On the Power of God

Thomas Aquinas · Disputed Questions
Quaestiones disputatae de potentia
Disputed Questions on the Power of God
QDePot
Q. 1On the power of GodDe potentia Dei
Primo quaeritur utrum in Deo sit potentia.
1. Whether there is power in God?
QDePot.Q1
Secundo utrum potentia Dei sit infinita.
2. Whether God’s power is infinite?
QDePot.Q1
Tertio utrum ea quae sunt naturae impossibilia, Deo sint possibilia.
3. Whether those things that are impossible for nature are possible for God?
QDePot.Q1
Quarto utrum iudicandum sit aliquid possibile vel impossibile, secundum causas inferiores vel superiores.
4. Whether we ought to judge a thing’s possibility or impossibility in reference to its lower or its higher causes?
QDePot.Q1
Quinto utrum Deus possit facere quae non facit, et dimittere quae facit.
5. Whether God can do what he does not do and can leave undone what he does?
QDePot.Q1
Sexto utrum Deus possit facere quae alii faciunt, ut peccare, ambulare, et cetera.
6. Whether God can do things that are possible to others, as, for example, to walk or to sin, etc.?
QDePot.Q1
Septimo utrum Deus dicatur omnipotens.
7. Whether God is called omnipotent?
QDePot.Q1
A. 1Whether there is power in GodUtrum in Deo sit potentia
Primo quaeritur utrum in Deo sit potentia.
The first point of inquiry is whether there is power in God.1
QDePot.Q1.A1
Et videtur quod non. Potentia enim est operationis principium. Sed operatio Dei, quae est eius essentia, non habet principium, quia neque est genita neque procedens. Ergo in Deo non est potentia.
Obj. 1: And it seems that there is not. For power is a principle of activity. Now, God’s activity, which is his essence, has no principle, since neither is it begotten, nor does it proceed. Therefore, power is not in God.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg1
Praeterea, omne perfectissimum est Deo attribuendum, secundum Anselmum. Ergo quod respicit aliquid se perfectius, non debet Deo attribui. Sed omnis potentia respicit se perfectius, scilicet passiva formam et activa operationem. Ergo potentia Deo attribui non potest.
Obj. 2: Whatever is most perfect should be ascribed to God, according to Anselm.1 Therefore, that which implies a relation to something more perfect should not be ascribed to God. But all power bears a relation to something more perfect, namely, a passive form and an active operation. Therefore, we should not ascribe power to God.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg2
Praeterea, potentia est principium transmutandi in aliud secundum quod est aliud: secundum Philosophum; sed principium relatio quaedam est; et est relatio Dei ad creaturas, prout significatur in potentia creandi vel movendi. Nulla autem talis relatio est in Deo secundum rem, sed solum secundum rationem. Ergo potentia non est in Deo secundum rem.
Obj. 3: Power, according to the Philosopher, denotes a principle of changing into some other thing according to what is other.1 Now, a principle is a certain relation; and power is the relation of God to created things, insofar as he is signified in his power to create or move them. But no such relation is in God in reality, but only according to reason.2 Therefore, power is not in God in reality.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg3
Praeterea, habitus est perfectior potentia, utpote operanti propinquior. Sed habitus non ponitur in Deo. Ergo nec potentia.
Obj. 4: Habit is more perfect than power, since it is closer to the one acting. But there are no habits in God. Neither, therefore, is there power in him.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg4
Praeterea, nihil debet in Deo significari per quod derogetur eius primitiae vel simplicitati. Sed Deus, in quantum est simplex, et primum agens, agit per essentiam suam. Ergo non debet significari agere per potentiam, quae saltem secundum modum significandi super essentiam addit.
Obj. 5: No expression should be employed that is derogatory to God’s primacy or simplicity. Now, God, because he is simple and the first agent, acts by his essence. Therefore, we should not speak of him as acting by his power, which (at least in its mode of signifying) connotes something added to his essence.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg5
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, in perpetuis non differt esse et posse: multo minus ergo in divinis. Sed ubi est eadem res, debet esse idem nomen a digniori sumptum. Dignius autem est essentia quam potentia: quia potentia essentiae advenit. Ergo in Deo debet nominari essentia tantum, non autem potentia.
Obj. 6: According to the Philosopher, in everlasting things there is no difference between what is and what can be;1 much less must this be the case in God. Now, where two realities are the same, they should have one name, taken from the more dignified. But essence is more dignified than power, because power is an addition to essence. Therefore, we should speak only of God’s essence and not of his power.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg6
Praeterea, sicut materia prima est pura potentia, ita Deus est purus actus. Sed prima materia secundum essentiam suam considerata, est denudata ab omni actu. Ergo Deus in essentia sua consideratus, est absque omnipotentia.
Obj. 7: As primary matter is pure potency, so is God pure act. Now, primary matter considered in its own essence is entirely void of act. Therefore, God, considered in his own essence, is void of omnipotence.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg7
Praeterea, omnis potentia ab actu separata est imperfecta: et ita, cum nihil imperfectum Deo conveniat, talis potentia in Deo esse non potest. Si ergo in Deo est potentia, oportet quod semper sit actui coniuncta: et ita potentia creandi est coniuncta actui semper; et sic sequitur quod ab aeterno creavit res; quod est haereticum.
Obj. 8: Any power apart from its act is imperfect; therefore, as no imperfection may be ascribed to God, such a power cannot be in him. If, then, there is power in God, it must always be united to its act. Consequently, the power to create will always be united to the act of creation, and thus, it will follow that God created things from eternity, which is heretical.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg8
Praeterea, quando aliquid sufficit ad aliquid agendum, superflue aliquid superadditur. Sed essentia Dei sufficit ad hoc quod Deus per eam aliquid agat. Ergo superflue ponitur in eo potentia per quam agat.
Obj. 9: When one thing suffices for a certain action, it is superfluous to add another. But God’s essence suffices for God to act through it. Therefore, it is superfluous to say that he has power whereby he acts.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg9
Sed dices, quod potentia non est aliud quam essentia secundum rem; sed solum secundum modum intelligendi.
Obj. 10: To this you may reply that God’s power does not differ from his essence according to reality but only according to a mode of understanding.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg10
Sed contra, omnis intellectus cui non respondet aliquid in re est cassus et vanus.
On the contrary, every concept to which there is no corresponding reality is void and senseless.
QDePot.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, praedicamentum substantiae est nobilius aliis praedicamentis. Sed Deo non attribuitur, ut Augustinus dicit. Multo ergo minus praedicamentum qualitatis. Sed potentia est in secunda specie qualitatis. Ergo Deo attribui non debet.
Obj. 11: The category of substance is nobler than the other categories; and yet, as Augustine asserts, it is not ascribed to God.1 Much less, therefore, is the category of quality. Now, power is assigned to the second species of quality. Therefore, it should not be ascribed to God.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg11
Sed dices, quod potentia quae Deo attribuitur, non est qualitas, sed Dei essentia, sola ratione differens.
Obj. 12: You will say that power as attributed to God is not a quality but the very essence of God, differing only in account.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg12
Sed contra, aut isti rationi aliquid respondet in re, aut nihil. Si nihil ratio vana est. Si autem aliquid in re ei respondet, sequitur quod aliquid in Deo sit potentia praeter essentiam, sicut ratio potentiae est praeter rationem essentiae.
On the contrary, either there is something real corresponding to this account, or there is nothing. If nothing, the account is empty. If something, then it follows that God’s power is in addition to his essence, just as the account of power is distinct from the account of essence.
QDePot.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, omnis potestas et omne effectivum est propter aliud eligendum. Nullum autem huiusmodi Deo convenit: quia ipse non est propter aliud. Ergo potentia Deo non convenit.
Obj. 13: According to the Philosopher, every power and every effective act is for the sake of choosing something else.1 But nothing of this kind belongs to God, since he is not for the sake of something else. Therefore, power does not belong to God.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg13
Praeterea, virtus a Dionysio ponitur media inter substantiam et operationem. Sed Deus non agit per aliquod medium. Ergo non agit per virtutem; et ita nec per potentiam: et sic potentia non est in Deo.
Obj. 14: According to Dionysius, ability is a medium between substance and operation.1 But God does not act through a medium. Therefore, he does not act through an ability, nor, consequently, through a power. And thus, it follows that power is not in God.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg14
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum potentia activa, quae soli Deo potest competere, est principium transmutationis in aliud, secundum quod est aliud. Sed Deus agit sine transmutatione, sicut patet in creatione. Ergo Deo potentia activa attribui non potest.
Obj. 15: According to the Philosopher, active power, which alone can be ascribed to God, is a principle of transmutation terminating in another thing as such.1 But God acts without transmutation, as, for instance, in creation. Therefore, active power cannot be attributed to God.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg15
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit, quod eiusdem est potentia actionis et passionis. Sed potentia passionis Deo non convenit. Ergo nec potentia actionis.
Obj. 16: The Philosopher says that a power of action and a power of being acted upon belong to the same thing.1 But a power of being acted upon does not belong to God. Therefore, neither does a power of action.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg16
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit, quod potentiae activae est contraria privatio. Sed contraria nata sunt fieri circa idem. Cum ergo in Deo nullo modo sit privatio, non erit ibi potentia.
Obj. 17: The Philosopher says that there for an active power there is a contrary privation.1 Now, it is in the nature of contraries to have the same subject. Since, then, there can in no way be privation in God, neither can power be in him.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg17
Praeterea, Magister dicit quod agere non proprie competit Deo. Sed ubi non est actio, ibi non potest esse potentia activa nec passiva, ut patet. Ergo nulla.
Obj. 18: The Master says that action is not properly speaking attributable to God.1 But where there is no action, there can be no power, active or passive. Therefore, no kind of power is in God.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg18
Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psalm. LXXXVIII, 9: potens es, domine, et veritas tua in circuitu tuo.1
On the contrary (1), it is written: you are powerful, O Lord, and your truth is round about you (Ps 88:9).
QDePot.Q1.A1.sc
Praeterea, Matth. III, 9: potens est Deus de lapidibus istis suscitare filios Abrahae.
Furthermore (2), it is written: God has power from these stones to raise up children to Abraham (Matt 3:9).
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg19
Praeterea, omnis operatio ab aliqua potentia procedit. Sed Deo maxime convenit operari. Ergo Deo maxime potentia convenit.
Furthermore (3), every activity proceeds from some power. Now, to be active belongs to God most of all. Therefore, power belongs to God most of all.
QDePot.Q1.A1.arg20
Respondeo. Ad huius quaestionis evidentiam sciendum, quod potentia dicitur ab actu: actus autem est duplex:
I answer that, to make the point at issue clear, we must observe that we speak of power in relation to act. Now, act is twofold:
QDePot.Q1.A1.co
scilicet primus, qui est forma;
that is, the first act is a form;
QDePot.Q1.A1
et secundus, qui est operatio:
and the second act is operation.
QDePot.Q1.A1
et sicut videtur ex communi hominum intellectu, nomen actus primo fuit attributum operationi: sic enim quasi omnes intelligunt actum; secundo autem exinde fuit translatum ad formam, in quantum forma est principium operationis et finis.
And thus, it seems the word “act” was first employed in the sense of operation, for almost everyone understands it this way; and then, second, it was transferred to indicate the form, inasmuch as the form is the principle and end of operation.
QDePot.Q1.A1
Unde et similiter duplex est potentia:
Therefore, in like manner, power is twofold:
QDePot.Q1.A1
una activa cui respondet actus, qui est operatio; et huic primo nomen potentiae videtur fuisse attributum:
active power corresponds to that act which is operation (and it seems that it was in this sense that the word “power” was first employed);
QDePot.Q1.A1
alia est potentia passiva, cui respondet actus primus, qui est forma, ad quam similiter videtur secundario nomen potentiae devolutum.
and passive power corresponds to the first act, which is a form (to which it seems that the name “power” was given in a secondary sense).
QDePot.Q1.A1
Sicut autem nihil patitur nisi ratione potentiae passivae, ita nihil agit nisi ratione actus primi, qui est forma. Dictum est enim, quod ad ipsum primo nomen actus ex actione devenit. Deo autem convenit esse actum purum et primum; unde ipsi convenit maxime agere, et suam similitudinem in alias diffundere, et ideo ei maxime convenit potentia activa; nam potentia activa dicitur secundum quod est principium actionis.
Now, just as nothing suffers save by reason of a passive power, so nothing acts except by reason of the first act, namely, the form. For it has been stated that this first act is so called from “action.” Now, to God belongs pure and primary act; therefore, it belongs to him most of all to act and to pour his own likeness into other things. Consequently, active power belongs to him most of all, since a power is called “active” insofar as it is a principle of action.
QDePot.Q1.A1
Sed et sciendum, quod intellectus noster Deum exprimere nititur sicut aliquid perfectissimum. Et quia in ipsum devenire non potest nisi ex effectuum similitudine; neque in creaturis invenit aliquid summe perfectum quod omnino imperfectione careat: ideo ex diversis perfectionibus in creaturis repertis, ipsum nititur designare, quamvis cuilibet illarum perfectionum aliquid desit; ita tamen quod quidquid alicui istarum perfectionum imperfectionis adiungitur, totum a Deo amoveatur. Verbi gratia esse significat aliquid completum et simplex sed non subsistens; substantia autem aliquid subsistens significat sed alii subiectum.
We must also observe that our intellect strives to describe God as something most perfect. And seeing that it is unable to come to him save from a likeness with his effects, while failing to find among creatures anything so supremely perfect that it is wholly devoid of imperfection, it consequently endeavors to describe him from the various perfections it discovers in creatures, although each of those perfections is in some way deficient. Therefore, it wholly removes from God whatever of imperfection is connected with any of these perfections. For instance, “being” denotes something complete and simple, yet non-subsistent; and “substance” denotes something subsistent, yet the subject of something else.
QDePot.Q1.A1
Ponimus ergo in Deo substantiam et esse, sed substantiam ratione subsistentiae non ratione substandi; esse vero ratione simplicitatis et complementi, non ratione inhaerentiae, qua alteri inhaeret. Et similiter attribuimus Deo operationem ratione ultimi complementi, non ratione eius in quod operatio transit. Potentiam vero attribuimus ratione eius quod permanet et quod est principium eius, non ratione eius quod per operationem completur.
Accordingly, we ascribe being and substance to God, but substance in the account of subsistence, not in the account of standing under something else, and being in the account of simplicity and completeness, not in the account of inherence, whereby it inheres in something else. In like manner, we ascribe to God operation in the account of ultimate completion, not in the account of that to which an operation passes. And we attribute power to God in the account of that which abides and is the principle of it, and not in the account of that which is completed by an operation.
QDePot.Q1.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod potentia non solum est operationis principium, sed etiam effectus; unde non oportet, quod si potentia in Deo ponitur quae sit effectus principium, quod essentiae divinae quae est operatio, sit aliquod principium.
Reply Obj. 1: Power is a principle not only of the operation but also of the effect. Hence, it does not follow that, if power be in God as the principle of his effect, that there is also some principle of God’s essence, which is his operation.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad1
Vel dicendum, et melius, quod in divinis invenitur duplex relatio.
Another and a better reply is that there are two kinds of relation in God.
QDePot.Q1.A1
Una realis, illa scilicet qua personae ad invicem distinguuntur, ut paternitas et filiatio; alias personae divinae non realiter sed ratione distinguerentur, ut Sabellius dixit.
One kind is real, namely, that by which the persons are mutually distinct (for instance, paternity and filiation); otherwise, the divine persons would not be distinct really but only in account, as Sabellius maintained.
QDePot.Q1.A1
Alia rationis tantum, quae significatur, cum dicitur quod operatio divina est ab essentia divina, vel quod Deus operatur per essentiam suam. Praepositiones enim quasdam habitudines designant. Et hoc ideo contingit, quia cum attribuitur Deo operatio secundum suam rationem quae requirit aliquod principium, attribuitur etiam ei relatio existentis a principio, unde ista relatio non est nisi rationis tantum. Est autem de ratione operationis habere principium, non de ratione essentiae; unde licet essentia divina non habeat aliquod principium neque re neque ratione, tamen operatio divina habet aliquod principium secundum rationem.
The other kind of relation is only one of account and is indicated when we say that the divine operation comes “from” the divine essence, or that God works “by” his own essence. For prepositions indicate some kind of relationship. This happens because, when we attribute to God operation according to its own account, which requires a principle, we attribute to him also the relation of what exists from a principle. Therefore, such relation is only a relation of account. Now, the account of an operation involves a principle, but the account of essence does not; hence, although the divine essence has no principle, neither in reality nor in account, still the divine operation does have a principle according to account.
QDePot.Q1.A1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod licet omne perfectissimum sit Deo attribuendum, non tamen oportet quod omne illud quod Deo attribuitur, sit perfectissimum; sed oportet quod sit conveniens ad designationem perfectissimi, ad quod competit aliquid ratione suae perfectionis quod habet aliquid se perfectius, cui tamen deest illa quam aliud habet.
Reply Obj. 2: Although all that is most perfect should be attributed to God, it does not follow that everything that is attributed to him is the most perfect; rather, it is necessary that it be suitable for designating the most perfect thing. For something might be attributed to what is most perfect by reason of its particular perfection, even though there is something still more perfect which nevertheless lacks the particular perfection in question.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod potentia dicitur principium non quia sit ipsa relatio quam significat nomen principii sed quia est id quod est principium.
Reply Obj. 3: Power is said to be a principle not as though it were the very relation signified by the name “principle,” but because it is that which is a principle.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod habitus numquam est in potentia activa, sed solum in passiva, et ea est perfectior: talis autem potentia Deo non attribuitur.
Reply Obj. 4: Habit is never in an active power, but only in a passive power, and is more perfect than it; such a power, however, is not attributed to God.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ista sunt impossibilia, quod Deus ponatur agere per essentiam suam, et quod non sit in Deo potentia: hoc enim quod est actionis principium, potentia est: unde essentia divina ex hoc ipso quod ponitur Deus per ipsam agere, ponitur esse potentia. Et sic ratio potentiae in Deo non derogat neque simplicitati neque primitiae eius, quia non ponitur quasi aliquid additum essentiae.
Reply Obj. 5: It is absurd to say that though God works by his essence there is no power in God, for that which is a principle of action is a power. Therefore, the mere fact that God works by his essence implies that there is power in God. Hence, the account of power in God does not derogate from his simplicity or his primacy, since it does not indicate something in addition to his essence.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod cum dicitur, quod in perpetuis non differt esse et posse, intelligitur de potentia passiva; et sic nihil facit ad propositum, quia talis potentia non est in Deo. Tamen quia verum est quod potentia activa est idem in Deo quod eius essentia, ideo dicendum, quod licet essentia divina et potentia sint idem secundum rem, tamen quia potentia maxime modum significandi addit, ideo speciale nomen requirit: nam nomina respondent intellectibus, secundum Philosophum.
Reply Obj. 6: The statement that in everlasting things there is no difference between what is and what can be, is understood in terms of passive power. Consequently, it has no bearing on the point at issue, because no such power is in God. Nevertheless, since it is true that active power in God is identical with his essence, we must reply that, although the divine essence and power are the same in reality, nevertheless, since power mostly by its mode of signification indicates something in addition, it requires a special name. For names correspond to ideas, as the Philosopher says.1
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod ratio illa probat quod in Deo non sit potentia passiva, et hoc concedimus.
Reply Obj. 7: This argument proves that there is no passive power in God, and this we grant.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod potentia Dei semper est coniuncta actui, id est operationi (nam operatio est divina essentia); sed effectus sequuntur secundum imperium voluntatis et ordinem sapientiae. Unde non oportet quod semper sit coniuncta effectui; sicut nec quod creaturae fuerint ab aeterno.
Reply Obj. 8: God’s power is always united to act, that is, to operation (for the operation is the divine essence); but the effects follow according to the command of his will and the order of his wisdom. Consequently, it does not follow that his power is always united to its effect, or that creatures have existed from eternity.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod essentia Dei sufficit ad hoc quod per eam Deus agat, nec tamen superfluit potentia: quia potentia intelligitur quasi quaedam res addita supra essentiam, sed superaddit secundum intellectum solam relationem principii: ipsa enim essentia ex hoc quod est principium agendi, habet rationem potentiae.
Reply Obj. 9: God’s essence suffices for him to act by it, and yet his power is not superfluous, because it is understood not as some reality in addition to his essence, but as adding, according to understanding, the mere relation of a principle; for the essence itself, from its being the principle of action, has the account of power.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod intellectui respondet aliquid in re dupliciter.
Reply Obj. 10: Something corresponds to the intellect in two ways.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad10
Uno modo immediate, quando videlicet intellectus concipit formam rei alicuius extra animam existentis, ut hominis vel lapidis.
First, immediately—that is to say, when the intellect conceives the form of something existing outside the soul, such as that of a man or a stone.
QDePot.Q1.A1
Alio modo mediate, quando videlicet aliquid sequitur actum intelligendi, et intellectus reflexus supra ipsum considerat illud. Unde res respondet illi considerationi intellectus mediate, id est mediante intelligentia rei: verbi gratia, intellectus intelligit naturam animalis in homine, in equo, et multis aliis speciebus: ex hoc sequitur quod intelligit eam ut genus. Huic intellectui quo intellectus intelligit genus, non respondet aliqua res extra immediate quae sit genus; sed intelligentiae, ex qua consequitur ista intentio, respondet aliqua res. Et similiter est de relatione principii quam addit potentia supra essentiam: nam ei respondet aliquid in re mediate, et non immediate. Intellectus enim noster intelligit creaturam cum aliqua relatione et dependentia ad creatorem: et ex hoc ipso quia non potest intelligere aliquid relatum alteri, nisi e contrario reintelligat relationem ex opposito, ideo intelligit in Deo quamdam relationem principii, quae consequitur modum intelligendi, et sic refertur ad rem mediate.
Second, mediately—namely, when something follows the act of the understanding, and the intellect considers it by reflecting on itself. Hence the reality corresponds to that consideration of the intellect mediately, that is to say, through a mediating understanding of the reality. For instance, the intellect understands animal nature in a man, a horse, and many other species; consequently, it understands that nature as a genus. To this thought, however, whereby the intellect understands a genus, there does not immediately correspond some external reality that is a genus; rather, yet there is some reality that corresponds to the thought from which this mental process follows. It is the same with the relation of a principle that power adds to essence, since something corresponds to it in reality—not, however, immediately, but mediately. For our intellect understands the creature with a certain relation to and dependence on its Creator; and for this very reason, being unable to understand one thing related to another without, conversely, reciprocally understanding the opposite relation, it understands in God a certain relation of principle, which follows its mode of understanding; and thus he is referred to the reality mediately.
QDePot.Q1.A1
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod potentia, quae est in secunda specie qualitatis, non attribuitur Deo: haec enim est creaturarum, quae non immediate per formas suas essentiales agunt, sed mediantibus formis accidentalibus: Deus autem immediate agit per suam essentiam.
Reply Obj. 11: The power that is in the second species of quality is not ascribed to God. For this belongs to creatures, which do not act immediately through their essential forms but through the medium of accidental forms. But God acts immediately by his own essence.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod diversis rationibus attributorum respondet aliquid in re divina, scilicet unum et idem. Quia rem simplicissimam, quae Deus est, propter eius incomprehensibilitatem, intellectus noster cogitur diversis formis repraesentare; et ita istae diversae formae quas intellectus concipit de Deo, sunt quidem in Deo sicut in causa veritatis, in quantum ipsa res quae Deus est, est repraesentabilis per omnes istas formas; sunt tamen in intellectu nostro sicut in subiecto.
Reply Obj. 12: Something does indeed correspond in the divine reality to the various accounts of the divine attributes, but that something is one and the same. Because of his incomprehensibility, our intellect is compelled to represent the most simple reality, who is God, by means of various forms; and thus these various forms which our intellect conceives about God are indeed in God as in the cause of truth, insofar as the very reality that is God can be represented by all these forms. But nevertheless, they are in our intellect as their subject.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod Philosophus intelligit de potentiis activis et effectivis, et huiusmodi, quae sunt in artificialibus et in rebus humanis: nam nec etiam in rebus naturalibus verum est quod potentia activa sit semper propter suos effectus. Ridiculum enim est dicere, quod potentia solis sit propter vermes, qui eius virtute generantur; multo minus divina potentia est propter suos effectus.
Reply Obj. 13: The saying of the Philosopher applies to active and effective powers and the like, as applied to the productions of art and human activities; for not even in natural realities is it always true that an active power is for the sake of its effects. For it would be absurd to say that the power of the sun is for the sake of the worms produced by its power. Much less is the divine power for the sake of its effects.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod potentia Dei non est media secundum rem, quia non distinguitur ab essentia, nisi ratione; et ex hoc habetur quod significetur ut medium. Deus autem non agit per medium realiter differens a se ipso: unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 14: God’s power is not a medium according to reality, since it does not differ from his essence except in account (and this suffices for our speaking of it as though it were a medium). But God does not work through a medium that is distinct from himself in reality; therefore, the argument fails.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod duplex est actio. Una quae est cum transmutatione materiae; alia est quae materiam non praesupponit; ut patet in creatione: et utroque modo Deus agere potest, ut infra patebit. Unde patet quod Deo recte potentia activa potest attribui, licet non semper agat transmutando.
Reply Obj. 15: There are two kinds of action. One is accompanied by transmutation of matter; the other kind presupposes no matter (as in creation). And God can act in either way, as we shall see further on. Hence, active power may rightly be ascribed to God, although he does not always act by causing a change in something.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod Philosophus non loquitur universaliter, sed particulariter, quando scilicet aliquid movet se ipsum, sicut animal. Quando autem aliquid movetur ab altero, tunc non est eadem potentia passionis et actionis.
Reply Obj. 16: The Philosopher’s statement is not universal but particular, namely when something moves its very self, like an animal. When, however, one thing is moved by another, then the power of being acted upon and the power of action are not the same.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod potentiae dicitur esse contraria privatio, scilicet impotentia; non tamen de contrarietate facienda est circa Deum mentio, quia nihil quod est in Deo, habet contrarium, cum non sit in genere.
Reply Obj. 17: The privation that is contrary to power is lack of power. But we must not speak of contraries in connection with God, because nothing in God has a contrary, since he is not in a genus.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod agere non removetur a Deo simpliciter, sed per modum rerum naturalium, quae agunt et patiuntur simul.
Reply Obj. 18: We do not remove action from God simply speaking, but only action in the manner of natural things, which act and are acted upon simultaneously.
QDePot.Q1.A1.ad18
A. 2Whether God’s power is infiniteUtrum potentia Dei sit infinita
Secundo quaeritur utrum potentia Dei sit infinita.
The second point of inquiry is whether God’s power is infinite.1
QDePot.Q1.A2
Et videtur quod non. Quia, ut dicitur in IX Metaph., frustra esset in natura aliqua potentia activa cui non responderet aliqua passiva. Sed potentiae infinitae divinae non respondet aliqua passiva in natura. Ergo frustra esset divina potentia infinita.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that it is not. For it is stated in Metaphysics 91 that in nature any active power that has no corresponding passive power is in vain. But no passive power in nature corresponds to the infinite divine power. Therefore, the infinite divine power would be in vain.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg1
Praeterea, Philosophus probat, non esse potentiam infinitam magnitudine infinita: quia sequeretur quod ageret in non tempore. Nam maior virtus agit in minori tempore: unde quanto virtus est maior, tanto tempus est minus. Sed potentiae infinitae ad finitam nulla est proportio. Ergo nec temporis in quo agit potentia infinita, ad tempus in quo agit potentia finita. Cuiuslibet autem temporis ad quodlibet tempus est proportio. Ergo cum potentia finita moveat in tempore, potentia infinita movebit in non tempore. Eadem ratione si potentia Dei est infinita, semper operabitur in non tempore; quod falsum est.
Obj. 2: The Philosopher proves that there is no infinite power with an infinite magnitude, for it would act in no time.1 For the greater power acts in less time; hence, the greater the power, the less the time. But there is no proportion between an infinite and a finite power. Neither, therefore, is there proportion between the time taken by the action of an infinite power and that taken by the action of a finite power. Yet between any time and any other time there is proportion. Therefore, since a finite power takes time to move, an infinite power will move in no time. For the same reason, if God’s power is infinite, it will always act without time. But this is false.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg2
Sed dices, quod voluntas divina non determinat quanto tempore velit effectum suum compleri; et sic non oportet quod potentia divina semper agat in non tempore.
Obj. 3: To this you may reply that the divine will determines in how much time he will bring his effects to completion; and thus, it is not necessary that the divine power always acts in no time.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg3
Sed contra, voluntas divina non potest immutare eius potentiam. Sed de ratione potentiae infinitae est quod agat in non tempore. Ergo hoc per voluntatem divinam immutari non potest.
On the contrary, God’s will cannot change his power. But the very account of an infinite power requires that it act in no time. Therefore, this cannot be changed by God’s will.
QDePot.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, omnis potentia manifestatur per suum effectum. Sed Deus non potest facere effectum infinitum. Ergo potentia Dei non est infinita.
Obj. 4: Every power is made known by its effect. But God cannot produce an infinite effect. Therefore, his power is not infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg4
Praeterea, potentia proportionatur operationi. Sed operatio Dei est simplex. Ergo et potentia. Simplex autem et infinitum ad invicem repugnant. Ergo ut prius.
Obj. 5: Power is proportionate to activity. But God’s activity is simple. Therefore, so is his power. But the simple and the infinite are mutually incompatible. Therefore, the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg5
Praeterea, infinitum est passio quantitatis, ut Philosophus dicit. Sed Deus est absque quantitate et magnitudine. Ergo eius potentia non potest esse infinita.
Obj. 6: Infinity is an attribute of quantity, according to the Philosopher.1 But in God there is neither quantity nor magnitude. Therefore, his power cannot be infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg6
Praeterea, omne quod est distinctum est finitum. Sed potentia Dei est distincta a rebus aliis. Ergo est finita.
Obj. 7: Whatever is distinct is finite. But God’s power is distinct from other realities. Therefore, it is finite.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg7
Praeterea, infinitum dicitur per remotionem finis. Finis autem est triplex; scilicet magnitudinis, ut punctus; perfectionis, ut forma; intentionis, ut causa finalis. Haec autem duo ultima, cum sint perfectionis, a Deo removeri non debent. Ergo divina potentia non debet dici infinita.
Obj. 8: “Infinite” denotes something endless. Now, there are three kinds of end: the end of a magnitude, like a point; an end of perfection, like a form; and an end of intention, like a final cause. But since the last two belong to perfection, they must not be removed from God. Therefore, the divine power should not be called “infinite.”
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg8
Praeterea, si potentia Dei est infinita, hoc non potest esse nisi quia est effectuum infinitorum. Sed multa alia sunt quae habent effectus infinitos in potentia, ut intellectus, qui potest intelligere infinita in potentia, et sol qui potest producere effectus infinitos. Si ergo potentia Dei dicatur infinita, pari ratione et multae aliae erunt infinitae; quod est impossibile.
Obj. 9: If God’s power is infinite, this can only be because it is concerned with infinite effects. But there are many other things which have potentially infinite effects; for example, the intellect can potentially understand an infinite number of things, and the sun can produce an infinity of effects. If, then, God’s power be infinite, many other powers will be infinite by the same account: which is impossible.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg9
Praeterea, finis est quoddam ad nobilitatem pertinens. Sed omne quod est huiusmodi, rebus divinis debet attribui. Ergo potentia divina debet dici finita.
Obj. 10: An end is something pertaining to nobility. But all that is such should be ascribed to divine realities. Therefore, God’s power should be described as having an end.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg10
Praeterea, infinitum, secundum Philosophum, est partis, et materiae: quae imperfectionis sunt, et Deo non conveniunt. Ergo nec infinitum est in potentia divina.
Obj. 11: According to the Philosopher, infinity belongs to a part and matter,1 which themselves belong to imperfection and are unbecoming to God. Therefore, there is no infinity in God’s power.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg11
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, terminus neque finitus neque infinitus est. Sed divina potentia est omnium rerum terminus. Ergo non est infinita.
Obj. 12: According to the Philosopher, a terminus is neither finite nor infinite.1 But God’s power is the terminus of all realities. Therefore, it is not infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg12
Praeterea, Deus agit tota potentia sua. Si ergo potentia eius est infinita, semper effectus eius erit infinitus; quod erat impossibile.
Obj. 13: God works with his whole power. If, then, his power is infinite, his effect will be always infinite. And this is impossible.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg13
Sed contra est quod dicit Damascenus, quod infinitum est quod neque tempore neque loco neque comprehensione finitur. Hoc autem convenit divinae potentiae. Ergo divina potentia est infinita.
On the contrary (1), Damascene says that the infinite is that which is bounded neither by time nor by place nor by comprehension.1 Now, this belongs to the divine power. Therefore, God’s power is infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A2.sc
Praeterea, Hilarius dicit: Deus immensae virtutis, vivens potestas, quae nusquam non adsit nec usquam desit. Omne autem immensum est infinitum. Ergo potentia Dei est infinita.
Furthermore (2), Hilary says that God’s power is immeasurable; he is the living mighty one, ever present, never failing.1 Now, that which is immeasurable is infinite. Therefore, God’s power is infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A2.arg14
Respondeo dicendum quod infinitum dicitur dupliciter.
I answer that a thing is said to be infinite in two ways.
QDePot.Q1.A2.co
Uno modo privative; et sic dicitur infinitum quod natum est habere finem et non habet: tale autem infinitum non invenitur nisi in quantitatibus.
First, by way of privation. Thus a thing is said to be “infinite” when it is in its nature to have an end, and yet it has none. But such infinity is found only in quantities.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Alio modo dicitur infinitum negative, id est quod non habet finem.
Second, by way of negation; that is, when it has no end.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Infinitum primo modo acceptum Deo convenire non potest, tum quia Deus est absque quantitate, tum quia omnis privatio imperfectionem designat, quae longe a Deo est.
Infinity cannot be ascribed to God in the former sense, both because God is without quantity, and because all privation denotes imperfection, which is far removed from God.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Infinitum autem dictum negative convenit Deo quantum ad omnia quae in ipso sunt. Quia nec ipse aliquo finitur, nec eius essentia, nec sapientia, nec potentia, nec bonitas; unde omnia in ipso sunt infinita. Sed de infinitate eius potentiae specialiter sciendum est, quod cum potentia activa sequatur actum, quantitas potentiae sequitur quantitatem actus; unumquodque enim tantum abundat in virtute agendi quantum est in actu.
On the other hand, infinity in the second sense is ascribed to God and to all that is in him, because he himself is not limited by anything—not his essence, not his wisdom, not his power, and not his goodness. Hence, in him all is infinite. But with special regard to the infinity of his power, it must be observed that since an active power follows act, the quantity of a power follows the quantity of act; for the more actual a thing is, the more it abounds in the power to act.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Deus autem est actus infinitus, quod patet ex hoc quod actus non finitur nisi dupliciter.
Now, God is infinite act; this is clear from the fact that act can be finite in only two ways.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Uno modo ex parte agentis; sicut ex voluntate artificis recipit quantitatem et terminum pulchritudo domus.
First, on the part of the agent; thus, the beauty of a house receives its quantity and terminus from the will of the architect.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Alio modo ex parte recipientis; sicut calor in lignis terminatur et quantitatem recipit secundum dispositionem lignorum.
Second, on the part of the recipient; thus, the heat in pieces of wood is limited by and receives its quantity according to the disposition of the wood pieces.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Ipse autem divinus actus non finitur ex aliquo agente, quia non est ab alio, sed est a se ipso; neque finitur ex alio recipiente, quia cum nihil potentiae passivae ei admisceatur, ipse est actus purus non receptus in aliquo; est enim Deus ipsum esse suum in nullo receptum. Unde patet quod Deus est infinitus;
Now, the divine act itself is not limited by any agent, because it is not from another, but from its very self; nor is it limited by any recipient, because, since nothing of passive power is blended with him, he is pure act, not received in anything; for God is his being itself received in nothing. Thus, it is clear that God is infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A2
quod sic videri potest. Esse enim hominis terminatum est ad hominis speciem, quia est receptum in natura speciei humanae; et simile est de esse equi, vel cuiuslibet creaturae. Esse autem Dei, cum non sit in aliquo receptum, sed sit esse purum, non limitatur ad aliquem modum perfectionis essendi, sed totum esse in se habet; et sic sicut esse in universali acceptum ad infinita se potest extendere, ita divinum esse infinitum est; et ex hoc patet quod virtus vel potentia sua activa, est infinita.
And this can be made evident as follows. The being of a man is limited to the species of man because it is received into the nature of the human species; the same applies to the being of a horse or of any other creature. But the being of God, since it is not received into anything but is pure being, is not limited to any particular mode of a perfection of being but contains the whole of being within itself. And thus, as “being” taken in its widest sense can extend to an infinity of things, so the divine being is infinite. And hence it is clear that his might or active power is infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Sed sciendum quod quamvis potentia habeat infinitatem ex essentia, tamen ex hoc ipso quod comparatur ad ea quorum est principium, recipit quemdam modum infinitatis quem essentia non habet. Nam in obiectis potentiae, quaedam multitudo invenitur; in actione etiam invenitur quaedam intensio secundum efficaciam agendi, et sic potest potentiae activae attribui quaedam infinitas secundum conformitatem ad infinitatem quantitatis et continuae et discretae. Discretae quidem secundum quod quantitas potentiae attenditur secundum multa vel pauca obiecta; et haec vocatur quantitas extensiva: continuae vero, secundum quod quantitas potentiae attenditur in hoc quod remisse vel intense agit; et haec vocatur quantitas intensiva. Prima autem quantitas convenit potentiae respectu obiectorum, secunda vero respectu actionis. Istorum enim duorum activa potentia est principium.
But we must note that, although his power is infinite by reason of his essence, nevertheless it holds a certain mode of infinity which the essence does not possess, because we refer it to the things of which it is the source. For in the objects of a power there is a certain multitude; in action also there is a certain intensity according to the efficiency of acting, such that a certain infinity may be ascribed to active power according to its conformity to the infinity of quantity, whether continuous or discrete. Of discrete quantity, insofar as the quantity of a power is measured by many or few objects—and this is called its “extensive quantity.” Of continuous quantity, insofar as the quantity of a power is measured by the intensity or slackness of its action—and this is called its “intensive quantity.” The former quantity is ascribed to power in respect of its objects, the latter in respect of its action; for active power is the principle of both.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Utroque autem modo divina potentia est infinita. Nam nunquam tot effectus facit quin plures facere possit, nec unquam ita intense operatur quin intensius operari possit. Intensio autem in operatione divina non est attendenda secundum quod operatio est in operante, quia sic semper est infinita, cum operatio sit divina essentia; sed attendenda est secundum quod attingit effectum; sic enim a Deo moventur quaedam efficacius, quaedam minus efficaciter.
In both ways, the divine power is infinite. For it never produces so many effects that it cannot produce more, nor does it ever act with such intensity that it cannot act more intensely. But in the divine operation, intensity should not be viewed in reference to the operation being in the operator, for then it is always infinite, since God’s operation is his essence; rather, it should be viewed in reference to its attaining its effect, for in this way some things are moved by God more efficaciously, some less.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod nihil quod est in Deo, potest dici frustra, quia frustra est quod est ad aliquem finem quem non potest attingere; Deus autem et quae in ipso sunt, non sunt ad finem, sed sunt finis. Vel dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de potentia activa naturali. Res enim naturales coordinatae sunt ad invicem, et etiam omnes creaturae: Deus autem est extra hunc ordinem; ipse enim est ad quem totus hic ordo ordinatur, sicut ad bonum extrinsecum, ut exercitus ad ducem, secundum Philosophum. Et ideo non oportet ut ei quod est in Deo, aliquid in creaturis respondeat.
Reply Obj. 1: Nothing in God can be called “in vain,” for the vain is what is directed to an end that it cannot attain, whereas God and all that is in him are not for an end, but are the end. Or we may reply that the Philosopher is speaking of a natural active power. For natural things, and even all created things, are coordinated with each other. But God is outside that order since this whole order is ordered to him as its extrinsic good, like the army to the general, according to the Philosopher.1 Consequently, there is no need that there be something in created things corresponding to what is in God.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod secundum Commentatorem in VIII Physic., demonstratio illa de proportione temporis et potentia moventis procedit de potentia infinita in magnitudine, quae proportionatur infinito temporis cum sint unius generis determinati, scilicet continuae quantitatis, non autem tenet de infinito extra magnitudinem, quod non est proportionale infinito temporis, utpote alterius rationis existens. Vel dicendum, ut tactum est in obiiciendo, quod Deus quia agit voluntarie, mensurat motum eius quod ab eo movetur, sicut vult.
Reply Obj. 2: According to the Commentator on Physics 8, this demonstration drawn from the proportion between time and the mover’s power proceeds in reference to a magnitude’s infinite power, which is proportionate to an infinity of time, since they both belong to one definite genus, namely, continuous quantity;1 but it does not hold for an infinity apart from magnitude, which is not proportionate to an infinity of time, since it is of a different account. It may also be replied, as hinted in the objection, that, since God acts by his will, he adapts the movement of whatever he moves according as he wills.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod licet voluntas Dei non possit mutare eius potentiam, potest tamen determinare eius effectum. Nam voluntas potentiam movet.
Reply Obj. 3: Although God’s will cannot change his power, it nevertheless can determine its effect. For the will moves power.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ipsa ratio facti vel creati repugnat infinito. Nam ex hoc ipso quod fit ex nihilo, habet aliquem defectum, et est in potentia, non actus purus; et ideo non potest aequari primo infinito ut sit infinitum.
Reply Obj. 4: The very account of being made or created is incompatible with the infinite. For from the very fact that it comes to be from nothing, it has a certain defect and is in potency, not pure act: consequently, it cannot be equated with the infinite as though it also were infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod infinitum privative dictum, quod est passio quantitatis, repugnat simplicitati, non autem infinitum quod est negative dictum.
Reply Obj. 5: “Infinity” spoken of privatively, which is an attribute of quantity, is repugnant to simplicity; but “infinity” spoken of negatively is not.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod illa ratio procedit de infinito privative dicto.
Reply Obj. 6: This argument applies to infinity taken as a privation.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod aliquid potest esse distinctum dupliciter.
Reply Obj. 7: A thing may be distinct in two ways.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad7
Uno modo per aliud sibi adiunctum, sicut homo distinguitur per rationalem differentiam ab asino, et tale distinctum oportet esse finitum, quia illud adiunctum determinat ipsum ad aliquid.
First, by something adjoined to it, as man is distinct from ass by the difference “rational.” And a distinct thing of this kind must be finite because the adjunct determines it as a particular thing.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Alio modo per se ipsum; et sic Deus est distinctus ab omnibus rebus, et hoc eo ipso quia nihil addi ei est possibile; unde non oportet quod sit finitus neque ipse neque aliquid quod in ipso significatur.
Second, by itself; and thus God is distinct from other things; and this for the simple reason that it is impossible to add anything to him. Hence, it does not follow that he is finite, either in himself or as regards anything that is attributed to him.
QDePot.Q1.A2
Ad octavum dicendum, quod finis cum sit perfectionis, Deo nobilissimo modo attribuitur, scilicet ut ipse essentialiter sit finis, non denominative finitus.
Reply Obj. 8: Since an end belongs to perfection, it is ascribed to God in the noblest way—namely, that he himself is essentially the end and not denominatively finite.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod sicut in quantitatibus potest considerari infinitum secundum unam dimensionem et non secundum aliam, et iterum infinitum secundum omnem dimensionem, ita et in effectibus. Possibile est enim aliquam creaturam posse producere effectus infinitos quantum est de se, secundum aliquid, utpote secundum numerum in eadem specie; et sic omnium illorum effectuum natura est finita, utpote ad unam speciem determinata, ut si accipiamus homines vel asinos infinitos. Non est autem possibile ut sit aliqua creatura quae possit in effectus infinitos omnibus modis et secundum numerum et secundum species et secundum genera; sed hoc solius Dei est, et ideo sola eius potentia est simpliciter infinita.
Reply Obj. 9: As in quantities we may consider infinity in regard to one dimension and not in regard to another (or again, in regard to all dimensions), even so may we consider infinity in effects. For it is possible for a creature considered in itself to be able to produce an infinity of effects in some particular respect—for instance, as regards number in one species. And then the nature of all those effects is finite, being confined to one particular species, such as if one were to take an infinite number of men or asses. But it is impossible for a creature to be able to produce an infinity of effects in every way, in point of number, species, and genera. Rather, this belongs to God alone; and hence his power alone is simply infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, sicut ad octavum.
Reply Obj. 10: The reply to the tenth objection is the same as to the eighth.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de infinito privative dicto.
Reply Obj. 11: This argument takes infinity as a privation.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad11
Et similiter dicendum ad duodecimum.
Reply Obj. 12: The same answer applies to the twelfth objection.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod Deus semper agit tota sua potentia; sed effectus terminatur secundum imperium voluntatis, et ordinem rationis.
Reply Obj. 13: God always works with the whole of his power. But his effect is limited according to the determination of his will and the order of reason.
QDePot.Q1.A2.ad13
A. 3Whether things that are impossible for nature are possible for GodUtrum ea quae sunt naturae impossibilia, sint Deo possibilia
Tertio quaeritur utrum ea quae sunt naturae impossibilia, sint Deo possibilia.
The third point of inquiry is whether things that are impossible for nature are possible for God.1
QDePot.Q1.A3
Et videtur quod non. Dicit enim quaedam Glossa, Rom. XI, vers. 24, quod Deus cum sit auctor naturae non potest facere contra naturam. Sed ea quae sunt impossibilia naturae sunt contra naturam. Ergo Deus ea facere non potest.
Obj. 1: And it seems that this is not so. For the Gloss1 on Romans 11:242 says that, since God is the author of nature, he cannot do what is contrary to nature. Now, things that are impossible for nature are contrary to nature. Therefore, God cannot do them.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg1
Praeterea, sicut omne in natura necessarium est demonstrabile, ita omne impossibile in natura, est improbabile per demonstrationem. Sed in omni conclusione demonstrationis includuntur demonstrationis principia; in omnibus autem demonstrationis principiis includitur hoc principium, quod affirmatio et negatio non sunt simul vera. Ergo istud principium includitur in quolibet impossibili naturae. Sed Deus non potest facere quod negatio et affirmatio sint simul vera, ut respondens dicebat. Ergo nullum impossibile in natura potest facere.
Obj. 2: As all that is necessary in nature can be demonstrated, so whatsoever is impossible in nature can be disproved by demonstration. Now, every conclusion of a demonstration involves the principles of that demonstration. But within all principles of demonstration is included the principle that affirmation and denial cannot be both true at the same time. Therefore, this principle is involved whenever a thing is impossible to nature. But according to the respondent, God cannot make an affirmation and a denial be true at the same time. Therefore, he cannot do what is naturally impossible.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg2
Praeterea, sub Deo sunt duo principia, ratio et natura. Sed Deus ea quae sunt impossibilia rationi, facere non potest, sicut quod genus non praedicetur de specie. Ergo nec illa quae sunt impossibilia naturae.
Obj. 3: There are two principles under God: reason and nature. Now, God cannot do what is impossible to reason—for instance, that a genus be not predicated of its species. Neither, therefore, can he do what is impossible to nature.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg3
Praeterea, sicut se habet falsum et verum ad cognitionem, ita se habet possibile et impossibile ad operationem. Sed illud quod est falsum in natura, Deus scire non potest. Ergo quod est impossibile in natura, Deus non potest operari.
Obj. 4: As false and true are in relation to knowledge, so are possible and impossible to operation. Now, God cannot know what is false in nature; therefore, he cannot do what is impossible in nature.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg4
Praeterea, quando est simile de uno et omnibus, quod probatur de uno, intelligitur de omnibus esse probatum; sicut si probatur de uno triangulo, demonstrato quod habeat tres aequales duobus rectis, de omnibus intelligitur esse probatum. Sed similis ratio videtur de omni impossibili, quod Deus illud possit et non possit; tum ex parte facientis, quia divina potentia infinita est: tum ex parte facti, quia omnis res habet potentiam obedientiae ad Deum. Ergo si aliquod impossibile est naturae quod facere non possit, ut respondens dicebat, videtur quod nullum impossibile facere possit.
Obj. 5: When there is a likeness of one and all, what is proved of one is understood to be proved of all; thus, if it be proved of one triangle that the three angles equal two right angles, it is understood to be proved of all triangles. Now, a like account seems to be given of everything impossible: that God is capable of doing it and is not capable of doing it, both on the side of the doer (since God’s power is infinite) and on the side of the thing done (since everything has an obediential potency to God). Therefore, if there be anything impossible to nature that he cannot do, it seems he can do nothing impossible.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg5
Praeterea, II Timoth. II, 13, dicitur: fidelis Deus, qui se ipsum negare non potest. Negaret autem se ipsum, ut dicit Glossa, si promissum non impleret. Sicut autem promissum Dei est a Deo, ita omne verum est a Deo: quia, ut dicit Glossa Ambrosii I Cor. XII, 3, super illud: nemo potest dicere, dominus Iesus, omne verum, a quocumque dicatur, a Spiritu Sancto est. Ergo non potest facere contra aliquod verum. Faceret autem contra verum, si faceret aliquid impossibile. Ergo Deus non potest facere aliquid impossibile in natura.
Obj. 6: It is written that God is faithful; he cannot deny himself (2 Tim 2:13). But he would deny himself, says the Gloss,1 if he did not fulfill his promise. Now, as God’s promise comes from God, so is all truth from God, because all truth, by whomsoever uttered, is from the Holy Spirit, according to a Gloss of Ambrose2 on 1 Corinthians 12:3, no man can say, “Jesus is Lord,” but by the Holy Spirit. Therefore, God cannot act counter to the truth. He would, however, if he were to do what is impossible. Therefore, he cannot do what is impossible to nature.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg6
Praeterea, Anselmus dicit, quod minimum inconveniens Deo est impossibile. Sed inconveniens esset quod affirmatio et negatio essent simul vera, quia intellectus esset ligatus. Ergo Deus non potest facere hoc; et ita non potest facere omnia impossibilia in natura.
Obj. 7: Anselm says that God cannot do what is in the least way unbecoming.1 Now, it would be unbecoming for an affirmation and a denial to be true at the same time, because the intellect would then be in bondage. Therefore, God cannot do this; consequently, he cannot do whatever is impossible to nature.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg7
Praeterea, nullus artifex potest operari contra artem suam: quia principium suae operationis est ars. Sed Deus faceret contra artem suam, si faceret aliquid impossibile in natura: quia naturae ordo, secundum quem illud est impossibile, est secundum artem divinam. Ergo Deus et cetera.
Obj. 8: No artist can work counter to his own art, since the principle of his work is the art. But God would be working against his art if he were to do what is impossible in nature, because the order of nature, in relation to which that thing is impossible, is according to the divine art. Therefore, God cannot do what is naturally impossible.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg8
Praeterea, magis est impossibile quod est impossibile per se quam quod est impossibile per accidens. Sed Deus non potest facere quod est impossibile per accidens, scilicet quod id quod fuit non fuerit, ut patet per Hieronymum qui dicit, quod cum cetera Deus possit, non potest facere virginem de corrupta; et per Augustinum, et per Philosophum. Ergo Deus non potest facere id quod est impossibile per se in natura.
Obj. 9: That which is impossible in itself is more impossible than what is impossible accidentally. Now, God cannot do what is accidentally impossible—for instance, that what has been should not have been. Thus Jerome says that while God can do other things, he cannot make a virgin of one who has lost virginity.1 See also Augustine and the Philosopher.2 Therefore, God cannot do what is through itself impossible in its nature.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg9
Sed contra est quod dicitur Lucae I, 37: non erit impossibile apud Deum omne verbum.
On the contrary (1), it is written: no word shall be impossible with God (Luke 1:37).
QDePot.Q1.A3.sc
Praeterea, omnis potentia quae potest facere hoc et non illud, est potentia limitata. Si ergo Deus potest facere possibilia in natura, et non impossibilia, vel haec impossibilia et non illa, videtur quod Dei potentia sit limitata, quod est contra supra determinata. Ergo et cetera.
Furthermore (2), any power that can do one thing, but not another, is limited. If, then, God can do what is possible to nature but not that which is impossible, or some that are impossible and not others, it would seem that his is a limited power, which is contrary to what we have proved above. Therefore, God cannot do what is naturally impossible.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg10
Praeterea, omne illud quod non limitatur per aliquid quod est in re, per nihil quod est in re impediri potest. Sed Deus non limitatur per aliquid quod est in re. Ergo per nihil quod est in re potest impediri; et ita veritas huius principii: affirmatio et negatio non possunt esse simul, non potest impedire quin Deus possit facere. Et pari ratione de omnibus aliis.
Furthermore (3), that which is not limited by anything in reality cannot be hindered by anything in reality. Now, God is not limited by anything in reality. Therefore, nothing in reality can impede him, and thus the truth of the principle that affirmation and denial cannot be simultaneous cannot impede what God can do. The same applies to all other principles.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg11
Praeterea, privationes non suscipiunt magis et minus. Sed impossibile dicitur secundum privationem potentiae. Si ergo unum impossibile est quod Deus facere potest, ut caecum illuminare, videtur pari ratione quod potest facere omnia.
Furthermore (4), privation is not susceptive of degrees. But “impossible” connotes privation of power. Therefore, if God can do one impossible thing—for instance, restore sight to the blind—it would seem that he can do all.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg12
Praeterea, omne quod resistit alicui, resistit in ratione alicuius oppositionis. Sed potentiae divinae nihil est oppositum, ut ex supra dictis patet. Ergo ei nihil potest resistere; et ita potest facere omnia impossibilia.
Furthermore (5), all resistance is by reason of some opposition. But nothing is opposed to God’s power, as shown above. Therefore, nothing can resist it. And so he can do all things that are impossible.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg13
Praeterea, sicut caecitas opponitur visioni, ita virginitas partui. Sed Deus fecit quod virgo, manens virgo, pareret. Ergo pari ratione potest facere quod caecus, manens caecus, videat, et potest facere quod affirmatio et negatio sint simul vera, et per consequens omnia impossibilia.
Furthermore (6), as blindness is opposed to sight, so is virginity opposed to giving birth. But God made a virgin give birth and yet remain a virgin. Therefore, for the same reason he can make a blind man see while remaining blind, and he can make both an affirmation and a denial be true at the same time, and consequently, he can do all impossible things.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg14
Praeterea, difficilius est coniungere formas substantiales disparatas quam formas accidentales. Sed Deus coniunxit in unum formas substantiales maxime disparatas, scilicet divinam et humanam, quae differunt secundum creatum et increatum. Ergo multo amplius potest coniungere duas formas accidentales in unum, ut faciat quod idem sit album et nigrum: et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore (7), it is more difficult to unite diverse substantial forms than diverse accidental forms. Now, God united together the most diverse substantial forms, namely, the divine and human, which differ as uncreated and created. Much more, therefore, can he unite two accidental forms, so that the same thing be black and white. And thus the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg15
Praeterea, posito quod a definito removeatur aliquid quod cadat in eius definitione, sequitur contraria esse simul, sicut quod homo non sit rationalis. Sed terminari ad duo puncta est in definitione lineae rectae. Ergo si quis hoc removeat a linea recta, sequitur quod duo contraria sint simul. Sed Deus hoc fecit quando intravit ianuis clausis ad discipulos: tunc enim fuerunt duo corpora simul, et sic sequitur quod duae lineae fuerunt terminatae ad duo puncta tantum, et unaquaeque ad duo puncta. Ergo Deus potest facere quod affirmatio et negatio sint simul vera, et per consequens potest facere omnia impossibilia.
Furthermore (8), if we remove from a defined thing something that falls in its definition, it will follow that contraries are true simultaneously—for instance, that a man is not rational. Now, to be bounded by two points is in the definition of a straight line. Therefore, if anyone were to remove this from a straight line, it would follow that two contraries are simultaneously true. Now, God did this when he came in to his disciples while the doors were closed, since two bodies were then in the same place, and thus, it follows both that two lines were bounded by only two points, and that each line was bounded at two points. Consequently, God can make an affirmation and a denial true at the same time, and therefore, he can do all things that are impossible.
QDePot.Q1.A3.arg16
Respondeo dicendum quod, secundum Philosophum, possibile et impossibile dicuntur tripliciter.
I answer that, according to the Philosopher, a thing is said to be possible or impossible in three ways.1
QDePot.Q1.A3.co
Uno modo secundum aliquam potentiam activam vel passivam; sicut dicitur homini possibile ambulare secundum potentiam gressivam, volare vero impossibile.
First, in respect of an active or passive power: thus, it is possible for a man to walk according to his power of advancing, but it is impossible for him to fly.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Alio modo non secundum aliquam potentiam, sed secundum se ipsum, sicut dicimus possibile quod non est impossibile esse, et impossibile dicimus quod necesse est non esse.
Second, not in respect of a power but in its very self: thus, we say that a thing is “possible” if it is not impossible to be, and that a thing is “impossible” if it is necessary that it not be.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Tertio modo dicitur possibile secundum potentiam mathematicam quae est in geometricis, prout dicitur linea potentia commensurabilis, quia quadratum eius est commensurabile.
Third, a thing is said to be “possible” in respect of mathematical power, as we say in geometry. Thus, a certain line is commensurable in power because its square is commensurable.1
QDePot.Q1.A3
Hoc autem possibili praetermisso, circa alia duo consideremus.
Omitting this last kind of possibility, let us consider the other two.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Sciendum est ergo quod impossibile quod dicitur secundum nullam potentiam, sed secundum se ipsum, dicitur ratione discohaerentiae terminorum. Omnis autem discoherentia terminorum est in ratione alicuius oppositionis; in omni autem oppositione includitur affirmatio et negatio, ut probatur X Metaph.; unde in omni tali impossibili implicatur affirmationem et negationem esse simul.
It must be noted that a thing is said to be impossible in its very self, and not in respect of any power, by reason of the disharmony of terms. Now, every disharmony of terms is in the account of an opposition, and every opposition connotes affirmation and denial, as is proved in Metaphysics 10;1 whence in every such impossible thing there is implied an affirmation and a denial being simultaneous.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Hoc autem nulli activae potentiae attribui potest; quod sic patet. Omnis activa potentia consequitur actualitatem et entitatem eius cuius est. Unumquodque autem agens est natum agere sibi simile; unde omnis actio activae potentiae terminatur ad esse. Etsi enim aliquando fit per actionem non esse, ut in corruptione patet, tamen hoc non est nisi in quantum esse unius non compatitur esse alterius, sicut esse calidi non compatitur esse frigidi; et ideo calor ex principali intentione generat calidum, sed quod corrumpat frigidum, hoc est ex consequenti. Hoc autem quod est affirmationem et negationem esse simul, rationem entis habere non potest, nec etiam non entis, quia esse tollit non esse, et non esse tollit esse: unde nec principaliter nec ex consequenti potest esse terminus alicuius actionis potentiae activae.
That this cannot be ascribed to any active power is evident as follows. All active power is consequent upon the actuality and entity of the thing to which it belongs. Now, every agent is naturally apt to produce its like; hence, every action of an active power terminates in being. For although at times non-being is the result of an action—such as, for instance, corruption—this is only insofar as the being of one thing is incompatible with the being of another; for example, the being of a hot thing is incompatible with the being of a cold thing; hence, heat, from its principal intention, generates heat, but that it destroys cold is by way of consequence. Now, that an affirmation and a denial be true at the same time cannot have the account of a being, nor even of a non-being, since to-be removes not-to-be, and not-to-be removes to-be. Consequently, it can be the terminus of an action’s active power neither principally nor by way of consequence.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Impossibile vero quod dicitur secundum aliquam potentiam potest attendi dupliciter.
On the other hand, a thing is said to be impossible in respect of a certain power in two ways.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Uno modo propter defectum ipsius potentiae ex se ipsa, quia videlicet ad illum effectum non potest se extendere, utpote quando non potest agens naturale transmutare aliquam materiam.
First, on account of a defect in the power itself from its very self, in that the effect is beyond its reach, as when a natural agent cannot transform a certain matter.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Alio modo ab extrinseco, utpote cum potentia alicuius impeditur vel ligatur.
Second, when the impossibility arises from without, as in the case of a power that is hindered or bound.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Sic ergo aliquid dicitur impossibile fieri tribus modis.
Accordingly, “impossible to occur” is said in three ways.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Uno modo propter defectum activae potentiae, sive in transmutando materiam, sive in quocumque alio;
First, by reason of a defect in the active power, whether in transforming matter or in any other way.
QDePot.Q1.A3
alio modo propter aliquod resistens vel impediens;
Second, by reason of something resisting or impeding.
QDePot.Q1.A3
tertio modo propter hoc quod id quod dicitur impossibile fieri, non potest esse terminus actionis.
Third, because that which is said to be impossible to occur cannot be the terminus of an action.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Ea ergo quae sunt impossibilia in natura primo vel secundo modo, Deus facere potest. Quia eius potentia, cum sit infinita, in nullo defectum patitur, nec est aliqua materia quam transmutare non possit ad libitum; eius enim potentiae resisti non potest. Sed id quod tertio modo dicitur impossibile, Deus facere non potest, cum Deus sit actus maxime, et principale ens. Unde eius actio non nisi ad ens terminari potest principaliter, et ad non ens consequenter. Et ideo non potest facere quod affirmatio et negatio sint simul vera, nec aliquod eorum in quibus hoc impossibile includitur. Nec hoc dicitur non posse facere propter defectum suae potentiae: sed propter defectum possibilis, quod a ratione possibilis deficit; propter quod dicitur a quibusdam quod Deus potest facere, sed non potest fieri.
Those things, then, which are impossible for nature in the first or second modes are possible for God. For his power, since it is infinite, is subject to no defect, nor is there any matter that he cannot transform at will, since his power is irresistible. On the other hand, God cannot do those things that are called impossible in the third mode, since he is maximally act and the principal being; hence, principally, his action cannot terminate except at being, and at non-being in a consequent way. Therefore, he cannot make an affirmation and a denial be true at the same time, nor any of those things which involve such an impossibility. Nor is he said to be unable to do these things on account of a deficiency of his power, but on account of a deficiency of possibility, that which defects from the account of the possible. And on account of this some say, “God can do it, but it cannot be done.”
QDePot.Q1.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod verbum Augustini in Glossa illa non est intelligendum quod Deus non possit facere aliter quam natura faciat, cum ipse frequenter faciat contra consuetum cursum naturae; sed quia quidquid in rebus facit, non est contra naturam, sed est eis natura, eo quod ipse est conditor et ordinator naturae. Sic enim in rebus naturalibus videtur, quod quando aliquod corpus inferius a superiori movetur, est ei ille motus naturalis, quamvis non videatur conveniens motui quem naturaliter habet ex seipso; sicut mare movetur secundum fluxum et refluxum a luna; et hic motus est ei naturalis, ut Commentator dicit, licet aquae secundum se ipsum motus naturalis sit ferri deorsum; et hoc modo omnes creaturae quasi pro naturali habent quod a Deo in eis fit. Et propter hoc in eis distinguitur potentia duplex: una naturalis ad proprias operationes vel motus; alia quae obedientiae dicitur, ad ea quae a Deo recipiunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine’s words quoted in the Gloss do not mean that God is unable to do otherwise than nature does, since he often acts contrary to the customary course of nature; but that whatever he does in things is not contrary to nature, but is by nature for them, in that he is the one who founds and orders nature. For in natural realities we observe that when a lower body is moved by a higher, the movement is natural to it, although it may not seem congruent to the movement that it has naturally from its very self. In this way, the tidal ebb and flow of the sea is caused by the moon; and this movement is natural to it (as the Commentator observes) even though the natural motion of water according to its very self is to be borne downward.1 And in this way, all created things have as natural, as it were, whatever occurs in them from God. And therefore, we distinguish two kinds of potency in them: a natural potency in respect of their proper operations and movements, and another that is called a “potency of obedience,” as regards the things that they receive from God.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in quolibet impossibili implicatur affirmationem et negationem esse simul secundum hoc quod est impossibile; sed ea quae sunt impossibilia propter defectum potentiae naturalis, ut caecum, videntem fieri, vel aliquid huiusmodi, cum non sint impossibilia secundum se ipsa, non implicant huiusmodi impossibile secundum se ipsa, sed per comparationem ad potentiam naturalem cui sunt impossibilia, ut si dicamus, natura potest facere caecum videntem, implicatur praedictum impossibile, quia naturae potentia est terminata ad aliquid, ultra quod est id quod ei attribuitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Every impossibility involves an affirmation and a denial being simultaneous insofar as it is impossible. Those things, however, that are impossible by reason of a deficiency of the natural power (such as a blind man becoming one who sees, and the like), because they are not impossible according to their very selves, do not imply such an impossibility according to their very selves but only in relation to the natural power to which they are impossible. Thus, were we to say that nature can make a blind man see, the statement would involve an impossibility of this kind, because nature’s power is bounded in relation to something, whereas the effect that is being ascribed to it is beyond this.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod impossibilia rationalis philosophiae non sunt secundum aliquam potentiam, sed secundum se ipsa: quia ea quae sunt in rationali philosophia, non sunt applicata ad materiam, vel ad aliquas potentias naturales.
Reply Obj. 3: The impossibilities of rational philosophy are not in relation to a certain power but to their very selves, because things that are in within rational philosophy are not applied to matter or to certain natural powers.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod illud quod est falsum in natura, est falsum simpliciter, et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 4: That which is false in its nature is false simply speaking. Hence there is no comparison.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod non est eadem ratio de omni impossibili: quia quaedam sunt impossibilia per se, quaedam per respectum ad aliquam potentiam, ut supra dictum est. Nec hoc quod dissimiliter se habent ad divinam potentiam, impedit infinitatem divinae potentiae, vel obedientiam creaturae.
Reply Obj. 5: There is not the same account of every impossibility, since some things are impossible in themselves, and some with respect to a certain power, as above stated. Nor does the fact that they stand in diverse ways to the divine power impede the divine power’s infinity or the creature’s obedience.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod Deus id quod iam verum est, non destruit; quia non facit ut quod verum fuit, non fuerit; sed facit quod aliquod non sit verum, quod alias verum esset. Sicut cum suscitat mortuum, facit quod non sit verum eum esse mortuum, quod aliter verum esset.
Reply Obj. 6: God does not destroy what is already true, because he does not make that which was true not to have been. But he does make that which otherwise would have been true, not to be true. Thus, when he raises a dead man to life, he makes it to be untrue that he is dead, which would have been true otherwise.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad6
Vel aliter dicendum, quod non est simile, quia ex hoc quod Deus non impleret promissum, sequeretur eum non esse veracem: ex hoc autem quod aliquem suum effectum destruit, hoc non sequitur: quia non ordinavit ut suus effectus perpetuo maneret, sicut ordinavit quod promissum impleret.
Or we may reply that there is no comparison, since were God not to keep his promise, it would follow that he is untruthful; but this does not follow if he undoes what he has done. For he has not decreed that whatever he does should always remain so, but he has decreed that he will keep his promise.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Ad septimum dicendum, quod non potest facere affirmationem et negationem esse simul: non quia sit inconveniens, sed ratione praedicta.
Reply Obj. 7: God cannot make an affirmation and a denial be true at the same time—not because it is unbecoming but for the reason stated above.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod ars Dei non solum se extendit ad ea quae facta sunt, sed ad multa alia. Unde quando in aliquo mutat cursum naturae non propter hoc contra artem suam facit.
Reply Obj. 8: God’s art extends not only to the things made but to many others also. Hence, when he changes the course of nature in anything, he does not therefore act against his art.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod Socratem non cucurrisse, si cucurrerit, dicitur impossibile per accidens: eo quod Socratem currere vel non currere, quantum est in se, est contingens; sed per implicationem huius quod est praeteritum non fuisse, fit impossibile per se. Et ideo dicitur impossibile per accidens, quasi per aliud adveniens. Hoc autem adveniens est impossibile secundum se ipsum. Et plane implicat contradictionem: dicere enim, quod fuit et non fuit, sunt contradictoria: quo sequitur, si fiat quod praeteritum non fuerit.
Reply Obj. 9: That Socrates has not run if he has run is called “impossible accidentally” because Socrates’s running or not running, considered in itself, is contingent; yet, since it would imply that the past has not existed, it becomes impossible in itself. Hence, it is said to be impossible accidentally, that is, through some adventitious circumstance. But this circumstance is impossible according to its very self, and clearly involves a contradiction; for to say that a thing has been and that it has not been is contradictory, which would be the case if the past were made not to have been.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad9
Ad primum vero, quod in contrarium obiicitur, dicendum, quod verbum dicitur non solum quod ore profertur, sed quod mente concipitur. Hoc autem quod est affirmationem et negationem esse simul veram, non potest mente concipi, ut probatur IV Metaph., et per consequens nec aliquid eorum in quibus hoc includitur. Cum enim contrariae opiniones sint quae sunt contrariorum, secundum Philosophum, sequeretur eumdem simul habere contrarias opiniones: et ita non est contra verbum angeli, si dicatur, quod Deus non potest praedictum impossibile.
Reply Sed Contra 1: “Word” names not only what is uttered by the lips but also what is conceived in the mind. Now, the mind cannot conceive an affirmation and denial as true at the same time, and therefore it cannot conceive anything in which this is involved, as is proved in Metaphysics 4.1 For because contrary opinions are things that belong to contrary things, according to the Philosopher, it would follow that the same person would have contrary opinions at the same time. Thus, it is not contrary to the angel’s word to say that God cannot do the above-mentioned kind of impossibility.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod potentia Dei non potest praedictum impossibile, quia deficit a ratione possibilis: et ideo potentia Dei non dicitur limitari, quamvis hoc non possit.
Reply Sed Contra 2: God cannot do this kind of impossibility because it defects from the account of the possible; and hence God’s power is not said to be limited even though he cannot do it.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad11
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Deus dicitur hoc non posse, non a libero arbitrio, quasi impeditus, ut dictum est; sed quia hoc non potest esse terminus actionis alicuius activae potentiae.
Reply Sed Contra 3: God is said to be unable to do this not as though he were prevented by the free will, as stated above, but because this cannot be the terminus of an active power’s action.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad12
Ad quartum dicendum, quod privatio non recipit magis et minus secundum se; potest tamen recipere secundum causam; sicut aliquis dicitur magis caecus qui habet oculum erutum, quam cuius visus impeditur propter aliquem humorem impedientem: et similiter dicitur magis impossibile quod est secundum se ipsum impossibile, quam quod est simpliciter impossibile.
Reply Sed Contra 4: Privation in reference to itself does not admit of more and less, but it can admit of this in respect of its cause. Thus, a man who has lost an eye is more blind than one who is prevented from seeing by some disease of the eye. In like manner, that which is impossible in reference to itself may be said to be more impossible than a thing which is impossible simply speaking.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad13
Ad quintum dicendum, quod, sicut iam dictum est, Deus non dicitur hoc non posse, quod impediatur ab aliquo, sed rationibus praedictis.
Reply Sed Contra 5: As stated above,1 God is said to be unable to do this not because something prevents him, but for the reasons given.
QDePot.Q1.A3.ad14
Ad sextum dicendum, quod virginitas non opponitur partui sicut caecitas visui; sed opponitur virili commixtioni sine qua natura partum facere non potest, Deus autem potest.
Reply Sed Contra 6: Virginity is not opposed to giving birth the way that blindness to sight; rather, it is opposed to sexual coupling, without which nature cannot cause a child to be born, although God can.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Ad septimum dicendum, quod illa opposita, creatum et increatum, non fuerunt in Christo secundum idem, sed secundum diversas naturas; unde non sequitur quod Deus potest facere opposita inesse eidem secundum idem.
Reply Sed Contra 7: The created and uncreated, though opposite, were not in Christ in the same respect but in respect of the different natures. Hence, it does not follow that God can make opposite things be in the same thing and in the same respect.
QDePot.Q1.A3
Ad octavum dicendum, quod quando Christus intravit ianuis clausis, et duo corpora fuerunt simul, non est aliquid factum contra geometriae principia. Nam ad duo puncta diversorum corporum ex una parte, non terminabatur una linea, sed duae. Quamvis enim duae lineae mathematicae non sint distinguibiles nisi secundum situm, ita quod intelligi non potest duas lineas tales simul esse; tamen duae naturales distinguuntur in subiecto; ita quod, posito quod duo corpora sint simul, sequitur quod duae lineae sint simul, et duo puncta, et duae superficies.
Reply Sed Contra 8: When Christ entered with the doors being closed,1 and two bodies were in the same place, nothing occurred contrary to the principles of geometry. For then on one side, not one but two lines terminated at two points of different bodies. Although two mathematical lines are not distinguishable except by their position, such that one cannot conceive two such lines to be in the same place, nevertheless, two natural lines are distinguishable by their subjects. Thus, with it granted that two bodies are in the same place, it follows that two lines are in the same place, as well as two points and two surfaces.
QDePot.Q1.A3
A. 4Whether we ought to judge of a thing’s possibility or impossibility in reference to its lower or its higher causesUtrum sit iudicandum aliquid possibile vel impossibile secundum causas inferiores aut secundum causas superiores
Quarto quaeritur utrum sit iudicandum aliquid possibile vel impossibile secundum causas inferiores aut secundum causas superiores.
The fourth point of inquiry is whether we ought to judge of a thing’s possibility or impossibility in reference to its lower or its higher causes.1
QDePot.Q1.A4
Et videtur quod secundum superiores. Quia sicut dicit quaedam Glossa I Cor. I, 20: stultitia sapientium mundi fuit, quia iudicaverunt possibile et impossibile secundum quod videbant in rerum natura. Ergo non est iudicandum de possibili et impossibili secundum causas inferiores, sed secundum superiores.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that we should consider its higher causes. For the Gloss on 1 Corinthians 1:201 says that the folly of the wise men of the world consisted in their judging of possibility and impossibility by observing the nature of things. Therefore, we should judge a thing to be possible or impossible in reference not to its lower but to its higher causes.
QDePot.Q1.A4.arg1
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, illud quod est primum in omni genere, est mensura omnium quae sunt illius generis. Sed divina potentia est prima potentia. Ergo secundum eam debet aliquid iudicari possibile et impossibile.
Obj. 2: According to the Philosopher, that which is first in any genus is the measure of all things that belong to that genus.1 Now, God’s power is the first power. Therefore, a thing should be deemed possible or impossible in reference to it.
QDePot.Q1.A4.arg2
Praeterea, quanto causa magis influit in effectum, tanto secundum eam magis debet iudicium sumi. Sed causa prima magis influit in effectum quam causa secunda. Ergo secundum causam primam magis debet iudicari de effectu. Effectus ergo iudicandi sunt possibiles vel impossibiles secundum causas superiores.
Obj. 3: The more a cause influences its effect, the better it serves as a guide to our judgment of the effect. Now, the first cause influences the effect more than does a secondary cause. Therefore, we should judge of an effect more by referring to the first cause. Consequently, we should deem a thing possible or impossible in relation to the higher causes.
QDePot.Q1.A4.arg3
Praeterea, illuminare caecum est impossibile secundum causas inferiores; et tamen hoc est possibile, cum quandoque fiat. Ergo non est iudicandum si aliquid impossibile sit, secundum causas inferiores, sed secundum superiores.
Obj. 4: To give sight to a blind man is impossible with respect to the lower causes, and yet it is possible since sometimes it is done. Therefore, we should judge of a thing’s impossibility not according to the lower but according to the higher causes.
QDePot.Q1.A4.arg4
Praeterea, mundum fore fuit possibile antequam mundus esset. Non autem fuit possibile secundum causas inferiores. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 5: Before the world existed, it was possible that it would exist. But it was not possibility in relation to lower causes. Therefore, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q1.A4.arg5
Sed contra, secundum illam causam effectus debet iudicari possibilis a qua recipit possibilitatem. Sed effectus recipit possibilitatem vel contingentiam, aut etiam necessitatem, a causa proxima, non autem a remota; sicut meritum recipit contingentiam a libero arbitrio, quod est causa proxima; non autem necessitatem a praedestinatione divina, quae est causa remota. Ergo secundum causas inferiores, quae sunt proximae, debet iudicari aliquid possibile vel impossibile.
On the contrary (1), an effect should be deemed possible in reference to the cause on which its possibility is based. But an effect derives its possibility, contingency, or even necessity from its proximate and not from its remote cause; for example, merit receives a contingency from free decision, which is its proximate cause, and not a necessity from divine predestination, which is its remote cause. Therefore, one should judge of a thing’s possibility or impossibility by referring to its lower causes, which are proximate.
QDePot.Q1.A4.sc
Praeterea, quod est possibile secundum causas inferiores, est etiam possibile secundum causas superiores, et ita est possibile secundum omnem modum. Sed quod est possibile secundum omnem modum, est possibile simpliciter. Ergo secundum causas inferiores est aliquid iudicandum possibile simpliciter.
Furthermore (2), what is possible in regard to lower causes is also possible in regard to higher causes, and therefore in every way possible. But that which is possible in every way is possible simply speaking. Therefore, in order to judge whether a thing be simply possible, we must refer to the lower causes.
QDePot.Q1.A4.arg6
Praeterea, causae superiores sunt necessariae. Si ergo secundum eas essent iudicandi effectus, omnes effectus erunt necessarii: quod est impossibile.
Furthermore (3), higher causes are necessary. If, then, we are to consider effects in the light of higher causes, all effects will be of necessity, but this is impossible.
QDePot.Q1.A4.arg7
Praeterea, Deo sunt omnia possibilia. Si ergo secundum ipsum possibile et impossibile iudicetur, omnino nihil est impossibile: quod est inconveniens.
Furthermore (4), all things are possible to God. Therefore, if we must judge of a thing’s possibility or impossibility in reference to him, nothing will be impossible, but this is incongruous.
QDePot.Q1.A4.arg8
Praeterea, nominibus utendum est secundum quod plures loquuntur. Sed de potentia hoc modo homines loquuntur, quod sint ita ordinatae, potentia, dispositio, necessitas et actus. Haec autem inveniuntur in causis inferioribus non superioribus. Ergo non est iudicandum de possibilitate rerum secundum causas superiores, sed secundum inferiores.
Furthermore (5), in the employment of terms we should follow how most people speak. Now, the way people speak about power uses “disposition,” “necessity,” and “act” as being related to one another. But these are to be found in the lower and not the higher causes. Therefore, we should judge of the possibility or impossibility of a thing in reference to the lower and not the higher causes.
QDePot.Q1.A4.arg9
Respondeo dicendum quod iudicium de possibili et impossibili potest considerari dupliciter: uno modo ex parte iudicantium; alio modo ex parte eius de quo iudicatur.
I answer that judgment as to the possibility or impossibility of a thing may be considered in two ways: with reference to the one who judges, and with reference to the thing being judged.
QDePot.Q1.A4.co
Quantum ad primum, sciendum est, quod si sunt duae scientiae, quarum una considerat causas altiores, et alia minus altas; iudicium in utraque non eodem modo sumetur, sed secundum causas quas utraque considerat, ut patet in medico et astrologo; quorum astrologus considerat causas supremas, medicus autem causas proximas. Unde medicus dabit iudicium de sanitate vel morte infirmi secundum causas proximas, id est virtutem naturae et virtutem morbi; astrologus vero secundum causas remotas, scilicet secundum positionem siderum.
As regards the first, it must be observed that if there are two sciences, one of which considers the higher causes and the other the less high, judgment in each must not be formed in the same way but in reference to those causes that each science considers. Take, for instance, the physician and the astrologer: the astrologer considers the highest causes, and the physician the proximate causes; the physician will form his judgment about a sick man’s health or death according to the proximate causes, namely, the strength of the nature and the strength of the disease, but the astrologer will judge according to the remote causes, namely, the position of the stars.
QDePot.Q1.A4
Eodem modo est in proposito. Est enim duplex sapientia:
It is thus with the point at issue. For there are two kinds of wisdom:
QDePot.Q1.A4
scilicet mundana, quae dicitur philosophia, quae considerat causas inferiores, scilicet causas causatas, et secundum eas iudicat;
worldly wisdom, which is called “philosophy,” which considers lower causes (that is, caused causes) and bases its judgements on them;
QDePot.Q1.A4
et divina, quae dicitur theologia, quae considerat causas superiores, id est divinas, secundum quas iudicat. Dicuntur autem superiores causae, divina attributa, ut sapientia, bonitas, et voluntas divina, et huiusmodi.
and divine wisdom, which is called “theology,” which considers the higher causes (that is, the divine) and judges according to them. Now, the higher causes are the divine attributes, such as wisdom, goodness, the divine will, and the like.
QDePot.Q1.A4
Sciendum tamen, quod ista quaestio frustra movetur de affectibus qui non possunt esse nisi superiorum causarum, id est quos solus Deus facere potest; illos enim non convenit dici possibiles vel impossibiles secundum causas inferiores. Sed haec quaestio movetur de illis effectibus qui sunt causarum inferiorum: hi enim effectus sunt inferiorum et superiorum: sic enim potest in dubitationem verti.
It must be noted, however, that there is no point in referring this question to those effects which belong exclusively to the higher causes, that is, those that God alone can produce, since it would be incongruous to say that they are possible or impossible in relation to lower causes. Rather, this question is about effects produced by lower causes, for such effects may be produced by both lower and higher causes, and it is about them that a doubt may occur.
QDePot.Q1.A4
Similiter etiam ista quaestio non habet locum in illis possibilibus et impossibilibus, quae non dicuntur secundum aliquam potentiam, sed secundum se ipsa. Effectus autem causarum secundarum, de quibus est quaestio, secundum iudicium theologi, dicuntur possibiles et impossibiles secundum causas superiores; secundum autem iudicium philosophi, dicuntur possibiles vel impossibiles secundum causas inferiores.
Again, the question at issue does not concern things that are called possible or impossible not with respect to a power but in their very selves. However, the effects of secondary causes with which this question is concerned are judged by the theologian to be possible or impossible in reference to the higher causes but are called possible or impossible by the philosopher in reference to the lower causes.
QDePot.Q1.A4
Si autem consideretur istud iudicium quantum ad naturam eius de quo iudicatur, sic patet quod effectus debent iudicari possibiles secundum causas proximas, cum actio causarum remotarum, secundum causas proximas determinetur, quas praecipue effectus imitantur: et ideo secundum eas praecipue iudicium de effectibus sumitur. Et hoc patet etiam per simile de potentia passiva. Nam materia non dicitur, proprie loquendo, in potentia ad aliquid, quae est remota, sicut terra ad scyphum; sed quae est propinqua, uno motore potens exire in actum, ut patet per Philosophum, sicut aurum est potentia scyphus sola arte educente in actum. Et similiter effectus, in quantum est ex sui natura, non nisi propinquis causis possibiles vel impossibiles dicuntur.
If, however, this judgment is formed with respect to the nature of the thing in question, it is clear that the effects’ possibility must be judged in reference to their proximate causes, since the action of their remote causes is determined according to their proximate causes, which those effects imitate chiefly; and therefore with respect to them chiefly one’s judgment about the effects should be formed. This is clear from a comparison with passive power. For, properly speaking, matter is not said to be in potency to something when the matter is remote (as earth is to becoming a goblet) but when the matter is proximate, capable of going into act by a single mover, as the Philosopher says.1 Thus, gold is a goblet in potency by art alone accomplishing that act. In like manner, an effect, so far as its nature is concerned, is said to be possible or impossible in respect of its proximate causes alone.
QDePot.Q1.A4
Ad primum dicendum, quod sapientes mundi propter hoc stulti vocantur, quia quae secundum causas inferiores sunt impossibilia simpliciter et absolute impossibilia iudicabant, etiam Deo.
Reply Obj. 1: The wise men of the world are said to be foolish because they judged things that are impossible with regard to lower causes to be absolutely and simply impossible, even to God.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod comparatio possibilis ad potentiam, non est sicut mensurati ad mensuram, sed sicut obiecti ad potentiam. Contingit tamen divinam potentiam omnium potentiarum esse mensuram.
Reply Obj. 2: The possible is compared to power not as the thing measured is compared to its measure but as object to power. And yet it happens that the divine power is the measure of all powers.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod licet causa prima maxime influat in effectum, tamen eius influentia per causam proximam determinatur et specificatur; et ideo eius similitudinem imitatur effectus.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the first cause influences the effect most of all, nevertheless its influence is determined and specified by the proximate cause; and therefore the effect imitates its likeness.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis illuminare caecum sit Deo possibile, non tamen potest dici omnino possibile.
Reply Obj. 4: Although to make the blind see is possible to God, it cannot be said to be possible in every way.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod mundum fore, fuit possibile respectu causarum superiorum: unde hoc non pertinet ad quaestionem praesentem. Et propterea istud dictum: mundum fore, est possibile non solum secundum divinam potentiam activam, sed secundum se ipsum, quia termini non sunt discohaerentes.
Reply Obj. 5: That the world will exist was possible with respect to the higher causes; hence this does not pertain to the question at issue. Therefore, the statement “the world will exist” is possible not only as regards the divine power but also in its very self, because the terms do not contradict each other.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad5
Ad primum quod in contrarium obiicitur, dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit quantum ad naturam effectus de quo iudicatur.
Reply Sed Contra 1: This argument considers the nature of the effect that is in question.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad6
Ad secundum dicendum, quod licet illud quod est possibile secundum causas inferiores, sit etiam possibile secundum superiores, non tamen est ita de impossibili, immo magis e contrario; unde non sequitur quod iudicium debeat sumi universale sive universaliter secundum causas inferiores de possibili et impossibili.
Reply Sed Contra 2: Although what is possible with respect to inferior causes is also possible with respect to higher causes, this does not apply to the impossible; rather, it is the other way around. Consequently, we must not form a universal judgment on the matter or judge that a thing is possible or impossible in every case with respect to lower causes.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non iudicantur aliqua impossibilia vel possibilia secundum aliquas causas, quia sint similes illis causis in possibilitate vel in impossibilitate, sed quia causis illis sunt possibiles vel impossibiles.
Reply Sed Contra 3: We do not judge certain things to be possible or impossible in reference to certain causes because they are like those causes in their possibility or impossibility, but rather because they are possible or impossible for those causes.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad8
Ad quartum dicendum, quod secundum considerationem theologi, omnia illa quae non sunt in se impossibilia, possibilia dicuntur, secundum illud, Marc. IX, 22: omnia possibilia sunt credenti; et: non est impossibile apud Deum omne verbum: Luc. I, 37.
Reply Sed Contra 4: The theologian would say that whatever is not impossible in itself is possible, according to Mark 9:22, all things are possible to him that believes, and Luke 1:37, no word shall be impossible with God.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad9
Ad quintum dicendum, quod licet omnia illa in causis superioribus non inveniantur, tamen causis superioribus sunt subiecta; et propterea obiectio illa procedit de potentia passiva, non de activa de qua nunc loquimur.
Reply Sed Contra 5: Though none of those things are found in the higher causes, they are subject to those higher causes; hence, this argument considers passive power, and not active power, of which we are now speaking.
QDePot.Q1.A4.ad10
A. 5Whether God can do what he does not do and can leave undone what he doesUtrum Deus possit facere quae non facit et dimittere quae facit
Quinto quaeritur utrum Deus possit facere quae non facit et dimittere quae facit.
The fifth point of inquiry is whether God can do what he does not do and can leave undone what he does.1
QDePot.Q1.A5
Et videtur quod non. Deus non potest facere nisi quod praescit se facturum. Sed non praescit se facturum nisi quod facit. Ergo Deus non potest facere nisi quod facit.
Obj. 1: It would seem that he cannot. For God can do only what he foresees that he will do. Now, he does not foresee that he will do anything but what he does. Therefore, God cannot do anything but what he does.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg1
Sed dicit respondens, quod ratio ista procedit de potentia in ordine ad praescientiam, non de potentia absoluta.
Obj. 2: But you may say that this argument considers power in its order to foreknowledge and not absolutely.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg2
Sed contra, immobiliora sunt divina humanis. Sed apud nos quae fuerunt, non possunt non fuisse. Ergo multo minus quae Deus praescivit, non potest non praescivisse. Sed praescientia manente, non potest alia facere. Ergo Deus, absolute loquendo, non potest alia facere quam quae facit.
On the contrary, divine things are more unchangeable than human things. Now, with us it is impossible for what has been not to have been. Much less, then, is it possible that God did not foreknow what he foreknew. But so long as his foreknowledge stands, he cannot do anything else. Therefore, absolutely speaking, God cannot do anything other than what he does.
QDePot.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, sicut divina natura est immutabilis, ita et divina sapientia. Sed ponentes Deum agere ex necessitate naturae ponebant eum non posse alia quam quae fecit. Ergo similiter et nos debemus ponere, qui dicimus Deum agere secundum ordinem sapientiae.
Obj. 3: Just as God’s nature is unchangeable, so is his wisdom. Now, those who said that God acts by a necessity of nature asserted that he cannot do anything other than what he does. Therefore, we too must assert this, since we say that God acts according to the order of his wisdom.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg3
Sed dicet respondens, quod ratio ista procedit de potentia regulata per sapientiam, non de potentia absoluta.
Obj. 4: But it may be said that the foregoing argument is based on power as ruled by wisdom and not absolutely.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg4
Sed contra, illud quod non potest fieri secundum ordinem sapientiae absolute homini Christo impossibile dicitur; quamvis illud potuerit de potentia absoluta. Dicitur enim Ioan. VIII, 55: si dixero quod non novi eum, ero similis vobis mendax. Poterat enim Christus haec verba pronuntiare; sed quia contra ordinem sapientiae erat, dicitur absolute, quod Christus non potuerit mentiri. Ergo multo amplius quod non est secundum ordinem sapientiae, absolute loquendo, Deus non potest.
On the contrary, that which cannot occur according to the order of wisdom is said absolutely to be impossible for Christ the man, although he could do it as regards his absolute power. Thus, it is said: if I shall say that I know him not, I shall be like to you, a liar (John 8:55). For Christ could say those words, but since it was against the order of wisdom, it is said absolutely that he could not lie. Much more, therefore, must we say absolutely that God cannot do what is not according to the order of wisdom.
QDePot.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, in Deo duo contradictoria simul esse non possunt. Sed absolutum et regulatum contradictionem implicant; nam absolutum est quod secundum se consideratur; illud vero quod regulatur, ordinem ad aliud habet. Ergo in Deo non debet poni potentia absoluta et regulata.
Obj. 5: Two contradictory things cannot be in God. But the absolute and the ruled entail a contradiction since the absolute is that which is considered in itself, whereas what is ruled has an order to something else. Therefore, we should not place both an absolute and a ruled power in God.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg5
Praeterea, potentia et sapientia Dei sunt aequales. Una ergo aliam non excedit; potentia ergo absque sapientia esse non potest; et ita potentia divina semper est sapientia regulata.
Obj. 6: God’s power and wisdom are equal. Hence, the one does not exceed the other. Therefore, his power cannot be without his wisdom and consequently the divine power is always ruled by wisdom.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg6
Praeterea, quod Deus fecit, est iustum. Sed non potest facere nisi iustum. Ergo non potest facere nisi quod fecit vel faciet.
Obj. 7: What God has done is just. But he can only act justly. Therefore, he cannot do anything but what he has done or will do.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg7
Praeterea, bonitatis divinae est ut non solum se communicet, sed ordinatissime se communicet. Sic ergo ea quae fiunt a Deo, ordinate fiunt. Sed praeter ordinem Deus facere non potest. Ergo non potest facere alia quam quae fecit.
Obj. 8: It belongs to God’s goodness not only to communicate itself but to do so in the most orderly fashion. Hence, what God does is done in an orderly way. Now, God cannot act without order. Therefore, he cannot do anything other than what he has done.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg8
Praeterea, Deus non potest facere nisi quod vult; quia in agentibus per voluntatem potentia sequitur voluntatem, velut imperantem. Sed non vult nisi quae facit. Ergo non potest facere nisi quod facit.
Obj. 9: God can only do what he wills to do; for in voluntary agents the power follows the will as commanded by it. Now, he wills only the things that he does. Therefore, he cannot do anything except what he does.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg9
Praeterea, Deus, cum sit sapientissimus operator, nihil agit sine ratione. Rationes autem quibus Deus agit, Dionysius dicit esse productivas existentium; existentia autem sunt quae sunt; et sic Deus rationes non habet nisi eorum quae sunt. Ergo non potest facere nisi ea quae facit.
Obj. 10: Since God is a most wise agent, he does nothing without reason. Now, the reasons for which God acts are, according to Dionysius, productive of the things that exist,1 and the things that exist are the things that are. Thus, God has no other reasons other than those of the things that are. Therefore, he cannot do anything other than what he does.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg10
Praeterea, secundum philosophos, res naturales sunt in primo motore, qui Deus est, sicut artificiata in artifice; et sic Deus operatur tamquam artifex. Sed artifex non operatur sine forma vel idea sui operis; domus enim quae est in materia, est a domo quae est in mente artificis, secundum Philosophum. Sed Deus non habet ideas nisi eorum quae fecit, vel facit, vel facturus est. Ergo praeter hoc Deus nihil agere potest.
Obj. 11: According to the philosophers, the things of nature are in the first mover (that is, God) as artifacts are in the craftsman; hence God works like a craftsman. Now, a craftsman does not work without having the form or idea of his work, for, according to the Philosopher, the material house comes from the house that is in the builder’s mind.1 But God has ideas only of those things that he has done, or does, or will do. Therefore, God cannot do anything else.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg11
Praeterea, Augustinus in Lib. de symbolo dicit: hoc solum Deus non potest nisi quod non vult. Sed non vult nisi quae fecit. Ergo non potest nisi quae facit.
Obj. 12: Augustine says on the Creed: God is unable to do that alone which he does not wish to do.1 Now, he does not wish to do save what he does. Therefore, he cannot do but what he does.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg12
Praeterea, Deus mutari non potest. Ergo non se habet ad utrumlibet contrariorum; et sic sua potentia est determinata ad unum. Ergo non potest facere nisi quae facit.
Obj. 13: God cannot change. Therefore, he cannot be open to either of two contraries; and thus, his own power is determined to one thing. Therefore, he cannot do things other than the things he does.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg13
Praeterea, quidquid Deus facit aut dimittit, facit aut dimittit optima ratione. Sed Deus non potest facere aliquid aut dimittere nisi optima ratione. Ergo non potest facere nec dimittere, nisi quod facit aut dimittit.
Obj. 14: Whatever God does or omits to do, he does or omits for the best reason. Now, God cannot do or omit to do anything except for the best reason. Therefore, he cannot do or omit to do anything but what he does or omits to do.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg14
Praeterea, optimi est optima adducere, secundum Platonem, et sic Deus, cum sit optimus, optimum facit. Sed optimum cum sit superlativum, uno modo est. Ergo Deus non potest facere alio modo vel alia quam quae fecit.
Obj. 15: According to Plato, the best produces the best:1 therefore, God, who is the best, does whatever is best. Now, the best, being superlative, is only one. Therefore, God cannot do anything other than what he has done.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg15
Sed contra est quod dicit Christus Deus et homo: Matth. XXVI, 53: an non possum rogare Patrem? Poterat ergo Christus aliquid quod non faciebat.
On the contrary (1) Christ, who is God and man, said: cannot I ask my Father? (Matt 26:53). Therefore, Christ could do what he did not.
QDePot.Q1.A5.sc
Praeterea, Ephes. III, 20, dicitur: ei qui potest omnia facere superabundanter quam intelligimus aut petimus. Non tamen omnia facit. Ergo potest alia facere quam quae facit.
Furthermore (2), it is said: to him who is able to do all things more abundantly than we desire or understand (Eph 3:20). But he does not do all things. Therefore, he can do things that he does not.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg16
Praeterea, potentia Dei est infinita. Hoc autem non esset si determinaretur ad ea tantum quae facit: ergo potest alia facere quam quae facit.
Furthermore (3), God’s power is infinite. But this would not be the case if it were determined only to the things that he does. Therefore, he can do things other than those he does.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg17
Praeterea, Hugo de sancto Victore dicit, quod omnipotentiae Dei non adaequatur opus. Ergo potentia excedit opus: et ita plura potest facere quam quae facit.
Furthermore (4), Hugh of Saint Victor says that God’s works are not equal to his omnipotence.1 Therefore, his power surpasses his work; consequently, he can do more than he does.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg18
Praeterea, potentia Dei est actus non finitus, quia non per aliquid finitur. Hoc autem non esset, si limitaretur ad ea quae facit. Ergo idem quod prius.
Furthermore (5), God’s power is a boundless act, since nothing can bound it. Now, this would not be the case if it were limited to what it does. Therefore, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q1.A5.arg19
Respondeo dicendum quod hic error, scilicet Deum non posse facere nisi quae facit, duorum fuit:
I answer that the error of those who say that God cannot do anything but what he does belonged to two groups.
QDePot.Q1.A5.co
primo fuit quorumdam philosophorum dicentium Deum agere ex necessitate naturae. Quod si esset, cum natura sit determinata ad unum, divina potentia ad alia agenda se extendere non posset quam ad ea quae facit.
First, it belonged to certain philosophers who said that God acts from a necessity of his nature.1 In which case, since nature is determined to one thing, the divine power could not extend to things other than the things it does.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Secundo fuit quorumdam theologorum considerantium ordinem divinae iustitiae et sapientiae, secundum quem res fiunt a Deo, quem Deum praeterire non posse dicebant; et incidebant in hoc, ut dicerent, quod Deus non potest facere nisi quae facit. Et imponitur hic error magistro Petro Abaelardo.1
Second, it belonged to certain theologians who considered the order of divine justice and wisdom, according to which things come forth from God, which they used to say God could not set aside. And they fell into this, such that they would say that God cannot do anything other than what he does. And this error is ascribed to the master Peter Abelard.1
QDePot.Q1.A5
Harum ergo positionum veritatem inquiramus, vel falsitatem;
Therefore let us inquire into the truth or falsity of these opinions.
QDePot.Q1.A5
et primo primae. Quod enim Deus non agat ex necessitate naturae planum est videre. Omne enim agens agit propter finem, quia omnia optant bonum. Actio autem agentis, ad hoc quod sit conveniens fini, oportet quod ei adaptetur et proportionetur quod non potest fieri nisi ab aliquo intellectu, qui finem et rationem finis cognoscat, et proportionem finis ad id quod est ad finem; aliter convenientia actionis ad finem casualis esset.
To begin with the first, it is evident that God does not act from a necessity of nature. For every agent acts for the sake of an end, since all things seek the good. Now, for the agent’s action to be suited to the end, it must be adapted and proportionate to it, which cannot be done except by an intellect that knows both the end and the account of the end, and also the proportion between the end and the means. Otherwise, the suitability of the action to the end would be fortuitous.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Sed intellectus praeordinans in finem, quandoque quidem est coniunctus agenti vel moventi, ut homo in sua actione; quandoque separatus, ut patet in sagitta, quae ad determinatum finem tendit, non per intellectum sibi coniunctum, sed per intellectum hominis ipsam dirigentem. Impossibile est autem, id quod agit ex naturae necessitate, sibi ipsi determinare finem: quia quod est tale, est ex se agens; et quod est agens vel motum ex se ipso, in ipso est agere vel non agere, moveri vel non moveri, ut dicitur VIII Physic., et hoc non potest competere ei quod ex necessitate movetur, cum sit determinatum ad unum.
But this intellect ordering the means to the end is sometimes united to the agent or mover, like a man in his actions; sometimes it is separate, as is clear with an arrow whose flight tends to a determinate end, one not determined by an intellect united not to it but by the intellect of the man aiming it. Now, it is impossible that what acts from a necessity of nature determine its end by its very self; for what is such is acting from itself, and because it is acting or moved from its very self, to act or not to act, to be in motion or not to be in motion, is within it, as is said in Physics 8;1 and this cannot apply to that which is moved of necessity, since it is determined to one thing.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Unde oportet quod omni ei quod agit ex necessitate naturae, determinetur finis ab aliquo quod sit intelligens. Propter quod dicitur a philosophis, quod opus naturae est opus intelligentiae. Unde si aliquando aliquod corpus naturale adiungitur alicui intellectui, sicut in homine patet, quantum ad illas actiones quibus intellectus illius finem determinat, obedit natura voluntati, sicut ex motu locali hominis patet: quantum vero ad illas actiones in quibus ei finem non determinat, non obedit, sicut in actu nutrimenti et augmenti. Ex his ergo colligitur quod id quod ex necessitate natura agit, impossibile est esse principium agens, cum determinetur sibi finis ab alio. Et sic patet quod impossibile est Deum agere ex necessitate naturae; et ita radix primae positionis falsa est.
Hence, everything that acts from a necessity of nature must have its end determined by something that is intelligent. For this reason philosophers say that the work of nature is the work of an intelligence. Therefore, whenever a natural body is united to an intellect, as is clear in man, nature obeys the will as regards those actions by which that intellect determines its end, as is clear in a man’s local motion. But as regards those actions in which the intellect does not determine the end for it, it does not obey, as in the act of digestion and growth. Accordingly, we conclude that it is impossible that a thing that acts from a necessity of the nature be the agent principle, since its end is determined for it by another. Hence, it is impossible that God act from a necessity of his nature. And so the root of the first opinion is false.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Sic autem restat investigare de secunda positione. Circa quod sciendum est, quod dupliciter dicitur aliquis non posse aliquid.
Thus, it remains for us to examine the second opinion. One must observe that there are two ways in which someone is said to be unable to do something.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Uno modo absolute; quando scilicet aliquid principiorum, quod sit necessariam actioni, ad actionem illam non se extendit; ut si pes sit confractus, homo non potest ambulare.
First, absolutely, namely, when one of the principles necessary for an action does not extend to that action. Thus, if his foot is fractured, a man cannot walk.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Alio modo ex suppositione; posito enim opposito alicuius actionis, actio fieri non potest; non enim possum ambulare dum sedeo.
Second, based on a supposition; for if we suppose the opposite of an action, that action cannot be done. For I cannot walk while I am sitting.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Cum autem Deus sit agens per voluntatem et intellectum, ut probatum est, oportet in ipso tria actionis principia considerare;
Now, since God is an agent through will and intellect, as was proved, we must consider in him three principles of action:
QDePot.Q1.A5
et primo intellectum,
first, the intellect;
QDePot.Q1.A5
secundo voluntatem,
second, the will;
QDePot.Q1.A5
tertio potentiam naturae.
third, the power of his nature.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Intellectus ergo voluntatem dirigit, voluntas vero potentiae imperat quae exequitur. Sed intellectus non movet nisi in quantum proponit voluntati suum appetibile; unde totum movere intellectum est in voluntate.
Accordingly, the intellect directs the will, and the will commands the power that is carried out. The intellect, however, does not move except by proposing its own appetible object to the will; whence the entire movement of the intellect is in the will.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Sed dupliciter dicitur Deum absolute non posse aliquid.
But God is said to be “unable to do a thing” in two ways.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Uno modo quando potentia Dei non se extendit in illud: sicut dicimus quod Deus non potest facere quod affirmatio et negatio sint simul vera, ut ex supra dictis patet. Sic autem non potest dici quod Deus non potest facere nisi quod facit; constat enim quod potentia Dei ad multa alia potest se extendere.
In one way, when God’s power does not extend to it; for example, we say that God cannot make an affirmation and a denial be true at the same time, as we have shown above.1 Now, in this way, it cannot be said that God cannot do anything except what he does, for it is certain that his power can extend to many other things.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Alio modo quando voluntas Dei ad illud se extendere non potest. Oportet enim quod quaelibet voluntas habeat aliquem finem quem naturaliter velit, et cuius contrarium velle non possit; sicut homo naturaliter et de necessitate vult beatitudinem, et miseriam velle non potest. Cum hoc autem quod voluntas velit necessario finem suum naturalem, vult etiam de necessitate ea sine quibus finem habere non potest, si hoc cognoscat; et haec sunt quae sunt commensurata fini; sicut si volo vitam, volo cibum. Ea vero sine quibus finis haberi potest, quae non sunt fini commensurata; non de necessitate vult.
In another way, when God’s will cannot extend to it. For every will must have an end that it wills naturally and whose contrary it cannot will; for example, man naturally and of necessity wishes to be happy and cannot wish to be unhappy. Moreover, with the fact that the will necessarily wills its own natural end, it also wills of necessity those things without which it cannot possess that end, if it knows this; and these are the things commensurate with the end. (For example, if I wish to live, I wish for food.) But it does not of necessity will those things without which the end can be possessed, the things that are not commensurate with the end.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Finis ergo naturalis divinae voluntatis est eius bonitas, quam non velle non potest. Sed fini huic non commensurantur creaturae, ita quod sine his divina bonitas manifestari non possit; quod Deus intendit ex creaturis. Sicut enim manifestatur divina bonitas per has res quae nunc sunt et per hunc rerum ordinem, ita potest manifestari per alias creaturas et alio modo ordinatas: et ideo divina voluntas absque praeiudicio bonitatis, iustitiae et sapientiae, potest se extendere in alia quam quae facit. Et in hoc fuerunt decepti errantes: aestimaverunt enim ordinem creaturarum esse quasi commensuratum divinae bonitati quasi absque eo esse non posset.
Now, the natural end of the divine will is its goodness, which it is unable not to will. Creatures, however, are not commensurate with this end, such that without them the divine goodness could not be made manifest. This manifestation was God’s intention in creating. For just as the divine goodness is made manifest through these realities that now exist and through this order of realities, so too can it be made manifest through other creatures and ones ordered in another way. Therefore, the divine will—without prejudice to his goodness, justice, and wisdom—can extend to things other than those that he makes. And this is where those making the error were deceived: for they thought that the order of created things is, as it were, commensurate with the divine goodness, as though without it the latter could not exist.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Patet ergo quod absolute Deus potest facere alia quam quae fecit. Sed quia ipse non potest facere quod contradictoria sint simul vera, ex suppositione potest dici, quod Deus non potest alia facere quam quae fecit: supposito enim quod ipse non velit alia facere, vel quod praesciverit se non alia facturum, non potest alia facere, ut intelligatur composite, non divisim.
It is clear, then, that God absolutely can do things other than what he has done. Since, however, he cannot make contradictories to be true at the same time, it can be said, based on a supposition, that God cannot do things other than what he has done. For if we suppose that he does not wish to do anything else, or that he foreknew that he would not do anything else, he cannot do anything else, such that this is understood with this composition, not dividedly.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod haec locutio, Deus non potest facere nisi quod praescit se facturum, est duplex: quia exceptio potest referri ad potentiam quae importatur per ly potest, vel ad actum, qui importatur per ly facere.
Reply Obj. 1: The expression “God is not able to do anything except what he has foreknown that he would do” is ambiguous because the exception may refer either to the power signified in the word “able,” or to the act signified in the word “do.”
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad1
Si primo modo, tunc locutio est falsa. Plura enim potest facere quam praesciat se facturum; et in hoc sensu ratio procedebat.
In the former case, the statement is false. For God is able to do things other than those that he foreknows he will do, and it is in this sense that the objection runs.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Si autem secundo modo, sic locutio est vera; et est sensus, quod non potest esse quod aliquid fiat a Deo, et non sit a Deo praescitum. Sed hic sensus non est ad propositum.
In the latter case, the statement is true, the sense being that it cannot be the case that something comes to be from God and was not foreknown by him. In this sense, the statement is not to the point.
QDePot.Q1.A5
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in Deo non cadit praeteritum et futurum; sed quidquid est in eo, est totum in praesenti aeternitatis. Nec praeteritum vel futurum in eo verbum significatur, nisi per respectum ad nos; unde non habet hic locum obiectio de necessitate praeteriti. Nihilominus dicendum est, quod obiectio non est ad propositum: quia praescientia non commensuratur potentiae faciendi, de qua est quaestio; sed solum divinae actioni, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: In God, nothing is past or future; rather, whatever is in him, is a whole in the present of eternity. Nor is a past or future speech signified in him except in reference to us. Therefore, an objection about the necessity of the past has no place here. Nonetheless we must also say that the objection is not to the point, since his foreknowledge is not commensurate with his power to do (which is the object of our inquiry) but only with the divine action, as already stated.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illi qui dicebant Deum agere ex necessitate naturae, ponebant positionem de qua agitur, non solum ratione immutabilitatis naturae, sed ratione determinationis naturae ad unum. Sapientia autem divina non est determinata ad unum, sed se habet ad multa scienda; unde non est simile.
Reply Obj. 3: Those who maintained that God acts from a necessity of nature held the opinion we are discussing not only on account of the unchangeableness of nature but also on account of the determination of nature to one thing. But divine wisdom is not determined to one, and it extends to many things that can be known. Hence, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Christus non poterat velle dicere illa verba absolute, quae mendacium important, sine praeiudicio suae bonitatis. Sic autem non est in proposito, ut ex dictis patet; et ideo non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 4: Christ was not able to wish to say those words absolutely speaking that indicate a lie, without prejudice to his goodness. But this does not apply to the question at issue, as we have already indicated; hence, the conclusion does not follow.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod absolutum et regulatum non attribuuntur divinae potentiae nisi ex nostra consideratione: quae potentiae Dei in se consideratae, quae absoluta dicitur, aliquid attribuit quod non attribuit ei secundum quod ad sapientiam comparatur, prout dicitur ordinata.
Reply Obj. 5: The absolute and the ruled are attributed to the divine power solely from our own consideration. This attributes something to God’s power considered in itself (which is called the “absolute power”) that it does not attribute to him insofar as it is compared to his wisdom, insofar as it is called “ordered.”
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod potentia Dei numquam est in re sine sapientia: sed a nobis consideratur sine ratione sapientiae.
Reply Obj. 6: God’s power is never in a thing without his wisdom; but the power is considered by us without the account of his wisdom.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod Deus fecit quidquid est iustum in actu, non autem quidquid est iustum in potentia; potest enim aliquid facere quod nunc non est iustum, quia non est: tamen si esset, faceret iustum.
Reply Obj. 7: God has done whatever is actually just, not whatever is just potentially. For he is able to do that which at present is not just because it does not exist—nevertheless, if it did exist, what he does would be just.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod divina bonitas potest se communicare ordinate, non solum isto modo quo res operatur, sed multis aliis.
Reply Obj. 8: The divine goodness is able to communicate itself in an orderly fashion, not only in the way in which a thing acts, but in many other ways.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod licet Deus non velit facere nisi quae facit, potest tamen alia velle; et ideo, absolute loquendo, potest alia facere.
Reply Obj. 9: Though God does not wish to do anything but what he does, he can nevertheless wish to do other things. Therefore, absolutely speaking, he can do other things.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod rationes illas, de quibus Dionysius loquitur, intelligit esse productivas existentium absolute, non solum autem eorum quae nunc sunt in actu.
Reply Obj. 10: Those reasons of which Dionysius is speaking he understands to be productive of existing things absolutely, but not only of those that actually now exist.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod in hac quaestione versatur, utrum eorum quae nec sunt, nec erunt, nec fuerunt, quae tamen Deus facere potest, sit idea. Videtur dicendum, quod si idea secundum completam rationem accipiatur, scilicet secundum quod idea nominat formam artis, non solum intellectu excogitatam, sed etiam per voluntatem ad opus ordinatam, sic praedicta non habent ideam; si vero accipiatur secundum imperfectam rationem, prout scilicet est solum excogitata in intellectu artificis, sic habent ideam. Patet enim in artifice creato quod excogitat aliquas operationes quas nunquam operari intendit. In Deo vero quidquid ipse cognoscit, est in eo per modum excogitati; cum in ipso non differat cognoscere actu et habitu. Ipse enim novit totam potentiam suam, et quidquid potest: unde omnium quae potest habet rationes quasi excogitatas.
Reply Obj. 11: The question is whether there is in God an idea of those things that neither exist, nor will exist, nor have existed, and that nevertheless God is able to make. It seems that we should reply that, if we take an idea according to its complete account—namely, insofar as “idea” names an art’s form not only as thought out by the intellect but also as ordered to the work by the will—then of such things God has no idea. On the other hand, if we take an idea according to its incomplete account, that is, as merely thought out in the craftsman’s intellect, then God has an idea of those things. For this is clear in the created craftsman that he thinks out certain actions that he has no intention of executing. In fact, in God, whatever he knows is in him through the mode of what is thought out; for in him to know actually and habitually are not different. For he knows his whole power and everything he is able to do; hence, in him are the accounts of everything he is able to make, as thought out.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod intelligendum est hoc Deum non posse quod non vult se posse: et sic non facit ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 12: This means that God is unable to do what he does not wish to be able to do; hence, it is not to the point.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod licet Deus sit immutabilis, tamen eius voluntas non est determinata ad unum in his quae facienda sunt: et ideo habet liberum arbitrium.
Reply Obj. 13: Though God is unchangeable, his will is not determined to one thing as regards things that should be done: hence, he has free decision.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod optima ratio, qua Deus omnia facit, est sua bonitas et sua sapientia: quae maneret, etiam si alia, vel alio modo faceret.
Reply Obj. 14: The best reason, for which God does all things, is his own goodness and wisdom; these would remain even if he made other things or acted otherwise.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod illud quod facit, est optimum per ordinem ad Dei bonitatem: et ideo quidquid aliud est ordinabile ad eius bonitatem secundum ordinem suae sapientiae, est optimum.
Reply Obj. 15: What God does is the best through its order to the goodness of God; and therefore, whatsoever else can be ordered to his goodness according to the order of his own wisdom is still the best.
QDePot.Q1.A5.ad15
A. 6Whether God can do things that are possible to othersUtrum Deus possit facere quae sunt aliis possibilia
Sexto quaeritur utrum Deus possit facere quae sunt aliis possibilia, ut peccare, ambulare et huiusmodi.
The sixth point of inquiry is whether God can do things that are possible to others: for example, can he sin, walk, and so forth?1
QDePot.Q1.A6
Et videtur quod sic. Quia Augustinus dicit, quod melior est natura quae potest peccare, quam quae peccare non potest. Sed omne quod est optimum, est Deo attribuendum. Ergo Deus potest peccare.
Obj. 1: And it seems that he can. Augustine says that it is a better nature that can sin than that which cannot.1 Now, whatever is best should be ascribed to God. Therefore, God can sin.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg1
Praeterea, illud quod est laudabilitatis, non debet Deo subtrahi. Sed in laudem viri dicitur Eccli. XXXI, 10: qui potuit transgredi et non est transgressus. Ergo posse transgredi et non transgredi Deo debet attribui.
Obj. 2: We should not withhold from God anything that is praiseworthy. Now, it is said in praise of a man that he could have transgressed and has not transgressed (Sir 31:10). Therefore, the power to transgress and not to transgress should be ascribed to God.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg2
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit: potest Deus et studiosus prava agere. Ergo Deus potest peccare.
Obj. 3: The Philosopher says that both a god and a serious man can do base things.1 Therefore, God can sin.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg3
Praeterea, quicumque consentit in peccatum mortale, peccat mortaliter. Sed quicumque praecipit peccatum mortale, consentit, immo quodammodo principaliter facit. Cum ergo Deus praeceperit peccatum mortale Abrahae, scilicet quod interficeret filium innocentem; et Oseae, quo acciperet mulierem fornicariam, et faceret ex ea filios fornicationis, et Semei, ut malediceret David, ut habetur II Reg. XVI, 7, quem constat peccasse ex poena sibi inflicta III Reg. II, 36, videtur quod ipse peccaverit mortaliter.
Obj. 4: To consent to a mortal sin is to sin mortally, and he who commands the commission of a mortal sin consents to it; in fact, in a certain respect he is the principal. Since, then, God commanded Abraham to commit a mortal sin, namely, to slay his innocent son,1 and Hosea to take a wife of fornication and have of her children of fornication,2 and Semei to curse David, although he sinned by so doing, since we find that he was punished for the deed,3 it would seem that he sinned mortally.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg4
Praeterea, quicumque cooperatur peccanti mortaliter, ipse peccat mortaliter. Sed Deus cooperatur peccanti mortaliter: ipse enim operatur in omni operatione, et per consequens in omni eo qui mortaliter peccat. Ergo Deus peccat.
Obj. 5: It is a mortal sin to cooperate with one who sins mortally. Now, God cooperates with him who commits a mortal sin, since he operates in every deed and, consequently, in every man who commits a mortal sin. Therefore, God sins.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg5
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod Deus operatur in cordibus hominum, inclinando voluntates eorum in quodcumque voluerit, sive in bonum, sive in malum. Sed inclinare voluntatem hominis in malum, est peccatum. Ergo Deus peccat.
Obj. 6: Augustine says that God acts within the hearts of men by inclining their wills toward whatever he wills, be it good or evil.1 But it is a sin to incline a man’s will to evil. Therefore, God sins.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg6
Praeterea, homo factus est ad imaginem Dei, ut habetur Gen. I, 26. Sed quod invenitur in imagine oportet inveniri in exemplari. Hominis autem voluntas est ad utrumlibet. Ergo et voluntas Dei; et ita potest peccare et non peccare.
Obj. 7: Man was made to God’s image (Gen 1:26). Now, whatsoever is found in the image must be found in the original. But man’s will is open to opposites. Therefore, God’s will is also and, consequently, he can sin and not sin.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg7
Praeterea, quidquid potest virtus inferior, potest et superior. Sed homo cuius virtus est inferior divina virtute, potest ambulare, peccare et alia huiusmodi facere. Ergo et Deus.
Obj. 8: Whatever a lower power can do, a higher power can do also. Now, man, whose power is inferior to God’s, is able to walk, to sin, and so forth. Therefore, God also can do these things.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg8
Praeterea, tunc aliquis omittit quando non facit bona quae potest. Sed Deus potest multa bona facere quae non facit. Ergo omittit, et ita peccat.
Obj. 9: Someone neglects something when he does not do the good he is able to do. But God is able to do many good things that he does not do. Therefore, he omits them and so sins.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg9
Praeterea, quicumque potest prohibere peccatum et non prohibet, videtur peccare. Sed Deus potest prohibere omnia peccata. Cum ergo non prohibeat, videtur quod peccet.
Obj. 10: It seems that he sins who can prevent the commission of sin and does not prevent it. Now, God can prevent all sins being committed. Since, then, he does not do so, it would seem that he sins.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg10
Praeterea, Amos III, 6, habetur: non est malum in civitate quod Deus non faciat. Hoc autem non potest intelligi de malo poenae: nam dicitur Sap. I, 13, quod Deus mortem non fecit. Ergo oportet intelligi de malo culpae; et sic Deus est auctor mali culpae.
Obj. 11: It is written: shall there be evil in a city that the Lord has not done? (Amos 3:6). But this cannot refer to the evil of punishment, since it is written: God did not make death (Wis 1:13). Therefore, it must refer to the evil of sin, such that God is the author of the evil of fault.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg11
Sed contra, I Ioan. I, 5, dicitur: Deus lux est, et tenebrae in eo non sunt ullae. Sed peccata sunt tenebrae spirituales. Ergo peccatum in Deo esse non potest.
On the contrary (1) it is said: God is light, and in him there is no darkness (1 John 1:5). Now, sin is spiritual darkness. Therefore, in God there can be no sin.
QDePot.Q1.A6.sc
Praeterea, princeps propriis legibus astrictus non tenetur. Sed omne peccatum est contra legem divinam, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo Deus peccato astringi non potest.
Furthermore (2), a sovereign is not bound by his own laws. And every sin is contrary to the divine law, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, God cannot be subject to sin.
QDePot.Q1.A6.arg12
Respondeo dicendum quod sicut supra dictum est, Deum absolute aliquid non posse dicitur dupliciter: uno modo ex parte voluntatis; alio modo ex parte potentiae.
I answer that, as already stated, there are two ways in which God may be said to be unable to do a thing absolutely: in respect of his will and in respect of his power.1
QDePot.Q1.A6.co
Ex parte siquidem voluntatis, Deus non potest facere quod non potest velle. Cum autem nulla voluntas possit velle contrarium eius quod naturaliter vult, sicut voluntas hominis non potest velle miseriam; constat quod voluntas divina non potest velle contrarium suae bonitatis, quam naturaliter vult. Peccatum autem est defectus quidam a divina bonitate: unde Deus non potest velle peccare. Et ideo absolute concedendum est, quod Deus peccare non potest.
On the part of his will, God cannot do what he cannot will. Now, since no will can will the contrary of what it naturally wills—for example, a man’s will cannot will misery—it is certain that the divine will cannot will what is contrary to its own goodness, since it wills this naturally. Now, sin is a certain lapse from divine goodness: hence, God cannot will to sin. Therefore, we must grant absolutely that God cannot sin.
QDePot.Q1.A6
Ex parte vero potentiae dicitur Deum non posse aliquid, dupliciter:
On the part of his power, God is said in two ways to be unable to do a thing:
QDePot.Q1.A6
uno modo ratione ipsius potentiae;
in one way, in the account of the power itself;
QDePot.Q1.A6
alio modo ratione possibilis.
in another way, in the account of the possible thing.
QDePot.Q1.A6
Potentia siquidem eius quantum in se est, cum sit infinita, in nullo deficiens invenitur quod ad potentiam pertineat. Sed quaedam sunt quae secundum nomen potentiam important, quae secundum rem sunt potentiae defectus; sicut multae negationes sunt, quae in affirmationibus includuntur; ut cum dicitur posse deficere, videtur secundum modum loquendi, quaedam potentia importari, cum magis potentiae defectus importetur. Et propter hoc potentia aliqua dicitur esse perfecta, secundum Philosophum, quando ista non potest. Sicut enim illae affirmationes habent vim negationum secundum rem, ita istae negationes habent vim affirmationum. Et propter hoc dicimus, Deum non posse deficere, et per consequens non posse moveri (quia motus et defectus quamdam imperfectionem important) et per consequens non posse eum ambulare, nec alios actus corporeos exercere, qui sine motu non fiunt.
His power in and of itself is found to lack nothing that appertains to power, since it is infinite. There are certain things, however, which in name denote power but denote a lack of power in reality, as there are many negations that are included in affirmations: for example, when we say that someone is able to fail, according to the manner of speaking it seems that a certain power is being indicated, although more a lack of power is being indicated. For this reason, according to the Philosopher, a power is said to be perfect when it is unable to do such things.1 For just as such affirmations are the force of negations according to the reality, so too such negations have the force of affirmations. Hence, we say that God is not able to fail and, consequently, that he is not able to be moved (since movement and failing imply a certain imperfection), and therefore, that he cannot walk nor perform any other bodily actions, since these are inseparable from movement.
QDePot.Q1.A6
Ratione vero possibilis dicitur Deum aliquid non posse facere quia id contradictionem implicat, ut ex supra dictis, art. 5, patet; et per hunc modum dicitur quod non potest facere alium Deum aequalem sibi. Implicatur enim contradictio ex eo quod factum oportet esse in potentia aliquo modo, cum recipiat esse ab alio, et sic non potest esse actus purus, quod est proprium ipsius Dei.
In the account of the possible thing, God is said to be unable to do a thing when it implies a contradiction, as stated above;1 in this way, we say that God cannot make another God equal to himself. For a contradiction is implied by the fact that what is made must be in some way in potency, because it receives its being from another, and consequently cannot be pure act, which is proper to God himself.
QDePot.Q1.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illa comparatio non est intelligenda universaliter, sed solum inter hominem et animalia bruta.
Reply Obj. 1: This comparison must not be taken universally, but only as between man and brute animals.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod id quod dicitur in laudem hominis non semper est congruum laudi divinae, immo esset blasphemia; ut si dicerem Deum poenitere et huiusmodi. Aliquid enim, ut dicit Dionysius est in inferiori natura laudabile quod in superiori natura vituperatur.
Reply Obj. 2: That which is said in praise of man is not always becoming to the praise of God; it might even be a blasphemy, as if I were to say that God repents and the like. For, as Dionysius says, what is praised in a lower nature is blamed in a higher.1
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod verbum Philosophi est intelligendum sub conditione voluntatis. Haec enim conditionalis est vera: Deus potest prava agere si vult: nihil enim prohibet conditionalem esse veram, licet antecedens et consequens sint impossibilia; ut patet in hac: si homo volat, habet alas.
Reply Obj. 3: The saying of the Philosopher must be understood as conditional to the will. For this conditional statement is true, “God can do base things if he will,” for nothing prevents a conditional from being true while both its antecedent and consequent are impossible. In the same way, it is clear that if a man flies, he has wings.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod nihil prohibet aliquem actum qui in se esset peccatum mortale, aliqua circumstantia addita fieri virtuosum: occidere enim hominem absolute peccatum mortale est; sed ministro iudicis occidere hominem propter iustitiam ex praecepto iudicis, non est peccatum, sed actus iustitiae. Sicut autem princeps civitatis habet disponere de hominibus quantum ad vitam et mortem, et alia quaecumque pertinent ad finem sui regiminis, qui est iustitia, ita Deus habet omnia in sui dispositione dirigere ad finem sui regiminis quod est eius bonitas. Et ideo licet occidere filium innocentem, de se possit esse peccatum mortale, tamen si hoc fiat ex praecepto Dei propter finem quem Deus praevidit et ordinavit, licet etiam sit homini ignotus, non est peccatum, sed meritum. Et similiter etiam dicendum est de fornicatione Oseae, cum constet Deum esse ordinatorem totius humanae generationis: quamvis quidam dicant, quod hoc non acciderit secundum veritatem rei, sed secundum visionem prophetiae.
Reply Obj. 4: Nothing prevents an act that in itself would be a mortal sin from becoming virtuous through the addition of a circumstance. Thus, absolutely speaking, it is a mortal sin to kill a man, yet it is not a sin but an act of justice for the judge’s minister to put a man to death for justice’s sake on the judge’s command. Now, even as the ruler of the city holds the authority over men in matters of life and death and whatever else pertains to the end of his regime (which is justice), so God holds all things at his disposal to direct them to the end of his own regime (which end is its goodness). And therefore, though it would be able to be, in itself, a mortal sin to slay an innocent son, yet if this be done at God’s command for an end foreseen and set in order by God, even though it be unknown to the man, it is not a sin but a meritorious act. The same applies also to the fornication of Hosea, for it is certain that God is the orderer of all human generation. Some, however, assert that this did not happen in reality but only in a prophetic vision.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad4
De praecepto autem Semei est dicendum aliter. Dicitur enim Deus dupliciter praecipere.
As to the command given to Semei, we must give a different reply. For God is said to give a command in two ways:
QDePot.Q1.A6
Uno modo loquendo spiritualiter vel corporaliter per substantiam creatam; et sic praecepit Abrahae et prophetis.
In one way, by speaking either spiritually or in a bodily way through a created substance; and in this way he commanded Abraham and the prophets.
QDePot.Q1.A6
Alio modo inclinando, sicut dicitur praecepisse vermi ut comederet hederam, Ionae I. Et per hunc modum praecepit Semei ut malediceret David, in quantum cor eius inclinavit; et hoc per modum qui infra in solutione ad sextum, dicetur.
In another way, by inclining him, as he is said to have commanded a worm to consume the ivy (Jonah 4:7). In this way, he commanded Semei to curse David, by inclining his heart; and this is in the manner we shall explain in the reply to the sixth objection.
QDePot.Q1.A6
Ad quintum dicendum, quod operatio peccati, quantum ad id quod habet de entitate et actualitate, refertur in Deum sicut in causam; quantum vero ad id quod habet de deformitate peccati, refertur in liberum arbitrium, non in Deum; sicut quidquid motus est in claudicatione, est a virtute gressiva; deformitas autem eius est a curvitate cruris.
Reply Obj. 5: The sinful act, insofar as it has being and actuality, is to be referred to God as its cause; but insofar as it has the deformity of sin, it must be referred to the free decision and not to God, just as all that there is of movement in limping comes from the power of walking, but its deformity comes from the curvature of the leg.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod Deus non dicitur inclinare voluntates hominum in malum, immittendo malitiam, vel ad malitiam commovendo; sed permittendo et ordinando, ut videlicet qui crudelitatem exercere consentiunt, in illos exerceant quos dignos Deus iudicat.
Reply Obj. 6: God is said to incline man’s will to evil not as though he infused malice into it or helped move it toward malice, but rather by permitting and setting it in order—for instance, those who consent to the exercise of cruelty God judges to be deserving of the things that they do to others.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod non est necessarium, quidquid in homine invenitur, quamvis sit ad imaginem Dei, in Deo inveniri; et tamen in proposito voluntas Dei est ad utrumlibet, quia non est ad unum obiectum determinata. Potest enim hoc facere vel non facere, aut facere hoc vel illud: non tamen sequitur quod aliquid istorum possit male facere, quod est peccare.
Reply Obj. 7: Although man is made to God’s image, it does not follow that whatever is found in man is also found in God. Nevertheless, as to the point raised, God’s will is open to both things because it is not determined to one object. For he is able either to do a thing or not to do it, to do this or to do that; yet it does not follow that in either case he can do evil, which is to sin.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod obiectio illa tenet in his quae pertinent ad potestatis perfectionem, non autem in his quae important potestatis defectum.
Reply Obj. 8: This argument applies to those things that pertain to the perfection of power but not to those that indicate a lack of power.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod licet Deus possit multa bona facere quae non facit, non tamen omittit: quia non debet illa facere, quod requiritur ad rationem omissionis.
Reply Obj. 9: Though God is able to do many good things which he does not do, he does not neglect them, for he is not obligated to do those things, which latter is required for the account of neglect.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad9
Et similiter dicendum est ad decimum; nam non est reus peccati qui peccatum non impedit nisi quando impedire debet.
Reply Obj. 10: The same answer applies here, since a man is not guilty of a sin through failing to prevent it unless he is obligated to do so.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod verbum Amos intelligitur de malo poenae. Quod autem dicitur Sap. I, 13: Deus mortem non fecit, intelligitur quantum ad ipsam causam mortis, quae est meritum culpae, vel quantum ad primam naturae institutionem, qua fecit hominem suo modo immortalem.
Reply Obj. 11: The words of Amos are understood with respect to the evil of punishment. Moreover, the words of the Book of Wisdom, God has not made death,1 refer either to the cause of death (which is the merit of fault) or to the original formation of nature, whereby he made man in his own way immortal.
QDePot.Q1.A6.ad11
A. 7Why God is called omnipotent
Quare Deus dicatur omnipotens
Why God is called omnipotent
QDePot.Q1.A7
Septimo quaeritur quare Deus dicatur omnipotens.
The seventh point of inquiry asks why God is called omnipotent.1
QDePot.Q1.A7
Et videtur quod dicatur omnipotens quia simpliciter omnia possit. Sicut enim Deus dicitur omnipotens, ita dicitur omnisciens. Sed dicitur omnisciens, quia simpliciter omnia scit. Ergo et omnipotens dicitur, quia simpliciter omnia potest.
Obj. 1: It would seem that he is called omnipotent because, simply speaking, he can do all things. For he is called omnipotent in the same way as he is called omniscient. Now, he is called omniscient because he simply speaking knows all things. Therefore, he is called omnipotent because, simply speaking, he can do all things.
QDePot.Q1.A7.arg1
Praeterea, si non ideo dicatur omnipotens quia simpliciter omnia possit, tunc haec distributio importata, non est absoluta, sed accommodata. Talis autem distributio non est universalis, sed determinatur ad aliquid. Ergo divina potentia esset ad aliquid determinata, et non esset infinita.
Obj. 2: If he is called omnipotent not because he can simply speaking do all things, then the distribution implied is not absolute but only in an accommodated sense. But such distribution is not universal but is determined to something. Therefore, the divine power would be determined to something and would not be infinite.
QDePot.Q1.A7.arg2
Sed contra, Deus non potest facere, sicut dictum est, art. 3 et 5, ut affirmatio et negatio sint simul vera; nec potest peccare nec mori. Haec autem includuntur in hac distributione, si absolut e sumatur. Ergo non debet absolute sumi; et ita Deus non potest dici omnipotens quia omnia possit absolute.
On the contrary, as stated above,1 God cannot make an affirmation and denial be true at the same time, nor can he sin or die. Yet these things would be included in the above distribution, if it were taken absolutely. Therefore, it must not be taken absolutely, and consequently God cannot be called omnipotent because he can do all things absolutely.
QDePot.Q1.A7.sc
Idem videtur quod dicatur omnipotens quia potest omnia quae vult: dicit enim Augustinus in Enchiridion: non ob aliud vocatur omnipotens, nisi quia quidquid vult, potest.
Obj. 3: Again, it would seem that he is called omnipotent because he can do all that he wills. For Augustine says in the Enchiridion: he is called omnipotent for no other reason but that he can do whatever he wills.1
QDePot.Q1.A7.arg3
Sed contra, beati possunt quidquid volunt: aliter voluntas eorum non esset perfecta. Non tamen dicuntur omnipotentes. Ergo hoc non sufficit ad rationem omnipotentiae, quod Deus possit quidquid vult.
On the contrary, the blessed can do whatever they will; otherwise, their will would not be perfect. And yet they are not called “omnipotent.” Therefore, the fact that God can do whatever he wills is not sufficient reason for calling him “omnipotent.”
QDePot.Q1.A7.sc
Praeterea, voluntas sapientis non est de impossibili: unde nullus sapiens vult nisi quod potest; nec tamen quilibet sapiens est omnipotens. Ergo idem quod prius.
Further, the will of a wise man is not for the impossible; therefore, no wise man wishes to do anything but what he is able to do. And yet not all the wise are omnipotent. Therefore, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q1.A7.arg4
Item videtur quod dicatur omnipotens, quia possit omnia possibilia. Dicitur enim omnisciens, quia scit omnia scibilia. Ergo pari ratione dicitur omnipotens, quia potest omnia possibilia.
Obj. 4: Again, it would seem that he is called omnipotent because he can do all that is possible. For he is called omniscient because he knows all things knowable. Therefore, there is equal reason for calling him omnipotent, because he can do all things possible.
QDePot.Q1.A7.arg5
Sed contra, si dicitur omnipotens quia potest omnia possibilia; aut hoc est quia potest omnia possibilia sibi, aut quia potest omnia possibilia naturae. Si quia potest omnia possibilia naturae, tunc eius omnipotentia naturae potentiam non excedit; quod est absurdum. Si vero quia potest omnia possibilia sibi, tunc pari ratione quilibet dicetur omnipotens, quia quilibet potest omnia possibilia sibi. Et praeterea est ibi quaedam expositio per circumlocutionem, quae non est conveniens.
On the contrary, if he is called omnipotent because he can do all things possible, this is either because he can do all things possible to him, or because he can do all things possible to nature. But if it is because they are all things possible to nature, then his power would not surpass that of nature, which is absurd. But if it is because they are all things possible to him, everyone would be called omnipotent since everyone can do what is possible to himself. Moreover, such an explanation is by way of circumlocution, which is unfitting.
QDePot.Q1.A7.sc
Item quaeritur quare Deus dicitur omnipotens et omnisciens, et non omnivolens.
Obj. 5: Again, if God is called omnipotent and omniscient, why is he not also called omnivolent?
QDePot.Q1.A7.arg6
Respondeo dicendum quod quidam volentes rationem omnipotentiae assignare, quaedam acceperunt quae ad rationem omnipotentiae non pertinent, sed magis sunt causa omnipotentiae, vel pertinentia ad perfectionem omnipotentiae, vel pertinentia ad rationem potentiae, vel ad modum habendi potentiam.
I answer that, in attempting to assign the reason for God’s omnipotence, some have accepted things that do not pertain to the account of omnipotence but that are more the cause of omnipotence, or that pertain to the perfection of his omnipotence, or to the account of his power, or to the way in which he has power.
QDePot.Q1.A7.co
Quidam enim dixerunt, quod ideo Deus est omnipotens, quia habet potentiam infinitam. Qui non dicunt rationem omnipotentiae, sed causam; sicut anima rationalis est causa hominis, sed non est eius definitio.
Thus, some have said that God is omnipotent because he has infinite power. These assigned not the account of omnipotence but its cause; for instance, a rational soul is the cause of a man, not his definition.
QDePot.Q1.A7
Quidam vero ideo dixerunt Deum omnipotentem, quia non potest aliquid pati nec potest deficere, nec aliquid potest in ipsum, et alia huiusmodi, quae ad perfectionem potentiae pertinent.
Some have said that God is omnipotent because he cannot undergo anything, nor is he capable of defect, nor can anything act on him, and so on, all of which pertain to the perfection of his power.
QDePot.Q1.A7
Quidam etiam dixerunt, quod ideo dicitur omnipotens, quia potest quidquid vult; et hoc habet a se et per se; quod pertinet ad modum habendi potentiam.
And some said that he is called omnipotent because he can do whatever he wills, and this from himself and through himself; but this pertains to the way in which he has power.
QDePot.Q1.A7
Hae autem rationes omnes ideo sunt insufficientes, quia praetermittunt rationes operationum ad obiecta, quas implicat omnipotentia. Et ideo dicendum est, quod accipienda est aliqua trium viarum quae tactae sunt in obiiciendo, et dicunt comparationem ad obiecta.
Now, all these accounts are insufficient because they set aside the accounts of operations as regards their objects, which accounts omnipotence indicates. And therefore, we reply that one must take one of the three paths touched on in the objections, and they speak of the connection to the objects.1
QDePot.Q1.A7
Dicendum ergo est, quod, sicut supra dictum est, potentia Dei, quantum est de se, ad omnia illa obiecta se extendit quae contradictionem non implicant. Nec etiam instantia de illis est quae defectum important, vel corporalem motum; quia posse ea, Deo est non posse. Ea vero quae contradictionem implicant Deus non potest; quae quidem sunt impossibilia secundum se. Relinquitur ergo quod Dei potentia ad ea se extendat quae sunt possibilia secundum se. Haec autem sunt quae contradictionem non implicant. Constat ergo quod Deus ideo dicitur omnipotens quia potest omnia quae sunt possibilia secundum se.
Accordingly, as stated above, God’s power, considered in itself, extends to all those objects that do not imply a contradiction.1 Nor does the objection stand that refers to things which imply a defect or bodily movement, since the very possibility of such things is not possible to God.2 And as regards things that imply a contradiction, they are impossible to God as being impossible in themselves. Consequently, God’s power extends to things that are possible in themselves, and such are the things that do not involve a contradiction. Therefore, it is certain that God is called omnipotent because he can do all things that are possible in themselves.
QDePot.Q1.A7
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Deus dicitur omnisciens quia scit omnia scibilia; falsa autem, quae non sunt scibilia, nescit. Impossibilia autem secundum se comparantur ad potentiam sicut falsa ad scientiam.
Reply Obj. 1: God is called omniscient because he knows all things knowable. Now, false things are not knowable and therefore he does not know them. But things impossible in themselves are compared to power as the false are compared to knowledge.
QDePot.Q1.A7.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procederet, si distributio terminaretur infra genus possibilium hoc modo quod non se extenderet ad omnia possibilia.
Reply Obj. 2: This account would stand if the distribution were confined within the genus of possible things in such a way that it did not extend to all possible things.
QDePot.Q1.A7.ad2
Ad illud quod quaeritur de alia ratione omnipotentiae, dicendum, quod posse quidquid vult facere non est sufficiens ratio omnipotentiae, sed est sufficiens signum omnipotentiae; et sic intelligendum est verbum Augustini.
Reply Obj. 3: Concerning the other account of omnipotence, one should say that to be able to do whatever he wills to do is not a sufficient account of omnipotence, though it is a sufficient sign of omnipotence. It is in this sense that we must take the words of Augustine.
QDePot.Q1.A7.ad3
Ad illud quod arguitur de tertia ratione, dicendum, quod Deus dicitur omnipotens, quia potest omnia possibilia absolute; et ideo obiectio non recte procedit de possibilibus Deo vel naturae.
Reply Obj. 4: To the third account we reply that God is called omnipotent because he is able to do all things that are absolutely possible; hence, the objection does not proceed correctly as regards things possible to God or to nature.
QDePot.Q1.A7.ad4
Ad illud quod ultimo quaeritur, dicendum, quod in his quae aguntur per voluntatem, ut dicitur IX Metaph., potentia et scientia determinantur ad opus per voluntatem; et ideo scientia et potentia in Deo quasi non determinata universaliter pronuntiantur, ut cum dicitur omnisciens vel omnipotens, sed voluntas quae determinat, non potest esse omnium, sed eorum tantum ad quae potentiam et scientiam determinat; et ideo Deus non potest dici omnivolens.
Reply Obj. 5: To the last question we reply that in things done through will, power and knowledge are determined to the work done by the will, as stated in Metaphysics 9;1 hence the power and knowledge in God are described as not universally determined, as when he is called omniscient and omnipotent. But the will, which determines them, cannot be for all things but only for those to which it determines his power and knowledge; hence God cannot be called omnivolent.
QDePot.Q1.A7.ad5
Q. 2On the generative power in GodDe potentia generativa in divinis
Primo quaeritur utrum in divinis sit generativa potentia.
1. Whether within the divine there is the power to beget?
QDePot.Q2
Secundo utrum potentia generativa in divinis dicatur essentialiter vel notionaliter.
2. Whether the generative power in God is spoken of essentially or notionally?
QDePot.Q2
Tertio utrum potentia generativa in actum generationis procedat per imperium voluntatis.
3. Whether the generative power goes into the act of generation at the command of the will?
QDePot.Q2
Quarto utrum in divinis possint esse plures filii.
4. Whether there can be several sons in God?
QDePot.Q2
Quinto utrum potentia generandi sub omnipotentia comprehendatur.
5. Whether the generative power is included in omnipotence?
QDePot.Q2
Sexto utrum potentia generandi et potentia creandi sint idem.
6. Whether the power to beget is the same as the power to create?
QDePot.Q2
A. 1Whether within the divine there is the power to begetUtrum in divinis sit potentia generativa
Primo quaeritur utrum in divinis sit potentia generativa.
The first point of inquiry is whether within the divine there is the power to beget.1
QDePot.Q2.A1
Et videtur quod non. Omnis enim potentia vel est activa vel passiva. Sed in divinis non potest esse potentia passiva aliqua; nec ibi generativa potentia potest esse activa; quia sic Filius esset actus vel factus, quod est contra fidem. Ergo in divinis non est potentia generativa.
Obj. 1: It seems that there is not. For all power is either active or passive. Now, there can be no passive power in God, nor can a generative power be active here, because then the Son would be brought about or made, which is against the faith. Therefore, there is no generative power in God.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg1
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, cuius est potentia, eius est actio. Sed generatio non est in divinis. Ergo nec generativa potentia. Probatio mediae. Ubicumque est generatio ibi est communicatio naturae, et receptio eiusdem. Sed cum recipere sit materiae, vel passivae potentiae, quae in divinis non est, receptio Deo competere non potest. Ergo in divinis non potest esse generatio.
Obj. 2: According to the Philosopher, action belongs to that which has a power.1 Now, in God there is no begetting, and consequently, there is no generative power. The middle is proved as follows. Wherever there is a begetting, there is communication of a nature and a reception of the same. But, since receiving belongs to matter or a passive power (which are not in God), reception cannot belong to God. Therefore, there can be no begetting in God.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg2
Praeterea, generans oportet esse distinctum a genito. Non autem secundum illud quod generans communicat genito, quia in hoc potius conveniunt. Ergo debet esse in genito aliquid aliud ab eo quod est sibi per generationem communicatum; et ita oportet omne genitum esse compositum, ut videtur. In divinis autem non est aliqua compositio. Ergo non potest esse genitus Deus; et sic non est ibi generatio; et ita ut prius.
Obj. 3: The begetter must be distinct from the one begotten but not in reference to what the begetter communicates to the begotten, since in that regard they are in fact the same. Consequently, in the begotten, there must be something besides what is communicated to him by generation; thus, it seems that whatever is begotten must be composite. But there is no composition in God. Therefore, there cannot be a begotten God; consequently, there can be no begetting in God. And thus the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg3
Praeterea, nihil imperfectionis est Deo attribuendum. Sed omnis potentia respectu sui actus, imperfecta est, tam activa quam passiva. Ergo potentia generativa in Deo ponenda non est.
Obj. 4: Nothing belonging to imperfection should be ascribed to God. But every power, both active and passive, is imperfect in comparison with its act. Therefore, we should not attribute a generative power to God.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg4
Sed dicit respondens, quod hoc est verum de potentia non coniuncta actui.
Obj. 5: But you will say that this applies to a power that is not united to its act.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg5
Sed contra, omne quod perficitur per alterum est minus perfectum eo per quod perficitur. Sed potentia coniuncta actui perficitur per actum. Ergo actus est ea perfectior; et sic etiam potentia actui coniuncta, respectu actus, imperfecta est.
On the contrary, whatever is perfected by another is less perfect than that by which it is perfected. Now, a power united to its act is perfected by the act. Therefore, the act is more perfect than it, and in this way even a power united to its act is imperfect in comparison with its act.
QDePot.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, natura divina est efficacior in agendo quam natura creata. Sed in creaturis invenitur natura aliqua quae non operatur per aliquam potentiam mediam sed per se ipsam, sicut sol illuminat aerem et anima vivificat corpus. Ergo multo fortius divina natura non per aliquam potentiam, sed per se ipsam est principium generationis; et ita in divinis non est ponenda potentia generativa.
Obj. 6: The divine nature is more effective in acting than created nature. Now, there is found among creatures some nature that works not through any middle power but by its very self, just as the sun enlightens the air and the soul vivifies the body. Consequently, there is a much stronger reason why the divine nature should be a principle of generation through its very self and not through a power. Therefore, one should not posit a generative power in God.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg6
Praeterea, generativa potentia aut attestatur dignitati aut indignitati. Non autem attestatur dignitati, quia sic in superioribus creaturis esset magis quam in infimis, scilicet in angelis et caelestibus corporibus magis vel potius quam in animalibus et in plantis. Ergo attestatur indignitati, et sic non est in Deo ponenda.
Obj. 7: Generative power must be a sign either of dignity or lack of dignity. Now, it is not a sign of dignity because then it would be found in the higher creatures more than in the lower, that is, in the angels and heavenly bodies more or rather than in animals and plants. Therefore, it is a sign of a lack of dignity, and thus should not be ascribed to God.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg7
Praeterea, in rebus inferioribus duplex invenitur generativa potentia: scilicet completa ut in his quorum generatio est per sexuum commixtionem; et incompleta quae est sine sexuum commixtione ut in plantis. Cum ergo completa Deo non attribuatur, quia non potest poni in divinis sexuum commixtio, videtur quod nullo modo sit ibi potentia generativa.
Obj. 8: Two kinds of generative power are found in lower realities: a complete one in those things where generation is effected by the mingling of the sexes, and an incomplete one that takes place without the mingling of the sexes, as in plants. Since, then, we cannot ascribe the complete power to God, in whom there cannot be a mingling of sexes, it seems that generative power cannot in any sense be ascribed to God.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg8
Praeterea, sub potentia non cadit nisi possibile, cum potentia respectu possibilis dicatur. Sed generationem esse in divinis, non est possibile vel contingens, cum sit aeternum. Ergo respectu eius, potentia in divinis dici non potest; et sic non est ibi generativa potentia.
Obj. 9: Only the possible falls under a power, since “power” is spoken of in reference to the possible. Now, the existence of generation in God is not a possible or a contingent thing, since it is eternal. Therefore, we cannot ascribe to God a power in respect of generation; consequently, a generative power is not there.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg9
Praeterea, potentia Dei cum sit infinita, non finitur neque ad actum neque ad obiectum. Sed si sit in Deo potentia generativa, eius actus erit generatio, effectus vero filius. Ergo potentia Patris non se habebit tantum ad unum Filium generandum, sed ad plures; quod est absurdum.
Obj. 10: The power of God, being infinite, is not bounded either by its act or by its object. Now, if there is a generative power in God, its act will be a begetting, and its effect will be a son. Therefore, the Father’s power will not hold only to the begetting of one Son but will extend to many, which is absurd.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg10
Praeterea, secundum Avicennam quando res aliqua habet aliquid tantum ab altero, ei secundum se consideratae attribuitur oppositum eius, sicut aer qui non habet lumen nisi ab alio secundum se consideratus est tenebrosus, et per hunc modum omnes creaturae, quae habent ab alio esse, veritatem et necessitatem, secundum se consideratae, sunt non entes, falsae et impossibiles. Sed nihil tale potest esse in divinis. Ergo non potest ibi esse aliquis qui tantum habeat esse ab altero; et ita non potest ibi esse aliquis genitus; et per consequens nec generatio nec generativa potentia.
Obj. 11: According to Avicenna,1 when a thing has a something entirely from another, we attribute to it, considered in itself, the opposite. Thus air, which has light only from another, is dark, considered in itself. In this way, since all created things, which have their existence, truth, and necessity from another, are non-existent, false, and impossible, considered in themselves. But nothing of the kind can be in God. Consequently, in God, there cannot be someone who has existence entirely from another; and thus, someone begotten cannot be there. Consequently, neither is there generation or generative power.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg11
Praeterea, in divinis Filius non habet aliquid nisi quod a Patre accipit; aliter sequeretur quod esset ibi compositio. Sed a Patre accepit essentiam. Ergo in Filio non est nisi essentia. Si ergo est ibi generatio, vel Filius est genitus, oportebit essentiam esse genitam; quod est falsum, quia sic essentia distingueretur in divinis.
Obj. 12: In the divine nature, the Son has nothing but what he receives from the Father; otherwise, it would follow that there is composition in him. Now, he receives the essence from the Father; consequently, there is nothing in him but the essence. Hence, if there is generation in God, or if the Son is begotten, it will follow that the essence is begotten, which is false, since the essence would be distinguished in the divine.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg12
Praeterea, si Pater generat in divinis, oportet quod ei conveniat secundum suam naturam. Sed eadem est natura in Patre et Filio et Spiritu Sancto. Ergo eadem ratione et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus generabunt; quod est contra fidei documenta.
Obj. 13: If, in God, the Father begets, he must do so in respect of his nature. But the nature is the same in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. For the same reason, then, both the Son and the Holy Spirit will beget, which is contrary to the teaching of the faith.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg13
Praeterea, natura quae perpetuo et perfecte in uno supposito invenitur, non communicatur alteri supposito. Sed natura divina perfecte invenitur in Patre, et perpetuo, cum sit incorruptibilis. Ergo alteri supposito non communicatur; et ita non est ibi generatio.
Obj. 14: A nature that exists perpetually and perfectly in one supposit is not communicated to another supposit. Now, the divine nature exists perfectly in the Father, and perpetually, since it is incorruptible. Therefore, it is not communicated to another supposit. Consequently, there is no generation there.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg14
Praeterea, generatio est species mutationis. Sed in divinis non est aliqua mutatio. Ergo nec generatio: ergo nec generativa potentia.
Obj. 15: Generation is a species of change. But there is no change in God. Neither, therefore, is there generative power.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg15
Sed contra, secundum Philosophum perfectum unumquodque est quando potest alterum tale facere quale ipsum est. Sed Deus Pater est perfectus. Ergo potest alterum talem facere qualis ipse est; et sic potest Filium generare.
On the contrary (1), according to the Philosopher, each thing is perfect when it is able to make another like itself.1 Now, God the Father is perfect. Therefore, he can make another like himself; and in this way he can beget a Son.
QDePot.Q2.A1.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit quod si Pater generare non potuit, impotens fuit. Sed in Deo nullo modo est impotentia. Ergo potuit generare: et sic est ibi potentia generandi.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says that if the Father could not beget, he lacked the power.1 But there is no lack of power in God. Therefore, he was able to beget, and in him is a power of generating.
QDePot.Q2.A1.arg16
Respondeo dicendum quod natura cuiuslibet actus est, quod seipsum communicet quantum possibile est. Unde unumquodque agens agit secundum quod in actu est. Agere vero nihil aliud est quam communicare illud per quod agens est actu, secundum quod est possibile. Natura autem divina maxime et purissime actus est. Unde et ipsa seipsam communicat quantum possibile est. Communicat autem se ipsam per solam similitudinem creaturis, quod omnibus patet; nam quaelibet creatura est ens secundum similitudinem ad ipsam. Sed fides Catholica etiam alium modum communicationis ipsius ponit, prout ipsamet communicatur communicatione quasi naturali: ut sicut ille cui communicatur humanitas, est homo, ita ille cui communicatur deitas, non solum sit Deo similis, sed vere sit Deus.
I answer that it is the nature of every act whatsoever that it might communicate its very self as far as possible. This is why every agent acts inasmuch as it is in act. But to act is nothing other than to communicate as far as possible that whereby the agent is in act. Now, the divine nature is supremely and most purely act; therefore, it communicates its very self as far as possible. But it communicates its very self to created things by a mere likeness, which is clear to anyone; for every created thing is a being according to its likeness to the divine nature. But the Catholic faith also asserts another mode of communication of the divine nature, in that it itself is communicated by a quasi-natural communication, such that, just as one to whom humanity is communicated is a man, so too the one to whom the Godhead is communicated is not merely like God, but truly is God.
QDePot.Q2.A1.co
Oportet autem circa hoc advertere, quod natura divina a formis materialibus in duobus differt:
But here we must observe that there are two differences between the divine nature and material forms.
QDePot.Q2.A1
primo quidem per hoc quod formae materiales non sunt subsistentes; unde humanitas in homine non est idem quod homo qui subsistit: deitas autem est idem quod Deus; unde ipsa natura divina est subsistens.
In the first place, material forms are not subsistent; hence the humanity in a man is not the same thing as the man who subsists. But divinity is the same thing as God; hence, the divine nature itself is subsistent.
QDePot.Q2.A1
Aliud est quod nulla forma vel natura creata est suum esse; sed ipsum esse Dei est eius natura et quidditas; et inde est quod proprium nomen ipsius est: Qui est, ut patet Exod. cap. III, 14, quia sic denominatur quasi a propria sua forma.
Second, no created form or nature is its own being, even though God’s very being is his nature and quiddity; and this is why his proper name is He who is, because in it he is denominated as from his own proper form (Ex 3:14).
QDePot.Q2.A1
Forma ergo in istis inferioribus, quia per se non subsistit, oportet quod in eo cui communicatur, sit aliquid aliud per quod1 forma vel natura subsistentiam recipiat: et haec est materia, quae subsistit formis materialibus et naturis. Quia vero natura materialis vel forma, non est suum esse, recipit esse per hoc quod in alio suscipitur; unde secundum quod in diversis est, de necessitate habet diversum esse: unde humanitas non est una in Socrate et Platone secundum esse, quamvis sit una secundum propriam rationem.
Consequently, since form in these lower things does not subsist through itself, there must be something else in that to which the form is communicated by which the form or nature receives subsistence; this is matter, which underlies material forms and natures. And since a material form or nature is not its own being, it receives being through its being received in something else; hence, insofar as it is received into diverse things, it has a diverse being. Thus, the humanity is not one in Socrates and Plato as regards being, although it is one as regards its own proper account.
QDePot.Q2.A1
In communicatione vero qua divina natura communicatur, quia ipsa est per se subsistens, non requiritur aliquid materiale per quod subsistentiam recipiat; unde non recipitur in aliquo quasi in materia, ut sic genitus, ex materia et forma inveniatur compositus. Et quia iterum ipsa essentia est suum esse, non accipit esse per supposita in quibus est: unde per unum et idem esse est in communicante et in eo qui communicatur; et sic manet eadem secundum numerum in utroque.
On the other hand, since the divine nature is subsistent through itself, in the communication of the divine nature there is no need of anything material through which it might receive subsistence. Consequently, it is not received in something as though in matter, such that the one begotten would be found to be composed of matter and form. And again, because the essence itself is its own being, it does not receive being through supposits in which it exists; whence, through one and the same being, it is in both the one communicating and the one who is being communicated, and thus, it remains numerically the same in both.
QDePot.Q2.A1
Huius autem communicationis exemplum in operatione intellectus congruentissime invenitur. Nam ipsa divina natura spiritualis est, unde per exempla spiritualia melius manifestatur. Cum enim alicuius rei extra animam per se subsistentis noster intellectus concipit quidditatem, fit quaedam communicatio rei quae per se existit, prout a re exteriori intellectus noster eius formam aliquo modo recipit; quae quidem forma intelligibilis, in intellectu nostro existens, aliquo modo a re exteriori progreditur. Sed quia res exterior diversa a natura intelligentis est; aliud est esse formae intellectus comprehensae, et rei per se subsistentis.
Now, one finds a most congruent example of this communication in the activity of the intellect. For the divine nature itself is spiritual; therefore, it is manifested better by means of spiritual examples. For when our intellect conceives the quiddity of some reality subsisting through itself outside the soul, there arises a certain communication of this thing that exists through itself, insofar as our intellect in some way receives from the exterior reality its form. And this intelligible form existing in our intellect in a certain way advances from that exterior reality. But because the exterior reality is diverse from the nature of the understanding, the being of the comprehended form of the intellect is other than the form of the reality existing through itself.
QDePot.Q2.A1
Cum vero intellectus noster sui ipsius quidditatem concipit, utrumque servatur: quia videlicet et ipsa forma intellecta ab intelligente in intellectum aliquo modo progreditur cum intellectus eam format; et unitas quaedam servatur inter formam conceptam quae progreditur et rem unde progreditur, quia utrumque habet intelligibile esse, nam unum est intellectus, et aliud est intelligibilis forma, quae dicitur verbum intellectus.
But when our intellect conceives its own quiddity, each is preserved. That is, the very form understood advances, in a certain way, from the one understanding to one understood when the intellect forms the form; and also, a certain unity is preserved between the conceived form that advances and the reality from which it advances, since each has intelligible being. For the intellect is one thing, whereas the intelligible form, which is called the “word of the intellect,” is the other.
QDePot.Q2.A1
Quia tamen intellectus noster non est secundum suam essentiam in actu perfecto intellectualitatis, nec idem est intellectus hominis quod humana natura; sequitur quod verbum praedictum etsi sit in intellectu, et ei quodammodo conforme, non tamen sit idem quod ipsa essentia intellectus, sed eius expressa similitudo. Nec iterum in conceptione huiusmodi formae intelligibilis, natura humana communicatur, ut generatio proprie dici possit, quae communicationem naturae importat.
Since, however, our intellect is not, by its own essence, established in the perfect act of intellectuality, nor is a man’s intellect the same as the human nature, it follows that although the aforesaid word is in the intellect and in a certain way conformed to it, yet it is not the same thing as the very essence of the intellect, but is its expressed likeness. Again, in the conception of this intelligible form, the human nature is not communicated, such that it could be properly called a “begetting,” which implies a communication of nature.
QDePot.Q2.A1
Sicut autem in nostro intellectu seipsum intelligente invenitur quoddam verbum progrediens, eius a quo progreditur similitudinem gerens; et ita in divinis invenitur Verbum similitudinem eius a quo progreditur habens. Cuius processione in duobus verbi nostri processionem superat.
Now, just as when our intellect understands its very self, there is found in it a certain word coming forth bearing a likeness to that from which it proceeds, so too in the divine there is found a Word holding a likeness of him from whom it proceeds. The procession of this Word transcends the procession of our word in two ways.
QDePot.Q2.A1
Primo in hoc quod verbum nostrum est diversum ab essentia intellectus, ut dictum est; intellectus vero divinus qui in perfecto actu intellectualitatis est secundum suam essentiam, non potest aliquam formam intelligibilem recipere quae non sit sua essentia; unde Verbum eius unius essentiae cum ipso est,
First, because our word differs from the essence of the intellect, as already stated, while the divine intellect, which is in the perfect act of intellectuality according to its own form, cannot receive any intelligible form that is not its own essence. Consequently, its Word is of one essence with it.
QDePot.Q2.A1
et iterum ipsa divina natura eius intellectualitas est; et sic communicatio quae fit per modum intelligibilem, est etiam per modum naturae, ut generatio dici possit; in quo secundo processionem verbi nostri Dei Verbum excedit. Et hunc modum generationis Augustinus assignat.
Second, the divine nature itself is its intellectuality; and in this way, a communication that takes place through an intellectual mode is also a communication through the mode of nature, so that it can be called a “begetting.” This is the second way in which the Word of God surpasses the procession of our word. And Augustine is designating this mode of generation.1
QDePot.Q2.A1
Quia vero de divinis loquimur secundum modum nostrum,—quem intellectus noster capit ex rebus inferioribus, ex quibus scientiam sumit,—ideo sicut in rebus inferioribus cuicumque attribuitur actio, attribuitur aliquod actionis principium, quod potentia nominatur; ita et in divinis, quamvis in Deo non sit differentia potentiae et actionis, sicut in rebus creatis. Et propter hoc, generatione in Deo posita, quae per modum actionis significatur, oportet ibi concedere potentiam generandi, vel potentiam generativam.
Since, however, we are treating of divine things according to our mode—which our intellect seizes from lower realities, from which it takes its knowledge—therefore, just as in these lower realities, some principle of action, which we call a “power,” is attributed to any action, so too in the divine, although in God there is no difference between his power and action, as there is in created realities. For this reason, given that in God there is generation, which is signified through the mode of action, we must grant him the power to beget, or a generative power.
QDePot.Q2.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod potentia quae in Deo ponitur nec proprie activa nec passiva est, cum in ipso non sit nec praedicamentum actionis nec passionis, sed sua actio est sua substantia; sed ibi est potentia per modum potentiae activae significata. Nec tamen oportet quod Filius sit actus vel factus, sicut nec oportet quod proprie sit ibi actio vel passio.
Reply Obj. 1: The power which we attribute to God is, properly speaking, neither active nor passive, since the categories of action and passion are not in him; rather, his action is his own substance. But there is a power here signified through the mode of an active power. Nor must the Son be brought about or made, just as neither must there be action or passion here, properly speaking.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod cum recipere terminetur ad habere, sicut ad finem; dupliciter dicitur aliquid esse recipiens, sicut dupliciter est, habens.
Reply Obj. 2: While receiving is completed at having as its end, there are two ways something is said to be receiving, just as there are two ways of having.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad2
Habet enim uno modo materia formam suam, et subiectum accidens, vel qualitercumque habitum est extra essentiam habentis;
In one way, matter has its form, and a subject an accident, or in fact anything that is possessed is outside the essence of the one who possesses it;
QDePot.Q2.A1
habet autem alio modo suppositum naturam, ut hic homo humanitatem; quae quidem non est extra essentiam habentis, immo est eius essentia. Socrates enim est vere id quod homo est.
in another way, the supposit has a nature (for instance, this man has humanity). This nature is not outside the essence of the one who possesses it—indeed, it is his essence. For Socrates is truly that which is a man.
QDePot.Q2.A1
Genitus ergo in humanis etiam non recipit formam generantis sicut materia formam, vel sicut subiectum accidens sed sicut suppositum vel hypostasis habet naturam speciei; et similiter est in divinis. Unde non oportet quod sit in Deo genito aliqua materia vel subiectum naturae divinae: sed quod ipse Filius subsistens sit qui naturam divinam habeat.
Accordingly, even in mankind the begotten one receives the form of his begetter not as matter receives form or subject accident, but as a supposit or hypostasis has the specific nature. And so it is in God. Hence in God begotten, there is no need of any matter or subject of the divine nature, but it follows that he himself is the subsistent Son, who has the divine nature.
QDePot.Q2.A1
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Deus genitus non distinguitur a Deo generante per aliquam essentiam additam, cum, sicut dictum est, non requiratur aliqua materia in qua recipiatur natura divina. Distinguitur autem per ipsam relationem, quae est ab alio habere naturam, ita quod in Filio ipsa relatio filiationis tenet locum omnium principiorum individuantium in rebus creatis (propter quod dicitur proprietas personalis), ipsa autem natura divina tenet locum naturae speciei. Quia autem1 ipsa relatio secundum rem a natura divina non differt, non fit ibi aliqua compositio, sicut apud nos ex principio speciei et ex individuantibus quaedam compositio relinquitur.
Reply Obj. 3: God begotten is not distinguished from God begetting by some added essence, since (as stated above)1 there is no need for any matter as a recipient of the divine nature; they are distinguished, however, by the relation itself, which is having the nature from another, such that in the Son, the very relation of sonship takes the place of all individuating principles in things created (for which reason it is called a “personal property”), while the divine nature itself takes the place of the specific nature. Yet, since the relation itself does not differ in reality from the divine nature, no composition arises there, as with us a certain composition results from the principle of the species and from the individuating principles.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit, quando potentia illa ab actu differt, sive sit coniuncta actui, sive non; hoc autem non habet locum in divinis.
Reply Obj. 4: This argument follows when that power differs from the act, whether or not it is united to the act. But this is not the case in God.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad4
Et sic patet solutio ad quintum.
Reply Obj. 5: And thus the reply to the fifth objection is clear.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod omne illud quod est principium actionis, ut quo agitur, habet potentiae rationem; sive sit essentia, sive aliquod accidens medium, puta qualitas quaedam inter essentiam et actionem. In creaturis tamen corporalibus vel vix vel nunquam invenitur aliqua actio alicuius naturae substantialis nisi mediante aliquo accidente: sol enim mediante luce quae in ipso est, illuminat. Quia vero anima vivificat corpus est per essentiam animae. Sed vivificare, licet per modum actionis dicatur, non tamen est in genere actionis, cum sit actus primus magis quam secundus.
Reply Obj. 6: Anything that is a principle of an action, as that by which an action is done, holds the account of a power, whether it be an essence or some accidental medium, like some quality standing between the essence and the action. In corporeal creatures, however, seldom or never do we find any action of some substantial nature without some mediating accident; for the sun illumines by means of the light within it. For the soul vivifies the body through the soul’s essence. But “to vivify,” although it is said through the mode of action, is not in the genus of action, since it is a first act rather than a second.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod in creaturis non potest esse generatio sine divisione essentiae vel naturae secundum esse, cum natura non sit suum esse; et ideo in creaturis est generatio cum aliqua indignitate: et propter hoc in creaturis nobilioribus non competit generatio. Sed in Deo potest esse generatio huiusmodi sine huiusmodi vel alia imperfectione; et ideo nihil prohibet generationem ibi ponere.
Reply Obj. 7: In creatures, generation is impossible without a distinction of essence or nature with respect to existence, since their nature is not their existence. Consequently, generation is among creatures along with a certain lack of dignity; hence, generation is unbecoming to the nobler creatures. But in God, a generation of this sort can be without this or any other imperfection, and so nothing forbids us to ascribe it to God.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod illa ratio procedit de generatione materiali; unde ad propositum, locum non habet.
Reply Obj. 8: This argument considers material generation. Therefore, it is not to the point.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod illud quod est obiectum potentiae activae vel passivae cuius actio vel passio est cum motu, oportet esse possibile et contingens, cum omne mobile huiusmodi sit. Talis autem non est potentia generativa in Deo, ut dictum est; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 9: It is true that the object of an active or passive power must be possible and contingent when the action or passion is accompanied by movement (since all movable things are possible and contingent). Such, however, is not the generative power in God, as stated above. And thus the argument does not follow.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod Filius Dei non se habet ad potentiam generativam sicut effectus, cum eum genitum, non factum confiteamur. Si tamen esset effectus, potentia generantis non finiretur ad ipsum, quamvis alius generari Filius non possit, quia ipse infinitus est. Quod autem alius Filius in divinis esse non potest, contingit, quia ipsa filiatio est proprietas personalis ipsius; et hoc quo, ut ita dicam, individuatur. Cuilibet autem individuo principia individuantia sunt soli sibi; alias sequeretur quod persona vel individuum esset communicabile ratione.
Reply Obj. 10: The Son of God is not the effect of the generative power, for we confess our belief that he is begotten, not made. If, however, he were the effect, the power of the begetter would not be bounded by him even though he cannot beget another Son, because he himself is infinite. Now, the reason there cannot be another Son in the divine is that sonship itself is his personal property, and by it, so to say, he is individuated. And the individuating principles of each individual belong to it alone; otherwise, it would follow that a person or an individual thing would be communicable in account.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod verbum illud Avicennae intelligendum est, quando id quod recipitur ab alio, non idem numero est in recipiente et dante, sicut accidit in creaturis respectu Dei. Unde omne receptum in creatura, est quasi unitas respectu esse divini: quia creatura non potest esse recipere secundum illam perfectionem quae in Deo est. Sed Filius in divinis accipit a Patre eamdem naturam numero quam Pater habet: et ideo non procedit.
Reply Obj. 11: The saying of Avicenna should be understood as meaning when that which is received from another is not numerically the same in recipient and giver, as happens in creatures in relation to God. Hence, everything received in a creature is, as it were, a unit in comparison with the divine being, since a creature cannot receive being according to that perfection that is in God. On the other hand, in God, the Son receives from the Father numerically the same nature that the Father has. Hence, the argument fails.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod Filius non habet aliquid realiter divisum ab essentia quam a Patre recipit: sed hoc ipso quod a Patre recipit, oportet in ipso esse relationem qua ad Patrem referatur, et per quam ab eo distinguatur. Ipsa tamen relatio realiter ab essentia non differt.
Reply Obj. 12: The Son has nothing that is really divided from the essence that he receives from the Father. But from the very fact that he receives from the Father, it follows that in him is a relation by which he is referred to and distinguished from the Father. And yet this relation does not differ from the essence.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod licet eadem natura sit in Patre et Filio, est tamen secundum alium modum existendi, scilicet cum alia relatione et ideo non oportet quod quidquid convenit Patri per naturam suam, conveniat Filio.
Reply Obj. 13: Though the same nature is in Father and Son, it is in each by a different mode of existing—that is, with a different relation. Consequently, it does not follow that whatever befits the Father through his own nature befits the Son.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod creaturae per hoc quod participant naturam speciei, pertingunt ad divinam similitudinem: unde quod aliquod suppositum creatum subsistat in natura creata, est ordinatum ad alterum tamquam ad finem; et ideo ex quo sufficienter pervenitur ad finem per unum individuum, secundum perfectam et propriam participationem naturae speciei, non oportet aliud individuum in illa natura subsistere. Sed natura divina est finis: et non propter aliquem finem. Fini autem congruit ut communicetur secundum omnem possibilem modum. Unde quamvis ibi in uno supposito perfecte et proprie inveniatur; nihil prohibet quin etiam inveniatur in alio.
Reply Obj. 14: Creatures reach a divine likeness by participating in their specific nature. Hence, the fact that some created supposit subsists in a created nature is itself ordered to something else as to its end; and therefore, if the end be sufficiently attained by one individual according to a perfect and proper participation in the specific nature, there is no need for another individual subsisting in that nature. But God’s nature is the end and is not for the sake of any end. Moreover, it befits the end to be communicated in every possible way. Hence, though in God it is found perfectly and properly in one supposit, nothing forbids its also being found in another.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod generatio est species mutationis ex parte illa qua natura per generationem communicata recipitur in aliqua materia, quae est mutationis subiectum. Hoc autem non accidit in divina generatione; ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 15: Generation is a species of change insofar as by generation the communicated nature is received in some matter, which is the subject of change. This is not the case in the divine generation, so the conclusion does not follow.
QDePot.Q2.A1.ad15
A. 2Whether the generative power in God is spoken of essentially or notionallyUtrum potentia generativa in divinis dicatur essentialiter vel notionaliter
Secundo quaeritur utrum potentia generativa in divinis dicatur essentialiter vel notionaliter.
The second point of inquiry is whether the generative power in the divine is said essentially or notionally.1
QDePot.Q2.A2
Et videtur quod notionaliter tantum. Potentia enim rationem principii habet, ut patet per definitiones positas V Metaph. Sed principium in divinis respectu divinae personae notionaliter dicitur. Cum ergo potentia generandi hoc modo principium importet, videtur quod notionaliter dicatur.
Obj. 1: It would seem that it is said only notionally. For a power holds the account of a principle, as is clear from the definitions given in Metaphysics 5.1 Now, when “principle” is said in the divine in reference to a divine person, it is said notionally. Since, then, the power of generating implies a principle in this sense, it would seem that it is said notionally.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg1
Sed dicitur, quod significat simul essentiam et notionem.
Obj. 2: But it is said that it signifies both the essence and a notion.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg2
Sed contra, in divinis, secundum Boetium, sunt haec duo praedicamenta; substantia, ad quam pertinet essentia; et ad aliquid, ad quod pertinent notionalia. Non potest autem aliquid esse in duobus praedicamentis, quia homo albus non est aliquid unum nisi per accidens, ut habetur V Metaph. Ergo potentia generandi non potest in sua ratione utrumque complecti, scilicet substantiam et notionem.
On the contrary, there are two categories in God, according to Boethius: substance, to which the essence pertains, and toward-something, to which the notions pertain.1 But something cannot be in two categories, since a white man is not some one thing except accidentally, as Aristotle says in the Metaphysics 5.2 Therefore, the power of begetting cannot include in its own account both the substance and a notion.
QDePot.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, principium in divinis distinguitur ab eo cuius est principium. Sed essentia non debet distingui. Ergo non competit ei ratio principii: et ita potentia, quae rationem principii includit, non significat essentiam.
Obj. 3: In God, a principle is distinguished from that of which it is a principle. But there should be no distinction within the essence. Consequently, the account of a principle is incompatible with the essence; and thus, “power,” which includes the account of a principle, does not signify the essence.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg3
Praeterea, in divinis quod est proprium, est relativum et notionale; quod vero est commune, est essentiale et absolutum. Potentia autem generandi non est communis Patri et Filio, sed propria Patris. Ergo dicitur relative sive notionaliter, non essentialiter nec absolute.
Obj. 4: In God, what is proper is relative and notional, while that which is common is essential and absolute. Now, the generative power is not common to the Father and the Son; rather, it is proper to the Father. Therefore, it is spoken of relatively or notionally, and not essentially or absolutely.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg4
Praeterea, propriae actionis est principium propria forma, non communis; sicut homo per intellectum intelligit: nam haec actio est sibi propria respectu animalium aliorum, sicut et forma rationalitatis sive intellectualitatis. Sed generatio est propria operatio Patris in quantum est Pater. Ergo eius principium est paternitas, quae est propria forma Patris, et non deitas, quae est forma communis. Paternitas vero ad aliquid dicitur. Ergo potentia generandi non solum quantum ad rationem principii, sed etiam quantum ad id quod est principium, dicitur ad aliquid.
Obj. 5: The principle of a thing’s proper action is its proper form and not a common form, just as a man understands by his intellect because this action is proper to him in relation to other animals, as is also the form of rationality or intellectuality. Now, generation is the proper activity of the Father as Father. Therefore, its principle is paternity, which is the Father’s proper form, and not divinity, which is the common form. But paternity is spoken of as toward-something. Therefore, the power of generating is spoken of as toward-something not only as regards the account of a principle but even as regards that which is a principle.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg5
Praeterea, sicut potentia generandi realiter ab essentia divina non differt, ita nec etiam paternitas. Sed hoc non obstante paternitas dicitur tantum ad aliquid. Ergo nec propter hoc debet dici quod potentia generandi, cum relatione significet essentiam.
Obj. 6: As the generative power does not really differ from the essence, so neither does paternity. But this does not prevent paternity from being said only in relation to another. Therefore, neither does it oblige us to say that the generative power signifies the essence together with a relation.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg6
Praeterea, in divinis tria invenimus quae rationem principii habent, scilicet potentiam et scientiam et voluntatem, quae essentialiter dicuntur in Deo. Sed scientia et voluntas non simul significantur cum aliqua relatione vel notione in divinis. Ergo pari ratione nec potentia; et sic non potest dici quod potentia generandi significet simul essentiam ex parte potentiae, et notionem ex parte generationis; sed videtur quod significet tantum notionem per rationes inductas.
Obj. 7: In God, three things are found to have the account of a principle—namely, power, knowledge, and will—and are ascribed to God essentially. Now, knowledge and will in God do not each signify at the same time some relation or notion. For equal reason, therefore, neither does power, and so it cannot be said that the generative power signifies at the same time the essence (on the part of the power) and a notion (on the part of the generation), but it seems to signify nothing but the notion, for reasons already given.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg7
Sed contra est quod Magister dicit, 7 dist., I Senten., quod potentia generandi in Patre est ipsa divina essentia.
On the contrary (1) the Master says, in Sentences I, that the generative power in the Father is the very essence of God.1
QDePot.Q2.A2.sc
Praeterea, Hilarius dicit, quod Pater generat virtute naturae divinae. Ergo ipsa natura est generationis principium; et sic rationem potentiae habet.
Furthermore (2), Hilary says that the Father begets by the power of the divine nature.1 Therefore, the nature itself is the principle of generation and in this way holds the account of a power.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg8
Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, quod generatio est opus naturae existens; et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore (3), Damascene says that generation is the existing work of the nature;1 thus, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg9
Praeterea, in divinis est tantum una potentia. Sed potentia creandi dicitur essentialis. Ergo et potentia generandi.
Furthermore (4), there is but one power in God. Now, the creative power is essential. Therefore, the generative power should be also.
QDePot.Q2.A2.arg10
Respondeo dicendum quod circa hoc est multiplex opinio.
I answer that there are several opinions on this point.
QDePot.Q2.A2.co
Quidam enim dixerunt, quod potentia generandi in divinis dicitur tantum ad aliquid: et movebantur hac ratione: quia potentia secundum suam rationem est principium quoddam; principium autem relative dicitur et est notionale, si referatur ad divinam potentiam et non ad creaturas.
Some have maintained that the generative power is spoken of in the divine only as toward-something, and they were moved by the following argument: according to its account, power is a certain principle, and “principle” is spoken of relatively and is notional if it is referred to the divine power and not to creatures.
QDePot.Q2.A2
Sed in hac ratione videntur fuisse decepti propter duo:
But in arguing thus, they seem to have been deceived in two ways.
QDePot.Q2.A2
primo, quia licet potentiae conveniat ratio principii, quod in genere relationis est, tamen id quod est principium actionis vel passionis, non est relatio, sed aliqua forma absoluta; et id est essentia potentiae; et inde est quod Philosophus ponit potentiam non in genere relationis, sed qualitatis, sicut et scientiam, quamvis utrique aliqua relatio accidat.
First, although the account of a principle does belong to power, and principle is in the genus of relation, nevertheless, the thing that is a principle of the action or passion is not a relation but a certain absolute form; and that is the essence of the power. Therefore, the Philosopher places power in the genus not of relation but of quality, as he does knowledge, even though a certain relation happens to both.
QDePot.Q2.A2
Secundo, quia ea quae in divinis important principium respectu operationis, non dicuntur notionaliter, sed solum ea quae dicunt principium respectu eius quod est operationis terminus: principium enim quod notionaliter dicitur in divinis, est respectu personae subsistentis; operatio autem non significatur ut subsistens: unde ea quae respectu operationis rationem principii habent, non oportet in divinis notionaliter dici; alias voluntas et scientia et intellectus et omnia huiusmodi notionaliter dicerentur.
Second, things that in the divine indicate a principle in reference to an activity are not said notionally, but this is the case only for things that speak of a principle in reference to the terminus of the activity. For the principle that is spoken of notionally in the divine is said in reference to the subsistent person, but the activity is not signified as subsisting. Consequently, things that have the account of a principle in reference to the activity need not be spoken of notionally in the divine; otherwise will, knowledge, intellect, and all like terms would be spoken of notionally.
QDePot.Q2.A2
Potentia autem, licet sit principium quandoque et actionis et eius quod est per actionem productum, tamen unum accidit ei, alterum vero competit ei per se: non enim potentia activa semper, per suam actionem, aliquam rem producit quae sit terminus actionis, cum sint multae operationes quae non habent aliquid operatum, ut Philosophus dicit; semper enim potentia est actionis vel operationis principium. Unde non oportet quod propter relationem principii, quam nomen potentiae importat, relative dicatur in divinis.
Power, however, although it is a principle sometimes both of an action and of what is produced by the action, yet the one is accidental to it and the other belongs to it through itself. For an active power, through its own action, does not always produce some reality that is the terminus of the action, since, according to the Philosopher, there are many activities that have no product;1 for power is always a principle of action or activity. Consequently, it does not follow that because of the relation of a principle that the name “power” implies, it is predicated of God relatively.
QDePot.Q2.A2
Ipsa etiam positio veritati consona non videtur. Nam si id quod est potentia, est ipsa res quae est principium actionis, oportet naturam divinam esse id quod est principium in divinis: cum enim omne agens, in quantum huiusmodi, agat simile sibi, illud est principium generationis in generante secundum quod genitus generanti similatur, homo enim virtute humanae naturae generat filium, qui sibi in natura humana similis invenitur: Deo autem Patri conformis est Deus genitus in natura divina: unde natura divina est generationis principium, ut cuius virtute generat Pater, sicut Hilarius dicit, loc. cit.
Moreover, this opinion itself seems inconsonant with the truth. For if the thing that is a power is the very reality that is the principle of action, it follows that the divine nature is that which is a principle in God; for, since every agent as such produces its like, the principle of generation in the begetter is that thing according to which the begotten becomes like the begetter. For a man by virtue of his human nature begets a son who is like him in that nature. Now, God begotten is conformed to God the Father in the divine nature; hence, the divine nature is the principle of the generation by virtue of which the Father begets, as Hilary says.1
QDePot.Q2.A2
Et propter hoc alii dixerunt, quod potentia generandi significat essentiam tantum. Sed illud etiam conveniens non videtur: actio enim quae fit virtute naturae communis per aliquid sub natura communi contentum, aliquem modum accipit ex propriis illius principiis; sicut actio quae debetur naturae animalis, fit in homine secundum quod competit principiis speciei humanae: unde et homo perfectius habet actum virtutis imaginativae quam alia animalia, secundum quod competit eius rationalitati. Similiter etiam actio hominis invenitur in hoc et in illo homine secundum quod competit principiis individualibus huius vel illius, ex quibus contingit quod unus homo clarius alio intelligit. Et ideo oportet quod si natura communis sit principium alicuius operationis quae solum Patri convenit, oportet quod sit principium, secundum quod competit proprietati personali Patri. Et propter hoc in ratione potentiae includitur quodammodo paternitas, etiam quantum ad id quod est generationis principium.
For this reason, others have said that the generative power signifies the essence alone. But this opinion also seems incongruous. For an action done by virtue of a common nature through something included under that nature takes on a certain mode from principles proper to it. For example, an action that is owed to a man’s animal nature is produced in him insofar as it befits the principles of the human species; therefore also, a man more perfectly has an act of the imaginative power than do the other animals, insofar as it belongs to his rationality. Likewise too, the action of man is found in this or that man according to how it befits the individuating principles of this or that man, due to which it happens that one man understands more clearly than another. And therefore, if it is necessary that the common nature is the principle of an activity that belongs to the Father alone, it must be the principle insofar as it belongs to the personal property of the Father. And for this reason, the account of power in a certain way includes paternity, even as regards that which is the principle of generation.
QDePot.Q2.A2
Et propter hoc cum aliis dicendum est, quod potentia generandi simul essentiam et notionem significat.
For these reasons, we must say with others that the generative power signifies at the same time the essence and the notion.
QDePot.Q2.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod potentia importat rationem principii respectu operationis, quae notionaliter non dicitur in divinis, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Power conveys the account of a principle in relation to activity, which latter (as already stated) is not said of God notionally.
QDePot.Q2.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in rebus creatis unum praedicamentum accidit alteri, propter quod non potest ex duobus fieri unum, nisi unum per accidens; sed in divinis relatio est realiter ipsa essentia: et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: In created realities, one category is accidental to another, on account of which one thing cannot result from the two, except what is one accidentally. But in God, relation is in reality his very essence, and thus there is no likeness.
QDePot.Q2.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in rebus creatis principium generationis est duplex, scilicet generans et quo generatur: sed generans quidem per generationem distinguitur a genito, cum nulla res generet se ipsam; sed id quo1 generans generat, non distinguitur, sed est commune utrique, ut dictum est, in corp. art. unde non oportet naturam divinam distingui, sicut potentia generandi, cum potentia sit principium ut quo.
Reply Obj. 3: Among created realities, there are two principles of generation: the generator and that by which he generates. The generator, however, is distinguished from the thing generated by the generation since nothing generates its very self. But that by which the generator generates is not distinguished but rather is common to both, as stated above.1 Consequently, it does not follow that there is a distinction in the divine nature as by a power of generating, since a power is a principle by which the effect is produced.
QDePot.Q2.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ratione relationis implicitae, potentia generandi non est communis, sed propria.
Reply Obj. 4: By reason of the implied relation, the generative power is not common but proper.
QDePot.Q2.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in qualibet generatione principium generationis principaliter non est aliqua forma individualis, sed forma quae pertinet ad naturam speciei. Item non oportet quod genitum similetur generanti quantum ad conditiones individuales, sed quantum ad naturam speciei. Paternitas autem non est in Patre per modum formae speciei, sicut humanitas in homine, sic enim in eo est divina natura; sed est in eo, ut ita dicam, sicut principium individuale, est enim proprietas personalis: et ideo non oportet quod sit generationis principium principaliter, sed quodammodo cointellectum ratione supradicta: aliter sequeretur quod Pater per generationem non solum deitatem, sed paternitatem communicaret; quod est inconveniens.
Reply Obj. 5: In every generation, the principle of generation is not fundamentally some form of the individual but rather the form that pertains to the nature of the species. Further, there is no need for the thing generated to be like the generator in regard to individual conditions, but in regard to the nature of the species. Now, paternity is not in the Father through the mode of the form of a species, as humanity is in a man, for the divine nature is in him in this way; rather, paternity is in him (so to speak) as an individual principle, for it is a personal property. Consequently, it does not follow that in him it is the principle of generation fundamentally; rather, it is in a certain way understood along with it (for the reason given above). Otherwise it would follow that the Father by begetting would communicate not only divinity but fatherhood, which is incongruous.
QDePot.Q2.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod potentia generandi est idem realiter cum natura divina ita quod natura includitur in ratione ipsius: non autem sic est de paternitate, unde non est simile.
Reply Obj. 6: The generative power is really the same thing as the divine nature, such that the nature is included in its account, but this is not so with the paternity, so the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q2.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod scientia vel voluntas non est principium generationis, cum generatio sit naturae, quae in quantum est actionis principium, rationem potentiae habet. Et inde est quod potentia consignificatur cum eo quod est ad aliquid in divinis, non autem scientia vel voluntas.
Reply Obj. 7: Knowledge or will is not the principle of generation, since generation belongs to the nature, which, insofar as it is a principle of action, has the account of a power. Hence it is that, in God, power is consignified with that which is toward-something, whereas this is not the case with knowledge or will.
QDePot.Q2.A2.ad7
Ad ea autem quae sunt in contrarium de facili patet responsio ex praedictis.
Reply Sed Contra: The replies to the arguments on the other side may be easily gathered from what has been said.
QDePot.Q2.A2
A. 3Whether the generative power goes into the act of generation at the command of the willUtrum potentia generativa in actum generationis procedat per imperium voluntatis
Tertio quaeritur utrum potentia generativa in actum generationis procedat per imperium voluntatis.
The third point of inquiry is whether the generative power goes into the act of generation at the command of the will.1
QDePot.Q2.A3
Et videtur quod sic. Hilarius enim dicit, quod non naturali ductus necessitate Pater genuit Filium. Sed si non genuit voluntate, genuit naturali necessitate, quia agens vel est voluntarium vel naturale. Ergo Pater genuit Filium voluntate; et sic potentia generativa per imperium voluntatis exit in actum generandi.
Obj. 1: It seems that this is so. For Hilary says that not by natural necessity was the Father led to beget the Son.1 Now, if he did not beget by his will, he begot by a natural necessity, since an agent is either voluntary or natural. Therefore, the Father begot the Son by his will, and thus the generative power goes into the act of generating through the command of the will.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg1
Sed dicebat, quod Pater non genuit Filium neque voluntate praecedente, neque voluntate consequente, sed concomitante.
Obj. 2: But you will say that the Father begot the Son by neither his preceding will nor by his consequent will, but rather by an accompanying will.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg2
Sed contra, videtur quod haec ratio sit insufficiens. Cum enim quidquid est in Deo sit aeternum, nihil quod est in Deo, potest tempore praecedere aliquid in Deo existens: et tamen invenitur quod aliquid habet ad aliud rationem principii, sicut voluntas Dei ad electionem qua eligit iustos ex hoc solo quod ab intellectu procedit. Ergo quamvis voluntas generationem Filii tempore non praecedat, nihilominus, ut videtur, potest poni principium generationis Filii ex hoc quod procedit ab intellectu.
On the contrary, this argument seems inadequate. For since everything in God is eternal, nothing in him can temporally precede anything that is in him. And yet, we do find that one thing has the account of a principle to something else, for instance, God’s will in relation to his choice whereby he chooses the just, from the mere fact that it proceeds from his intellect. Therefore, though the will does not temporally precede the begetting of the Son, nevertheless it seems that we may consider it to be the principle of the Son’s generation, because it does proceed from the intellect.
QDePot.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, Filius procedit per actum intellectus cum procedat ut Verbum: verbum enim intellectuale non est nisi cum intelligimus aliquid cogitantes, ut Augustinus dicit. Sed voluntas est principium intellectualis operationis: imperat enim actum intellectus, sicut et aliarum potentiarum, ut Anselmus dicit; intelligo enim quia volo, sicut et ambulo quia volo. Ergo voluntas est principium processionis Filii.
Obj. 3: The Son proceeds through the act of the intellect when he proceeds as the Word. For there is no intellectual word except when, thinking about something, we understand it, as Augustine says.1 Now, the will is a principle of intellectual activity, for it commands the act of the intellect, just as it also commands those of the other powers, as Anselm says;2 for I understand because I will to do so, just as I walk because I will to walk. Therefore, the will is the principle of the Son’s generation.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg3
Sed dices, quod in humanis verum est quod voluntas imperat actum intellectus, non autem in divinis.
Obj. 4: But you say that it is true in human affairs that the will commands the act of the intellect, but it is not so in divine things.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg4
Sed contra, praedestinatio quodammodo est actus intellectus: dicimus enim, quod Deus praedestinavit Petrum quia voluit, secundum illud Rom. IX, 18: cuius vult miseretur et quem vult indurat. Ergo non solum in humanis sed etiam in divinis voluntas imperat actum intellectus.
On the contrary, predestination is, in a way, an act of the intellect, for we say that God predestined Peter because he willed to do so, according to Romans 9:18: he has mercy on whom he will, and whom he wills he hardens. Therefore, not only in human affairs but also in divine ones does the will command the act of the intellect.
QDePot.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, quod movetur ex se ipso potest moveri et non moveri; et eadem ratione quod agit ex se ipso agere potest et non agere. Sed natura non potest agere et non agere, cum sit determinata ad unum. Ergo non agit ex se ipsa, sed quasi mota ab alio. Hoc autem in divinis esse non potest. Nulla ergo actio in divinis est a natura; et sic nec generatio. Et ita generatio est a voluntate, cum omnia agentia reducantur in naturam vel voluntatem, ut patet II Physic.
Obj. 5: According to the Philosopher, that which moves of itself can be either in motion or not; for the same reason, that which acts from itself can either act or not act.1 But nature is not capable of acting or not acting, since it is determined to one thing. Therefore, it does not act of itself, but acts as moved by another. Now, this cannot be the case in God. Therefore, in God no action is from nature, and consequently, neither is generation. Therefore, generation is from his will, since all agents are reduced to nature or will, as stated in Physics 2.2
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg5
Praeterea, si actio naturae praecedat actionem voluntatis, sequitur inconveniens, quod scilicet ratio voluntatis tollatur. Nam cum natura sit determinata ad unum, si voluntatem moveat, eam ad unum tantum movebit; quod est contra rationem voluntatis, quae secundum quod huiusmodi, libera est. Si vero voluntas naturam moveat, neque tolletur ratio naturae neque voluntatis, quia quod se habet ad plura, nihil prohibet quod ad unum moveat. Ergo rationabiliter actio voluntatis praecedit actionem naturae, magis quam e converso. Sed generatio Filii est pura actio sive operatio. Ergo est a voluntate.
Obj. 6: If the action of the nature precedes the action of the will, an incongruity follows, namely, that the account of the will would be taken away. For, since nature is determined to one thing, if it moved the will, it would move it to one thing alone—and this is contrary to the account of will, which as such is free. On the other hand, if the will moves nature, neither the account of nature nor of will is taken away, since nothing prevents that which is open to many from moving towards one. Therefore, it is more reasonable that the action of the will precedes the action of nature than vice versa. Now, the generation of the Son is pure action or activity. Therefore, it is from the will.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg6
Praeterea, in Psalm. CXLVIII, 5, dicitur: dixit, et facta sunt,1 quod Augustinus exponit: id est, Verbum genuit in quo erat ut fierent. Sic ergo processio Verbi a Patre, est ratio creaturae producendae. Si ergo Filius non procedit a Patre per imperium voluntatis sed naturae, videtur sequi quod omnes creaturae a Deo naturaliter et non solum voluntarie procedant, quod est erroneum.
Obj. 7: It is written: he spoke and they were made (Ps 148:5), which words Augustine expounds as follows: he begat the Word in whom they were so that they might be made.1 Accordingly, the procession of the Word from the Father is the type of the creation to be brought forth. Therefore, if the Son does not proceed from the Father by a command of the will but one of nature, it seems that all created things would proceed from God naturally and not only voluntarily, which is erroneous.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg7
Praeterea, Hilarius dicit in libro de synodis: si quis nolente Patre natum dicat Filium, anathema sit. Non ergo Pater genuit Filium involuntarie; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 8: Hilary says: if anyone say that the Son was born of the Father without the concurrence of the Father’s will, let him be anathema.1 Therefore, the Father did not beget the Son involuntarily, and so the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg8
Praeterea, Ioan. III, 35, dicitur: Pater diligit Filium, et omnia dedit in manu eius, quod secundum unam Glossam exponitur de datione generationis aeternae. Dilectio ergo Patris ad Filium est signum potius quam ratio1 generationis aeternae. Sed dilectio est a voluntate. Ergo voluntas est principium generationis Filii.
Obj. 9: It is written: the Father loves the Son, and he has given all things into his hand (John 3:35), which words a Gloss expounds as referring to the giving of the eternal generation.1 Therefore, the love of the Father for the Son is the sign, rather than the account, of the eternal generation. But love is from the will. Therefore, the will is the principle of the Son’s generation.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg9
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit, quod divinus amor non permittit ipsum sine germine esse. Ex quo etiam videtur idem, scilicet quod amor sit ratio generationis.
Obj. 10: Dionysius says that God’s love does not allow him to be without offspring.1 Hence, again, it would seem to follow that love is the reason for generation.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg10
Praeterea, positio ad quam non sequitur aliquod inconveniens sive error, potest poni in divinis. Sed si ponatur quod Pater genuerit Filium voluntate, non sequitur aliquod inconveniens: neque enim sequitur quod Filius non sit aeternus, ut videtur; neque quod non sit consubstantialis aut aequalis Patri: quia Spiritus Sanctus, qui procedit per modum voluntatis, coaeternus est, coaequalis et consubstantialis Patri et Filio. Ergo videtur quod non sit erroneum dicere, quod Pater genuit Filium voluntate.
Obj. 11: Any opinion about God that does not involve incongruity or error can be maintained. Now, if we suppose that the Father begat the Son voluntarily, no incongruity follows; for it seems to follow neither that the Son is not eternal, nor that he is not consubstantial with or equal to the Father. For the Holy Spirit, who proceeds through the mode of the will, is coeternal, coequal, and consubstantial with the Father and the Son. Therefore, it does not seem erroneous to assert that the Father begat the Son by his will.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg11
Praeterea, voluntas quaelibet non potest non velle suum ultimum finem. Sed finis divinae voluntatis est communicatio suae bonitatis, quae maxime fit per generationem. Ergo voluntas Patris non potest non velle generationem Filii: voluntate ergo genuit Filium.
Obj. 12: No will can not will its own ultimate end. Now, the end of the divine will is the communication of its own goodness, and this is especially effected by generation. Therefore, the Father’s will cannot but will the generation of the Son. Therefore, he begat the Son by his will.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg12
Praeterea, humana generatio a divina extrahitur, secundum illud Ephes. cap. III, 15: ex quo omnis paternitas in caelo et in terra nominatur. Sed humana generatio subiacet imperio voluntatis: aliter in actu generationis peccatum non esset. Ergo etiam divina; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 13: Human generation is drawn from the divine, according to Ephesians 3:15: of whom all paternity is named in heaven and on earth. Now, human generation is subject to the command of the will; otherwise there could be no sin in the act of generation. Therefore, the divine generation is also, and so the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg13
Praeterea, omnis actio naturae immutabilis est necessaria. Sed natura divina omnino est immutabilis. Si ergo generatio sit operatio naturae et non voluntatis, sequitur quod sit necessaria, et ita quod Pater genuit Filium necessitate: quod est contra Augustinum.
Obj. 14: Every action proceeding from an unchangeable nature is necessary. But the divine nature is utterly unchangeable. Therefore, if the divine generation is the activity of the nature and not of the will, it follows that it is necessary, and thus that the Father begat the Son of necessity—which is contrary to the teaching of Augustine.1
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg14
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod Filius est consilium de consilio et voluntas de voluntate. Sed haec praepositio de denotat principium. Ergo voluntas est principium generationis Filii, et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 15: Augustine says that the Son is counsel of counsel, and will of will.1 Now, the preposition “of” indicates a principle. Therefore, the will is the principle of the Son’s generation, and so the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg15
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit: Pater neque voluntate neque necessitate genuit Filium.
On the contrary (1) Augustine says, the Father begot the Son neither by his will nor of necessity.1
QDePot.Q2.A3.sc
Praeterea, summa diffusio voluntatis est per modum amoris. Filius autem non procedit per modum amoris, sed potius Spiritus Sanctus. Ergo voluntas non est principium generationis Filii.
Furthermore (2), the supreme effusion of the will is through the mode of love. But the Son does not proceed through the mode of love; rather, it is the Holy Spirit who does so. Therefore, the will is not the principle of the Son’s generation.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg16
Praeterea, Filius procedit a Patre ut splendor a luce, secundum illud Hebr. cap. I, vers. 3: qui cum sit splendor gloriae et figura substantiae eius. Sed splendor non procedit a luce voluntate mediante. Ergo nec Filius a Patre.
Furthermore (3), the Son proceeds from the Father as brightness from light, according to Hebrews 1:3: who, being the brightness of his glory and the figure of his substance. Now, brightness does not proceed from light by a mediating will. Neither, therefore, does the Son from the Father.
QDePot.Q2.A3.arg17
Respondeo dicendum quod generatio Filii potest se habere ad voluntatem ut voluntatis obiectum: Pater enim et Filium voluit et Filii generationem ab aeterno: nullo autem modo voluntas esse potest divinae generationis principium: quod sic patet. Voluntas, inquantum voluntas, cum sit libera, ad utrumlibet se habet. Potest enim voluntas agere vel non agere, sic vel sic facere, velle et non velle. Et si respectu alicuius hoc voluntati non conveniat, hoc accidet voluntati non in quantum voluntas est, sed ex inclinatione naturali quam habet ad aliquid, sicut ad finem ultimum, quem non potest non velle; sicut voluntas humana non potest non velle beatitudinem, nec potest velle miseriam. Ex quo patet quod omne illud cuius voluntas est principium, quantum in se est, possibile est esse vel non esse, et esse tale vel tale, et tunc vel nunc.
I answer that the generation of the Son may be referred to the will as the object of the will, for the Father has willed both the Son and the Son’s generation from eternity, but by no means can the will be the principle of the divine generation. This is made clear as follows. The will as such, being free, is open to either alternative, for it is capable of acting or not acting, doing this or something else, willing and not willing. And if this does not belong to the will with regard to a certain thing, this will be true of the will not as will but on account of the natural inclination it has for a certain thing, such as for the ultimate end, which it is unable not to will; for example, the human will is unable not to will happiness and cannot will unhappiness. Therefore, it is clear that whenever a thing has the will for its principle, it is possible for it to be or not to be, to be such or otherwise, to be now or then.
QDePot.Q2.A3.co
Omne autem illud quod sic se habet, est creatum: quia in eo quod increatum est, non est potestas ad esse vel non esse. Sed per se necesse est esse, ut Avicenna probat. Si ergo ponitur Filius voluntate genitus, necessario sequitur ipsum esse creaturam. Et propter hoc Ariani qui ponebant Filium creaturam, dicebant eum esse genitum voluntate. Catholici autem dicunt Filium non natum voluntate, sed natura. Natura enim ad unum determinata est. Et secundum hoc ex hoc quod Filius est a Patre genitus natura, oportet quod ipse non possit esse non genitus, et quod non possit esse alio modo quam est, aut Patri non consubstantialis; cum quod naturaliter procedit, procedat in similitudinem eius a quo procedit. Et hoc est quod Hilarius dicit: omnibus creaturis substantiam Dei voluntas attulit; sed naturam Filio dedit perfecta nativitas; et ideo talia sunt cuncta qualia Deus esse voluit; Filius autem talis est qualis est Deus.
Now, everything of this sort is created, since in what is uncreated there is no capacity for being or not being. Rather, through itself it is necessary that it be, as Avicenna proves.1 Therefore, if we suppose the Son to be begotten by the will, it necessarily follows that he is a creature. For this reason, the Arians, who held the Son to be a creature, said that he was begotten by the will. However, Catholics say the Son was born not by the will but by the nature. For nature is determined to one thing. And accordingly, since the Son is begotten of the Father by nature, it follows that he cannot be unbegotten, or otherwise than he is, or not consubstantial with the Father; for that which proceeds naturally proceeds in likeness to that from which it proceeds. This is the teaching of Hilary: God’s will gave every creature its nature, but a perfect nativity gave the Son his nature.2 Hence, everything is such as God has willed it to be, whereas the Son is such as God is.
QDePot.Q2.A3
Sicut autem dictum est, voluntas licet respectu aliquorum ad utrumlibet se habeat, tamen respectu finis ultimi naturalem inclinationem habet; et similiter intellectus respectu cognitionis principiorum primorum, naturalem quemdam motum habet. Principium autem divinae cognitionis est ipse Deus qui est finis suae voluntatis; unde illud quod procedit in Deo per actum intellectus cognoscentis seipsum realiter procedit; et similiter quod procedit per actum voluntatis diligentis se ipsam. Et propter hoc cum Filius procedat ut Verbum per actum intellectus divini in quantum Pater cognoscit seipsum et Spiritus Sanctus per actum voluntatis in quantum Pater diligit Filium: sequitur quod tam Filius quam Spiritus Sanctus naturaliter procedant, et ex hoc ulterius quod sint consubstantiales et coaequales et coaeterni Patri et sibi invicem.
Now, as already stated, although the will is open to either alternative in regard to some things, it has a natural inclination in regard to the ultimate end; and similarly the intellect has a certain natural movement in respect of its knowledge of first principles. Moreover, the principle of the divine knowledge is God himself, who is the end of his own will; therefore, that which proceeds in God through an act of the intellect knowing his very self proceeds really, and likewise that which proceeds through an act of the will loving its very self. And for this reason, since the Son proceeds as the Word by an act of the divine intellect inasmuch as the Father knows his very self, and the Holy Spirit proceeds by an act of the will inasmuch as the Father loves the Son, it follows that both Son and Holy Spirit proceed naturally, and further, that they are consubstantial, coequal, and coeternal with the Father and with each other.
QDePot.Q2.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Hilarius loquitur de necessitate quae importat violentiam: quod patet per hoc quod subdit: non naturali necessitate ductus, cum vellet generare Filium.
Reply Obj. 1: Hilary is speaking of the necessity that denotes violence. This is evident from the words that follow: not led by natural necessity, since he willed to beget the Son.1
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod respectu nullius rei est in Deo voluntas antecedens; quia quidquid aliquando Deus vult, ab aeterno voluit. Concomitans vero est respectu omnium bonorum quae sunt tam in ipso quam in creaturis; vult enim se esse et creaturam esse. Sed praecedens vel antecedens tempore quidem non est nisi respectu creaturae, quae ab aeterno non fuit; praecedens vero intellectus est respectu actuum aeternorum qui significantur ad creaturas terminari; sicut dispositio, praedestinatio et huiusmodi. Generatio vero Filii, neque est creatura, neque ad creaturam significatur terminari. Unde respectu eius non est voluntas praecedens nec tempore neque intellectu, sed solum voluntas concomitans.
Reply Obj. 2: The antecedent will is in respect of no reality in God; for whatever God wills at a certain time he has willed from eternity. But his concomitant will is in respect of all the goods that are both within him and within created things; for he wills himself to be and the creature to be. But the temporally preceding or antecedent will is in fact only in respect to the created, which has not existed from eternity. The intellect is preceding as regards those eternal acts that are signified as to be terminated in creatures, such as the plan, predestination, and the like. But the generation of the Son is neither a creature nor is it signified as to be terminated in a creature. Therefore, with regard to it, the will is not preceding either in time or in understanding but is only a concomitant will.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut actus intellectus videtur sequi actum voluntatis, in quantum a voluntate imperatur; ita e converso actus voluntatis videtur sequi actum intellectus, in quantum per intellectum praesentatur voluntati suum obiectum, quod est bonum intellectum. Unde esset procedere in infinitum, nisi esset ponere statum vel in actu intellectus vel in actu voluntatis. Non autem potest status poni in actu voluntatis, cum obiectum praesupponatur ad actum; unde oportet ponere statum in actu intellectus, qui naturaliter intellectum consequitur; ita quod a voluntate non imperatur. Et per hunc modum procedit Filius Dei ut Verbum secundum actum intellectus divini, ut ex dictis, in corp. art., patet.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as the act of the intellect seems to follow the act of the will insofar as it is commanded by the will, so too, conversely, the act of the will seems to follow the act of the intellect insofar as will’s object, namely, the good understood, is offered to it by the intellect. Hence, we would go on to infinity unless we came to a stop either in the act of the intellect or in the act of the will. But we cannot come to a stop in an act of the will, since its object is presupposed by its act. Therefore, we must come to a stop in an act of the intellect that follows the intellect naturally, such that it is not commanded by the will. It is in this way that the Son of God proceeds as the Word, according to the act of the divine intellect, as we have already stated.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod actus intellectus divini naturalis est secundum quod ad ipsum Deum terminatur, qui est principium suae cognitionis; secundum vero quod significatur ad creaturas terminari, ad quas sic se habet quodammodo ut intellectus noster ad conclusiones, non naturaliter ab intellectu progreditur sed voluntarie; et ideo in divinis aliqui actus intellectus significantur ut imperati a voluntate.
Reply Obj. 4: The act of the divine intellect is natural insofar as it terminates in God himself, who is the principle of his own cognition. But insofar as it is signified as to be terminated in creatures, to which it stands in a certain way as our intellect does to its conclusions, it advances from the intellect not naturally but voluntarily. And therefore some of the acts of the intellect in the divine are signified as commanded by the will.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quoad ea ad quae natura potest se extendere secundum propria principia essentialia, non indiget ut ab alio determinetur, sed ad ea tantum ad quae propria principia non sufficiunt. Unde philosophi non sunt ducti ut ponerent opus naturae, opus intelligentiae, ex operibus quae competunt calido et frigido secundum se ipsa; quia in has, etiam ponentes res naturales ex necessitate materiae accidere, omnia naturae opera reducebant. Ducti sunt autem ex illis operationibus ad quas non possunt sufficere virtus calidi et frigidi, et huiusmodi qualitatum; sicut ex membris ordinatis in corpore animalis tali modo quod natura salvatur. Quia ergo naturae divinae secundum se opus est generatio non oportet quod ad hanc actionem ab aliqua voluntate determinetur.—Vel dicendum, quod natura determinatur ab aliquo, ut in finem. Illi autem naturae quae est finis, et non ad finem, non competit ab aliquo determinari.
Reply Obj. 5: With regard to those things to which nature can extend according to its own essential principles, nature does not need to be determined by another, but only with regard to those things for which its own principles do not suffice. Consequently, philosophers were not being led by the effects of heat and cold, considered in themselves, when they said that the work of nature is the work of an intelligence; for even those who said that natural things happen due to the necessity of matter traced all the works of nature back to these things. However, they were so led by those effects for which the power of hot and cold (and such qualities) could not suffice, such as the way the members in an animal’s body are ordered in such a way that the nature is preserved. Therefore, since generation is the work of the divine nature according to itself, there is no need for it to be determined to this action by some will. Or it may also be replied that nature is determined by something as to its end. But to be determined by something is not suitable to that nature that is itself the end and not for the sake of the end.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod in diversis considerando, actio voluntatis actionem naturae praecedit. Unde totius naturae inferioris actio ex voluntate gubernantis procedit. Sed in eodem oportet quod actio naturae praecedat actionem voluntatis. Natura enim secundum intellectum praecedit voluntatem, cum natura intelligatur esse principium quo res subsistit, voluntas vero ultimum quo ad finem ordinatur. Nec tamen sequitur quod tollatur ratio voluntatis. Quamvis enim ad inclinationem naturae voluntas ad aliquid unum determinetur, quod est ultimus finis a natura intentus, respectu tamen aliorum indeterminata manet; sicut patet in homine, qui naturaliter vult beatitudinem et de necessitate, non autem alia. Sic ergo in Deo naturae actio actionem voluntatis praecedit natura et intellectu; nam generatio Filii est ratio omnium eorum quae per voluntatem producuntur, scilicet creaturarum.
Reply Obj. 6: When considering them in diverse things, the action of will precedes the action of nature. Therefore, the action of the whole of nature proceeds from the will of the one governing it. But within the same thing, the action of its nature must precede the act of its will. For nature is prior to will according to understanding, since nature is understood to be the principle whereby a thing subsists, whereas the will is the final principle whereby it is ordered to its end. Yet it does not follow that the account of will is taken away. For although according to the inclination of the nature, the will is determined to a certain single thing, which is the ultimate end intended by the nature, it nevertheless remains undetermined with regard to other things. This is clear in the case of man, who wills his happiness, but not other things, naturally and of necessity. Accordingly, in God the action of the nature precedes the act of the will both naturally and according to understanding; for the generation of the Son is the type1 of all things that are produced from the divine will—that is to say, of all created things.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod licet in Verbo Dei a Patre genito fuerit ut omnes creaturae fierent, non tamen oportet, si Verbum naturaliter procedit, quod creaturae etiam naturaliter procedant; sicut nec sequitur, si intellectus noster principia naturaliter cognoscit, quod naturaliter cognoscat ea quae ex principiis consequuntur: eo enim quod naturaliter habemus, voluntas utitur ad utramque partem.
Reply Obj. 7: Though it was within the Word of God begotten of the Father that all created things would come to be, it does not follow that if the Word proceeds naturally, then created things also proceed naturally. For example, although our intellect knows principles naturally, it does not follow that it knows naturally the conclusions that follow from them. For the will makes use of what we naturally possess as open to alternatives.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod Pater voluntarie genuit; sed in hoc non designatur nisi voluntas concomitans.
Reply Obj. 8: The Father begot voluntarily, but this indicates nothing other than his concomitant will.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod si verbum illud de generatione aeterna intelligatur, dilectio Patris ad Filium non est intelligenda ut ratio illius dationis qua Pater Filio aeternaliter omnia dat, [sed] ut signum. Similitudo enim ratio est amoris.
Reply Obj. 9: If these words are understood as referring to the eternal generation, the Father’s love for the Son should not be taken as the type of that giving whereby the Father from all eternity gave all things to the Son, but rather as its sign. For likeness is the reason for love.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod Dionysius loquitur de productione creaturae, non de generatione Filii.
Reply Obj. 10: Dionysius is speaking of the formation of creatures, not of the generation of the Son.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus procedere dicitur per modum voluntatis, quia procedit per actum qui naturaliter est a voluntate, scilicet per hoc quod Pater amat Filium, et e converso. Ipse enim Amor est Spiritus Sanctus, sicut Filius est Verbum quo Pater dixit se ipsum.
Reply Obj. 11: The Holy Spirit is said to proceed through the mode of the will because he proceeds through an act that is naturally from the will—namely, the mutual love of the Father and the Son. For the Holy Spirit is Love just as the Son is the Word by which the Father has spoken his very self.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod ex illa etiam ratione non sequitur nisi quod Pater rationem Filii velit; quod pertinet ad voluntatem concomitantem, quae respicit generationem sicut obiectum, non sicut id cuius sit principium.
Reply Obj. 12: Again, this argument proves only that the Father wills the generation of the Son, which pertains to the concomitant will, which regards the generation as an object, not as something of which it is the principle.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod humana generatio fit per virtutem naturalem, scilicet generativam potentiam, mediante potentia motiva, quae imperio subiacet voluntatis, non autem generativa potentia. Hoc autem non accidit in divinis; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 13: Human generation is effected through a natural capacity, namely, the generative power, through the medium of the motive power that is subject to the command of the will, whereas the generative power is not. But this does not apply to God, and so the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod Augustinus non intendit negare necessitatem immutabilitatis, de qua ratio procedit, sed necessitatem coactionis.
Reply Obj. 14: Augustine does not mean to deny a necessity of immutability, as the argument suggests, but a necessity of coercion.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod cum dicitur Filius esse voluntas de voluntate, intelligitur esse de Patre, qui est voluntas. Unde haec praepositio de notat generationis principium, quod est generans, non id quo generatur, de quo est praesens quaestio.
Reply Obj. 15: When it is said that the Son is will of will, the sense is, “will of the Father, who is will.” Hence, this preposition “of” denotes the generative principle that is the begetter and not the principle by which generation is effected, which is the point of our inquiry.
QDePot.Q2.A3.ad15
A. 4Whether there can be several sons in GodUtrum in divinis possint esse plures filii
Quarto quaeritur utrum in divinis possint esse plures filii.
The fourth point of inquiry is whether there can be several sons in God.1
QDePot.Q2.A4
Et videtur quod sic. Operatio enim naturae quae convenit uni supposito, convenit etiam omnibus suppositis eiusdem naturae. Sed generatio, secundum Damascenum, est opus naturae, et convenit Patri. Ergo etiam Filio et Spiritui Sancto qui sunt supposita eiusdem naturae. Sed Filius non generat se ipsum: nam, secundum Augustinum, nulla res potest generare se ipsam. Ergo generat alium Filium, et sic in divinis possunt esse plures Filii.
Obj. 1: It would seem that there can. For a natural activity that belongs to one individual belongs to every individual of the same nature. Now, according to Damascene, generation is an activity of nature, and it belongs to the Father.1 Therefore, it belongs to the Son and Holy Spirit as well, who are supposits of the same nature. But the Son does not beget himself; for, according to Augustine, nothing can generate itself. Therefore, he begets another Son, such that in God there can be several sons.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg1
Praeterea, totam virtutem suam Pater in Filium transfundit. Sed potentia generandi pertinet ad virtutem Patris. Ergo huiusmodi potentiam habet Filius a Patre; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 2: The Father communicated all his might to the Son. Now, the generative power belongs to the Father’s might. Therefore, the Son has this power from the Father, and the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg2
Praeterea, Filius est perfecta imago Patris, ad quod requiritur perfecta assimilatio; quae non esset si Filius non quantum ad omnia Patrem imitaretur. Ergo sicut Pater Filium generat, ita et Filius; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: The Son is the perfect image of the Father, and this demands perfect likeness. But this would not be the case if the Son did not imitate the Father in all respects. Therefore, as the Father begets a Son, so also does the Son. And the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg3
Praeterea, perfectior est assimilatio ad Deum secundum conformitatem actionis quam secundum conformitatem alicuius formae, ut patet per Dionysium: sicut soli magis assimilatur quod lucet et illuminat quam quod lucet tantum. Sed Filius perfectissime assimilatur Patri. Ergo est ei conformis non solum in potentia, sed etiam in actu generandi; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 4: According to Dionysius, likeness to God is more perfect in respect of conformity in action than in respect of conformity in some form. Thus, that which both shines and illuminates is more like the sun than that which shines only.1 Now, the Son is most perfectly like the Father. Therefore, he is conformed to him not only in the power but also in the act of generation. Thus, we have the same conclusion as before.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg4
Praeterea, ex hoc contingit quod Deus facta una creatura potest facere aliam, quia eius potentia neque exhauritur neque diminuitur in creando. Sed similiter potentia Patris neque exhauritur neque diminuitur ex hoc quod generat Filium. Ergo per hoc quod generat Filium, non prohibetur quin possit alium Filium generare; et sic possunt esse plures Filii in divinis.
Obj. 5: The reason why God, after making one creature, is able to make another is that his power is neither exhausted nor diminished in creating. Now, in like manner, the Father’s power is neither exhausted nor diminished through begetting the Son. Therefore, by begetting the Son, he is not prevented from begetting another, and so there can be several sons in God.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg5
Sed dices, quod ideo non generat alium Filium, quia sequeretur inconveniens quod Augustinus ponit, scilicet quod infinita esset divina generatio, si Pater plures Filios generaret vel Filius Patri generaret nepotem, et sic de aliis.
Obj. 6: But, you will say, the reason why he does not beget another son is that the result would be incongruous, as Augustine points out—namely, that there would be an infinite number of divine generations if the Father were to beget many sons, or the Son to beget grandsons to the Father, and so on.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg6
Sed contra, in Deo nihil est in potentia quod non sit in actu: esset enim imperfectus. Si ergo est in potentia Patris quod plures Filios generet, nullo inconvenienti prohibente, erunt plures Filii in divinis.
On the contrary, nothing in God is potential but what is also actual, lest he be imperfect. Therefore, if it is potential that the Father beget several sons, and nothing arise to prevent it, there will be several sons in God.
QDePot.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, de natura geniti est ut procedat in similitudinem generantis. Sed sicut Filius est similis Patri, ita et Spiritus Sanctus; et ita Spiritus Sanctus est Filius, et sic sunt plures Filii in divinis.
Obj. 7: It belongs to the nature of that which is generated to proceed into a likeness of the generator. Now, as the Son is like the Father, so also is the Holy Spirit. And thus the Holy Spirit is likewise a son. Therefore, there are several sons in God.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg7
Praeterea, secundum Anselmum, nihil est aliud dicere Patrem Filium generare, quam Patrem dicere se ipsum. Sed sicut Pater potest dicere se ipsum, ita et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus. Ergo Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus possunt Filios generare; et sic idem quod supra.
Obj. 8: According to Anselm, the Father begetting the Son is nothing other than the Father speaking his very self.1 Now, as the Father can speak his very self, so also can the Son and the Holy Spirit. Therefore, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit can beget sons, and the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg8
Praeterea, ex hoc Pater dicitur Filium generare, quod similitudinem suam in intellectu suo concipit. Sed hoc idem possunt facere Filius et Spiritus Sanctus. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 9: The Father is said to beget the Son because he conceives in his own intellect his own likeness. But the Son and Holy Spirit can do the same, and thus we come to the same conclusion.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg9
Praeterea, potentia est media inter essentiam et operationem. Sed una est essentia Patris et Filii, eademque potentia. Ergo et una operatio; et sic Filio convenit generare; et ita ut prius.
Obj. 10: Power is between essence and activity. Now, the essence of the Father and the Son is one, and theirs is one power. Therefore, begetting belongs to the Son. We conclude as before.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg10
Praeterea, bonitas est diffusionis principium. Sed sicut est infinita bonitas in Patre et Filio, ita etiam in Spiritu Sancto. Ergo sicut Pater infinita communicatione suam naturam communicat Filium generando, ita Spiritus Sanctus aliquam divinam personam producendo; non enim infinite communicatur divina bonitas creaturae; et sic videtur quod possint esse plures Filii in divinis.
Obj. 11: Goodness is the principle of diffusion. Now, even as there is infinite goodness in the Father and the Son, so is there in the Holy Spirit. Therefore, even as the Father by begetting the Son communicates his own nature by an infinite communication, so likewise does the Holy Spirit by producing a divine person; for the divine goodness is not bestowed in an infinite degree on a creature. Therefore, it would seem that there can be several sons in God.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg11
Praeterea, nullius boni sine consortio potest esse iucunda possessio. Sed filiatio est quoddam bonum in Filio. Ergo videtur oportere ad perfectam iucunditatem Filii, esse alium Filium in divinis.
Obj. 12: No good can be a joyful possession unless it is shared with another. Now, sonship is a certain good in the Son. Therefore, it seems that his perfect joy demands that there be another son in God.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg12
Praeterea, Filius procedit a Patre ut splendor a luce, ut patet Hebr. I, 3: qui cum sit splendor gloriae, et figura substantiae eius. Sed splendor potest alium splendorem producere, et ille alium, et alius alium. Ergo similiter videtur esse in processione divinarum personarum, quod Filius possit alium Filium generare, et sic idem ut prius.
Obj. 13: The Son proceeds from the Father as brightness from light, according to Hebrews 1:3: who, being the brightness of his glory and the figure of his substance. Now, one splendor can produce another, and this one a third, and this one yet another. Therefore it seems to be the same in the procession of the divine persons that the Son can beget another son. Hence, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg13
Praeterea, paternitas in Patre ad eius dignitatem pertinet. Sed eadem est dignitas Patris et Filii. Ergo paternitas convenit Filio; et sic sunt plures Filii in divinis.
Obj. 14: Paternity pertains to the Father’s dignity. But the same dignity is both Father’s and Son’s. Therefore, paternity befits the Son; and thus there are many sons in the divine.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg14
Praeterea, eius est potentia cuius est actus. Sed potentia generandi est in Filio. Ergo Filius generat.
Obj. 15: Whose is the power, his is the act. But the power of generating is in the Son. Therefore, the Son begets.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg15
Sed contra, illa sunt perfectissima in creaturis quae ex tota materia sua constant, et sunt eorum in singulis speciebus singula tantum. Sed sicut creaturae materiales individuantur per materiam, ita Filii persona constituitur filiatione. Ergo cum Deus Filius sit perfectus Filius, videtur quod in ipso solo in divinis filiatio inveniatur.
On the contrary (1), those creatures are most perfect that are composed of their entire matter, each one forming a single species by itself alone. Now, just as material creatures are individuated by matter, so the person of the Son is constituted by his sonship. Therefore, as God the Son is a perfect Son, it seems that in God sonship is in him alone.
QDePot.Q2.A4.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod si Pater posset generare et non generaret, invidus esset. Sed Filius non est invidus. Ergo cum non generet, generare non potest. Et sic non possunt esse plures Filii in divinis.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says that if the Father could beget and did not beget, he would be envious.1 But the Son is not envious. Therefore, seeing that he does not beget, he cannot do so. Consequently, there cannot be several sons in God.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg16
Praeterea, quod perfecte dictum est semel iterum dici non oportet. Sed Filius est Verbum perfectum, cui nihil deest, secundum Augustinum. Ergo non oportet esse plura Verba in divinis, et ita nec plures Filios.
Furthermore (3), what has been said perfectly should not be said over again. Now, the Son is the perfect Word lacking nothing, according to Augustine.1 Therefore, there ought not to be several words in God, nor several sons.
QDePot.Q2.A4.arg17
Respondeo dicendum quod in divinis impossibile est esse plures Filios; quod sic patet. Personae namque divinae cum in omnibus absolutis conveniant, utpote sibi invicem essentiales, distingui non possunt nisi secundum relationes, nec secundum alias nisi secundum relationes originis. Nam aliarum relationum quaedam distinctionem praesupponunt, ut aequalitas et similitudo; quaedam vero inaequalitatem designant, ut dominus et servus, et alia huiusmodi. Relationes vero originis ex sui ratione conformitatem important: quia quod oritur ex alio, eius similitudinem retinet in quantum huiusmodi.
I answer that it is impossible that there be several sons in God. This is clear as follows. Since the divine persons agree in all absolute things, as they are essential to one another, they cannot be distinguished except according to their relations, and not in reference to anything except relations of origin. For of other relations, some presuppose distinction, such as equality and likeness, while some designate inequality, such as master and servant, and so on. On the other hand, relations of origin by their very account denote conformity, because that which takes its origin from another, as such, bears the likeness thereof.
QDePot.Q2.A4.co
Non est igitur aliquid in divinis quo Filius distinguatur ab aliis personis nisi sola relatio filiationis, quae est eius personalis proprietas, et qua Filius non solum est Filius, sed est hoc suppositum vel haec persona.
In God, therefore, there is nothing whereby the Son is distinguished from the other persons except the relation of sonship, which is his personal property, and by which the Son is not only the Son but also this supposit or this person.
QDePot.Q2.A4
Impossibile autem est quod illud quo aliquod suppositum est hoc in pluribus inveniri: quia sic suppositum ipsum esset communicabile; quod est contra rationem individui, suppositi, vel personae. Unde nullo modo potest esse alius Filius in divinis quam unus. Non enim potest dici, quod una filiatio constituat hunc Filium et alia alium: quia cum filiationes ratione non differant, oporteret quod si materia vel quocumque supposito distinguerentur, esset in divinis materia, aut aliquid aliud distinguens quam relatio.
Now, it is impossible for that whereby some supposit is a “this” to be found in several things; otherwise, the supposit itself would be communicable, which is against the account of an individual, a supposit, or a person. Consequently, in no way in the divine can there be more sons than one. For it cannot be said that one sonship makes one son and another sonship another son, because as the sonships would not differ in account, it would follow that if they were distinguished in matter or whatever supposit, there would be matter in God or something other than relation distinguishing them.
QDePot.Q2.A4
Potest autem et alia ratio specialis assignari, quare Pater tantum unum Filium gignere possit. Natura enim ad unum determinatur; unde cum Pater natura generet Filium, non potest esse nisi unus Filius a Patre genitus. Nec potest dici, quod sint plures numero in eadem specie existentes, sicut apud nos accidit; cum ibi non sit materia, quae est principium distinctionis secundum numerum in eadem specie.
Moreover, another specific reason may be given as to why the Father can beget only one Son. For nature is determined to one thing, and therefore, since the Father begets the Son by nature, there can be but one Son begotten of the Father. Nor can it be said that there are numerically many existing in the one species, as is the case with us, since in God there is no matter, which is the principle of numerical distinction within the one species.
QDePot.Q2.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod generatio quamvis in Patre sit quodammodo opus naturae divinae, est tamen eius cum quadam concomitantia personalis proprietatis Patris, ut supra, art. 2, dictum est; unde non oportet quod conveniat Filio, in quo natura divina sine tali proprietate invenitur.
Reply Obj. 1: Although in the Father generation is in a certain way an activity of the divine nature, nevertheless it belongs to it with a certain concomitance to the Father’s personal property, as stated above:1 therefore, it does not follow that it belongs to the Son, in whom the divine nature is found without that property.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Pater totam virtutem suam communicat Filio, quae naturam divinam sequitur absolute. Potentia vere generandi sequitur naturam divinam cum adiunctione proprietatis Patris, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: The Father communicates to the Son all that divine might that follows the divine nature absolutely. But the generative power follows the divine nature along with the personal property of the Father, as stated.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod imago assimilatur ei cuius est imago quantum ad speciem, non quantum ad relationem. Non enim oportet quod si imago est ab aliquo quod id cuius est imago, sit ab alio: quia nec similitudo proprie secundum relationem attenditur, sed secundum formam.
Reply Obj. 3: An image is like that of which it is the image in reference to the latter’s species, not as regards its relation. For if the image is from something of which it is the image, it does not follow that the latter is also from another; for likeness is not properly considered with regard to relation, but with regard to form.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut Filius assimilatur Patri in natura divina, non in proprietate personali; ita et assimilatur ei in actione quae concomitatur naturam, sine concomitantia proprietatis praedictae. Talis autem actio non est generatio; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 4: Even as the Son is like the Father in the divine nature and not in a personal property, so too is he like him in an action that goes with the nature, provided it does not go with a personal property. Such, however, is not generation: therefore, the argument fails.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod licet potentia generativa Patris non exhauriatur neque minuatur per generationem Filii; tamen eius infinitatem adaequat Filius, qui est intellectus infinitus, non autem creatura finita; unde non est simile.
Reply Obj. 5: Although the Father’s generative power is not exhausted or diminished by his begetting the Son, yet the Son equals the infinity of that power, for he is an infinite intellect and not a finite creature. Hence, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod in ratione ducente ad inconveniens non oportet quod sola inconvenientis vitatio sit causa removendae positionis ex qua inconveniens sequitur, sed etiam causae manifestationis inconvenientis; unde non oportet quod propter hoc solum non sint plures Filii in divinis, ne sit generatio infinita.
Reply Obj. 6: In an argument leading to the incongruous, the avoiding of the incongruity is not necessarily the only reason for denying the assertion from which the incongruity follows; rather, it is also for the sake of manifesting the incongruity. Hence, it is not only because an infinity of generations in God would be the result that there is not more than one son in God.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus procedit per modum amoris. Amor autem non significat aliquid figuratum vel specificatum specie amantis vel amati, sicut verbum significat speciem dicentis et eius quod dicitur habens; et ideo cum Filius procedat per modum Verbi, ex ipsa ratione suae processionis habet, ut procedat in similem speciem generantis, et sic quod sit Filius, et eius processio generatio dicatur. Non autem Spiritus Sanctus hoc habet ratione suae processionis, sed magis ex proprietate divinae naturae, quia in Deo non potest esse aliquid quod non sit Deus; et sic ipse amor divinus Deus est, in quantum quidem divinus, non in quantum amor.
Reply Obj. 7: The Holy Spirit proceeds through the mode of love. Now, “love” does not signify something that is formed and specified by the likeness of the lover or of the beloved, just as “word” signifies the species of the speaker and of that which is said to possess it. Consequently, as the Son proceeds through the mode of Word, by the very account of his procession, it belongs to him to proceed into a species like his begetter and such that he is his Son, and his procession is called a “generation.” On the other hand, this belongs to the Holy Spirit not by reason of his procession but rather from a property of the divine nature, because in God there can be nothing that is not God; and thus the divine love itself is God precisely because it is divine, not because it is love.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod hoc verbum dicere potest accipi dupliciter: stricte et large: stricte accipiendo dicere, idem est quod verbum a se emittere; et sic est notionale, et convenit tantum Patri: et sic accipit dicere Augustinus; unde ponit in principio VI de Trinitate, quod solus Pater dicit se. Alio modo potest accipi communiter, prout dicere idem est quod intelligere; et sic essentiale. Et hoc modo Anselmus accipit in Monologio, ubi dicit, quod Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus dicunt se.
Reply Obj. 8: “To speak” may be taken in two senses: strictly and broadly. To speak, in a strict sense, is to send forth a word; and in this way it is notional and belongs to the Father alone. And Augustine, in the beginning of On the Trinity 6, takes “speaking” in this sense when he says that the Father alone speaks himself.1 Second, “to speak” may be taken broadly, insofar as speaking is the same thing as understanding; and then it pertains to the essence. And in this sense Anselm, in his Monologion, writes when he says that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit speak themselves.2
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod sicut generare soli Patri convenit in divinis, ita et concipere; unde solus Pater suam similitudinem concipit in intellectu, quamvis Filius et Spiritus Sanctus intelligant; quia in intelligendo nulla relatio exprimitur, nisi forte secundum modum intelligendi tantum; sed in generando et in concipiendo exprimitur realis origo.
Reply Obj. 9: Even as “to beget” in God belongs to the Father alone, so also does “to conceive”; therefore, the Father alone conceives his own likeness in the intellect, although the Son and the Holy Spirit understand it; for no relation is expressed in “understanding,” except perhaps only according to our mode of understanding, whereas “begetting” and “conceiving” express a real origin.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod ratio illa recte procedit de actione quae consequitur naturam absolute sine aliquo respectu ad proprietatem: talis autem non est generatio; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 10: This argument holds in regard to an action that follows the nature absolutely without any relation to a property. Such, however, is not generation; therefore, the argument fails.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod in divinis non potest esse nisi spiritualis processio, quae quidem est solum secundum intellectum et voluntatem: et ideo non potest a Spiritu Sancto alia persona divina procedere; quia ipse procedit per modum voluntatis ut Amor, Filius per modum intellectus ut Verbum.
Reply Obj. 11: In God, there can be no other than spiritual procession, and this is only according to intellect and will. Consequently, another divine person cannot proceed from the Holy Spirit, because he proceeds through the mode of the will as Love, and the Son through the mode of the intellect as Word.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod proprietas personalis oportet ut sit incommunicabilis, ut supra dictum est; unde in ea consortium fieri non requirit iucunditas.
Reply Obj. 12: A personal property must be incommunicable, as stated above: therefore, joy does not demand that it should be shared with another.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod illa similitudo non oportet quod teneat quantum ad omnia.
Reply Obj. 13: This comparison does not necessarily apply in every respect.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod sicut paternitas in Patre et filiatio in Filio sunt una essentia: ita et sunt una dignitas et una bonitas.
Reply Obj. 14: Even as paternity in the Father and filiation in the Son are the one essence, so too their dignity and goodness are one.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum quod cum dicitur potentia generandi, hoc gerundium generandi tripliciter potest accipi.
Reply Obj. 15: When we speak of the power of generating, the gerund, “generating,” may be taken in three ways.
QDePot.Q2.A4.ad15
Uno modo prout est gerundium verbi activi; et sic ille habet potentiam generandi qui habet potentiam ad hoc quod generet.
First, as a gerund of the active voice, and thus, the power of “generating” is in him who has the power to generate.
QDePot.Q2.A4
Alio modo prout gerundium est verbi passivi; et sic ille habet generandi potentiam qui habet potentiam ad hoc ut generetur.
Second, as the gerund of the passive voice,1 and thus, the power “to be generated” belongs to one who has the power to be generated.
QDePot.Q2.A4
Tertio modo prout est gerundium verbi impersonalis; et sic dicitur ille habere potentiam generandi qui habet potentiam illam qua ab alio generatur.
Third, as the gerund of an impersonal verb, and then the generating power belongs to one who has the power whereby he is actually generated by another.
QDePot.Q2.A4
Primo ergo modo potentia generandi non convenit Filio, sed secundo et tertio; unde ratio non sequitur.
In the first sense, the generating power is not in the Son, but it is in the second and third sense: therefore, the argument does not prove.
QDePot.Q2.A4
A. 5Whether the generative power is included in omnipotenceUtrum potentia generandi sub omnipotentia comprehendatur
Quinto quaeritur utrum potentia generandi sub omnipotentia comprehendatur.
The fifth point of inquiry is whether the generative power is included in omnipotence.1
QDePot.Q2.A5
Et videtur quod non. Omnipotentia enim convenit Filio, secundum illud symboli: omnipotens Pater, omnipotens Filius, omnipotens Spiritus Sanctus. Non autem convenit ei potentia generandi. Ergo sub omnipotentia non comprehenditur.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it is not. For omnipotence is becoming to the Son according to the words of the Creed: the Father is omnipotent, the Son is omnipotent, the Holy Spirit is omnipotent.1 But the generative power is not becoming to him. Therefore, it is not included in omnipotence.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg1
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod Deus dicitur omnipotens, quia potest omnia quae vult. Ex quo videtur quod potentia illa ad omnipotentiam pertineat quae a voluntate imperatur. Potentia autem generandi non est huiusmodi: quia Pater non genuit Filium voluntate, ut supra, art. 3, habitum est. Ergo potentia generandi ad omnipotentiam non pertinet.
Obj. 2: Augustine says that God is omnipotent because he is able to do all the things that he wills.1 From this, it seems that the power that is commanded by the will would pertain to omnipotence. Now, such is not the generative power, since the Father did not beget the Son by his will, as we have shown above.2 Therefore, the generative power does not pertain to omnipotence.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg2
Praeterea, omnipotentia Deo attribuitur, in quantum eius omnipotentia ad omnia quae sunt in se possibilia se extendit. Sed generatio Filii vel ipse Filius non est de possibilibus, sed de necessariis. Ergo potentia generandi sub omnipotentia non comprehenditur.
Obj. 3: Omnipotence is attributed to God insofar as it extends to all things that are in themselves possible. But the generation of the Son or the Son himself is not among possible things but necessary ones. Therefore, the generative power is not included in omnipotence.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg3
Praeterea, quod convenit pluribus communiter, convenit eis secundum aliquid eis commune, sicut habere tres aequilatero et gradato, secundum hoc quod triangulus sunt. Ergo quod convenit alicui soli, convenit ei secundum hoc quod sibi est proprium. Omnipotentia autem non est propria Patris. Cum ergo potentia generandi soli Patri conveniat in divinis, non convenit ei in quantum est omnipotens; et ita ad omnipotentiam non pertinebit.
Obj. 4: That which belongs to several things in common belongs to them in respect of something that is common to all of them. For example, to have three sides belongs to the equilateral and the scalene insofar as they are triangles. Consequently, that which belongs to one thing alone belongs to it in respect of that which is proper to it. Now, omnipotence is not proper to the Father. Since, then, the generative power in God belongs to the Father alone, it does not belong to him as omnipotent, and consequently is not included in omnipotence.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg4
Praeterea, sicut est una essentia Patris et Filii, ita et una omnipotentia. Sed ad omnipotentiam Filii non reducitur posse generare. Ergo nec ad omnipotentiam Patris; et sic nullo modo potentia generandi ad omnipotentiam pertinet.
Obj. 5: Just as there is one essence of Father and Son, so is there one omnipotence. But it does not pertain to the Son’s omnipotence to be able to beget. Neither, then, does it belong to the omnipotence of the Father; consequently, by no means does the generative power pertain to omnipotence.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg5
Praeterea, ea quae non sunt unius rationis, sub una distributione non cadunt: non enim cum dicitur omnis canis, distributio sumitur pro latrabili et caelesti. Sed generatio Filii et productio aliorum quae omnipotentiae subiacent, non sunt unius rationis. Ergo cum dicitur: Deus est omnipotens, non includitur ibi potentia generandi.
Obj. 6: Things that are not of one account do not fall under the same heading; for when I say, “all dogs,” I do not include both the dog that barks and the constellation. But the generation of the Son and the production of the other things that are subject to omnipotence are not of one account. Therefore, when one says, “God is omnipotent,” one does not include his power of generating.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg6
Praeterea, illud ad quod omnipotentia se extendit, est omnipotentiae subiectum. Sed in divinis nihil est subiectum, ut Hieronymus dicit Damascenus, libro IV, capit. XIX et libro III, capit. XXI. Ergo nec generatio Filii nec Filius omnipotentiae subditur; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 7: That to which omnipotence extends is subject to the omnipotence. Now, in God, there is no subject, according to Jerome, as Damascene says in On the Orthodox Faith 3 and 4.1 Therefore, neither the Son’s generation nor the Son himself is subject to omnipotence, and the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg7
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum relatio non potest esse terminus motus per se, et per consequens nec actionis; et ita nec potentiae obiectum, quae dicitur respectu actionis. Sed generatio et Filius in divinis relative dicuntur. Ergo Dei potentia ad ea se non extendit; et sic posse generare non includitur in omnipotentia.
Obj. 8: According to the Philosopher, a relation cannot through itself be the terminus of a movement, nor, consequently, of an action:1 therefore, it cannot be the object of a power, since “power” is said with respect to an action. Now, “generation” and “Son” imply relation in God. Therefore, God’s power does not extend to them; consequently, omnipotence does not include the power to beget.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg8
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, si Pater non potest generare Filium sibi aequalem, ubi est eius omnipotentia? Ergo omnipotentia ad generationem se extendit.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says: if the Father is unable to beget a Son equal to him, where is his omnipotence?1 Therefore, omnipotence includes begetting.
QDePot.Q2.A5.sc
Praeterea, omnipotentia in Deo dicitur non solum respectu actuum exteriorum, ut creare, gubernare et huiusmodi, qui ad effectus exterius terminari significantur; sed etiam respectu actuum interiorum; ut intelligere et velle. Si quis enim Deum non posse intelligere diceret, eius omnipotentiae derogaret. Sed Filius procedit ut Verbum per actum intellectus. Ergo respectu generationis Filii omnipotentia Dei intelligitur.
Furthermore (2), omnipotence is attributed to God in respect not only of external acts—such as creation, government, and the like, which are signified as to be terminated extrinsically in their effects—but also of interior acts, such as understanding and willing. For if anyone were to say that God cannot understand, he would take away from his omnipotence. Now, the Son proceeds as Word by the act of the intellect. Therefore, God’s omnipotence is understood to include the begetting of the Son.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg9
Praeterea, maius est generare Filium quam creare caelum et terram. Sed posse creare caelum et terram est omnipotentiae. Ergo multo magis posse Filium generare.
Furthermore (3), it is a greater thing to beget the Son than to create heaven and earth. But the power to create heaven and earth belongs to omnipotence. Much more, then, does the power to beget the Son.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg10
Praeterea, in quolibet genere est unum principium, ad quod omnia quae sunt illius generis, reducuntur. In genere autem potentiarum principium est omnipotentia. Ergo omnis potentia ad omnipotentiam reducitur; ergo et potentia generandi vel continetur sub omnipotentia, vel in genere potentiarum erunt duo principia, quod est impossibile.
Furthermore (4), in every genus, there is a principle to which all that belong to that genus are traced back. Now, in the genus of powers, the principle is omnipotence. Therefore, all power is traced back to omnipotence; and consequently, the generative power is also either included in omnipotence, or there will be two principles in the genus of power, which is impossible.
QDePot.Q2.A5.arg11
Respondeo dicendum quod potentia generandi pertinet ad omnipotentiam Patris, non autem ad omnipotentiam simpliciter: quod sic patet.
I answer that the power to beget belongs to the omnipotence of the Father, but not to omnipotence simply. This is clear as follows.
QDePot.Q2.A5.co
Cum enim potentia in essentia radicari intelligatur, et sit principium actionis, oportet idem esse iudicium de potentia et actione quod est de essentia. In essentia autem divina hoc considerandum est, quod propter eius summam simplicitatem quidquid est in Deo, est divina essentia; unde et ipsae relationes quibus personae ad invicem distinguuntur, sunt ipsa divina essentia secundum rem. Et quamvis una et eadem essentia sit communis tribus personis, non tamen relatio unius personae communis est tribus, propter oppositionem relationum ad invicem. Ipsa enim paternitas est divina essentia, nec tamen paternitas Filio inest, propter oppositionem paternitatis et filiationis.
Since power is understood to be rooted in the essence and is the principle of action, we must judge of the power and action as we judge of the essence. Now, in the divine essence, we must note that, by reason of its supreme simplicity, whatever is in God is the divine essence; therefore, even the very relations by which the persons are distinguished one from another are, in reality, the divine essence itself. And though one and the same essence is common to the three persons, nevertheless, the relation of one person is not common to the three, on account of the opposition in which these relations stand to one another. Thus, the paternity itself is the divine essence, yet the paternity is not in the Son, on account of the opposition between paternity and filiation.
QDePot.Q2.A5
Unde potest dici, quod paternitas est divina essentia prout est in Patre, non prout est in Filio: non enim eodem modo est in Patre et Filio, sed in Filio ut ab altero accepta, in Patre autem non. Nec tamen sequitur quod quamvis paternitatem Filius non habeat quam Pater habet, aliquid habeat Pater quod non habet Filius: nam ipsa relatio secundum rationem sui generis, in quantum est relatio, non habet quod sit aliquid, sed solum quod sit ad aliquid. Quod sit vero aliquid secundum rem, habet ex illa parte qua inest, vel ut idem secundum rem, ut in divinis, vel ut habens causam in subiecto, sicut in creaturis. Unde cum id quod est absolutum, communiter sit in Patre et Filio, non distinguuntur secundum aliquid, sed secundum ad aliquid tantum; unde non potest dici quod aliquid habet Pater quod non habet Filius; sed quod aliquid secundum unum respectum convenit Patri, et secundum alium aliquid Filio.
Hence, we may say that paternity is the divine essence insofar as this is in the Father, not insofar as it is in the Son; for it is not in the Father in the same way as it is in the Son; rather, it is in the Son as received from another, whereas this is not the case in the Father. And although the Son does not have paternity, which the Father does have, it does not follow that the Father has something that the Son does not; for the relation itself, according to the account of its own genus as a relation, does not have it that it be something but only that it be toward-something. But that a relation has the fact that it is something real is due to its being-in something, either as the same thing as it according to reality (as in the divine), or as having its cause in its subject (as in creatures). Therefore, since that which is absolute is common to Father and Son, they are distinguished not in reference to something but only in reference to something relative; therefore, we must not say that the Father has something that the Son has not, but that something belongs to the Father in one respect, to the Son in another.
QDePot.Q2.A5
Similiter ergo dicendum est de actione et potentia. Nam generatio significat potentiam cum aliquo respectu, et potentia generandi significat potentiam cum respectu; unde ipsa generatio est Dei actio, sed prout est Patris tantum; et similiter ipsa potentia generandi est Dei omnipotentia, sed prout est Patris tantum. Nec tamen sequitur quod aliquid possit Pater quod non possit Filius. Sed omnia quaecumque potest Pater, potest Filius, quamvis generare non possit: nam generare ad aliquid dicitur.
The same, then, applies to action and power. For generation signifies a power with a certain respect, and the power of generating signifies power with a certain respect; whence generation itself is God’s action, but only as it is the Father’s; likewise, the very power of generating is the divine omnipotence, but only as this is in the Father. Yet it does not follow that the Father is able to do what the Son cannot do. Rather, all things that the Father can do, the Son can do likewise—although he cannot beget; for to beget is spoken of relatively.
QDePot.Q2.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod posse generare, ad omnipotentiam pertinet, sed non prout est in Filio, ut dictum est, in corp. articuli.
Reply Obj. 1: The power to beget pertains to omnipotence, but not as it is in the Son, as stated above in the body of the article.
QDePot.Q2.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Augustinus non intendit ostendere totam rationem omnipotentiae in verbis illis, sed quoddam omnipotentiae signum. Nec loquitur de omnipotentia nisi secundum quod ad creaturas se extendit.
Reply Obj. 2: In these words, Augustine does not intend to explain the entire account of omnipotence in those words, but to indicate a sign of omnipotence. Nor is he speaking of omnipotence except in reference to creatures.
QDePot.Q2.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod possibile ad quod omnipotentia se extendit, non est accipiendum solum pro contingenti: quia et necessaria sunt per divinam potentiam ad esse producta: et sic nihil prohibet generationem Filii computari inter possibilia divinae potentiae.
Reply Obj. 3: The possible things to which omnipotence extends must not be confined to those that are contingent, since even necessary things are brought into being by the divine power. Hence, there is no reason why the begetting of the Son should not be counted among the things possible to the divine power.
QDePot.Q2.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod licet omnipotentia absolute considerata non sit propria Patris, tamen prout cointelligitur ei determinatus modus existendi, sive determinata relatio, propria fit Patri; sicut hoc quod dicitur Deus Pater, Patri proprium est, quamvis Deus sit tribus commune.
Reply Obj. 4: Though omnipotence absolutely considered is not proper to the Father, nevertheless, as considered together with its determinate mode of existence, or definite relation, it becomes proper to the Father. In the same way, the expression “God the Father” is proper to the Father, although God is common to the three persons.
QDePot.Q2.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut una et eadem est essentia trium personarum, non tamen sub eadem relatione, vel secundum eumdem modum existendi est in tribus personis; ita est et de omnipotentia.
Reply Obj. 5: Just as the three persons have one and the same essence but not under the same relation, or with the same mode of existence in the three persons, so is it with their omnipotence.
QDePot.Q2.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod generatio Filii et productio creaturarum non sunt unius rationis secundum univocationem, sed secundum analogiam tantum. Dicit enim Basilius quod accipere Filius habet commune cum omni creatura; et ratione huius dicitur primogenitus omnis creaturae et hac ratione potest eius generatio productionibus creaturae communicari sub una distributione.
Reply Obj. 6: The generation of the Son and the production of creatures are of the same account not univocally but only by analogy. For Basil says that the fact that the Son receives he has in common with every created thing.1 In this sense, he is called the firstborn of every creature (Col 1:15), and for the same reason his generation can be placed under one common head with the production of creatures.
QDePot.Q2.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod generatio Filii est subiecta omnipotentiae, non hoc modo quo subiectum inferioritatem designat sed hoc modo quo designat solummodo potentiae obiectum.
Reply Obj. 7: The generation of the Son is subject to omnipotence not in such a way that “subject” would designate inferiority, but only in the way that it designates the object of a power.
QDePot.Q2.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod generatio Filii significat relationem per modum actionis, et Filius per modum hypostasis subsistentis; et ideo nihil prohibet quin respectu horum omnipotentia dicatur.
Reply Obj. 8: The generation of the Son signifies the relation through the mode of action, and the Son signifies the relation through the mode of a subsisting hypostasis; thus, there is no reason why we should not refer omnipotence to these things.
QDePot.Q2.A5.ad8
Aliae vero rationes non concludunt, nisi quod posse generare ad omnipotentiam Patris pertineat.
Reply Sed Contra: The replies on the other side merely prove that the ability to beget pertains to the omnipotence of the Father.
QDePot.Q2.A5
A. 6Whether the power to beget is the same as the power to createUtrum potentia generandi et potentia creandi sint idem
Sexto quaeritur utrum potentia generandi et potentia creandi sint idem.
The sixth point of inquiry is whether the power to beget is the same as the power to create.1
QDePot.Q2.A6
Et videtur quod non. Generatio enim est operatio vel opus naturae, sicut Damascenus dicit; creatio vero est opus voluntatis, ut patet per Hilarium in libro de Synod. Sed voluntas et natura non sunt idem principium, sed ex opposito dividuntur, ut patet II Phys. Ergo potentia generandi et potentia creandi non sunt idem.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it is not. For, according to Damascene, generation is the activity or work of nature;1 but according to Hilary in On Synods, creation is a work of the will.2 Now, will and nature are not the same principle but are opposite members of a division, as stated in Physics 2.3 Therefore, the generative and creative powers are not the same.
QDePot.Q2.A6.arg1
Praeterea, potentiae distinguuntur per actus, ut habetur II de anima. Sed generatio et creatio sunt actus multum differentes. Ergo et potentia generandi et potentia creandi non sunt una potentia.
Obj. 2: Powers are distinguished by their acts, as is said in On the Soul 2.1 But generation and creation are very different acts. Therefore, the generative and creative powers are also not one power.
QDePot.Q2.A6.arg2
Praeterea, minor unitas est eorum quae in aliquo univocantur, quam eorum quae habent idem esse. Sed potentia generandi et potentia creandi in nullo univocantur; sicut nec generatio et creatio nec Filius et creatura. Ergo potentia generandi et potentia creandi non sunt idem secundum esse.
Obj. 3: There is less unity among things that are spoken of univocally in some respect than among those that have the same being. But in no respect are the generative and creative powers spoken of univocally, just as neither are generating and creating, nor the Son and a creature. Therefore, the generative and creative powers are not the same in being.
QDePot.Q2.A6.arg3
Praeterea, inter ea quae sunt idem, non cadit ordo. Sed potentia creandi est prior quam potentia generandi secundum intellectum, sicut essentiale notionali. Ergo praedictae potentiae non sunt idem.
Obj. 4: There is no order among things that are the same thing. Now, the creative power is prior to the generative power according to its understanding, even as the essential is prior to the notional. Therefore, these powers are not the same.
QDePot.Q2.A6.arg4
Sed contra, in Deo non differt potentia et essentia. Sed una tantum est divina essentia. Ergo et una tantum potentia. Non ergo praedictae potentiae distinguuntur.
On the contrary (1), in God power and essence do not differ. But there is only one divine essence. Therefore, there is only one divine power. Therefore, the powers in question are not distinct.
QDePot.Q2.A6.sc
Praeterea, Deus non facit per plura quod potest facere per unum. Sed per unam potentiam Deus potest generare et creare, praecipue cum generatio Filii sit ratio productionis creaturae; secundum illam Augustini expositionem: dixit, et facta sunt; id est, Verbum genuit, in quo erat ut fierent. Ergo una tantum potentia est generandi et creandi.
Furthermore (2), God does not do by several means what he is able to do by one. But God is able both to generate and to create by one power, especially since the generation of the Son is the type of the production of creatures. As Augustine expounds: “he spoke, and they were made”: that is to say, he begot the Word in whom they existed as things to be made.1 Therefore, the generative and creative powers are but one power.
QDePot.Q2.A6.arg5
Respondeo dicendum quod, sicut supra, dictum est, ea quae de potentia dicuntur in divinis, consideranda sunt ex ipsa essentia. In divinis autem licet una relatio ab altera distinguatur realiter propter oppositionem relationum, quae reales in Deo sunt; ipsa tamen relatio non est aliud secundum rem quam ipsa essentia, sed solum ratione differens: nam relatio ad essentiam oppositionem non habet.
I answer that, as stated above, in speaking of the divine power, we must take as our guide those things that apply to the essence itself.1 Now, in God, although one relation is really distinguished from another on account of the opposition of the relations, which are real in God, nevertheless, the relation itself is not something other, according to reality, than the divine essence, but only according to account; for relation does not have an opposition to an essence.
QDePot.Q2.A6.co
Et ideo non est concedendum quod aliquid absolutum in divinis multiplicetur, sicut quidam dicunt, quod in divinis est duplex esse, essentiale et personale. Omne enim esse in divinis essentiale est, nec persona est nisi per esse essentiae. In potentia vero, praeter id quod est ipsa potentia, consideratur respectus quidam vel ordo ad id quod potentiae subiacet. Si ergo potentia quae est respectu actus essentialis, sicut potentia intelligendi vel creandi, comparetur ad potentiam quae est respectu actus notionalis (cuiusmodi est potentia generandi) secundum id quod est ipsa potentia, invenitur una et eadem potentia, sicut est unum et idem esse naturae et personae. Sed tamen utrique potentiae cointelligitur alius et alius respectus, secundum diversos actus ad quos potentiae dicuntur.
Consequently, we cannot grant that anything absolute is multiplied in God, as some say who maintain that there are two sorts of being in God: an essential being and a personal being. For all being in God is essential, and a person exists only through the being of the essence. Now, within a power one considers, besides the very thing that is the power itself, a certain relation or order to what is subject to that power. Accordingly, if the power in its relation to an essential act (such as the power for understanding or creating) is compared to the power in its relation to a notional act (such as the power of begetting) as a power, we find that they are one and the same power, just as there is one and the same being of the nature and the person. And yet we understand at the same time a different reference for each, according to the diverse acts relative to which they are called “powers.”
QDePot.Q2.A6
Sic ergo potentia generandi et creandi est una et eadem potentia, si consideretur id quod est potentia; differunt tamen secundum diversos respectus ad actus diversos.
Therefore, the generative and creative powers are one and the same power, if we consider them as powers, but they differ in their diverse references to diverse acts.
QDePot.Q2.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod licet in creaturis differant natura et propositum, in divinis tamen sunt idem secundum rem. Vel potest dici, quod potentia creandi non nominat propositum sive voluntatem, sed potentiam prout a voluntate imperatur. Potentia autem generandi, secundum quod natura inclinat, agit. Hoc autem non facit diversitatem potentiae, nam nihil prohibet aliquam potentiam ad aliquem actum imperari a voluntate et ad alium inclinari a natura. Sicut intellectus noster ad credendum inclinatur a voluntate, ad intelligendum prima principia ducitur ex natura.
Reply Obj. 1: Although in creatures, nature and purpose are distinct, in God they are one and the same in reality. Or we may reply that “power to create” does not name purpose or will but power as commanded by will, whereas the power to beget acts as inclined by nature. But this does not necessitate a distinction of powers, since there is nothing to prevent the same power from being commanded to one act by the will and inclined to another by nature. For example, our intellect is inclined to believe by the will and is led to understand first principles by nature.
QDePot.Q2.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quanto aliqua potentia est superior, tanto ad plura se extendit, unde minus est distinguibilis per diversitatem obiectorum; sicut imaginatio una potentia est respectu omnium sensibilium, respectu quorum sensus proprii distinguuntur. Divina autem potentia est summe elevata: unde differentia actuum in ipsa potentia, quantum ad id quod est, diversitatem non inducit, sed secundum unam potentiam Deus omnia potest.
Reply Obj. 2: The higher the power, the wider its scope, and the less distinguishable it is through a diversity of objects. Thus, the imagination is one power covering all objects of sense relative to which the proper senses are distinguished. Now, the divine power is raised above all others; therefore, a difference of acts requires no distinction in the power itself as a power; rather, God by his one power is able to do all things.
QDePot.Q2.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod potentia generandi et potentia creandi quantum ad ipsam (ut ita loquar) potentiae substantiam, non solum univocantur, sed sunt unum. Sed quod analogice dicantur, hoc est ex ordine actus.
Reply Obj. 3: The generative and creative powers, considered as to their very substance, so to speak, are not merely spoken of univocally but are one. But the fact that they are spoken of analogically is because of the order of act.
QDePot.Q2.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod praedictae potentiae non ordinantur secundum prius et posterius, nisi prout distinguuntur. Unde ordo earum non attenditur nisi per respectum ad actus. Et ex hoc patet quod potentia generandi est prior potentia creandi, sicut generatio creatione. Quantum vero ad hoc quod ad essentiam comparantur, sunt idem, et non est in eis ordo.
Reply Obj. 4: There is no order of first and second between these powers except according to how they are distinct. Whence their order is viewed only in reference to their acts. Hence, it is clear that the generative power is prior to the creative power just as generation is prior to creation. But in relation to the essence, they are the same thing, and there is no order between them.
QDePot.Q2.A6.ad4
Q. 3On creation, the first effect of the divine powerDe creatione quae est primus effectus divinae potentiae
Primo quaeritur utrum Deus possit aliquid creare.
1. Whether God can create something?
QDePot.Q3
Secundo utrum creatio sit mutatio.
2. Whether creation is a change?
QDePot.Q3
Tertio utrum creatio sit aliquid realiter in creatura.
3. Whether creation is something real in the creature?
QDePot.Q3
Quarto utrum potentia creandi sit creaturae communicabilis.
4. Whether the creative power is communicable to a creature?
QDePot.Q3
Quinto utrum possit esse aliquid quod non sit a Deo creatum.
5. Whether there can be anything that is not created by God?
QDePot.Q3
Sexto utrum sit unum tantum creationis principium.
6. Whether there is but one principle of creation?
QDePot.Q3
Septimo utrum Deus operetur in omni operatione naturae.
7. Whether God works within every activity of nature?
QDePot.Q3
Octavo utrum creatio operi naturae admisceatur.
8. Whether creation is blended with the work of nature?
QDePot.Q3
Nono utrum anima creetur.
9. Whether the soul is created?
QDePot.Q3
Decimo utrum anima sit creata in corpore, vel extra corpus.
10. Whether the soul is created in the body or apart from the body?
QDePot.Q3
Undecimo utrum anima sensibilis et vegetabilis sint per creationem.
11. Whether the sensitive and vegetative souls exist through creation?
QDePot.Q3
Duodecimo utrum sint in semine quando discinditur.
12. Whether they are in the seed when it is separated?
QDePot.Q3
Decimotertio utrum aliquod ens ab alio, possit esse aeternum.
13. Whether any being that is from another can be eternal?
QDePot.Q3
Decimoquarto utrum id quod est divisum a Deo per essentiam, possit semper fuisse.
14. Whether it is possible for that which differs essentially from God to have existed always?
QDePot.Q3
Decimoquinto utrum res processerint a Deo per necessitatem naturae.
15. Whether things proceeded from God through a natural necessity?
QDePot.Q3
Decimosexto utrum ab uno primo possit procedere multitudo.
16. Whether many things can proceed from one first thing?
QDePot.Q3
Decimoseptimo utrum mundus semper fuerit.
17. Whether the world has always existed?
QDePot.Q3
Decimoctavo utrum angeli sint creati ante mundum visibilem.
18. Whether the angels were created before the visible world?
QDePot.Q3
Undevigesimo utrum potuerint esse angeli ante mundum visibilem.
19. Whether it would be possible for the angels to exist before the visible world?
QDePot.Q3
A. 1Whether God can create something out of nothingUtrum Deus possit aliquid creare ex nihilo
Primo quaeritur utrum Deus possit aliquid creare ex nihilo.
And the first point of inquiry is whether God can create something out of nothing.1
QDePot.Q3.A1
Et videtur quod non. Deus enim non potest facere contra communem animi conceptionem, sicut quod totum non sit maius sua parte. Sed, sicut dicit Philosophus, communis conceptio ex sententia philosophorum fuit, quod ex nihilo nihil fiat. Ergo Deus non potest de nihilo aliquid facere.
Obj. 1: It seems that he cannot. For God cannot act in opposition to a common conception of the mind; for instance, he cannot make a whole to be not greater than its part. Now, according to Aristotle, it was a common conception of the thought of philosophers that nothing comes to be from nothing.1 Therefore, God cannot make something out of nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg1
Praeterea, omne quod fit, antequam esset, possibile erat esse: si enim erat impossibile esse, non erat possibile fieri: nihil enim mutatur ad id quod est impossibile. Sed potentia qua aliquid potest esse, non potest esse nisi in aliquo subiecto; nisi forte ipsamet sit subiectum; nam accidens absque subiecto esse non potest. Ergo omne quod fit, fit ex materia vel subiecto. Impossibile est ergo ex nihilo aliquid fieri.
Obj. 2: Whatever comes to be was possible before it existed, for if it could not be, it could not come to be; for nothing changes to what is impossible. Now, the potency by virtue of which a thing can exist can only be within some subject, unless perhaps it be itself a subject; for an accident cannot exist without a subject. Therefore, everything that comes to be, comes to be from matter or a subject. Therefore, it is impossible that something come to be out of nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg2
Praeterea, infinitam distantiam non contingit pertransire. Sed non entis simpliciter ad ens est infinita distantia; quod ex hoc patet, quia quanto potentia est minus ad actum disposita, tanto magis ab actu distat; unde si omnino potentia subtrahatur, erit infinita distantia. Ergo impossibile est quod aliquid transeat simpliciter de non ente ad ens.
Obj. 3: An infinite distance cannot be crossed. But there is an infinite distance between non-being simply and being; this is clear from the fact that the less a potency is disposed to actuality, the further is it removed from act, such that if there be no potency at all, the distance will be infinite. Therefore, it is impossible for a thing to come into being from non-being simply.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg3
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit, quod omnifariam dissimile, non agit in omnifariam dissimile; oportet enim quod agens et patiens conveniant in genere et in materia. Sed non ens simpliciter et Deus in nullo conveniunt. Ergo Deus non potest agere in non ens simpliciter, et ita non potest facere aliquid de nihilo.
Obj. 4: The Philosopher says that things utterly dissimilar do not act on one another; for an agent and a patient must agree in genus and matter.1 Now, non-being simply speaking and God agree in nothing. Therefore, God cannot act on non-being simply speaking, and consequently, he cannot make something out of nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg4
Sed dicebat, quod ratio ista procedit de agente cuius actio differt a sua substantia, quam oportet in aliquo subiecto recipi.
Obj. 5: But it was said that the foregoing argument applies to an agent whose action is distinct from its own substance, and an action that must be received in some subject.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg5
Sed contra, Avicenna dicit, quod si calor esset a materia expoliatus, per se ipsum ageret absque materia; et tamen eius actio non esset sua substantia. Ergo hoc quod actio Dei est sua essentia, non est ratio quod materia non indigeat.
On the contrary, Avicenna says that if heat were deprived of matter, it would act of itself without matter, and yet its action would not be its own substance.1 Therefore, the fact that God’s action is his own substance is not a reason for his not needing matter.
QDePot.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, ex nihilo nihil concluditur: quod est quoddam fieri rationis. Sed esse rationis consequitur esse naturae. Ergo etiam in natura ex nihilo nihil fieri potest.
Obj. 6: We can draw no conclusion from nothing; this is a certain becoming of reason. But the being of reason follows the being of nature. Therefore, neither can anything in nature come to be from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg6
Praeterea, si ex nihilo aliquid fiat, haec praepositio ex aut notat causam, aut ordinem. Causam autem non videtur notare nisi efficientem, vel materialem. Nihil autem neque efficiens causa entis esse potest, neque materia; et sic in proposito non denotat causam; similiter nec ordinem, quia, ut dicit Boetius, entis ad non ens non est aliquis ordo. Ergo nullo modo ex nihilo potest aliquid fieri.
Obj. 7: If a thing is made from nothing, this preposition “from” connotes either a cause or an order. But it seems that if it connotes a cause, it will be either the efficient or the material cause. But “nothing” cannot be the efficient cause of a being, nor can it be the matter, so as regards the point at issue, “from” does not denote a cause. Nor can it denote order, because as Boethius says, there is no order between being relative to non-being.1 Therefore, in no sense can a thing come to be from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg7
Praeterea, potentia activa secundum Philosophum, est principium transmutationis in aliud, secundum quod est aliud. Potentia autem Dei non est nisi potentia activa. Ergo requirit aliquod subiectum transmutationis; et sic non potest ex nihilo aliquid facere.
Obj. 8: According to the Philosopher, an active power is a principle of changing into another as other.1 Now, there is no power in God save that which is active. Therefore, it requires some subject of the change; consequently, it cannot make a thing out of nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg8
Praeterea, in rebus invenitur diversitas, prout una res est alia perfectior. Huius autem diversitatis causa non est ex parte Dei, qui est unus et simplex. Ergo oportet huius diversitatis causam assignare ex parte materiae. Oportet ergo ponere res factas esse ex materia et non ex nihilo.
Obj. 9: Diversity is found within realities insofar as one reality is more perfect than another. Now, the cause of this diversity is not on the part of God, since he is one and simple. Therefore, we must assign matter as the cause of this diversity. Consequently, we must hold that things were made from matter and not from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg9
Praeterea, quod ex nihilo factum est, habet esse post non esse. Est ergo considerare aliquod instans in quo ultimo non est, ex quo non esse desinit, et aliquod in quo primo est, ex quo esse incipit. Aut ergo est unum et idem instans, aut diversa. Si idem, sequitur duo contradictoria esse in eodem instanti; si diversa, cum inter duo instantia sit tempus medium, sequitur aliquid esse medium inter affirmationem et negationem: nam non potest dici non esse post ultimum instans in quo non fuit, nec esse ante primum instans in quo fuit. Utrumque autem est impossibile, scilicet contradictionem esse simul, et eam habere medium. Ergo impossibile est aliquid fieri ex nihilo.
Obj. 10: That which is made from nothing has existence after non-existence. Consequently, it is possible to conceive a last instant in which it did not exist, from which it ceases not to be, and another instant in which it first exists, from which it begins to be. Now, these instants are either one and the same or they are distinct. If the same, it follows that two contradictories exist in the same instant; if distinct, then, since there is an intervening time between two instants, it follows that there is a mean between affirmation and negation; for it cannot be said that it does not exist after the last instant in which it was not, nor that it exists before the first instant in which it was. But both these things are impossible—namely, that contradictories be simultaneous, and that they have a mean. Therefore, a thing cannot come to be from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg10
Praeterea, quod factum est, necesse est aliquando fieri; et quod creatum est, aliquando creari. Aut ergo simul fit et factum est, quod creatur, aut non simul. Sed non potest dici quod non simul, quia creatura non est antequam facta sit. Si ergo fieri eius sit antequam facta sit, oportebit esse aliquod factionis subiectum, quod est contra creationis rationem. Si autem simul fit et factum est, sequitur quod simul fit et non fit, quia quod factum est in permanentibus, est; quod tamen fit, non est. Hoc autem est impossibile. Ergo impossibile est aliquid fieri ex nihilo, vel creari.
Obj. 11: That which is made necessarily comes to be at some time, and what is created is created at some time. Hence, what is created comes to be and is made either simultaneously or not simultaneously. But it cannot be said that it was not simultaneous, since the creature does not exist before it is made. Therefore if its coming to be is before its having been made, it will be the subject of the making, and this is against the account of creation. On the other hand, if its coming to be and its having been made are simultaneous, it follows that at the same time it is coming to be and not coming to be, since in non-transient things, what was made exists, yet what comes to be does not exist. But this is impossible. Therefore, it is impossible for a thing to come to be from nothing or be created.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg11
Praeterea, omne agens agit simile sibi. Omne autem agens agit secundum quod est in actu. Ergo nihil fit nisi quod est in actu. Sed materia prima non est in actu. Ergo fieri non potest, praecipue a Deo, qui est purus actus; et sic quaecumque fiunt, fiunt ex praesupposita materia, et non ex nihilo.
Obj. 12: Every agent produces its like, and every agent acts according as it is in act. Therefore, nothing comes to be but what is in act. But prime matter is not in act. Therefore, it cannot come to be, especially by God, who is pure act. Hence, whatever things come to be, come to be from preexisting matter and not from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg12
Praeterea, quidquid facit Deus, per ideam operatur, sicut artifex agit artificiata per formas artis. Sed materia prima non habet ideam in Deo: quia idea forma est, et similitudo ideati. Materia autem prima cum intelligatur secundum suam essentiam absque omni forma, non potest forma eius esse similitudo. Ergo materia prima a Deo fieri non potest; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 13: Whatever God makes, he fashions according to an idea, just as an artisan produces works of art according to artificial forms. Now, there is no idea of prime matter in God, because an idea is a form and the likeness of what it represents; but since prime matter is understood according to its own essence to be without every form, no form can be a likeness of it. Therefore, prime matter cannot be made by God; thus, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg13
Praeterea, non potest esse idem perfectionis et imperfectionis principium. In rebus autem imperfectio invenitur, cum rerum quaedam aliis potiores sint; quod contingere non potest nisi per inferiorum imperfectionem. Cum ergo perfectionis principium sit Deus, oportebit imperfectionem in aliud principium reducere. Sed non nisi in materiam. Ergo oportebit res ex aliqua materia esse factas, et non ex nihilo.
Obj. 14: The same thing cannot be a principle both of perfection and of imperfection. Now, imperfection is found in things because some realities have greater capacity than others, and this can only be the case because of the imperfection of the lower things. Since, then, God is the principle of perfection, we must trace the imperfection to some other principle. But this can only be matter. Therefore, things must have been made from some matter and not from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg14
Praeterea, si aliquid fit ex nihilo aut fit ex eo sicut ex subiecto, sicut statua ex aere; aut sicut ex opposito, sicut figuratum ex infigurato; aut ex composito, sicut statua ex aere infigurato.
Obj. 15: If something comes to be from nothing, it comes to be from it either as from a subject, like a statue from bronze, or as from its opposite, as a shape from something shapeless, or as from these two combined, as a statue from shapeless bronze.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg15
Sed aliquid non potest fieri ex nihilo sicut ex subiecto, quia non ens non potest esse entis materia; neque sicut ex composito, quia sic non ens converteretur in ens, sicut aes infiguratum convertitur in aes figuratum; et ita oporteret aliquid esse commune enti et non enti, quod est impossibile; neque etiam sicut ex opposito, cum plus differant non esse simpliciter et ens quam duo entia diversorum generum, ex quorum uno non fit aliud, sicut figura non fit color, nisi forte per accidens. Ergo nullo modo aliquid potest fieri ex nihilo.
But a thing cannot come to be from nothing as from its subject, since non-being cannot be the matter of a being. Nor as from the composite, since then the non-being would be transformed into a being (as shapeless bronze is transformed into a bronze figure), so that there would have to be something common to the being and the non-being, which is impossible. Nor again as from its opposite, since non-existence simply speaking differs more from a being than do two beings of diverse genera, one of which does not come to be from another (for instance, a shape does not become a color, except perhaps accidentally). Therefore, by no means can a thing come to be from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1
Praeterea, omne quod est per accidens, reducitur ad per se. Sed ex opposito fit aliquid per accidens, ex subiecto autem per se; sicut statua ex infigurato fit per accidens, ex aere autem per se, quia aeri accidit esse infiguratum. Si ergo aliquid fiat ex non ente, hoc erit per accidens. Ergo oportet quod fiat per se ex aliquo subiecto; et ita non fit ex nihilo.
Obj. 16: Whatever is accidental is traced back to what is essential. But something comes to be accidentally from its opposite but essentially from its subject; for example, a statue comes to be accidentally from the shapeless but essentially from bronze, since to be shapeless is accidental to the bronze. If, then, something comes to be from nothing, this will be accidentally. And thus, it must come to be essentially from some subject and, therefore, not from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg16
Praeterea, ei quod fit faciens dat esse. Si ergo Deus facit aliquid ex nihilo, Deus alicui dat esse. Aut ergo est aliquid recipiens esse, aut nihil. Si nihil: ergo nihil constituitur in esse per illam actionem; et sic non fit aliquid. Si autem est aliquid recipiens esse, hoc erit aliud ab eo quod est Deus; quia non est idem recipiens et receptum. Ergo Deus facit ex aliquo praeexistenti, et ita non ex nihilo.
Obj. 17: The maker gives being to that which is made. If, then, God makes a thing out of nothing, he gives being to that thing. Hence, either there is something that receives being, or there is nothing. If nothing, then nothing receives being by that action of God’s, and thus, nothing is made thereby. And if there is something that receives being, this something will be distinct from that which is from God, since the recipient is distinct from that which is received. Therefore, God makes a thing from something already existing and not from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg17
Sed contra, Genes. I, 1: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram, dicit Glossa, ex Beda, quod creare est ex nihilo facere aliquid. Ergo Deus potest facere aliquid ex nihilo.
On the contrary (1), in Genesis 1:1, in the beginning God created heaven and earth, a Gloss taken from Bede says that to create is to make something from nothing.1 Therefore, God can make something from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.sc
Praeterea, Avicenna dicit quod agens cui accidit agere, requirit materiam in quam agat. Sed Deo non accidit agere, immo sua actio est sua substantia. Ergo non requirit materiam in quam agat, et ita potest ex nihilo aliquid facere.
Furthermore (2), Avicenna says that an agent who happens to act requires matter to act upon.1 But God does not happen to act; indeed, his action is his own substance. Therefore, he requires no matter to act upon and, consequently, can make a thing from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg18
Praeterea, virtus divina est potentior quam virtus naturae. Sed virtus naturae facit aliquod ens ex hoc quod erat in potentia. Ergo virtus divina aliquid amplius facit, et ita facit ex nihilo.
Furthermore (3), God’s power is greater than that of nature. Now, the power of nature makes things from those which were in potency. Therefore, God’s power does something more and makes things out of nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.arg19
Respondeo dicendum quod tenendum est firmiter, quod Deus potest facere aliquid ex nihilo et facit.
I answer that we must hold firmly that God can and does make something from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.co
Ad cuius evidentiam sciendum est, quod omne agens agit, secundum quod est actu; unde oportet quod per illum modum actio alicui agenti attribuatur quo convenit ei esse in actu.
In order to make this evident, we must observe that every agent acts insofar as it is in act. Therefore, action must be attributed to an agent according to the measure in which to be in act belongs to it.
QDePot.Q3.A1
Res autem particularis est particulariter in actu: et hoc dupliciter:
Now, a particular reality is in act in a particular manner, and this in two ways.
QDePot.Q3.A1
primo ex comparatione sui, quia non tota substantia sua est actus, cum huiusmodi res sint compositae ex materia et forma; et inde est quod res naturalis non agit secundum se totam, sed agit per formam suam, per quam est in actu.
First, by comparison with itself. For its own entire substance is not act, since such realities are composed of matter and form. And hence it is that a natural thing acts not in respect of its entire self but in respect of its form, whereby it is in act.
QDePot.Q3.A1
Secundo in comparatione ad ea quae sunt in actu. Nam in nulla re naturali includuntur actus et perfectiones omnium eorum quae sunt in actu; sed quaelibet illarum habet actum determinatum ad unum genus et ad unam speciem; et inde est quod nulla earum est activa entis secundum quod est ens, sed eius entis secundum quod est hoc ens, determinatum in hac vel illa specie: nam agens agit sibi simile.
Second, in comparison with things that are in act. For in no natural thing are included the acts and perfections of all the things that are in act; rather, each of them has an act determined to one genus and one species; this is why none of them is able to effect being as being but only this being as this being, determined to this or that species. For an agent makes something like itself.
QDePot.Q3.A1
Et ideo agens naturale non producit simpliciter ens, sed ens praeexistens et determinatum ad hoc vel ad aliud, ut puta ad speciem ignis, vel ad albedinem, vel ad aliquid huiusmodi. Et propter hoc, agens naturale agit movendo; et ideo requirit materiam, quae sit subiectum mutationis vel motus, et propter hoc non potest aliquid ex nihilo facere.
Therefore, a natural agent produces a being not simply speaking but a being preexisting and determined to this or that—for example, to the species of fire or whiteness, or something of the sort. And on account of this, the natural agent acts by moving something; and consequently it requires matter, which is the subject of change or movement, and therefore it cannot make a thing out of nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1
Ipse autem Deus e contrario est totaliter actus,—et in comparatione sui, quia est actus purus non habens potentiam permixtam—et in comparatione rerum quae sunt in actu, quia in eo est omnium entium origo; unde per suam actionem producit totum ens subsistens, nullo praesupposito, utpote qui est totius esse principium, et secundum se totum. Et propter hoc ex nihilo aliquid facere potest; et haec eius actio vocatur creatio.
On the other hand, God himself is wholly act: both in comparison with himself, since he is pure act without any admixture of potency; and in comparison with the things that are in act, because in him is the source of all beings. Therefore, by his own action he produces the whole subsistent being, without anything presupposed, inasmuch as he is the principle of the whole of existence, and in respect of his whole self. For this reason he can make a thing from nothing; and this action of his is called “creation.”
QDePot.Q3.A1
Et inde est quod in Lib. de causis, dicitur, quod esse eius est per creationem, vivere vero, et cetera huiusmodi, per informationem. Causalitates enim entis absolute reducuntur in primam causam universalem; causalitas vero aliorum quae ad esse superadduntur; vel quibus esse specificatur, pertinet ad causas secundas, quae agunt per informationem, quasi supposito effectu causae universalis: et inde etiam est quod nulla res dat esse, nisi in quantum est in ea participatio divinae virtutis. Propter quod etiam dicitur in Lib. de causis, quod anima nobilis habet operationem divinam in quantum dat esse.
Hence, it is stated in The Book of Causes1 that to exist is by creation, but to live and the like are by a forming. For the causations of absolute being are traced back to the first universal cause; but the causation of other things, which are added to existence or by which existence is specified, pertains to secondary causes, which act by a forming, as it were, on the supposition of the effect of the universal cause.2 This is also why no reality gives existence except insofar as it partakes of the divine might. For this reason, it is also said in The Book of Causes that a noble soul, insofar as it gives existence, has a divine activity.3
QDePot.Q3.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ex nihilo nihil fieri, Philosophus dicit esse communem animi conceptionem vel opinionem naturalium, quia agens naturale, quod ab eis consideratur, non agit nisi per motum; unde oportet esse aliquod subiectum motus vel mutationis, quod in agente supernaturali non oportet, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: The Philosopher says that it is a common conception or opinion of the students of nature that nothing comes to be from nothing because the natural agent, which they considered, does not act except by movement.1 Consequently, there must be a subject of movement or change; but this, as we have stated, is not required for a supernatural agent.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod antequam mundus esset, possibile erat mundum esse; non tamen oportet quod aliqua materia praeexisteret, in qua potentia fundaretur. Dicitur enim V Metaph., aliquid aliquando dici possibile, non secundum aliquam potentiam, sed quia in terminis ipsius enuntiabilis non est aliqua repugnantia, secundum quod possibile opponitur impossibili. Sic ergo dicitur, antequam mundus esset, possibile mundum fieri, quia non erat repugnantia inter praedicatum enuntiabilis et subiectum. Vel potest dici, quod erat possibile propter potentiam activam agentis, non propter aliquam potentiam passivam materiae. Philosophus autem utitur hoc argumento, in generationibus naturalibus contra Platonicos, qui dicebant formas separatas esse naturalis generationis principia.
Reply Obj. 2: Before the world was, it was possible for the world to be, but it does not follow that there preexisted any matter on which the potential would be founded. For it is stated in Metaphysics 51 that sometimes a thing is called “possible” not in respect of some potency, but because it involves no contradiction of terms, in which sense the possible is opposed to the impossible. Accordingly, it is said that before the world was, it was possible for the world to come to be, because the statement involved no contradiction between subject and predicate. We may also reply that it was possible by reason of the active potency of the agent, but not on account of any passive potency of matter. The Philosopher uses this argument in treating of natural generations against the Platonists, who maintained that separate forms are the principles of natural generation.2
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod entis et non entis simpliciter est aliquo modo et semper infinita distantia, non tamen eodem modo: sed quandoque quidem ex utraque parte infinita, sicut cum comparatur non esse ad esse divinum quod infinitum est, ac si comparetur albedo infinita ad nigredinem infinitam; quandoque autem est finita ex una parte tantum, sicut cum comparatur non esse simpliciter ad esse creatum quod finitum est, ac si comparetur nigredo infinita ad albedinem finitam. In illud ergo esse quod est infinitum, non potest fieri transitus ex non esse; sed in illud esse quod est finitum, talis transitus fieri potest, prout distantia non esse ad illud esse ex una parte terminatur, quamvis non sit transitus proprie: sic enim est in motibus continuis, per quos transit pars post partem. Sic enim contingit nullo modo infinitum transire.
Reply Obj. 3: Between a being and non-being simply speaking, there always is an infinite distance in a certain sense, but not always in the same way. Sometimes it is infinite on both sides, as when we compare non-existence with the divine existence, which is infinite, as if one compares infinite whiteness with an infinite blackness. But sometimes it is finite on one side only, as when we compare non-existence simply speaking with created existence, which is finite, as if one compares infinite blackness with a finite whiteness. Accordingly, then, from non-existence, it is impossible to pass to an existence that is infinite, but it is possible to pass to an existence that is finite, inasmuch as the distance from non-existence to that sort of existence is bounded on the one side, although there is no passage properly speaking. For so it is in continuous movements, through which one part passes after another. But there can be no such passage for the infinite.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod cum fit aliquid ex nihilo, non esse, sive nihil, non se habet per modum patientis nisi per accidens, sed magis per modum oppositi ad id quod fit per actionem. Nec etiam in naturalibus oppositum se habet per modum patientis nisi per accidens, sed magis subiectum.
Reply Obj. 4: When a thing comes to be from nothing, non-existence (that is, nothing) does not stand as a patient, except accidentally, but rather stands as the opposite relative to the thing coming to be through the action. Nor again in natural things does the opposite stand as the patient, except accidentally, but rather the subject is the patient.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod calor, si esset expoliatus a materia, ageret quidem sine materia quae requireretur ex parte agentis, sed non sine materia quae requireretur ex parte patientis.
Reply Obj. 5: If heat were deprived of matter, it would indeed act without that matter which is a requisite on the part of the agent, but not without that matter which is required on the part of the patient.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod concludi se habet in actibus rationis sicut moveri in actibus naturae, eo quod in concludendo ratio ab uno in aliud discurrit; et ideo sicut motus omnis naturalis est ex aliquo, ita et omnis conclusio rationis. Sicut vero intelligere principia, quod est concludendi principium, non est ex aliquo ex quo concludatur, ita creatio, quae est omnis motus principium, non est ex aliquo.
Reply Obj. 6: In the acts of reason, to conclude is like being moved in the acts of nature, because in reaching a conclusion reason discourses from one thing to another. Therefore, as all natural movement is from something, so also is every conclusion of reason. And as the understanding of principles, which is the principle of things to be concluded, is not from something as a conclusion, so too creation, which is the principle of all movement, is not from something else.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod cum dicitur aliquid fieri ex nihilo, duplex est sensus, ut patet per Anselmum in suo Monologio. Nam negatio importata in nihilo potest negare praepositionem ex, vel potest includi sub praepositione.
Reply Obj. 7: A thing is said to come to be from nothing in two ways, as Anselm says in his Monologion.1 For the negative implied in the word “nothing” can negate the preposition “from,” or it may be included under that preposition.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad7
Si autem neget praepositionem, adhuc potest esse duplex sensus: unus, ut negatio feratur ad totum, et negetur non solum praepositio, sed etiam verbum, ut si dicatur aliquid ex nihilo fieri quia non fit, sicut de tacente possumus dicere quod de nihilo loquitur: et sic de Deo possumus dicere quod de nihilo fit, quia omnino non fit; quamvis iste modus loquendi non sit consuetus.
If it bears directly on the preposition, there are two senses. One is that the negation bears on the whole, such that not only the preposition but also the verb is negated, as if one were to say that something does not come to be from nothing because it does not come to be, just as it could be said of a silent man that he speaks of nothing. In this sense, we may say of God that he comes to be from nothing: because he utterly does not come to be, but this manner of speaking is not customary.
QDePot.Q3.A1
Alius sensus est, ut verbum remaneat affirmatum, sed negatio feratur solum ad praepositionem; et ideo dicatur aliquid ex nihilo fieri, quia fit quidem, sed non praeexistit aliquid ex quo fiat; sicut dicimus aliquem tristari ex nihilo, quia non habet tristitiae suae causam: et hoc modo per creationem dicitur aliquid ex nihilo fieri.
In another sense, the verb remains affirmed, but the negative bears on the preposition only. And then we say that a thing comes to be from nothing because it does indeed come to be, but there is no preexisting thing from which it comes to be, just as we say that someone grieves for nothing because he has no cause for grieving. It is in this sense that a thing is said to come to be from nothing by creation.
QDePot.Q3.A1
Si vero praepositio includit negationem, tunc est duplex sensus: unus verus, et alius falsus.
If, however, the preposition includes the negation, then again, this has two senses: one true, one false.
QDePot.Q3.A1
Falsus quidem, si positio importet habitudinem causae (non ens enim esse nullo modo potest causa entis);
It is false if the preposition connotes causality (since in no way can a non-being be the cause of a being).
QDePot.Q3.A1
verus autem, si importet ordinem tantum, ut dicatur aliquid fieri ex nihilo quia fit post nihilum, quod etiam verum est in creatione.
But it is true if it implies mere order, so that something comes to be from nothing because it comes to be after there was nothing, and this is true of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A1
Quod autem Boetius dicit, quod non entis ad ens non est ordo, intelligendum est de ordine determinatae proportionis, vel de ordine qui sit realis relatio, quae inter ens et non ens esse non potest, ut Avicenna dicit.
The statement of Boethius that there is no order between a non-being and a being should be understood of an order of determinate proportion or an order that is a real relation; such order, says Avicenna, cannot be between a being and a non-being.1
QDePot.Q3.A1
Ad octavum dicendum, quod definitio illa intelligitur de potentia activa naturali.
Reply Obj. 8: This definition is understood of a natural active power.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod Deus non producit res ex necessitate naturae, sed ex ordine suae sapientiae. Et ideo diversitas rerum non oportet quod sit ex materia, sed ex ordine divinae sapientiae; quae ad complementum universi diversas naturas instituit.
Reply Obj. 9: God does not produce things from necessity of nature, but from the order of his own wisdom. Hence, it does not follow that diversity among things arises from their matter, but from the ordering of divine wisdom, which established diverse natures for the completion of the universe.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod cum fit aliquid ex nihilo, esse quidem eius quod fit, est primo in aliquo instanti; non esse autem non est in illo instanti nec in aliquo reali, sed in aliquo imaginario tantum. Sicut enim extra universum non est aliqua dimensio realis, sed imaginaria tantum, secundum quam possumus dicere quod Deus potest aliquid facere extra universum tantum, vel tantum distans ab universo; ita ante principium mundi non fuit aliquod tempus reale, sed imaginarium; et in illo possibile est imaginari aliquod instans in quo ultimo fuit non ens. Nec oportet quod inter ista duo instantia sit tempus medium, cum tempus verum et tempus imaginarium non continuentur.
Reply Obj. 10: When a thing comes to be from nothing, the being of what comes to be is first in an instant, and its non-being is not in that instant nor in anything real, but only in something imaginary. For as outside the universe there is not a real but only an imaginary dimension, in respect of which we may say that God is able to make something outside the universe or just so far from the universe, so too, before the beginning of the world there was no real time, but only an imaginary time; in this it is possible to imagine some instant in which was the last non-being. Nor does it follow that there must have been a time between those two instants, since true time is not continuous with imaginary time.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod illud quod fit ex nihilo, simul fit et factum est; et similiter est in omnibus mutationibus momentaneis; simul enim aer illuminatur et illuminatus est. Ipsum enim factum esse in talibus dicitur fieri, secundum quod est in primo instanti in quo factum est. Vel potest dici quod id quod fit ex nihilo, dicitur fieri quando factum est non secundum motum, quod est ab uno termino in alterum, sed secundum effluxum ab agente in factum. Haec enim duo in generatione naturali inveniuntur, scilicet transitus de uno termino in alterum, et effluxus ab agente in factum, quorum alterum tantum proprie est in creatione.
Reply Obj. 11: That which comes to be from nothing simultaneously comes to be and has come to be; and the same applies to all instantaneous changes, for the air is illuminated and has been illuminated at the same time. For in such things, having come to be is itself called “coming to be,” insofar as it exists in the first instant in which it has come to be. Or it may also be replied that a thing which comes to be from nothing is said to come to be when it has been made not according to movement, which is from one terminus to another, but according to an outflow from the agent into the thing made. For these two things are to be found in natural generation: namely, transition from one terminus to another and the outflow from the agent into the thing made; but of these, the latter alone has a place in creation.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod neque materia neque forma neque accidens proprie dicuntur fieri; sed id quod fit est res subsistens. Cum enim fieri terminetur ad esse, proprie ei convenit fieri cui convenit per se esse, scilicet rei subsistenti: unde neque materia neque forma neque accidens proprie dicuntur creari, sed concreari. Proprie autem creatur res subsistens, quaecumque sit. Si tamen in hoc vis non fiat, tunc dicendum, quod materia prima habet similitudinem cum Deo in quantum participat de ente. Sicut enim lapis est similis Deo in quantum ens, licet non sit intellectualis sicut Deus, ita materia prima habet similitudinem cum Deo in quantum ens, non in quantum est ens actu. Nam ens, commune est quodammodo potentiae et actui.
Reply Obj. 12: Properly speaking, neither matter nor form nor accident is said to come to be; rather, what comes to be is the subsisting reality. For, since coming to be terminates in being, coming to be belongs properly to that to which being belongs through itself, namely, to a subsistent reality. Therefore, neither matter nor form nor accident is said, properly speaking, to be “created,” but rather to be “concreated.” But a subsistent reality, whatever it may be, is properly said to be “created.” Yet if the force is not stressed in this way, we may reply that prime matter has a likeness to God insofar as it has a share of being. For just as a stone, as a being, is like God (although it has no intelligence, as God has), so prime matter, insofar as it is a being (and yet not as an actual being), is like God. For being is in a certain way common to potency and act.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad12
Et sic etiam patet responsio ad decimumtertium. Nam proprie loquendo, materia non habet ideam, sed compositum, cum idea sit forma factiva. Potest tamen dici esse aliquam ideam materiae secundum quod materia aliquo modo divinam essentiam imitatur.
Reply Obj. 13: The reply to this objection follows from this, for properly speaking there is no idea of matter but only of the composite, since the idea is the form by which something is made. Yet we may say that there is a certain idea of matter insofar as matter in some way imitates the divine essence.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod non oportet, si duarum creaturarum est aliqua dignior, quod minus digna habeat aliquam imperfectionem: nam imperfectio designat carentiam alicuius quod natum est haberi vel debet haberi. Unde et in gloria, quamvis unus sanctorum alium excedat, nullus tamen imperfectus erit. Si tamen aliqua imperfectio in creaturis sit, non oportet quod sit ex Deo neque ex materia; sed in quantum creatura est ex nihilo.
Reply Obj. 14: If one of two creatures be of greater dignity than the other, it does not follow that the less worthy is imperfect; for imperfection designates a lack of something that it is naturally apt to have or should have. Hence, in glory, although one saint exceeds another, none will be imperfect. Nevertheless, if there be some imperfection in creatures, it is not necessary that it be from God or matter, but it may be due to the fact that the creature is from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod ex nihilo dicitur aliquid fieri sicut ex opposito secundum unum sensum superius expositum. Nec tamen oportet quod ex ente unius generis fiat ens alterius generis, sicut ex colore et figura; ens enim et non ens non possunt esse simul; color autem et figura simul esse possunt. In autem ex quo aliquid fit, debet esse in contingens ei quod fit, ut dicitur I Phys., quod non contingat simul esse.
Reply Obj. 15: Something is said to come to be from nothing as from an opposite according to one of the senses explained above. Yet it does not follow that a being of one genus can come to be from a being of another genus—for instance, a shape from a color; for being and non-being cannot be together, whereas color and shape can be together. But that from which something comes to be should be incompatible with what comes to be, as is said in Physics 1,1 because it is not possible that they be together.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod si ly ex nominet causam, non fit aliquid ex opposito nisi per accidens, ratione scilicet subiecti. Si vero nominet ordinem, tunc fit aliquid ex opposito etiam per se; unde et privatio dicitur principium esse fiendi, sed non essendi. Hoc autem modo dicitur aliquid fieri ex nihilo, ut prius dictum est, in corp. art.
Reply Obj. 16: If “from” names causality, something does not come to be from its opposite except accidentally—that is, by reason of the subject. If, however, it names the order, a thing comes to be from its opposite even essentially. Hence privation is even said to be the principle of a thing’s becoming, but not of its being. It is in this sense, as stated above,1 that a thing is said to come to be from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod Deus simul dans esse, producit id quod esse recipit: et sic non oportet quod agat ex aliquo praeexistenti.
Reply Obj. 17: God at the same time gives being and produces that which receives being; thus, it does not follow that he acts based on something preexisting.
QDePot.Q3.A1.ad17
A. 2Whether creation is a changeUtrum creatio sit mutatio
Secundo quaeritur utrum creatio sit mutatio.
The second point of inquiry is whether creation is a change.1
QDePot.Q3.A2
Et videtur quod sic. Mutatio enim secundum nomen suum designat hoc esse post hoc, ut patet V Phys. Sed hoc habet creatio: nam fit esse post non esse. Ergo creatio est mutatio.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it is. For change denotes the succession of one being after another, as stated in Physics 5,1 and this is true of creation, for being comes to be after non-being. Therefore, creation is a change.
QDePot.Q3.A2.arg1
Praeterea, omne quod fit, fit aliquo modo ex non ente; quia quod est, non fit. Sicut ergo se habet generatio, secundum quam fit res secundum partem substantiae suae, ad privationem formae, quae est non esse secundum quid; ita se habet creatio, per quam fit secundum totam substantiam suam, ad non esse simpliciter. Sed privatio proprie loquendo, est terminus generationis. Ergo et non esse simpliciter, proprie loquendo, est terminus creationis; et sic creatio, proprie loquendo, est mutatio.
Obj. 2: Everything that comes to be, comes to be in some way from non-being; for what exists does not come to be. Consequently, just as generation (according to which a thing comes to be as to a part of its own substance) is to the privation of the form (which privation is non-being in a certain respect), so too is creation (whereby a thing comes to be as to its entire substance) to non-being simply speaking. But properly speaking, privation is a terminus of generation. Therefore, properly speaking, non-being simply speaking is a terminus of creation; and thus, creation, properly speaking, is a change.
QDePot.Q3.A2.arg2
Praeterea, quanto est maior distantia inter terminos, tanto maior est mutatio. Maior enim est mutatio de albo in nigrum quam de albo in pallidum. Sed plus distat non ens simpliciter ab ente quam contrarium a contrario, vel non ens secundum quid ab ente. Ergo cum transitus de contrario in contrarium, vel de non ente secundum quid in ens, fit mutatio, multo magis transitus de non ente simpliciter in ens, quod est creatio, erit mutatio.
Obj. 3: The greater the distance between the termini, the greater the change. For a change from white to black is greater than a change from white to pale. Now, non-being simply speaking is more distant from being than one contrary from another or than relative non-being from being. Therefore, since the transition from contrary to contrary, or from relative non-being to being, is a change, much more is creation a change, since it is the transition from non-being simply speaking into being.
QDePot.Q3.A2.arg3
Praeterea, quod non similiter habet se nunc et prius, mutatur vel movetur. Sed quod creatur non similiter se habet nunc et prius: quia prius erat simpliciter non ens, et postea fiet ens. Ergo quod creatur, movetur vel mutatur.
Obj. 4: That which is now in a condition different from before is changed or moved. But what is created is now in a different condition than before, since formerly it was simply non-being and afterwards became a being. Therefore, that which is created is changed or moved.
QDePot.Q3.A2.arg4
Praeterea, illud quod exit de potentia in actum, mutatur. Sed quod creatur, exit de potentia in actum; quia ante creationem erat tantum in potentia facientis, postea autem est in actu. Ergo quod creatur, movetur vel mutatur: ergo creatio est mutatio.
Obj. 5: That which goes from potency to act changes.1 Now, the creature goes from potency to act; for before creation it was only in the potency of the maker, whereas afterward it actually exists. Hence, that which is created moves or changes, and consequently, creation is a change.
QDePot.Q3.A2.arg5
Sed contra, species motus vel mutationis sunt sex, secundum Philosophum in Praedicamentis. Nulla autem earum est creatio ut patet per singula inducenti. Ergo creatio non est mutatio.
On the contrary, according to the Philosopher in the Categories, there are six species of movement or change.1 But none of them is creation, as one may see by taking them one by one. Therefore, creation is not a change.
QDePot.Q3.A2.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod in mutatione qualibet requiritur quod sit aliquid idem commune utrique mutationis termino. Si enim termini mutationis oppositi in nullo eodem convenirent, non posset vocari transitus ex uno in alterum. In nomine enim mutationis et transitus designatur aliquid idem, aliter se habere nunc et prius; et etiam ipsi mutationis termini non sunt incontingentes, quod requiritur ad hoc ut sint mutationis termini, nisi in quantum referuntur ad idem. Nam duo contraria si ad diversa subiecta referantur, contingit simul esse.
I answer that in every change there needs to be something common to both termini of the change. For if the opposite termini of a change had nothing in common, one could not name a “transition” from the one to the other. For in “change” and “transition” is designated the same thing now being otherwise than before. Moreover, the very termini of a change are not incompatible (which is required for their being termini of a change) except insofar as they refer to one and the same thing. For two contraries, if referred to different subjects, can exist simultaneously.
QDePot.Q3.A2.co
Quandoque ergo contingit quod utrique mutationis termino est unum commune subiectum actu existens; et tunc proprie est motus; sicut accidit in alteratione et augmento et diminutione et loci mutatione. Nam in omnibus his motibus subiectum unum et idem actu existens, de opposito in oppositum mutatur.
Accordingly, there is sometimes one actually existent common subject of both termini of a change, and then we have movement properly speaking, as occurs in alteration, increase and decrease, and local movement. For in all such movements, the one subject, while actually remaining the same, changes from one opposite to another.
QDePot.Q3.A2
Quandoque vero est idem commune subiectum utrique termino, non quidem ens actu, sed ens in potentia tantum, sicut accidit in generatione et corruptione simpliciter. Formae enim substantialis et privationis subiectum est materia prima, quae non est ens actu: unde nec generatio nec corruptio proprie dicuntur motus, sed mutationes quaedam.
But sometimes the same subject common to each terminus is not a being in act but only a being in potency, as happens in generation and corruption simply speaking. For the subject of the substantial form and of its privation is prime matter, which is not an actual being. Therefore, neither generation nor corruption are “movements,” properly so called, but certain changes.
QDePot.Q3.A2
Quandoque vero non est aliquod subiectum commune neque actu neque potentia existens; sed est idem tempus continuum, in cuius prima parte est unum oppositum et in secunda aliud, ut cum dicimus hoc fieri ex hoc, id est post hoc, sicut ex mane fit meridies. Sed haec non proprie vocatur mutatio, sed per similitudinem, prout ipsum tempus imaginamur quasi subiectum eorum quae in tempore aguntur.
And sometimes, there is no common subject existing either in act or in potency; rather, there is the one continuous time in the first part of which there is the one opposite and in the second part the other; as when we say that this thing comes to be from that—that is, after that, as when we say, “from the morning comes noon.” But this is a change not properly but according to a likeness, insofar as we imagine time itself as though it were the subject of those things that take place in time.
QDePot.Q3.A2
In creatione autem non est aliquid commune aliquo praedictorum modorum. Neque enim est aliquod commune subiectum actu existens, neque potentia. Tempus etiam non est idem, si loquamur de creatione universi; nam ante mundum tempus non erat. Invenitur tamen aliquod commune subiectum esse secundum imaginationem tantum, prout scilicet imaginamur unum tempus commune dum mundus non erat, et postquam mundus in esse productus est. Sicut enim extra universum non est aliqua realis magnitudo, possumus tamen eam imaginari; ita et ante principium mundi non fuit aliquod tempus, quamvis sit possibile ipsum imaginari: et quantum ad hoc creatio secundum veritatem, proprie loquendo, non habet rationem mutationis, sed solum secundum imaginationem quamdam; non proprie, sed similitudinarie.
Now, in creation, there is not something common in any of the ways mentioned, for there is no common subject existing either actually or potentially. The time, also, is not the same, if we are speaking of the creation of the universe, since there was no time before the world. Yet we may find a common but purely imaginary subject, insofar as we imagine one common time when there was no world and afterwards when the world had been brought into being. For just as outside the universe there is no real magnitude, and yet we can picture one, so too before the beginning of the world there was no time, and yet it is possible to imagine one. Accordingly, properly speaking, creation does not hold the account of a change according to truth, but only one according to a certain imagination, and not properly but as a likeness.
QDePot.Q3.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod mutatio secundum suum nomen designat hoc esse post hoc circa aliquid idem, ut praedictum est, in corp. art. Hoc autem in creatione non est.
Reply Obj. 1: As stated in the body of the article, the word “change” denotes the existence of one thing after another in reference to some same thing. But this is not the case in creation.
QDePot.Q3.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in generatione, secundum quam fit aliquid secundum partem substantiae suae, est aliquid commune subiectum privationi et formae, et non est in actu existens: et ideo sicut proprie ibi accipitur terminus, sic etiam et proprie accipitur ibi transitus; quod in creatione non est.
Reply Obj. 2: In generation, whereby a thing comes to be in respect of part of its substance, there is some common subject of privation and form that is not actually existent. Therefore, just as in generation we find a terminus, properly speaking, so also do we find transition, properly speaking; but it is not so with creation.
QDePot.Q3.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ubi est maior distantia terminorum, est maior mutatio, supposita identitate subiecti.
Reply Obj. 3: It is true that the greater the distance of the termini, the greater the change, provided that the subject is identical.
QDePot.Q3.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod id quod non similiter se habet nunc et prius, mutatur, supposita consistentia subiecti: alias non ens simpliciter mutaretur; quia non ens simpliciter, non similiter se habet nunc et prius, neque dissimiliter. Oportet autem ad hoc quod sit mutatio, quod sit aliquid idem dissimiliter se habens nunc et prius.
Reply Obj. 4: That which is otherwise now than it was before changes, provided the subject remains; otherwise, non-being simply speaking would change, for non-being simply is neither the way it was before nor is it otherwise than it was before. But in order that there be a change, one thing must be otherwise than it was before.
QDePot.Q3.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod potentia passiva est subiectum mutationis, non autem activa; et ideo quod exit de potentia passiva in actum, mutatur, non autem quod de potentia activa exit: et ideo non valet obiectio.
Reply Obj. 5: A passive potency is the subject of change, not an active potency. Hence, that which goes from passive potency to act changes, but that which goes from active power to act does not, and so the objection proves nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A2.ad5
A. 3Whether creation is something real in the creatureUtrum creatio sit aliquid realiter in creatura
Tertio quaeritur utrum creatio sit aliquid realiter in creatura, et si est, quid sit.
The third point of inquiry is whether creation is something real in the creature, and if so, what is it?1
QDePot.Q3.A3
Et videtur quod non sit aliquid reale in creatura. Ut enim dicitur in libro de causis, omne quod recipitur in aliquo, est in eo per modum recipientis. Sed actio Dei creantis recipitur simpliciter in non ente: quia Deus creando ex nihilo aliquid facit. Ergo creatio nihil reale ponit in creatura.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it is not anything real in the creature. For as stated in The Book of Causes, whatever is received into a thing is in it according to the mode of the recipient.1 Now, the creative action of God is received simply speaking in non-being, since God makes something from nothing by creating it. Therefore, creation places nothing real in the creature.
QDePot.Q3.A3.arg1
Praeterea, omne quod est in rerum natura, aut est creator aut creatura. Sed creatio non est creator, quia sic esset ab aeterno; nec etiam creatura, quia aliqua creatione crearetur; quae etiam creatio, aliqua creatione indigeret creari, et sic in infinitum. Ergo creatio non est aliquid in rerum natura.
Obj. 2: All that is in the nature of things is either the Creator or a creature. But creation is not the Creator, since then it would be eternal. Nor is it a creature, since then it would be created by another creation, and this creation again would need to be created by yet another creation, and so on to infinity. Therefore, creation is not something in the nature of things.
QDePot.Q3.A3.arg2
Praeterea, omne quod est, vel est substantia vel accidens. Sed creatio non est substantia, cum non sit nec materia neque forma neque compositum, ut de facili patere potest: nec etiam accidens, quia accidens sequitur suum subiectum; creatio autem est naturaliter prior creato, quod nullum sibi supponit subiectum. Ergo creatio non est aliquid in rerum natura.
Obj. 3: Everything that exists is either substance or accident. But creation is not a substance, for it is neither matter, nor form, nor composite, as can easily be shown. Nor is it an accident, for an accident is subsequent to its subject, while creation is naturally prior to the thing created, since it presupposes no subject. Therefore, creation is nothing in the nature of things.
QDePot.Q3.A3.arg3
Praeterea, sicut se habet generatio ad rem generatam, ita se habet creatio ad rem creatam. Sed generationis subiectum non est res generata, sed magis terminus; subiectum vero eius est materia prima, ut dicitur in de Generat. et Corrupt. Ergo nec subiectum creationis est res creata. Nec potest dici quod subiectum eius sit aliqua materia, cum res creata non creetur ex aliqua materia. Ergo creatio non habet subiectum aliquod, et ita non est accidens. Constat autem quod non est substantia. Ergo non est aliquid in rerum natura.
Obj. 4: As generation is to the thing generated, so is creation to the thing created. But the thing generated is not the subject of generation but rather its terminus; its subject is prime matter, as is said in On Generation and Corruption.1 Neither, therefore, is the thing created the subject of the creation. Nor can it be said that its subject is some matter, since the thing created is not created from any matter. Therefore, creation has no subject, and hence it is not an accident. And it is certain that it is not a substance. Therefore, it is nothing within the nature of things.
QDePot.Q3.A3.arg4
Praeterea, si creatio est aliquid in rerum natura, cum non sit mutatio, ut supra dictum est, maxime videtur esse relatio. Sed non est relatio, cum in nulla relationis specie contineri possit. Simpliciter enim non enti, ex quo est relatio, ens simpliciter neque supponitur neque aequatur. Ergo creatio non est aliquid in rerum natura.
Obj. 5: If creation is something within the nature of things, since it is not a change (as was said above),1 it would seem most likely that it is a relation. But it is not a relation, since it cannot be contained within any species of relation. For being simply speaking is neither the subject of nor equal to non-being simply speaking, from which a relation arises. Therefore, creation is something in the nature of things.
QDePot.Q3.A3.arg5
Praeterea, si creatio importet relationem entis creati ad Deum a quo esse habet; cum ista relatio semper maneat in creatura, non solum quando incipit esse, sed quamdiu res est; continue aliquid crearetur: quod videtur absurdum. Ergo creatio non est relatio: et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 6: If creation brings in a relation of the created being to God, from whom it has existence, because such relation would always remain in the creature—not only when the latter begins to be but as long as it exists—something would be continuously created. This seems absurd. Hence, creation is not a relation, and the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q3.A3.arg6
Praeterea, omnis relatio realiter in rebus existens, acquiritur ex aliquo quod est diversum ab ipsa relatione, sicut aequalitas a quantitate, et similitudo a qualitate. Si ergo creatio sit aliqua relatio in creatura realiter existens, oportet quod differat ab eo ex quo acquiritur relatio. Hoc autem est quod per creationem accipitur. Sequitur ergo quod ipsa creatio non sit per creationem accepta; et ita sequitur quod sit aliquid increatum: quod est impossibile.
Obj. 7: Every relation that really exists in things derives from something different than that relation itself: for instance, equality from quantity and likeness from quality. If, then, creation be a relation really existing in the creature, it must differ from that from which the relation derives. Yet this is what is received through creation. Therefore it follows that creation itself is not received through creation, and consequently that it is something uncreated, which is impossible.
QDePot.Q3.A3.arg7
Praeterea, omnis mutatio reducitur ad illud genus ad quod terminatur, sicut alteratio ad qualitatem, et augmentum ad quantitatem; et propter hoc dicitur, in III Phys., quod quot sunt species entis, tot sunt species motus. Sed creatio terminatur ad substantiam; nec tamen potest dici quod sit in genere substantiae, ut supra, argum. 3, dictum est. Ergo non videtur quod sit aliquid secundum rem.
Obj. 8: Every change is traced back to the genus in which it terminates. For instance, alteration is to quality, increase to quantity. For this reason it is stated in Physics 31 that there are as many species of movement as there are species of being. But creation terminates in substance, and yet it cannot be said that it is in the genus of substance, as was proved above.2 Therefore, it seems that it is nothing real.
QDePot.Q3.A3.arg8
Sed contra, si creatio non est aliqua res, ergo nec aliquid realiter creatur. Hoc autem apparet esse falsum. Ergo creatio aliquid est in rerum natura.
On the contrary (1), if creation is not something real, nothing is really created. Now, this is clearly false. Therefore, creation is something in the nature of things.
QDePot.Q3.A3.sc
Praeterea, ex hoc Deus est dominus creaturae, quia eam creando in esse produxit. Sed dominium est quaedam relatio realiter in creatura existens. Ergo multo fortius creatio.
Furthermore (2), God is Lord of the creature because he brought it into being by creating it. Now, lordship is a relation really existing in the creature. Much more, therefore, is creation.
QDePot.Q3.A3.arg9
Respondeo dicendum quod quidam dixerunt creationem aliquid esse in rerum natura medium inter creatorem et creaturam. Et quia medium neutrum extremorum est, ideo sequebatur quod creatio neque esset creator neque creatura. Sed hoc a magistris erroneum est iudicatum, cum omnis res quocumque modo existens non habeat esse nisi a Deo, et sic est creatura.
I answer that some have said that creation is something in the nature of things between the Creator and the creature. And since a mean is neither of the extremes, it followed that creation would be neither the Creator nor the creature. But the masters judged this to be erroneous, since every reality that in any way exists has its existence only from God and in this way is a creature.
QDePot.Q3.A3.co
Et ideo alii dixerunt, quod ipsa creatio non ponit aliquid realiter ex parte creaturae. Sed hoc etiam videtur inconveniens. Nam in omnibus quae secundum respectum ad invicem referuntur, quorum unum ab altero dependet, et non e converso, in eo quod ab altero dependet, relatio realiter invenitur, in altero vero secundum rationem tantum; sicut patet in scientia et scibili, ut dicit Philosophus. Creatura autem secundum nomen refertur ad creatorem. Dependet autem creatura a creatore, et non e converso. Unde oportet quod relatio qua creatura ad creatorem refertur, sit realis; sed in Deo est relatio secundum rationem tantum. Et hoc expresse dicit Magister in I Sent. distinct. 30.
Therefore, others have said that creation itself does not posit anything real on the part of the creature. But this would also seem incongruous. For in all those things that are referred the one to the other in some respect, of which the one depends on the other but not vice versa, one finds a real relation in the one that is dependent, but in the other there is only a relation according to reason; this is clear in knowledge and the thing known, as the Philosopher says.1 Now, the creature by its very name is referred to the Creator; moreover, the creature depends on the Creator, and not vice versa. Therefore, the relation by which the creature is referred to the Creator must be real; but in God there is only a relation according to reason. The Master says this expressly in Sentences I.2
QDePot.Q3.A3
Et ideo dicendum est, quod creatio potest sumi active et passive. Si sumatur active, sic designat Dei actionem, quae est eius essentia, cum relatione ad creaturam; quae non est realis relatio, sed secundum rationem tantum. Si autem passive accipiatur, cum creatio, sicut iam supra dictum est, proprie loquendo non sit mutatio, non potest dici quod sit aliquid in genere passionis, sed est in genere relationis.
We must, accordingly, say that “creation” may be taken actively or passively. Taken actively, it denotes God’s action, which is his essence, together with a relation to the creature; this is not a real relation but only a relation according to reason. But taken passively, since creation is not properly speaking a change (as we have already said), it must be said to be something not in the genus of passion but rather in the genus of relation.
QDePot.Q3.A3
Quod sic patet. In omni vera mutatione et motu invenitur duplex processus. Unus ab uno termino motus in alium, sicut ab albedine in nigredinem; alius ab agente in patiens, sicut a faciente in factum. Sed hi processus non similiter se habent in ipso moveri, et in termino motus. Nam ipso moveri, id quod movetur recedit ab uno termino motus et accedit ad alterum; quod non est in termino motus; ut patet in eo quod movetur de albedine in nigredinem: quia in ipso termino motus iam non accedit in nigredinem, sed incipit esse nigrum.
This is clear as follows. In every true change and movement, one finds two processes. One is from one terminus of movement to the other (for instance, from whiteness to blackness); the other is from the agent to the patient (for instance, from the maker to the thing made). These processes, however, do not stand in the same way in the movement itself and in the terminus of the movement. For in the movement itself, the thing moved is receding from one terminus of the movement and approaching the other, which does not apply when the terminus has been reached; this is clear in something moved from whiteness to blackness, for at the very terminus of the movement it no longer approaches to blackness, but begins to be black.
QDePot.Q3.A3
Similiter dum est in ipso moveri, patiens vel factum transmutatur ab agente; cum autem est in termino motus, non ulterius transmutatur ab agente, sed consequitur factum quamdam relationem ad agentem, prout habet esse ab ipso, et prout est ei simile quoquomodo, sicut in termino generationis humanae consequitur natus filiationem.
Likewise, during the movement itself, the patient or thing made is being changed by the agent, but when it is at the terminus of the movement, it is no longer being changed by the agent but the thing made acquires a certain relation to the agent, inasmuch as it has its being from it and is in some way like it. Thus, at the terminus of human generation the offspring acquires sonship.
QDePot.Q3.A3
Creatio autem, sicut dictum est, non potest accipi ut moveri, quod est ante terminum motus, sed accipitur ut in facto esse; unde in ipsa creatione non importatur aliquis accessus ad esse, nec transmutatio a creante, sed solummodo inceptio essendi, et relatio ad creatorem a quo esse habet; et sic creatio nihil est aliud realiter quam relatio quaedam ad Deum cum novitate essendi.
Now, creation (as was stated above) cannot be taken as the movement that is before the terminus of movement, but rather as in the thing brought about.1 Therefore, creation itself does not indicate an approach to being, nor a change effected by the Creator, but merely a beginning of existence and a relation to the Creator from whom the creature has its being. Consequently, creation is really nothing but a certain relation to the Creator together with a newness of existing.
QDePot.Q3.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in creatione non ens non se habet sicut recipiens divinam actionem, sed id quod creatum est, ut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: In creation, the recipient of the divine action is not non-being but that which is created, as stated above.
QDePot.Q3.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod creatio active accepta significat divinam actionem cum quadam relatione cointellecta, et sic est increatum; accepta vero passive, sicut dictum est, realiter relatio quaedam est significata per modum mutationis ratione novitatis vel inceptionis importatae. Haec autem relatio, creatura quaedam est, accepto communiter nomine creaturae pro omni eo quod est a Deo. Nec oportet procedere in infinitum, quia creationis relatio non refertur ad Deum alia relatione reali, sed seipsa. Nulla enim relatio refertur alia relatione, ut Avicenna dicit in sua Metaph. Si vero nomen creaturae accipiamus magis stricte pro eo tantum quod subsistit (quod proprie fit et creatur, sicut proprie habet esse), tunc relatio praedicta non est quoddam creatum, sed concreatum, sicut nec est ens proprie loquendo, sed inhaerens. Et simile est de omnibus accidentibus.
Reply Obj. 2: “Creation,” taken actively, signifies the divine action along with a certain relation that is understood, and thus, it is uncreated. But taken passively, as stated above, it is really a certain relation signified through the mode of a change with the account of implied newness or beginning. Now, this relation is a certain creature, taking “creature” in a broad sense for anything that comes from God. Nor is it necessary to proceed to infinity, since the relation of creation is not referred to God by some other real relation but by its very self. For no relation is related by another relation, as Avicenna says.1 If, however, we take “creature” in a stricter sense only for that which subsists (which properly speaking comes to be and is created, just as properly speaking it has being), then the aforesaid relation is not something created but rather is concreated, just as properly speaking it is not a being but something inherent. The same applies to all accidents.
QDePot.Q3.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod illa relatio accidens est, et secundum esse suum considerata, prout inhaeret subiecto, posterius est quam res creata; sicut accidens subiecto, intellectu et natura, posterius est; quamvis non sit tale accidens quod causetur ex principiis subiecti. Si vero consideretur secundum suam rationem, prout ex actione agentis innascitur praedicta relatio, sic est quodammodo prior subiecto, sicut ipsa divina actio, est eius causa proxima.
Reply Obj. 3: This relation is an accident and, considered in its own existence, inasmuch as it inheres in a subject, is posterior to the thing created. In the same way, an accident, both in the intellect and in nature, is posterior to its subject, although it is not an accident such as is caused by the principles of its subject. If, however, we consider it according to its own account, insofar as the aforesaid relation arises from the action of the agent, then it is, in a certain way, prior to its subject, as the divine act itself is its proximate cause.
QDePot.Q3.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in generatione est et mutatio et relatio, qua refertur genitum ad generans. Ratione ergo mutationis non habet pro subiecto ipsum generatum, sed eius materiam; sed ratione relationis habet subiectum ipsum generatum. In creatione vero est relatio, sed non mutatio proprie, ut dictum est; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 4: In generation, there is both a change and a relation by which the thing generated is referred to the generator. Considered as change, its subject itself is not the thing generated but its matter; but considered as implying a relation, its subject is the very thing generated. But in creation there is a relation but not a change, properly speaking, as already stated.1 Hence, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q3.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod relatio praedicta non est intelligenda entis ad non ens; quia talis relatio non potest esse realis, ut Avicenna dicit, sed est entis creati ad creatorem; unde patet quod est relatio suppositionis.
Reply Obj. 5: This relation is not to be understood as of a being to a non-being, for such a relation cannot be real, as Avicenna says, but as of the created being to its Creator.1 Therefore, it is clear that it is a relation of supposition.
QDePot.Q3.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod creatio importat relationem praedictam cum novitate essendi; unde non oportet quod res, quandocumque est, creetur, licet semper referatur ad Deum: quamvis non esset inconveniens dicere quod sicut aer quamdiu lucet, illuminetur a sole, ita creatura, quamdiu habet esse, fiat a Deo, ut etiam Augustinus dicit super Genes. ad Litt. Sed in hoc non est diversitas nisi secundum nomen, prout nomen creationis potest accipi cum novitate, vel sine.
Reply Obj. 6: Creation indicates the aforesaid relation together with newness of existing. Hence it does not follow that whenever a thing exists, it is being created, even though it is always being referred to God. Yet, it would not be incongruous to say that just as the air, as long as it is luminous, is being illuminated by the sun, so too a creature, as long as it has existence, is coming to be from God, as Augustine says in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis.1 But this is only a distinction of words, inasmuch as “creation” may be understood with the newness or without.
QDePot.Q3.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod id ex quo acquiritur relatio creationis principaliter, est res subsistens, a qua differt ipsa creationis relatio, quae et ipsa creatura est; et non principaliter, sed quasi secundario, sicut quid concreatum.
Reply Obj. 7: That from which creation’s relation chiefly derives is the subsisting reality, from which creation’s very relation, which is itself a creature, differs; and it differs from it not principally but secondarily (as it were), as something concreated.
QDePot.Q3.A3.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod motus reducitur ad genus sui termini, in quantum proceditur de potentia in actum: nam in ipso motu terminus motus est in potentia, et potentia et actus reducuntur ad idem genus. In creatione autem non est exitus de potentia in actum; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 8: Movement is traced back to the genus of its terminus insofar as it proceeds from potency to act; for in the movement itself, the terminus of the movement is in potency, and potency and act are traced back to the same genus. But in creation there is no going from potency to act; therefore, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q3.A3.ad8
A. 4Whether the creative power is communicable to a creatureUtrum potentia creandi sit alicui creaturae communicabilis
Quarto quaeritur utrum potentia creandi sit alicui creaturae communicabilis, vel etiam actus creationis.
The fourth point of inquiry is whether the creative power, or even the act of creation, is communicable to a creature.1
QDePot.Q3.A4
Et videtur quod sic. Eodem enim modo et ordine quo res exeunt a primo principio, reordinantur in ultimum finem, cum idem sit primum principium et ultimus rerum finis. Sed inferiores creaturae ordinantur in Deum sicut in finem mediantibus superioribus creaturis; quia, sicut Dionysius dicit, lex divinitatis est, per prima, ultima ad se adducere. Ergo et creaturae inferiores exeunt a primo principio per creationem mediantibus superioribus creaturis; et ita creationis actus creaturae communicatur.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it is. For in the same manner and order in which realities go forth from their first principle are they ordered back to their ultimate end, since their first principle is the same as their ultimate end. Now, the lower creatures are ordered to God as their end by means of the higher creatures; for, as Dionysius says, it is a law of the divine nature to draw to itself the last things through the first.1 Therefore, the lower creatures also go forth from their first principle through creation by means of the higher creatures; and thus, the creative act is communicated to the creature.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg1
Praeterea, illud quod communicatum creaturae non trahit ipsam extra terminos creaturae, est alicui creaturae communicabile per potentiam creatoris, qui potest etiam nova genera condere creaturarum. Sed posse creare, si creaturae communicaretur, non poneret ipsam extra terminos creaturae. Ergo posse creare est creaturae communicabile.
Obj. 2: That which, when communicated to a creature, does not draw it outside the bounds of a creature is communicable to a creature by the power of the Creator, who is able to establish even new kinds of creatures. Now, the power to create, if communicated to a creature, would not place the creature outside the bounds of a creature. Therefore, the creative power is communicable to a creature.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg2
Probatio mediae. Illud dicitur extra terminos creaturae rem aliquam ponere quod rationi creaturae repugnat. Posse autem creare non repugnat rationi creaturae, nisi propter infinitatem virtutis quae videtur ad creationem requiri. Non autem requiritur, ut videtur; nam unumquodque tantum distat ab uno oppositorum quantum de natura alterius participat. Tantum enim aliquid est album, quantum distat a nigro. Ens autem creatum finite participat naturam entis. Ergo finite distat a non esse simpliciter. Educere autem aliquid in esse ex distantia finita, non demonstrat potentiam infinitam; et sic relinquitur quod potentiae finitae possit esse creationis actus; et sic posse creare rationi creaturae non repugnat, nec ponit ipsam extra terminos creaturae.
The middle is proved as follows. It is said to place some reality outside the bounds of a creature when it is incompatible with the account of being created. Now, it is not incompatible with the account of being created that a creature be able to create, unless because it would seem to need an infinite power in order to create. But it seems that it would not need such a power, since a thing is as distant from one of two opposites as it participates in the nature of the other. Thus, the further a thing is from being black, the more white it is. Now, the creature has a finite participation in the nature of being; therefore, its distance from unqualified non-existence is also finite. And the bringing of a thing into existence from a finite distance does not demonstrate infinite power. Therefore, the creative act can proceed from a finite power, and consequently, the creative power is not incompatible with the account of being created, nor does it place the creature beyond the bounds of a creature.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Sed diceretur, quod hoc quod dicitur, quod unumquodque tantum distat ab uno oppositorum quantum participat de alio, locum habet in illis oppositis quorum utrumque est natura quaedam, sicut sunt contraria; non autem in illis quorum alterum tantum est natura, sicut in privatione et habitu, affirmatione et negatione.
Obj. 3: Regarding the statement just made, that a thing is as distant from one opposite as it participates in the other, it might be remarked that this is true when both opposites are natures, such as contraries are, but not when only one is a nature, such as privation and habit, affirmation and negation.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg3
Sed contra, praedicta oppositio locum habet in contrariis secundum hoc quod ad invicem distant; quod quidem eis competit in quantum opposita sunt. Sed causa oppositionis in contrariis et radix, est oppositio affirmationis et negationis, ut probatur. Ergo in oppositione affirmationis et negationis maxime debet locum habere.
On the contrary, the opposition in question is between contraries in the point of their being distant from each other, and this belongs to them inasmuch as they are opposites. Now, the cause and root of opposition in contraries is the opposition of affirmation and negation.1 Therefore, the above statement is especially true of the opposition of affirmation and negation.
QDePot.Q3.A4.sc
Praeterea, secundum Augustinum tripliciter res fieri dicuntur. Uno modo in Verbo, alio modo in angelica cognitione, et tertio modo in propria natura. Propter quod Genes., I, 1–2, dicit: dixit, fiat, et factum est. Modus autem quo res dicuntur in angelica intelligentia fieri, medius est inter illos duos modos. Ergo videtur quod res creatae procedant ut sint in propria natura a Verbo creatoris cognitione angelica mediante; et sic videtur quod mediantibus angelis res creentur.
Obj. 4: According to Augustine, realities are said to come to be in three ways: in the Word, in the angelic knowledge, and in their own proper nature.1 Therefore, it is said: he said, let there be, and it was made (Gen 1). Now, the manner in which things are said to come to be in the angelic intelligence is intermediate between the other two ways. Therefore, it seems that created realities come into being in their own proper nature from the Word of the Creator through the medium of the angelic knowledge; thus, it seems things would be created by means of the angels.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg4
Praeterea, nihil et aliquid plus distant quam aliquid et esse, cum nihil et aliquid nihil habeant commune, aliquid autem sit entis pars. Deus autem facit creando, ut quod nihil erat, aliquid fiat, et per consequens quod nulla potentia fiat aliqua potentia. Ergo multo amplius facere potest quod aliqua potentia terminata, cuiusmodi est potentia creaturae, fiat omnipotentia, cuius est creare. Et sic communicari potest creaturae quod creet.
Obj. 5: Nothing and something are more distant than something and being, since nothing and something have naught in common, whereas something is a part of being. Now, God by creating makes that which was nothing to become something and, consequently, that no power becomes some power. Much more, then, can he make a limited power, such as that of a creature, become omnipotence, to which creation belongs. Therefore, he can communicate to a creature the act of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg5
Praeterea, lux spiritualis est nobilior et potentior quam corporalis. Sed lux corporalis se ipsam multiplicat. Ergo angelus, qui est lux spiritualis secundum Augustinum, potest se ipsum multiplicare. Sed hoc non potest facere nisi creando. Ergo angelus potest creare.
Obj. 6: Spiritual light is nobler and more powerful than bodily light. Now, a bodily light multiplies its very self. Therefore, an angel, who is a spiritual light, according to Augustine, is able to multiply his very self.1 But he cannot do this except by creating. Therefore, an angel can create.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg6
Praeterea, cum formae substantiales non generentur, eo quod solum compositum generatur, ut probat Philosophus, non possunt deduci in esse nisi per creationem. Sed natura creata disponit materiam ad formam. Ergo ministerio aliquid operatur ad creationem; et sic communicari potest creaturae, quod habeat in creatione ministerium.
Obj. 7: Substantial forms are not generated, since the composite alone is generated, as the Philosopher proves. Therefore, they cannot be brought into being except by creation.1 Now, created nature disposes matter for its form. Therefore, as a minister it contributes something towards creation; consequently, it can be communicated to a creature that has a ministry in creation.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg7
Praeterea, opus iustificationis est nobilius quam creationis, cum gratia sit supra naturam. Unde et Augustinus dicit quod maius est iustificare impium quam creare caelum et terram. Sed in iustificatione impii ministerium exhibet creatura: sacerdos enim dicitur ut minister iustificare, sive peccata remittere. Ergo multo magis potest creatura ministerium exhibere in creationis actu.
Obj. 8: The work of justification is nobler than the work of creation, since grace is above nature. Hence, Augustine also says that the justification of a sinner is greater than the creation of heaven and earth.1 But the creature exhibits a ministry in the justification of a sinner, since the priest is said to justify or forgive sins as a minister. Much more, therefore, can a creature exhibit a ministry in the act of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg8
Praeterea, oportet omne factum simile esse agenti, ut probatur in VII Metaph. Sed creatura corporalis non est similis Deo neque specie neque genere. Ergo non potest a Deo per creationem procedere nisi mediante aliqua creatura, quae sit similis saltem in genere; et sic videtur quod res corporales creentur a Deo mediantibus superioribus creaturis.
Obj. 9: Everything made must be like the agent, as is proved in Metaphysics 7.1 Now, the corporeal creature is not like God either specifically or generically. Therefore, it cannot come from God by creation except by means of a creature that is like it at least in genus; consequently, it would seem that corporeal realities are created by God by means of the higher creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg9
Praeterea, in Lib. de causis dicitur, quod illa quae est intelligentia secunda, non recipit ex bonitatibus primis, quae procedunt ex causa prima, nisi mediante intelligentia superiori. Sed de primis bonitatibus est ipsum esse. Ergo intelligentia secunda non recipit esse a Deo nisi mediante intelligentia prima; et sic videtur quod Deus actum creationis alicui creaturae communicet.
Obj. 10: It is stated in The Book of Causes that the second intelligence does not receive of the first goods, which come from the first cause, save through the medium of the higher intelligence.1 Now, being itself is one of the first goods. Therefore, the second intelligence does not receive its being from God except through the first intelligence; thus, it seems that God communicates the creative act to a creature.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg10
Praeterea, in eodem Lib. dicitur, quod intelligentia scit quod sub se est, per modum substantiae suae, in quantum est ei causa. Sed una intelligentia cognoscit intelligentiam aliam quae est sub ipsa: ergo est eius causa. Sed non causatur nisi per creationem, cum non sit composita. Ergo intelligentia creare potest.
Obj. 11: In the same work, it is stated that an intelligence knows what is beneath it through the mode of its own substance, inasmuch as it is its cause.1 Now, one intelligence understands another that is beneath it; therefore, it is its cause. But an intelligence, since it is not composite, is not caused otherwise than by creation. Therefore, an intelligence can create.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg11
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod creatura spiritualis communicat corporali speciem et esse; et sic videtur quod creaturae corporales creentur mediantibus spiritualibus.
Obj. 12: Augustine says that the spiritual creature communicates the species and existence to the corporeal creature,1 and so it would seem that corporeal creatures are created by means of the spiritual.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg12
Praeterea, duplex est cognitionis genus; una siquidem cognitio est ad rem, et alia quae est a rebus. Angelus autem cognoscit res corporales non cognitione quae est a rebus, cum careat potentiis sensitivis, quibus mediantibus pervenit cognitio sensibilium ad intellectum. Ergo cognoscit res cognitione quae est ad rem, quae est similis divinae cognitioni. Sicut ergo Deus per suam scientiam est causa rerum, ita et scientia angeli rerum causa esse videtur.
Obj. 13: There are two genera of knowledge: one knowledge is for the sake of the reality, and the other that is from the realities. Now, an angel’s knowledge of corporeal realities is not a knowledge that is from the realities, since he has no sense powers by the mediation of which knowledge of sensible things reaches the intellect. Hence, he knows realities by a knowledge that is for the sake of the reality, which is like the divine knowledge. Therefore, just as God is the cause of things by his knowledge, so the angelic knowledge seems to be the cause of things.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg13
Praeterea, duplex est modus quo res in esse exeunt: unus secundum quod exeunt de puro non esse in esse, quod fit per creationem: alius secundum quod exeunt de potentia in actum. Virtus autem materialis, quae est rerum naturalium, potest res producere modo secundo, scilicet extrahendo res de potentia in actum. Ergo virtus immaterialis, quae est potentior, qualis est virtus angeli, potest aliquid producere in esse modo primo, quod est maioris virtutis, scilicet de puro non esse in esse, quod est creare; et sic videtur quod angelus possit creare.
Obj. 14: Things go forth into existence in two ways: first, insofar as they go from absolute non-existence into existence, which occurs through creation; second, insofar as they go from potency into act. Now, the material power that is in natural realities can produce realities in the second way, namely, by drawing things out of potency into act. Therefore, an immaterial power (for instance, that of an angel), which is more powerful, can bring a thing into existence in the first way, which belongs to the greater power—namely, by bringing it to existence from absolute non-existence, which is to create. And so it would seem that an angel can create.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg14
Praeterea, infinito non est maius aliquid. Sed infinitae potentiae est educere aliquid de nihilo in esse: alias nihil prohiberet creaturas creare. Nulla ergo potentia potest esse maior quam ista. Et sic non est maius facere creaturam ex nihilo et dare ei potentiam creandi quam creare. Primum autem Deus potest. Ergo et secundum.
Obj. 15: Nothing surpasses the infinite. But it requires an infinite power to lead a thing from nothing to being; otherwise, there would be no reason why creatures should not create. Therefore, no other power can surpass it. And thus, making a creature out of nothing and giving it the power to create is not greater than creating it. Now, God can do the latter; therefore, he can also do the former.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg15
Praeterea, quanto maior est resistentia patientis ad agens, tanto maior est difficultas in agendo. Sed contrarium magis resistit quam non ens; non ens enim agere non potest sicut agit contrarium. Cum ergo creatura possit aliquid ex contrario facere, videtur quod multo magis possit aliquid facere ex nihilo, quod est creare. Ergo potest creatura creare.
Obj. 16: The greater the resistance offered by the patient to the agent, the greater the difficulty encountered by the agent. Now, a contrary offers more resistance than a non-being since a non-being cannot act as a contrary can. Since, then, a creature is able to make a thing from its contrary, it seems that much more should it be able to make something out of nothing, which is to create. Therefore, a creature can create.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg16
Sed contra, ens et non ens in infinitum distant. Sed operari aliquid ex distantia infinita est infinitae virtutis. Ergo creare est infinitae virtutis; et ita non potest alicui creaturae communicari.
On the contrary (1), being and non-being are infinitely apart. Now, an infinite power is required to operate at an infinite distance. Therefore, an infinite power is required to create, so that the creative power cannot be communicated to a creature.
QDePot.Q3.A4.sc
Praeterea, superiores creaturae ut angeli, secundum Dionysium dividuntur in essentiam, virtutem, et operationem: ex quo haberi potest quod nullius creaturae virtus est sua essentia, et sic nulla creatura agit se tota, cum id quo res agit sit virtus eius. Sed secundum quod agens agit, effectus agitur. Ergo nulla creatura potest aliquem effectum totum producere; et sic non potest creare, sed semper in sua actione materiam praesupponit.
Furthermore (2), according to Dionysius, the higher creatures, such as the angels, are divided into essence, power, and operation:1 hence, we may conclude that no creature’s power is its own essence, and thus, no creature acts of its whole self, since that by which a thing acts is its power. Now, the production of the effect corresponds to the act of the agent. Therefore, no creature is able to produce an effect in its entirety; consequently, it cannot create, but always presupposes matter for its action.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg17
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod angeli non possunt esse creatores alicuius rei, nec boni nec mali. Inter ceteras vero creaturas angelus est nobilior. Ergo multo minus aliqua alia creatura potest creare.
Furthermore (3), Augustine says that angels cannot create anything, be they good or bad.1 Now, of all creatures, the angel is the noblest. Much less, then, can any other creature create.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg18
Praeterea, eiusdem virtutis est creare et creaturas in esse conservare. Sed creaturae non possunt in esse conservari nisi per virtutem divinam, quae si se rebus subtraheret, in momento deficerent, secundum Augustinum. Ergo res non possunt creari nisi per virtutem divinam.
Furthermore (4), it belongs to the same power to create and to preserve creatures in being. Now, creatures cannot be preserved in being save by the divine power, since if it withdrew from things, they would at once cease to be, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, things cannot be created except by the divine power.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg19
Praeterea, illud quod est alicuius proprie proprium, alteri convenire non potest. Sed creare dicitur communiter proprium esse Deo. Ergo creare non potest alteri convenire.
Furthermore (5), that which is properly speaking a property of one thing cannot be belong to another. Now, it is commonly agreed that to create is proper to God. Therefore, to create cannot belong to something else.
QDePot.Q3.A4.arg20
Respondeo dicendum quod quorumdam philosophorum fuit positio, quod Deus creavit creaturas inferiores mediantibus superioribus, ut patet in Lib. de causis; et in Metaphys. Avicennae, et Algazelis, et movebantur ad hoc opinandum propter quod credebant quod ab uno simplici non posset immediate nisi unum provenire, et illo mediante ex uno primo multitudo procedebat. Hoc autem dicebant, ac si Deus ageret per necessitatem naturae, per quem modum ex uno simplici non fit nisi unum.
I answer that certain philosophers have held that God created the lower creatures through the mediation of the higher, as is clear in The Book of Causes, Avicenna’s Metaphysics, and Algazel.1 They were led to this opinion through supposing that, from one simple thing, only one thing can immediately arise, and that, through the mediation of the latter, a multitude of things proceeded from the one first being. However, they said this as though God acted from a necessity of nature, for in this way, from one simple thing only one comes to be.
QDePot.Q3.A4.co
Nos autem ponimus, quod a Deo procedunt res per modum scientiae et intellectus, secundum quem modum nihil prohibet ab uno primo et simplici Deo multitudinem immediate provenire, secundum quod sua sapientia continet universa. Et ideo secundum fidem Catholicam ponimus, quod omnes substantias spirituales et materiam corporalium Deus immediate creavit, haereticum reputantes si dicatur per angelum vel aliquam creaturam aliquid esse creatum; unde Damascenus dicit: quicumque dixerit angelum aliquid creare, anathema sit.
We, on the other hand, hold that things proceed from God through the mode of knowledge and understanding, according to which mode there is nothing to prevent a multitude of things from proceeding immediately from the one first and simple God, inasmuch as his wisdom contains the universe. Hence, according to the Catholic faith, we hold that God immediately created all spiritual substances and the matter of corporeal things, and we deem it heresy to say that anything was created by an angel or by any creature. Therefore, Damascene declares: whosoever shall say that an angel created anything, let him be anathema.1
QDePot.Q3.A4
Quidam tamen Catholici tractatores dixerunt quod, etsi nulla creatura possit aliquid creare, communicari tamen potuit creaturae ut per eius ministerium Deus aliquid crearet. Et hoc ponit Magister in 5 dist., IV libro Sentent.
Certain Catholic writers, however, have said that, although no creature can create something, it could be communicated to a creature that God should create something through its ministry. The Master favors this opinion in Sentences IV.1
QDePot.Q3.A4
Quidam vero e contrario dicunt, quod nullo modo creaturae communicari potuit ut aliquid crearet; quod etiam communius tenetur.
Some, on the other hand, say that the creative act could not in any sense be communicated to a creature, and this is also the more common opinion.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Ad horum autem evidentiam sciendum est quod creatio nominat activam potentiam, qua res in esse producuntur; et ideo est absque praesuppositione materiae praeexistentis et alicuius prioris agentis: hae enim solae causae praesupponuntur ad actionem. Nam forma geniti est terminus actionis generantis, et ipsa est etiam finis generationis quae secundum esse non praecedit sed sequitur actionem.
In order to make this point clear, we must observe that “creation” names an active power by which things are brought into being; therefore, it requires no preexisting matter or prior agency, for these are the only causes that are presupposed for action. For the form of the thing generated is the terminus of the generator’s action, and is likewise the very end of generation, which does not precede but follows the action, with regard to its being.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Quod enim creatio materiam non praesupponat, patet ex ipsa nominis ratione. Dicitur enim creari quod ex nihilo fit. Quod etiam non praesupponat aliquam priorem causam agentem, patet ex hoc quod Augustinus dicit, ubi probat angelos non esse creatores, quia operantur ex seminibus naturae inditis quae sunt virtutes activae in natura.
Now, it is clear from the very account of the name that creation does not presuppose matter. For what is said to be created is what comes to be from nothing. That it also does not presuppose a previous agent cause is clear from the teaching of Augustine, who proves that the angels are not creators, because they work by means of a nature’s implanted seeds, which are the active powers in the nature.1
QDePot.Q3.A4
Si igitur sic stricte creatio accipitur, constat quod creatio non potest nisi primo agenti convenire, nam causa secunda non agit nisi ex influentia causae primae; et sic omnis actio causae secundae est ex praesuppositione causae agentis.
Accordingly, if we take “creation” thus, strictly, it is evident that it belongs only to the first agent to create since a second cause does not act save through the influence of the first cause; and thus, every action of a second cause is on presupposition of an active cause.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Nec etiam ipsi philosophi posuerunt angelos vel intelligentias aliquid creare, nisi per virtutem divinam in ipsis existentem, ut intelligamus quod causa secunda duplicem actionem habere potest; unam ex propria natura, aliam ex virtute prioris causae. Impossibile est autem quod causa secunda ex propria virtute sit principium esse in quantum huiusmodi; hoc enim est proprium causae primae; nam ordo effectuum est secundum ordinem causarum.
Nor even did the philosophers themselves maintain that angels or intelligences create anything except through a divine power existing in them—such that we might understand that a second cause could have two actions: one proceeding from its own proper nature, the other from the power of a prior cause. For it is impossible that a second cause, by its own proper power, be the principle of existence as such; for this is proper to the first cause since the order of effects is according to the order of causes.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Primus autem effectus est ipsum esse, quod omnibus aliis effectibus praesupponitur et ipsum non praesupponit aliquem alium effectum; et ideo oportet quod dare esse in quantum huiusmodi sit effectus primae causae solius secundum propriam virtutem; et quaecumque alia causa dat esse, hoc habet in quantum est in ea virtus et operatio primae causae, et non per propriam virtutem; sicut et instrumentum efficit actionem instrumentalem non per virtutem propriae naturae, sed per virtutem moventis; sicut calor naturalis per virtutem animae generat carnem vivam, per virtutem autem propriae naturae solummodo calefacit et dissolvit.
Now, the first of all effects is being itself, which is presupposed to all other effects and does not presuppose any other effect;1 therefore, to give being as such must be the effect of the first cause alone by its own proper power, and whatever other cause gives being does this insofar as in it is the power and activity of the first cause, and not by its own proper power. This is just as an instrument performs an instrumental action not by the power of its own proper nature, but by the power of its mover; and just as natural heat engenders living flesh by the power of the soul, while, by the power of its own proper nature, it merely heats and causes dissolution.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Et per hunc modum posuerunt quidam philosophi, quod intelligentiae primae sunt creatrices secundarum, in quantum dant eis esse per virtutem causae primae in eis existentem. Nam esse per creationem, bonum vero et vita et huiusmodi, per informationem, ut in libro de causis habetur. Et hoc fuit idololatriae principium, dum ipsis creatis substantiis quasi creatricibus aliarum, latriae cultus exhibebatur. Magister vero in IV sententiarum ponit hoc esse communicabile creaturae non quidem ut propria virtute creet, quasi auctoritate, sed ministerio quasi instrumentum.
In this sense, then certain philosophers have held that the first intelligences are creators of second intelligences insofar as they give them being through the power of the first cause existing in them. For being is by creation, while goodness, life, and so forth are by information, as stated in The Book of Causes.1 This was the foundation of idolatry, in that divine worship was accorded to the created substances themselves as though they were the creators of others. The Master, however, in Sentences IV holds that it is possible for this to be communicated to a creature, not such that it would create by its own proper power, as it were, by its authority, but by a ministry, as an instrument.2
QDePot.Q3.A4
Sed diligenter consideranti apparet hoc esse impossibile. Nam actio alicuius, etiamsi sit eius ut instrumenti, oportet ut ab eius potentia egrediatur. Cum autem omnis creaturae potentia sit finita, impossibile est quod aliqua creatura ad creationem operetur, etiam quasi instrumentum. Nam creatio infinitam virtutem requirit in potentia a qua egreditur: quod ex quinque rationibus apparet.
But, if we look into the question carefully, it will be clear that this is impossible. For the action of anything, even though it belongs to it as to an instrument, must come from that thing’s power. Now, since the power of every creature is finite, it is impossible that any creature work toward creation, even as an instrument. For creation requires an infinite might in the power from which it comes forth. This is made clear by the five following arguments.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Prima est ex hoc quod potentia facientis proportionatur distantiae quae est inter id quod fit et oppositum ex quo fit. Quanto enim frigus est vehementius, et sic a calore magis distans, tanto maiori virtute caloris opus est ut ex frigido fiat calidum. Non esse autem simpliciter, in infinitum ab esse distat, quod ex hoc patet, quia a quolibet ente determinato plus distat non esse quam quodlibet ens, quantumcumque ab alio ente distans invenitur; et ideo ex omnino non ente aliquid facere non potest esse nisi potentiae infinitae.
The first is that the power of a maker is proportionate to the distance between the thing that comes to be and the opposite thing from which it comes to be. For the colder a thing is (and, therefore, the further removed it is from being hot), the greater will be the strength of the heat required to make that cold thing hot. Now, unqualified non-being is infinitely distant from being, which is clear from the fact that non-being is further removed from any determinate being than any other being, however distant these may be. Consequently, none but an infinite power can produce something from non-being.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Secunda ratio est, quia hoc modo factum agitur quo faciens agit. Agens autem agit secundum quod actu est; unde id solum se toto agit quod totum actu est, quod non est nisi actus infiniti qui est actus primus; unde et rem agere secundum totam eius substantiam solius infinitae virtutis est.
The second reason is that the thing is made in the way in which the maker makes it. Now, the agent acts inasmuch as it is in act. Therefore, only that which is wholly in act acts by its whole self, and this belongs to none but the infinite act, who is the first act. Consequently, also none but an infinite power can make a thing according to its whole substance.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Tertia ratio est, quia cum accidens oporteat esse in subiecto, subiectum autem actionis sit recipiens actionem; illud solum faciendo aliquid recipientem materiam non requirit, cuius actio non est accidens, sed ipsa substantia sua, quod solius Dei est; et ideo solius eius est creare.
The third reason is that, since an accident must be in a subject, whereas the subject of an action is the recipient of that action, only that agent whose action is not an accident but its very substance requires no recipient matter when it makes a thing. And such an agent is none but God; therefore, only he can create.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Quarta ratio est, quia cum omnes secundae causae agentes a primo agente habeant hoc ipsum quod agant, ut in Lib. de causis probatur; oportet quod a primo agente, omnibus secundis agentibus modus et ordo imponatur; ei autem non imponitur modus vel ordo ab aliquo. Cum autem modus actionis ex materia dependeat quae recipit actionem agentis, solius primi agentis erit absque materia praesupposita ab alio agente agere, et aliis omnibus secundis agentibus materiam ministrare.
The fourth reason is that, as all second agent causes have the fact that they act from the first cause, as is proved in The Book of Causes,1 it follows that all second agents receive their mode and order from the first agent, who receives neither mode nor order from any other. Now, since the mode of an action depends on the matter that receives the agent’s action, it will belong to the first agent alone to act without presupposing matter from another acting agent and to provide matter for all second agents.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Quinta ratio est ducens ad impossibile. Nam secundum elongationem potentiae ab actu, est proportio potentiarum de potentia in actum aliquid reducentium: quanto enim plus distat potentia ab actu, tanto maiori potentia indigetur. Si ergo sit aliqua potentia finita quae de nulla potentia praesupposita aliquid operetur, oportet eius esse aliquam proportionem ad illam potentiam activam quae educit aliquid de potentia in actum; et sic est aliqua proportio nullius potentiae ad aliquam potentiam, quod est impossibile. Non entis enim ad ens nulla est proportio, ut habetur IV Physic.
The fifth argument is a reduction to the impossible. For according to the distance of potency from act there is a proportion of powers reducing something from potency to act; for the further the potency is removed from the act, the greater is the power required. Hence, if there be a finite power that effects something without any presupposed potency, there must be some proportion between it and that active power that leads forth a thing from potency to act; and in this way there is a certain proportion between no potency and some potency, which is impossible. For there is no proportion of non-being to being, as is said in Physics 4.1
QDePot.Q3.A4
Relinquitur ergo quod nulla potentia creaturae potest aliquid creare neque propria virtute, neque sicut alterius instrumentum.
We conclude, then, that no power of a creature can create anything—neither by its own proper virtue, nor as the instrument of another.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in reducendo ad finem, praeexistunt ea quae sunt ad finem: et ideo non impossibile est per actionem alicuius cooperari Deo ad hoc quod res aliquae in finem ultimum reducantur. Sed in universali eductione rerum in esse, nihil praesupponitur; unde non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: In bringing things to their end, the means to that end are already in existence; therefore, it is not impossible for something to cooperate with God in its action such that some things are brought to their ultimate end. But in the universal bringing of things into being, nothing is presupposed; hence the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod nihil prohibet aliquam distantiam imaginari infinitam ex una parte et ex alia finitam. Ex utraque autem parte infinitam imaginamur distantiam, quando utrumque oppositorum ponitur infinitum; puta si sint calor et frigus infinita. Ex parte autem altera, quando alterum est finitum; sicut si calor esset infinitus, et frigus finitum. Distantia ergo infiniti entis a non esse simpliciter, est infinita ex utraque parte. Distantia autem entis finiti a non esse simpliciter est infinita ex una parte tantum, et requirit nihilominus potentiam infinitam agentem.
Reply Obj. 2: Nothing prevents our imagining a distance infinite on one side and finite on the other. But we imagine a distance infinite on either side when each of the opposites is given as infinite—for instance, if there are an infinite heat and an infinite cold. But the imagined distance will be finite on one side when one of the opposites is finite, for instance, infinite heat and finite cold. Accordingly, the distance of infinite being from non-being, simply speaking, is infinite on both sides, whereas the distance of finite being from non-being, simply speaking, is infinite on one side only, yet it requires an infinite active power.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad2
Tertium concedimus, non enim quantum ad hoc differt, an utrumque oppositorum sit natura quaedam an alterum tantum.
Reply Obj. 3: The third objection we grant, since it makes no difference to the point at issue whether both opposite extremes be a nature or one only.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod res in intelligentia dicuntur fieri secundum cognitionem tantum, non secundum rationem operativae virtutis: unde res non producuntur a Deo mediantibus angelis operantibus, sed solum angelis cognoscentibus.
Reply Obj. 4: Things are said to come to be in our intelligence in respect of knowledge only, not according to the account of an operative power; therefore, things are brought into being by God not by the mediating actions of angels but only with their knowledge.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod aliquid dicitur non posse fieri ab aliquo, non solum propter distantiam extremorum, sed etiam propter hoc quod omnino fieri non potest; ut si dicamus quod ex aliquo corpore non potest fieri Deus, quia Deus omnino fieri non potest. Sic ergo dicendum quod ex aliqua potentia non potest fieri omnipotentia, non solum propter distantiam utriusque potentiae, sed etiam propter hoc quod omnipotentia omnino fieri non potest. Nam omne quod fit, purus actus esse non potest, cum ex hoc ipso quod ex alio esse habeat, potentia in eo deprehendatur: et ideo non potest esse potentia infinita.
Reply Obj. 5: Something is said to be impossible to someone not only on account of the distance between the extremes, but also because it is altogether impossible to be done. For instance, we might say that God cannot come to be from a body, because it is altogether impossible for God to come to be. Accordingly, we reply that omnipotence cannot come to be from a power not only on account of the distance between them, but also because omnipotence utterly cannot come to be. For whatever comes to be cannot be pure act since, from the very fact that it has its being from another, it is proved to have potency and, consequently, cannot have infinite power.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod lux corporalis multiplicat se non per creationem novae lucis, sed diffundendo se super materiam: quod de angelis dici non potest, cum sint substantiae per se stantes.
Reply Obj. 6: Bodily light multiplies itself not by creating a new light but by shedding itself over matter. This cannot be said of the angels, since they are self-subsistent substances.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod forma potest considerari dupliciter:
Reply Obj. 7: A form may be considered in two ways.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad7
uno modo secundum quod est in potentia; et sic a Deo materia concreatur, nulla disponentis naturae actione interveniente.
First, insofar as it is in potency; and in this way, God concreates it with matter, without any intervening action of a disposing nature.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Alio modo secundum quod est in actu; et sic non creatur, sed de potentia materiae educitur per agens naturale;
Second, insofar as it is in act; and in this way it is not created but rather is led forth from the potency of matter by a natural agent.
QDePot.Q3.A4
unde non oportet quod natura aliquid agat dispositive ad hoc quod aliquid creatur.
Therefore, there is no need of dispositive action on the part of nature in order that a thing be created.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Quia tamen aliqua forma naturalis est quae per creationem in esse producitur, scilicet anima rationalis, cuius materiam natura disponit; ideo sciendum est, quod cum creationis opus materiam tollat, dupliciter aliquid creari dicitur.
Seeing, however, that there is a certain natural form—namely, the rational soul—that is brought into being by creation, and whose matter is disposed by nature, we must observe that since the creative act is independent of matter, there are two senses in which a thing is said to be created.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Nam quaedam creantur nulla materia praesupposita, nec ex qua nec in qua, sicut angeli et corpora caelestia; et ad horum creationem natura nihil operari potest dispositive.
For some things are created without any presupposed matter, neither matter-from-which nor matter-in-which—for instance, the angels and the heavenly bodies; and for the creation of such things nature can do nothing dispositively.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Quaedam vero creantur, etsi non praesupposita materia ex qua sint, praesupposita tamen materia in qua sint, ut animae humanae. Ex parte ergo illa qua habent materiam in qua, natura potest dispositive operari; non tamen quod ad ipsam substantiam creati, naturae actio se extendat.
On the other hand, some things are created even though no matter-from-which they exist is presupposed, yet a matter-in-which they exist is presupposed, such as human souls. Insofar, then, as they have matter-in-which, nature can act dispositively, yet not such that the action of nature extends to the very substance of that which is created.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Ad octavum dicendum, quod in opere iustificationis homo aliquid operatur ministerio tantum per hoc quod adhibet sacramenta: unde cum sacramenta iustificare dicantur instrumentaliter et dispositive, solutio redit in idem cum solutione praedicta.
Reply Obj. 8: In the work of justification, man does something, but only as a minister by employing the sacraments. Hence, as the sacraments are said to justify instrumentally and dispositively, the solution comes to the same as the preceding one.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod quamvis inter Deum et creaturam non possit esse similitudo generis vel speciei; potest tamen esse similitudo quaedam analogiae, sicut inter potentiam et actum, et substantiam et accidens. Et hoc dicitur uno modo in quantum res creatae imitantur suo modo ideam divinae mentis, sicut artificiata formam quae est in mente artificis. Alio modo secundum quod res creatae ipsi naturae divinae quodammodo similantur, prout a primo ente alia sunt entia, et a bono bona, et sic de aliis. Tamen haec obiectio non est ad propositum: quia supposito quod creaturae a Deo procedant mediante aliqua potentia creata, adhuc redibit eadem difficultas, qualiter scilicet illa prima natura creata esse possit a Deo, similitudine non existente.
Reply Obj. 9: Although there cannot be a generic or specific likeness between God and the creature, there can nevertheless be a certain likeness of analogy, as there is between potency and act, and substance and accident. This is said in one way insofar as created realities imitate, in their own way, the idea of the divine mind, as the work of a craftsman imitates the form in his mind. In another way, it is true that created realities become in a certain way like the very nature of God, insofar as the different things are beings from the first being, their goods from the good, and so on. However, this objection is not to the point, for even granted that creatures proceed from God through the mediation of some created power, the same difficulty will remain—namely, how this first nature can be created by God, and yet not be like God.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod error iste expresse in libro de causis invenitur, quod creaturae inferiores creatae sunt a Deo superioribus mediantibus: unde in hoc auctoritas illius non est recipienda.
Reply Obj. 10: This error is contained explicitly in The Book of Causes, whose author holds that the lower creatures were created by God by means of the higher;1 therefore, in this matter, the authority of this book should not be accepted.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad10
Et similiter dicendum ad undecimum.
Reply Obj. 11: The same is to be said of the eleventh objection.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod Augustinus ibi loquitur de anima, quae communicat corpori esse et speciem non per modum creantis, sed per modum formae.
Reply Obj. 12: Augustine is speaking there of the soul, which communicates existence and species to the body not through the mode of creating but through the mode of a form.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod licet angelus non cognoscat res cognitione quae est a rebus accepta, non tamen oportet quod cognoscat tali cognitione quae sit causa rerum: est enim cognitio eius media inter duas cognitiones praedictas. Cognoscit enim res naturali cognitione, quae est per rerum similitudines in eius intellectum effluxas a divino intellectu; ut sic eius cognitio non sit ad rem quasi rerum causa, sed sit quaedam similitudo divinae cognitionis, quae res causat.
Reply Obj. 13: Although an angel does not know realities by a knowledge that is taken from the realities, still it does not follow that he knows by such a knowledge that is a cause of the realities; for his knowledge is a mean between the two kinds of knowledge mentioned. For he knows realities by a natural knowledge, which occurs through the likenesses of the realities flowing into his intellect from the divine intellect, so that in this way his knowledge is not for the reality as the cause of the realities, but is a likeness of the divine intellect, which causes the realities.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod in educendo res de potentia in actum multi gradus attendi possunt, in quantum aliquid potest educi de potentia magis vel minus remota in actum, et etiam facilius vel minus faciliter: unde non oportet, si virtus angeli virtutem naturae materialis excedat, quod possit aliquid facere de puro non esse, natura educente aliquid de potentia in actum; sed quod hoc possit multo facilius quam natura; sicut etiam Augustinus dicit, quod daemones seminibus naturae occultius et efficacius operantur quam nos operari sciamus.
Reply Obj. 14: In bringing things from potency to act, many degrees may be observed, inasmuch as a thing may be brought from a more or less remote potency to act, and more or less easily as well. Hence, if the angel’s power surpasses that of material nature, it does not follow that he is able to make a thing from absolute non-being because nature is able to lead forth a thing from potency to act; rather, it follows that he can do this much more easily than nature. Thus, Augustine says that demons are able to apply the seeds of nature more secretly and efficaciously than we are aware.1
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod nulla est maior potentia quam potentia creandi: nec oportet quod potentia creantis ad hoc se extendat quod alicui creaturae potentiam creandi communicet, eo quod creaturae communicabilis nullo modo est. Quod enim aliquid fieri non possit, non solum provenit ex defectum potentiae facientis, sed quandoque ex ipsa factione rei, quae fieri non potest; sicut Deus non potest facere Deum, non propter defectum suae potentiae, sed quia Deus a nullo fieri potest; et similiter potentia creandi finita esse non potest, nec creaturae communicari, cum sit infinita.
Reply Obj. 15: No power is greater than the power to create, nor does this prove that the creative power must include the bestowal on a creature of the power to create, since it is utterly incommunicable to a creature. For that a thing be impossible may be due not only to one’s lack of ability to do it, but also sometimes to the very making of the thing that cannot come to be. Thus, God cannot make God, not because of a lack of his power, but because God cannot be made by anyone. In like manner, the creative power cannot be finite, nor can it be communicated to a creature, because it is infinite.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod in actu potest attendi difficultas dupliciter:
Reply Obj. 16: A thing is difficult to do in two ways.
QDePot.Q3.A4.ad16
uno modo ex hoc quod patiens resistit contra agentem; et hoc non est in omnibus generale, sed solum in his quae mutuo agunt et patiuntur in invicem, in quibus agens patitur ex contraria actione patientis: et sic corpora caelestia, quae contrarium non habent agendo, non patiuntur difficultatem in agendo ex contraria actione patientis; multo minus Deus.
First, because the patient resists the agent. This does not apply in every case, but only in things that mutually act and suffer in return, in which the agent suffers from a contrary action of the patient. In this way, the heavenly bodies, whose action meets with no opposition on the part of another agent, suffer no difficulty in their action from a contrary action from the patient. Much less does God.
QDePot.Q3.A4
Alio modo, qui generalis est, secundum quod patiens elongatur ab actu. Quanto enim potentia magis ab actu elongata invenitur, tanto maior est difficultas in actione agentis. Unde cum magis elongetur ab actu purum non ens quam materia cuicumque contrario subiecta, quantumcumque intenso, manifestum est maioris esse virtutis producere aliquid de nihilo quam facere contrarium de contrario.
Second—and this applies to all cases—because the patient is far removed from the act. For the further the potency is removed from act, the greater is the difficulty encountered by the action of the agent. Therefore, since absolute non-being is further removed from act than is matter subject to any contrary whatsoever, however intense the other contrary may be, it is evident that it requires a greater power to produce a thing from nothing than to produce one contrary from another.
QDePot.Q3.A4
A. 5Whether there can be anything that is not created by GodUtrum possit esse aliquid quod non sit a Deo creatum
Quinto quaeritur utrum possit esse aliquid quod non sit a Deo creatum.
The fifth point of inquiry is whether there can be anything that is not created by God.1
QDePot.Q3.A5
Et videtur quod sic. Cum enim causa sit potentior effectu, illud quod est possibile nostro intellectui, qui a rebus notitiam sumit, videtur magis esse possibile in natura. Sed intellectus noster potest aliquid intelligere non intelligendo illud esse a Deo, cum causa efficiens non sit de natura rei, et sic sine ea res intelligi possit. Ergo multo magis in rerum natura potest aliquid esse quod non sit a Deo.
Obj. 1: And it seems that this is possible. For, since the cause is more powerful than its effect, whatever is possible to our intellect (which takes its knowledge from things) would seem yet more possible to nature. Now, our intellect can understand a thing without understanding that it is from God, because its efficient cause is not part of a thing’s nature, so the thing can be understood without it. Much more, therefore, can there be something in the nature of things that is not from God.
QDePot.Q3.A5.arg1
Praeterea, omnia quae a Deo sunt facta dicuntur esse Dei creaturae. Creatio autem terminatur ad esse: prima enim rerum creatarum est esse, ut habetur in Lib. de causis. Cum ergo quidditas rei sit praeter esse ipsius, videtur quod quidditas rei non sit a Deo.
Obj. 2: All things made by God are called his creatures. Now, creation terminates at being, for the first of created things is being, as is said in The Book of Causes.1 Since, then, the quiddity of a thing is outside its being, it would seem that the quiddity of a thing is not from God.
QDePot.Q3.A5.arg2
Praeterea, omnis actio terminatur ad aliquem actum, sicut et procedit ab aliquo actu: nam omne agens agit in quantum actu est, et omne agens agit sibi simile in natura. Sed materia prima est pura potentia. Ergo actio creantis ad ipsam terminari non potest; et ita non omnia sunt a Deo creata.
Obj. 3: Every action terminates in an act, just as it also proceeds from an act, because every agent acts insofar as it is in act, and every agent produces its like in nature. But prime matter is pure potency. Therefore, the creative act cannot terminate in it; therefore, not all things are created by God.
QDePot.Q3.A5.arg3
Sed contra est quod dicitur Rom. XI, 36: ex ipso et per ipsum et in ipso sunt omnia.
On the contrary it is said: from him and by him and in him are all things (Rom 11:36).
QDePot.Q3.A5.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod secundum ordinem cognitionis humanae processerunt antiqui in consideratione naturae rerum. Unde cum cognitio humana a sensu incipiens in intellectum perveniat priores philosophi circa sensibilia fuerunt occupati, et ex his paulatim in intelligibilia pervenerunt. Et quia accidentales formae sunt secundum se sensibiles, non autem substantiales, ideo primi philosophi omnes formas accidentia esse dixerunt, et solam materiam esse substantiam. Et quia substantia sufficit ad hoc quod sit accidentium causa, quae ex principiis substantiae causantur, inde est quod primi philosophi, praeter materiam, nullam aliam causam posuerunt; sed ex ea causari dicebant omnia quae in rebus sensibilibus provenire videntur; unde ponere cogebantur materiae causam non esse, et negare totaliter causam efficientem.
I answer that the ancients, in their investigations of the nature of things, proceeded in accordance with the order of human knowledge. Therefore, as human knowledge reaches the intellect by beginning with the senses, the early philosophers were intent on sensible things, and thence slowly by degrees reached intelligible things. And seeing that accidental forms are sensible in themselves whereas substantial forms are not, the first philosophers said that all forms are accidents and that matter alone is substance. And because substance suffices to cause accidents that result from the principles of a substance, the first philosophers held that there is no other cause besides matter and that matter is the cause of whatever we observe in sensible realities. And consequently, they were forced to state that matter itself has no cause and to deny absolutely the existence of an efficient cause.
QDePot.Q3.A5.co
Posteriores vero philosophi, substantiales formas aliquatenus considerare coeperunt; non tamen pervenerunt ad cognitionem universalium, sed tota eorum intentio circa formas speciales versabatur: et ideo posuerunt quidam aliquas causas agentes, non tamen quae universaliter rebus esse conferrent, sed quae ad hanc vel ad illam formam, materiam permutarent; sicut intellectum et amicitiam et litem, quorum actionem ponebant in segregando et congregando; et ideo etiam secundum ipsos non omnia entia a causa efficiente procedebant, sed materia actioni causae agentis praesupponebatur.
The later philosophers, however, began to take some notice of substantial forms, yet they did not attain to the knowledge of universals, and they were wholly intent on the observation of specific forms. And therefore they posited certain agent causes, yet not such as give being to things in their universality, but which transmute matter to this or that form; for example, these causes they called “intelligence,” “friendship,” and “strife,” the action of which they held was present in separation and collection. Therefore, according to them, not all beings came from an efficient cause, but matter was presupposed to the action of any efficient cause.
QDePot.Q3.A5
Posteriores vero philosophi, ut Plato, Aristoteles et eorum sequaces, pervenerunt ad considerationem ipsius esse universalis; et ideo ipsi soli posuerunt aliquam universalem causam rerum, a qua omnia alia in esse prodirent, ut patet per Augustinum.
Later philosophers, such as Plato, Aristotle, and their followers, attained to the study of universal being itself; hence, they alone posited a universal cause of things, from which all others came into being, as Augustine states.1
QDePot.Q3.A5
Cui quidem sententiae etiam Catholica fides consentit. Et hoc triplici ratione demonstrari potest:
To this view the Catholic faith also adheres. And it may be demonstrated by the three arguments that follow.
QDePot.Q3.A5
quarum prima est haec. Oportet enim, si aliquid unum communiter in pluribus invenitur, quod ab aliqua una causa in illis causetur; non enim potest esse quod illud commune utrique ex se ipso conveniat, cum utrumque, secundum quod ipsum est, ab altero distinguatur; et diversitas causarum diversos effectus producit. Cum ergo esse inveniatur omnibus rebus commune, quae secundum illud quod sunt, ad invicem distinctae sunt, oportet quod de necessitate eis non ex se ipsis, sed ab aliqua una causa esse attribuatur. Et ista videtur ratio Platonis, qui voluit, quod ante omnem multitudinem esset aliqua unitas non solum in numeris, sed etiam in rerum naturis.
First, if in a number of things we find one thing that is common to all, this thing must be the effect of some one cause; for it is not possible that to each one, by reason of its very self, this common something belongs, since each one by itself is different from the others, and a diversity of causes produces a diversity of effects. Seeing, then, that being is found to be common to all realities, which are by themselves distinct from one another, it follows of necessity that being is attributed to them not from their very selves but from some one cause. This seems to be Plato’s argument, since he required every multitude to be preceded by a unity not only as regards number but even in the natures of things.
QDePot.Q3.A5
Secunda ratio est, quia, cum aliquid invenitur a pluribus diversimode participatum oportet quod ab eo in quo perfectissime invenitur, attribuatur omnibus illis in quibus imperfectius invenitur. Nam ea quae positive secundum magis et minus dicuntur, hoc habent ex accessu remotiori vel propinquiori ad aliquid unum: si enim unicuique eorum ex se ipso illud conveniret, non esset ratio cur perfectius in uno quam in alio inveniretur; sicut videmus quod ignis, qui est in fine caliditatis, est caloris principium in omnibus calidis. Est autem ponere unum ens, quod est perfectissimum et verissimum ens: quod ex hoc probatur, quia est aliquid movens omnino immobile et perfectissimum, ut a philosophis est probatum. Oportet ergo quod omnia alia minus perfecta ab ipso esse recipiant. Et haec est probatio Philosophi.
The second argument is that whenever something is found to be participated in by several things in diverse ways, it must be derived by those in which it is found imperfectly from that one in which it is found most perfectly. For things that are said positively according to more and less have this from an approach to something more remote or more proximate as regards something one; for if it were to belong to each of them from its very self, there would be no reason why it would be found to be more perfectly in one than in another. For example, fire, which is at the extreme of heat, is the cause of heat in all things hot.1 Now, there is one being most perfect and most true, which follows from the fact that there is a mover altogether immovable and most perfect, as philosophers have proved. Consequently, all other less perfect things must receive being from it. This is the proof of the Philosopher.2
QDePot.Q3.A5
Tertia ratio est, quia illud quod est per alterum, reducitur sicut in causam ad illud quod est per se. Unde si esset unus calor per se existens, oporteret ipsum esse causam omnium calidorum, quae per modum participationis calorem habent. Est autem ponere aliquod ens quod est ipsum suum esse: quod ex hoc probatur, quia oportet esse aliquod primum ens quod sit actus purus, in quo nulla sit compositio. Unde oportet quod ab uno illo ente omnia alia sint, quaecumque non sunt suum esse, sed habent esse per modum participationis. Haec est ratio Avicennae.
The third argument is based on the principle that whatever is through another is to be traced back to that which is through itself. Therefore, if there were one heat existing through itself, it would be the cause of all hot things that have heat by way of participation. Now, there is a being that is its own being; this follows from the fact that there must be some first being that is pure act and in which there is no composition. Hence, from that one being all other things exist, whatever are not their own being but have being by way of participation. This is the argument of Avicenna.1
QDePot.Q3.A5
Sic ergo ratione demonstratur et fide tenetur quod omnia sint a Deo creata.
Thus, reason demonstrates and faith holds that all things are created by God.
QDePot.Q3.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod licet causa prima, quae Deus est, non intret essentiam rerum creatarum; tamen esse, quod rebus creatis inest, non potest intelligi nisi ut deductum ab esse divino; sicut nec proprius effectus potest intelligi nisi ut deductus a causa propria.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the first cause, which is God, does not enter into the essence of created realities, yet the being which is in created realities cannot be understood except as derived from the divine being, just as a proper effect cannot be understood save as derived from its proper cause.
QDePot.Q3.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ex hoc ipso quod quidditati esse attribuitur, non solum esse, sed ipsa quidditas creari dicitur: quia antequam esse habeat, nihil est, nisi forte in intellectu creantis, ubi non est creatura, sed creatrix essentia.
Reply Obj. 2: From the very fact that being is ascribed to a quiddity, not only is the quiddity said to be but also to be created; for before it had being it was nothing, except perhaps in the intellect of the creator, where it is not a creature but the creative essence.
QDePot.Q3.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa probat, quod materia prima per se non creatur; sed ex hoc non sequitur quod non creetur sub forma; sic enim habet esse in actu.
Reply Obj. 3: This argument proves that prime matter is not created through itself, but it does not follow that it is not created under a form; for it is thus that it has actual being.
QDePot.Q3.A5.ad3
A. 6Whether there is but one principle of creationUtrum sit unum tantum creationis principium
Sexto quaeritur utrum sit unum tantum creationis principium.
The sixth point of inquiry is whether there is but one principle of creation.1
QDePot.Q3.A6
Et videtur quod non. Dicit enim Dionysius: non est causa mali bonum. Aliquod autem malum est in mundo. Aut ergo est causatum ab aliqua causa quae non est bonum; aut nullo modo est causatum, sed est causa prima; et utrolibet modo oportet ponere plura creationis principia: nam constat primum principium creationis bonorum esse bonum.
Obj. 1: And it seems that there is not. For Dionysius says: the cause of evil is not a good.1 Now, there is some evil in the world. Either, then, it is produced by a cause that is not a good, or it is not caused at all but rather is a first cause. And in either case, we must posit more than one principle of creation, since it is clear that the first cause of good things must be a good.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg1
Sed diceretur, quod bonum non est causa mali per se, sed per accidens.
Obj. 2: But someone may say that a good is not the cause of evil through itself but accidentally.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg2
Sed contra, omnis effectus qui est alicuius causae per accidens, est alterius causae per se; cum omne per accidens ad per se reducatur. Si ergo malum est effectus boni per accidens, erit per se effectus alicuius alterius; et sic idem quod prius.
On the contrary, every effect that belongs to a cause accidentally belongs to some other cause through itself, since everything accidental can be traced to something that is through itself. Hence, if evil be the effect of good accidentally, it will be through itself the effect of something else, so that the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q3.A6.sc
Praeterea, effectus causae per accidens, accidit praeter intentionem causae, et non fit. Si ergo bonum est causa mali per accidens, sequeretur quod malum non sit factum. Sed nihil est non creatum nisi creationis principium, ut supra, art. praeced., ostensum est. Ergo malum est creationis principium.
Obj. 3: An effect that is produced accidentally happens outside the intention of the cause and does not come to be. If, then, a good be the cause of evil accidentally, it would follow that evil is not something made. Now, nothing is uncreated save a principle of creation, as we have shown above.1 Therefore, evil is a principle of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg3
Praeterea, nullum nocumentum accidit in effectu praeter intentionem agentis, nisi vel propter ignorantiam agentis qui non providet, vel propter impotentiam quam vitare non potest. Sed in Deo, qui est creator boni, non est neque impotentia neque ignorantia. Ergo malum, quod nocivum est, Dei effectibus non potest praeter intentionem provenire. Nam Augustinus dicit, quod ideo dicitur malum, quia nocet.
Obj. 4: No harm occurs in the effect outside the intention of the agent except either by reason of ignorance on the part of an agent who lacks foresight or by reason of a lack of power that one cannot avoid. But in God, who is the Creator of all good, there is neither a lack of power nor ignorance. Therefore, evil, which is harmful, cannot occur in God’s effects outside his intention. For Augustine says that a thing is called evil because it is harmful.1
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg4
Praeterea, quod est per accidens est ut in paucioribus, ut habetur in II Physic. Malum autem est ut in pluribus, ut habetur in II Topic. Ergo malum non est ab aliqua causa per accidens.
Obj. 5: That which occurs accidentally happens in the minority of cases, as is said in Physics 2.1 But evil occurs in the majority of cases, as is said in Topics 2.2 Therefore, evil is not due to an accidental cause.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg5
Praeterea, malum, secundum Augustinum, non habet causam efficientem sed deficientem. Sed causa per accidens est causa efficiens. Ergo bonum non est causa mali per accidens.
Obj. 6: According to Augustine, evil has not an efficient cause but a deficient one.1 But an accidental cause is an efficient cause. Therefore, a good is not the accidental cause of evil.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg6
Praeterea, quod non est, non habet causam; quia quod non est, neque causa neque causatum est. Sed malum nihil est, secundum Augustinum. Ergo malum non habet aliquam causam nec per se nec per accidens. Falsum est ergo quod dicebatur, quod bonum est causa mali per accidens.
Obj. 7: That which is not has no cause, since what is not is neither cause nor caused. But evil, according to Augustine, is a nothing.1 Consequently, evil has no cause, neither through itself nor accidentally. Therefore, it is false to say that a good is the accidental cause of evil.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg7
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, illud cui aliquid inest per prius, est causa omnium in quibus illud per posterius invenitur: sicut ignis est causa caloris in omnibus calidis. Sed malitia per prius fuit in diabolo. Ergo ipse est causa malitiae in omnibus malis; et sic est unum principium omnium malorum, sicut et bonorum.
Obj. 8: According to the Philosopher, that in which a thing is present with priority is the cause of whatever contains that thing with posteriority;1 for example, fire is the cause of the heat in whatever is hot. Now, malice was in the devil with priority. Therefore, he is the cause of malice in all the wicked, and consequently, there is one principle of all the wicked as there is also of all the good.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg8
Praeterea, secundum Dionysium, bonum contingit uno modo: sed malum omnifariam. Malum ergo propinquius est ad esse quam bonum. Si ergo bonum est natura aliqua indigens creatore, et malum etiam indigebit creatore; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 9: According to Dionysius, good occurs in one way but evil in many ways.1 Consequently, evil is nearer to being than good is. Therefore, if good is a nature needing some creator, evil also will need a creator, and so the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg9
Praeterea, quod non est non potest esse genus nec species. Sed malum ponitur genus. Dicitur enim in Praedicamentis, quod bonum et malum non sunt in genere, sed sunt genera aliorum. Ergo malum est ens: et sic indiget aliquo creante: unde cum non creetur a bono, videtur quod oporteat aliquod malum ponere creationis principium.
Obj. 10: That which is not can be neither genus nor species. Now, evil is taken to be a genus. For it is stated in the Categories that good and evil are not in a genus but are themselves the genera of other things.1 Evil, therefore, is a being and consequently needs a creator. Therefore, since it is not created by a good, we must apparently admit that there is an evil principle of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg10
Praeterea, utrumque contrariorum est natura aliqua positive: contraria enim sunt in eodem genere. Quod autem non est, non potest esse in genere. Sed bonum et malum sunt contraria. Ergo est natura aliqua; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 11: Each contrary is a positive nature, since contraries are in the same genus.1 Now, what is not cannot be in a genus. But good and evil are contrary to each other. Therefore, evil is a nature; and we come to the same conclusion.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg11
Praeterea, differentiae constitutivae speciei significant naturam aliquam; unde uno modo natura est unumquodque informans specifica differentia, ut Boetius dicit. Sed malum est differentia constitutiva speciei alicuius: bonum enim et malum sunt differentiae habituum. Ergo malum est natura aliqua; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 12: The difference that makes a species signifies a nature; therefore, in one way nature is whatever informs with a specific difference, according to Boethius.1 Now, evil is a difference constituting some species, for good and evil are differences of habits. Therefore, evil is a nature, and the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg12
Praeterea, Eccli. XXXIII, 15: contra malum bonum est, et contra vitam mors,1 sic et contra virum iustum peccator. Si ergo est unum creationis principium bonum, oportet esse aliud malum quod sit ei contrarium.
Obj. 13: Good is set against evil, and life against death: so also is the sinner against a just man (Sir 33:15). If, therefore, the good is one principle of creation, there must be set against it an evil principle.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg13
Praeterea, intentio et remissio dicuntur per respectum ad aliquem terminum. Sed invenitur aliquid esse alio peius. Ergo oportet inveniri aliquid quod sit pessimum, in quo sit malorum terminus: et illud oportet esse principium omnium malorum, sicut summum bonum est principium bonorum.
Obj. 14: Intensification and remission are said in reference to some terminus. Now, one thing is found to be worse than another. Hence, one must find something worst, in which is the terminus of evils; and this must be the principle of all evil things, just as the supreme good is the principle of all good things.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg14
Praeterea, Matth. VII, 18, dicitur: non potest arbor bona fructus malos facere. Aliquid autem invenitur esse malum in mundo. Ergo non potest esse fructus, id est effectus, causae bonae, quae per arborem bonam significatur; et sic oportet quod omnium malorum sit causa aliquod primum malum.
Obj. 15: A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit (Matt 7:18). Now, evil is found to exist in the world. Therefore, it cannot be a fruit—that is, an effect—of a good cause, which is signified by the good tree. Consequently, some first evil must be the cause of all evils.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg15
Praeterea, Genes. I, 2, dicitur quod in principio creationis rerum erant tenebrae super faciem abyssi. Sed a bono, quod habet naturam lucis, non potest esse creatio tenebrarum. Ergo creatio quae ibi describitur, non est a bono principio, sed a malo.
Obj. 16: We are told that when things were first created, darkness was on the face of the earth (Gen 1:2). But from the good, which has the nature of light, cannot come the creation of darkness. Consequently, the creation described there is not from a good principle but from an evil principle.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg16
Praeterea, omne quod exit ab aliquo, attestatur ei a quo exit, in quantum est ei simile. Sed malum nullo modo attestatur Deo, nec habet in ipso aliquam similitudinem. Ergo non potest esse ab ipso, sed ab alio principio.
Obj. 17: Everything that comes from something bears witness to that from which it comes, as being like it. But evil bears witness to God in no way, nor is it in any way like him. Therefore, it cannot come from him but must be from another principle.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg17
Praeterea, nihil exit ab aliquo, nisi quod est in ipso in potentia. Sed malum non est in Deo nec in actu nec in potentia. Ergo non est a Deo; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 18: Nothing comes from something unless it is in that thing potentially. But evil is not in God either actually or potentially. Therefore, it is not from God, and the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg18
Praeterea, sicut generatio est motus naturalis, ita et corruptio. Sed corruptio terminatur ad privationem, sicut generatio ad formam. Ergo sicut forma inducitur ex intentione naturae, ita et privatio: et sic oportet quod malum, quod est privatio, habeat aliquam causam agentem per se, sicut et forma.
Obj. 19: Just as generation is a natural movement, so also is corruption. Now, the terminus of corruption is a privation, just as the terminus of generation is a form. Hence, just as the intention of nature is the induction of the form, so also does nature intend privation. Consequently, evil, being a privation, must have some cause acting through itself just as form does.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg19
Praeterea, omne agens, agit ex praesuppositione primi agentis. Sed liberum arbitrium, cum peccat, non agit ex praesuppositione divinae actionis: nam aliquod peccatum est, sicut fornicatio vel adulterium, quod non potest a sua deformitate separari, quae non potest esse a Deo. Ergo oportet quod liberum arbitrium sit primum agens, vel quod reducatur ad aliquod aliud primum agens quam Deum.
Obj. 20: Every agent acts on the presupposition of the first agent. Now, a free decision, in sinning, does not act on the presupposition of the divine action; for there are some sins—like fornication and adultery, which are inseparable from their deformity—which cannot come from God. Therefore, the free decision must either be a first agent or be reducible to a first agent other than God.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg20
Sed diceretur, quod substantia actus peccati est a Deo, non autem deformitas.
Obj. 21: It will be said perhaps that the substance, and not the deformity of the act, comes from God.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg21
Sed contra est quod Commentator dicit: impossibile est unius agentis actionem terminari ad materiam, et alterius ad formam. Sed deformitas est quasi forma actus peccati. Ergo non potest esse deformitas peccati ab uno auctore, et substantia ab alio.
On the contrary, the Commentator says: it is impossible for the matter to result from the action of one agent while the form results from the action of another.1 Now, the deformity is, as it were, the form of the sinful act. Therefore, the deformity of a sin cannot be from one cause and its substance from another.
QDePot.Q3.A6.sc
Praeterea, ab uno simplici non procedit nisi simplex. Sed Deus est omnino simplex. Ergo huiusmodi composita non sunt ab ipso, sed ab alio auctore.
Obj. 22: Only a simple effect can proceed from one simple cause. Now, God is utterly simple. Therefore, such composite things are not from him, but from some other source.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg22
Praeterea, macula aliquid ponit in anima: si enim esset gratiae privatio solum, tunc per quodlibet peccatum mortale homo haberet maculam omnium peccatorum. Sed macula peccati non est a Deo, cum Deus non sit illius rei auctor cuius est ultor, secundum Fulgentium, et cum non sit ab aeterno, oportet quod habeat causam. Ergo oportet reducere in aliquam causam primam, quae non est Deus.
Obj. 23: The stain of sin is something in the soul, for if it were nothing besides the privation of grace, a man, by committing one mortal sin, would have the stain of all sins. Now, the stain of sin is not from God, for God is not the author of that which he punishes, as Fulgentius says: since it is not from eternity, it must have a cause.1 Therefore, it must be traced back to some cause other than God.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg23
Praeterea, Eccle. III, 14, dicitur: didici quod omnia opera quae fecit Deus, perseverant in aeternum.1 Haec autem corruptibilia in aeternum non perseverant. Ergo non sunt opera Dei, sed oportet ea reducere in aliud principium.
Obj. 24: It is written: I have learned that all the works which God has made continue into eternity (Sir 3:14). Now, corruptible things do not continue into eternity. Therefore, they are not the work of God, and they must be traced back to another principle.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg24
Praeterea, omne agens agit sibi simile. Sed huiusmodi corpora corruptibilia non sunt Deo similia: nam Deus spiritus est, ut habetur Ioan. IV 24. Ergo huiusmodi corruptibilia non sunt a Deo; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 25: Every agent produces its like. But corruptible bodies of this sort are not like God, for God is a spirit (John 4:24). Therefore, such corruptible bodies are not from God, and the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg25
Praeterea, natura semper fecit quod melius est, secundum Philosophum et hoc ex bonitate naturae provenit. Sed bonitas Dei est perfectior quam naturae. Ergo Deus facit aliquid quanto melius potest. Sed meliora sunt spiritualia corporalibus. Ergo corporalia non facit Deus; quia si fecisset Deus ea, dedisset eis spiritualem bonitatem; et sic relinquitur quod oportet ponere plura creationis principia.
Obj. 26: Nature always does what is better, according to the Philosopher,1 and this is due to the goodness of nature. But the goodness of God is more perfect than that of nature. Consequently, God makes things as good as he can. Now, spiritual things are better than corporeal things. Therefore, God does not make corporeal things, since had God made them, he would have given them spiritual goodness. It follows, then, that we must admit several principles of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg26
Sed contra est quod habetur Isai. XLV, vers. 6: ego dominus, et non est alter Deus,1 formans lucem et creans tenebras, faciens pacem et creans malum; ego dominus faciens omnia haec.
On the contrary (1), it is written: I am the Lord, and there is none else. I form the light and create darkness, I make peace and create evil; I the Lord do all these things (Isa 45:6).
QDePot.Q3.A6.sc
Praeterea, malum non radicatur nisi in natura boni, ut manifestat Dionysius. Hoc autem non esset, si malum haberet contrarium creationis principium ei qui creat bona: alias principium malorum esset potentius quam principium bonorum, ex quo in ipsis bonis effectum suum induceret. Ergo malum non est ab aliquo alio creationis principio quam bonum.
Furthermore (2), evil has no other root but the nature of good, as Dionysius shows.1 But this would not be true if evil had a principle of creation contrary to him who creates good things; otherwise the principle of evil things would be more powerful than that of good things, since it would produce its own effect even in good things. Therefore, evil is not from a creative principle other than that of good.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg27
Praeterea, Philosophus probat, esse unum primum motorem. Hoc autem non esset, si essent diversa creationis principia prima: nam unum principium non gubernaret nec moveret creaturas alterius principii sibi contrarii. Non est ergo nisi unum tantum creationis principium.
Furthermore (3), the Philosopher proves that there is one first mover.1 But this would not be true if there were diverse first creative principles; for one principle would not govern or move the creatures of the other contrary principle. Therefore, there is but one principle of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A6.arg28
Respondeo dicendum quod, sicut dictum est, antiqui philosophi specialia1 principia tantum naturae considerantes, ex consideratione materiae in hunc errorem devenerunt, quod non omnia naturalia creata esse credebant: ita quod ex consideratione contrariorum, quae cum materia ponuntur principia in natura, devenerunt in hoc ut rerum duo prima principia constituerent: et hoc propter triplicem defectum qui eis aderat in contrariorum consideratione.
I answer that, as we have already stated, the ancient philosophers, contemplating only the specific principles of nature, due to their consideration of matter, fell into the error of believing that natural things are not created. Hence, from their consideration of contraries, which they thought were the principles in nature, alongside matter, they came to conceive of two first principles of things. And this was owing to three faults in their consideration of contraries.
QDePot.Q3.A6.co
Primus erat, quia contraria considerabant secundum hoc tantum quod diversa sunt ex natura speciei, non autem secundum quod est aliquid unum in eis ex natura generis, licet contraria in eodem genere sint: unde non attribuebant eis causam secundum id in quo conveniunt, sed secundum hoc in quo differunt: et propter hoc in duo prima contraria, sicut in duas primas causas, omnia contraria reduxerunt, ut habetur in I Physic. Sed inter eos Empedocles prima contraria etiam primas causas agentes posuit, scilicet amicitiam et litem: et hic, ut habetur I Metaph., primo posuit bonum et malum principia.
The first was that they considered contraries only insofar as they are diverse from the nature of their species, not insofar as there is something one in them due to the nature of their genus, although the contraries are within the same genus.1 Consequently, they ascribed to them a cause not in respect of what they have in common but in respect of that wherein they differ. Hence, they traced back all contraries to two first contraries as to two first principles, as is said in Physics 1.2 Among them, Empedocles made the first contraries to be also the first agent causes, namely, friendship and strife; and he, as is said in Metaphysics 1, was the first to hold that good and evil were principles.3
QDePot.Q3.A6
Secundus defectus fuit, quia utrumque contrariorum aequaliter iudicabant; cum tamen oporteat semper duorum contrariorum unum esse cum privatione alterius: et propter hoc unum est perfectum et aliud imperfectum, et unum melius et aliud peius, ut habetur I Phys. Et exinde provenit quod tam bonum quam malum, quae videbantur esse generaliora contraria, ponebant quasi quasdam naturas diversas. Et inde fuit quod Pythagoras posuit duo genera rerum, scilicet bonum et malum; et in genere boni posuit omnia perfecta, ut lucem, masculum, quietem et huiusmodi; et in genere mali posuit omnia imperfecta, ut tenebras, feminam et huiusmodi.
The second fault was that they judged both contraries equally; but because one contrary must always imply privation of the other contrary, it follows that one is perfect while the other is imperfect and that one is better and the other worse, as is said in Physics 1.1 In consequence, they held that both good and bad, which seemed to be the most generic contraries, are certain distinct natures. For this reason, Pythagoras posited two genera of realities, that is, the good and the bad; in the genus of the good he placed all perfect things, such as light, the male, rest, and the like, while in the genus of the bad, he placed the imperfect, such as darkness, the female, and the like.
QDePot.Q3.A6
Tertius defectus fuit, quia iudicaverunt de rebus secundum quod in se considerantur tantum, vel secundum ordinem unius rei ad aliam rem particularem, non autem in comparatione ad totum ordinem universi. Et inde est quod si invenerunt aliquam rem esse alteri nocivam, vel esse in se imperfectam respectu aliarum perfectarum, iudicaverunt eam simpliciter malam secundum naturam suam, et non ducere originem a causa boni. Et propterea Pythagoras feminam, quae est quid imperfectum, posuit in genere mali.
The third fault was that they judged things only insofar as they are considered in themselves or according to the order of one reality to another particular reality, but not in their comparison to the entire order of the universe. Hence, when they found one thing harmful to another, or imperfect in itself in comparison with other perfect things, they judged it to be simply bad according to its own nature and did not trace its origin from the cause of a good. On account of this, Pythagoras placed women, as being imperfect, in the genus of bad things.
QDePot.Q3.A6
Et ex hac radice provenit quod Manichaei corruptibilia, quae respectu incorruptibilium; et visibilia, quae respectu invisibilium; et vetus testamentum, quod respectu novi testamenti, imperfecta sunt, non posuerunt esse a Deo bono, sed a contrario principio. Et praecipue, cum viderent alicui creaturae bonae, utpote homini, provenire aliquod nocumentum ex aliquibus visibilium et corruptibilium creaturarum.
And from this root arose the fact that the Manichees1 asserted that corruptible things with respect to incorruptible, visible things with respect to invisible, and the Old Testament with respect to the New Testament, are all imperfect, so they are not from the good God, but from a contrary principle. And this was chiefly because they saw that certain good creatures (man, for instance) suffer harm from certain visible and corruptible creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A6
Hic autem error est omnino impossibilis; sed oportet omnia reducere in unum principium primum, quod est bonum: quod quidem tribus rationibus ostenditur ad praesens.
Now, this error is utterly impossible; rather, all things must be traced to one first principle, which is good. For the present, this may be shown by three arguments.
QDePot.Q3.A6
Quarum prima est, quia in quibuscumque diversis invenitur aliquid unum commune, oportet ea reducere in unam causam quantum ad illud commune, quia vel unum est causa alterius, vel amborum est aliqua causa communis. Non enim potest esse quod illud unum commune utrique conveniat secundum illud quod proprie utrumque eorum est, ut in praecedenti quaestione, art. praec., est habitum. Omnia autem contraria et diversa, quae sunt in mundo, inveniuntur communicare in aliquo uno, vel in natura speciei, vel in natura generis, vel saltem in ratione essendi: unde oportet quod omnium istorum sit unum principium, quod est omnibus causa essendi. Esse autem, in quantum huiusmodi, bonum est: quod patet ex hoc quod unumquodque esse appetit, in quo ratio boni consistit, scilicet quod sit appetibile; et sic patet quod supra quaslibet diversas causas oportet ponere aliquam causam unam, sicut etiam apud naturales supra ista contraria agentia in natura ponitur unum agens primum scilicet caelum, quod est causa diversorum motuum in istis inferioribus. Sed quia in ipso caelo invenitur situs diversitas in quam sicut in causam reducitur inferiorum corporum contrarietas, ulterius oportet reducere in primum motorem, qui nec per se nec per accidens moveatur.
The first argument is that whenever different things have one thing in common, they must be traced back to one cause in respect of that common thing: for either one is the cause of the other, or they both proceed from a common cause. For it cannot be that this one common thing would belong to each thing according to that which is proper to each of them, as we proved before.1 Now, all contraries and things differing from one another that exist in the world are found to have something in common, whether in the nature of their species, or in the nature of their genus, or at least the common account of existing. Consequently, they must all have one principle, which is the cause of existing in all of them. Now, being as such is good; this is evident because everything desires to be, and the account of the good consists in that which is desirable. Hence, above all various causes, we must place one first cause, just as above these contrary agents in nature the natural philosophers placed one first agent (namely, the heaven) as the cause of all the diverse motions in these lower things. Since, however, even in the heaven itself there is a diversity of position, to which diversity as to a cause is traced the contrariety of lower bodies, it is necessary to trace it back further to a first mover that does not move either through itself or accidentally.
QDePot.Q3.A6
Secunda ratio est, quia omne agens agit secundum quod actu est, et per consequens secundum quod est aliquo modo perfectum. Secundum autem quod malum est, non est actu, cum unumquodque dicatur malum ex hoc quod potentia est privata proprio et debito actu. Secundum vero quod actu est unumquodque, bonum est: quia secundum hoc habet perfectionem et entitatem, in qua ratio boni consistit. Nihil ergo agit in quantum malum est, sed unumquodque agens agit in quantum bonum est. Impossibile est ergo ponere aliud activum rerum principium nisi bonum. Et cum omne agens agat sibi simile, nihil etiam fit nisi secundum quod actu est; ac per hoc, secundum quod bonum est. Ex utraque ergo parte positio est impossibilis qua ponitur malum esse principium creationis malorum. Et huic rationi concordant verba Dionysii qui dicit, quod malum non agit nisi virtute boni, et quod malum est praeter intentionem et generationem.
The second argument is that every agent acts insofar as it is in act, and consequently, insofar as it is in some way perfect. Now, insofar as a thing is bad, it is not in act, since a thing is said to be bad from the fact that the potency is deprived of its proper and due act. But insofar as a thing is in act, it is good, because in this respect it has perfection and entity, in which consists the account of the good. Therefore, nothing acts insofar as it is bad, but each agent acts insofar as it is good. Consequently, it is impossible that there be an active principle of things other than a good. And since every agent produces its like, nothing even comes to be except inasmuch as it is in act, and for this reason, insofar as it is good. On both sides, therefore, the position which holds evil to be the creative principle of bad things is shown to be impossible. This argument agrees with the words of Dionysius, who states that evil acts not save by virtue of a good, and that evil is outside intention and generation.1
QDePot.Q3.A6
Tertia ratio est, quia, si diversa entia essent omnino a contrariis principiis in unum principium non reductis, non possent in unum ordinem concurrere nisi per accidens. Ex multis enim non fit coordinatio nisi per aliquem ordinantem, nisi forte multa casualiter in idem concurrant. Videmus autem corruptibilia et incorruptibilia, spiritualia et corporalia, perfecta et imperfecta in unum ordinem concurrere. Nam spiritualia movent corporalia, quod ad minus in homine apparet. Corruptibilia etiam per corpora incorruptibilia disponuntur, sicut patet in alterationibus elementorum a corporibus caelestibus. Nec potest dici, quod haec casualiter eveniant, nam non contingeret ita semper vel in maiori parte, sed solum in paucioribus. Oportet ergo omnia ista diversa in aliquod unum primum principium reducere a quo in unum ordinantur: unde Philosophus concludit quod unus est principatus.
The third argument is that if diverse beings were to be exclusively from contrary principles without these being traced to one principle, they could not possibly come together into one order except accidentally. For a coordination of many things cannot result but from one coordinator, unless perhaps many things were to come together in the same thing by chance. Now, we observe corruptible and incorruptible things, spiritual and corporeal, perfect and imperfect coming together into one order. For the spiritual move the corporeal, which is evident at least in man. Again, things corruptible are disposed by incorruptible bodies, as may be observed in the alterations of elements by heavenly bodies. Nor may it be said that such occurrences come about by chance, for then it would not happen always or for the most part but only in the minority of cases.1 Consequently, all these various things must be traced back to some one first principle by which they are ordered as one. And for this reason, the Philosopher concludes that there is one ruler over all.2
QDePot.Q3.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod malum, sicut supra ostensum est, cum non sit ens, sed defectus entis, non potest esse per se loquendo, factum; et pro tanto dicit Dionysius, quod bonum non est causa mali; non autem ad hoc quod malum in causam primam reducatur.
Reply Obj. 1: As we have shown above, evil is not a being but a lack of being, and consequently, cannot be made through itself, essentially speaking. In this sense, Dionysius says that good is not the cause of evil, and not as though evil were to be traced back to a first cause.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod obiectio illa procedit de effectu qui potest per se causam habere. Tale autem non est malum: unde nec proprie effectus dici potest.
Reply Obj. 2: This argument is true of an effect that can have a cause through itself. Such is not evil, which therefore cannot properly be described as an effect.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, malum est incidens effectibus; sed non est factum, per se loquendo; quod ex hoc patet quod non est intentum. Nec tamen sequitur quod sit primum principium, nisi cum hoc adderetur quod malum esset natura quaedam. Sicut enim malum per hoc quod non est ens, sed entis privatio, caret propria ratione effectus; ita et multo amplius caret ratione causae, ut probatum est.
Reply Obj. 3: Evil is incidental to effects, but it is not made, essentially speaking; this is clear from the fact that it is not intended. And yet, it does not follow that it is a first principle, unless it be added that evil is a nature. For just as evil, since it is not a being but a privation of being, lacks the proper account of an effect, so much more indeed does it lack the account of a cause, as we have shown.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod, secundum Augustinum, Deus est adeo bonus quod numquam aliquod malum esse permitteret, nisi esset adeo potens quod de quolibet malo posset elicere bonum. Unde nec propter impotentiam nec propter ignorantiam Dei est quod mala in mundo proveniunt; sed est ex ordine sapientiae suae et magnitudine bonitatis, ex qua provenit quod multiplicantur diversi gradus bonitatis in rebus; quorum multi deficerent, si nullum malum esse permitteret; non enim esset bonum patientiae, nisi accidente malo persecutionis; nec esset bonum conservationis vitae in leone, nisi esset malum corruptionis in animalibus ex quibus vivit.
Reply Obj. 4: According to Augustine, God is so good that he would never allow an evil to exist unless he were so powerful as to be able to draw good from each and every evil.1 Hence, it is due to neither lack of power nor ignorance on God’s part that evils occur in the world; rather, it is owing to the order of his own wisdom and to the greatness of his goodness, whence come the many and diverse grades of goodness in things, many of which would be lacking were he to allow no evil to exist. For there would be no good of patience without the occurrence of the evil of persecution, nor the good of the preservation of life in a lion, without the evil of the destruction of the animals on which it lives.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod malum nunquam invenitur nisi in paucioribus, si referuntur effectus ad causas proprias: quod quidem in naturalibus patet. Nam peccatum vel malum non accidit in actione naturae, nisi propter impedimentum superveniens illi causae agenti; quod quidem non est nisi in paucioribus, ut sunt monstra in natura, et alia huiusmodi. In voluntariis autem magis videtur malum esse ut in pluribus quantum ad factibilia, in quantum ars non deficit nisi ut in paucioribus, imitatur enim naturam. In agibilibus autem, circa quae sunt virtus et vitium, est duplex appetitus movens, scilicet rationalis et sensualis; et id quod est bonum secundum unum appetitum, est malum secundum alterum, sicut prosequi delectabilia est bonum secundum appetitum sensibilem, qui sensualitas dicitur, quamvis sit malum secundum appetitum rationis. Et quia plures sequuntur sensus quam rationem, ideo plures inveniuntur mali in hominibus quam boni. Sed tamen sequens appetitum rationis in pluribus bene se habet, et non nisi in paucioribus male.
Reply Obj. 5: Evil occurs only in the minority of cases if we compare effects with their proper causes. This is clear in natural things, because there is no fault or evil in the action of nature, except when the active cause is affected by some impediment, and this is only in the minority of cases, as when there are monstrosities in nature, and other such things. On the other hand, in voluntary matters, evil would seem to be more frequent in deeds, insofar as art fails only for the less part, because it imitates nature.1 But in actions, which are affected by vice and virtue, there are two moving appetites, namely, the rational and the sensual, and that which is good in relation to the one appetite is evil in relation to the other. Thus, the pursuit of pleasure is good with reference to the sensual appetite, which is called “sensuality,” but it is evil with reference to the appetite of reason. And, since the majority follow their senses rather than their reason, bad men are consequently found to be more numerous than good. On the other hand, he who follows reason’s appetite for the most part behaves well and not badly except in a few things.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod duplex est causa per accidens. Una quae aliquid operatur ad effectum; sed dicitur causa eius per accidens, quia praeter intentionem ille effectus a tali causa sequitur; sicut patet in eo qui fodiendo sepulcrum, invenit thesaurum. Alia causa per accidens est quae nihil operatur ad effectum; sed ex eo quod accidit causae agenti, causa per accidens nominatur; sicut album dicitur esse causa domus per accidens, eo quod accidit aedificatori.
Reply Obj. 6: There are two kinds of accidental cause. One does something towards the effect, but it is called an “accidental cause” because the effect follows from the cause outside its intention; such is the man who finds a treasure while digging a grave. The other accidental cause does nothing towards the effect, but it is called an “accidental cause” because it is accidental to the agent cause, just as the white may be said to be an accidental cause of the house because it is an accident of the builder.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad6
Similiter duplex est effectus per accidens. Unus ad quem potest terminari actio causae, licet praeter eius intentionem accidat, sicut inventio thesauri; et talis effectus licet sit huiusmodi causae per accidens, potest esse alterius causae effectus per se. Hoc autem modo malum non habet causam per accidens; quia, sicut iam dictum est, non potest esse terminus alicuius actionis. Alius effectus per accidens est ad quem non terminatur actio alicuius agentis; sed ex eo quod accidit effectui, effectus per accidens nominatur; sicut album accidens domui, potest dici effectus per accidens aedificatoris; et sic nihil prohibet malum habere causam per accidens.
Likewise, there are two kinds of accidental effect. One could be the terminus of the cause’s action but occurs outside the cause’s intention (as, for instance, the finding of the treasure). Such an effect, though accidental with regard to that cause, can be the essential effect of another cause. In this sense, evil has no accidental cause, because (as already stated) it cannot be the terminus of an action. The other kind of accidental effect is one that is not the terminus of an agent’s action, but it is called an “accidental effect” because it is accidental to the effect, just as the white that is accidental to a house may be said to be an accidental effect of the builder. In this sense, nothing prevents evil from having an accidental cause.
QDePot.Q3.A6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod malum licet non sit natura aliqua, non est tamen negatio pura, sed est privatio; quae secundum Philosophum est negatio alicui subiecto inhaerens: nam privatio est negatio in substantia; unde ex hoc ipso quod accidit alicui, potest ei causa per accidens assignari modo praedicto.
Reply Obj. 7: Evil, though it is not a certain nature, is not a pure negation but a privation; and this, according to the Philosopher, is a negation inhering in a subject, for a privation is a negation in a subject; whence inasmuch as it is accidental to something, it can have an accidental cause, in the sense already explained.1
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod malum per prius inest diabolo quam aliis, tempore, non natura, quasi malitia sit eius essentia vel accidens ex principiis propriae naturae derivatum. Nec obstat, si ipse est aliis peior, cum hoc non sit propter connaturalitatem malitiae ad ipsum, sed per accidens, quia amplius peccavit. Illa autem principia aliorum sunt de quibus aliquid maxime dicitur per se, et non secundum accidens.
Reply Obj. 8: Evil was in the devil with a priority in time relative to others but not with a priority in nature, as though wickedness were his essence or an accident deriving from the principles proper to his nature. Nor does it matter that he is worse than others, since this is not on account of any connaturality of wickedness to him but is accidental, through his having sinned more fully. But a thing is said to be a principle in relation to other things with regard to that which is said of it essentially and not accidentally.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod ex perfectione boni est quod solum uno modo contingat; nam non potest esse aliquid perfectum, nisi omnibus concurrentibus ex quibus eius perfectio quasi integratur. Quodcumque autem eorum deficiat, est imperfectum, et per consequens malum; unde ex imperfectione mali est quod malum multipliciter contingit; et ideo malum habet minus de ratione entis quam bonum.
Reply Obj. 9: It is owing to its perfection that good happens in but one way, because a thing cannot be perfect unless all those conditions come together from which its perfection is, as it were, integrated. If any of these be lacking, the thing is imperfect and therefore evil; and consequently, the imperfection of evil is the reason why evil is so manifold. And thus, evil has less of the account of a being than good does.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod verbum Philosophi est accipiendum secundum opinionem Pythagorae, qui posuit bonum et malum esse genera, ut prius dictum est. Habet tamen eius opinio aliquid veritatis. Nam cum bonum positive dicatur malum vero privative, ut dictum est; sicut omnis forma habet rationem boni, ita omnis privatio habet rationem mali; et sic bonum et malum quodammodo convertuntur cum ente et cum privatione entis. In quibuslibet autem contrariis, ut probatur in X Metaph., includitur privatio et habitus; et ideo semper alterum contrariorum quod est perfectius reducitur ad bonum; et alterum quod est imperfectius reducitur ad malum. Unde Philosophus dicit, quod altera pars contrarietatis ad maleficium pertinet, et pro tanto bonum et malum possunt dici contrariorum genera.
Reply Obj. 10: The statement of the Philosopher refers to the opinion of Pythagoras, who maintained that good and evil are genera, as we have said above. This opinion, however, has some truth in it. For, as we have observed, good indicates something positive, but evil indicates a privation; just as every form holds the account of the good, so does every privation hold the account of an evil. And in this way good and evil are in a certain way convertible with being and the privation of being. Now, it is shown in Metaphysics 101 that in all contraries, there is an implication of privation and possession, such that the contrary that is the more perfect always is reducible to a good, while the other that is less perfect is reducible to an evil. Hence, the Philosopher says that one of two contraries pertains to an evil action,2 and in this sense, good and evil may be described as contrary genera.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod malum, quod est contrarium bono, non dicit privationem solam, sed habitum quemdam cum privatione; qui quidem habitus non habet rationem mali in quantum habet de ente, sed in quantum habet adiunctam privationem perfectionis debitae.
Reply Obj. 11: Evil, which is contrary to a good, indicates not only a privation but a certain possession with that privation; this possession does not hold the account of evil insofar as it has something of being, but insofar as it has the privation of a due perfection joined to it.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod malum, in quantum est privatio sola, non ponitur differentia constitutiva habitus vitiosi, sed secundum quod adiungitur intentioni finis indebite, in qua non invenitur ratio mali ex fine intento, nisi in quantum cum hoc fine non potest stare debitus finis: sicut cum fine delectationis carnalis non potest stare bonum rationis. Ideo autem in habitibus animae specialiter bonum et malum poni dicuntur, quia morales actus, et per consequens habitus, specificantur ex fine, qui est quasi forma voluntatis, quae est principium proprium malorum actuum. Bonum vero et malum dicuntur per comparationem ad finem.
Reply Obj. 12: Evil, inasmuch as it is merely a privation, does not differentiate the vicious habit except with the addition of the intention of an undue end, which intention does not include the account of evil except insofar as the end in question is inconsistent with a due end. Thus, the end of carnal pleasure is inconsistent with the good of reason. The reason why good and evil are assigned as specifying the habits of the soul is that moral acts, and consequently habits, are specified by the end, which is, as it were, the form of the will, which is the proper principle of evil deeds. And good and evil denote relation to the end.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod non intelligitur contra malum esse bonum sicut unum principium primum contra aliud principium primum, sed sicut duo provenientia ex uno primo principio; quorum unum per se provenit, et aliud per accidens; quod patet ex eo quod subditur: et sic intuere in omnia opera altissimi, et cetera.
Reply Obj. 13: The meaning is not that good is set against evil as one first principle against another first principle, but that they both derive from one first principle, the one essentially, the other accidentally. This is clear from what follows: and so look upon all the works of the Most High, etc.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod malum non intenditur per accessum ad aliquem terminum, sed per recessum ab aliquo termino: sicut enim dicitur aliquid bonum per participationem boni, ita dicitur malum per recessum a bono.
Reply Obj. 14: Evil is not intensified by approach to a terminus, but by recession from a terminus; for as a thing is said to be good by participating in the good, so is it said to be evil by withdrawing from the good.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod dominus per arborem bonam intelligit causam boni, non quidem primam, sed proximam ad aliquem singularem effectum; et simile est de arbore mala; unde per arborem malam haereticos vult intelligi, qui ex suis operibus cognoscuntur, quasi arbor ex fructibus: et hoc etiam patet per similitudinem attendenti; nam fructus non est arbor causa prima, sed radix. Si tamen per arborem universaliter omnem causam intelligamus, sicut Dionysius videtur accipere: tunc respondendum est, quod bonum non est per se causa mali, sicut ad primum dictum est.
Reply Obj. 15: By the good tree our Lord means a cause of good—not the first cause, but a proximate cause in relation to some singular effect. The same applies to the evil tree. Hence, by the evil tree, he indicates heretics, who are known from their works as a tree from its fruit. This is clear if we consider the comparison, for the first cause of the fruit is not the tree but the root. If, however, we take the tree to signify universally any cause, as Dionysius apparently does, then we reply, as in the answer to the first objection, that good is not the essential cause of evil.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod tenebrae, de quibus in principio creationis dicitur, non fuerunt aliqua creatura, sed sola carentia lucis in aere; non tamen malum, quia illa sola carentia boni et mali rationem inducit quae est eius quod potest et debet inesse. Non enim est malum in lapide, qui non habet sensum; vel in puero statim nato, qui non ambulat. Nec tamen ex imperfectione agentis provenit quod aerem sine luce creavit, sed ab eius sapientia: cuius ordo requirit quod aliquid ex imperfecto ad perfectum ducatur.
Reply Obj. 16: The darkness mentioned as existing at the beginning of the creation was not a creature but simply the absence of light in the atmosphere. It was not, however, an evil, since the absence of good is an evil only when that good can and ought to be present. For it is not an evil in a stone that it cannot sense, nor is it an evil in a newborn child that it cannot walk. Nor was it owing to imperfection in the agent that the air was created without light, but owing to his wisdom, the order of which requires that something is brought from imperfection to perfection.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod obiectio illa procedit, ac si malum haberet causam per se, quod supra ostensum est falsum esse.
Reply Obj. 17: This argument follows only if evil has a cause through itself, and above we have shown this to be false.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad17
Et similiter dicendum ad decimumoctavum.
Reply Obj. 18: The eighteenth objection is met with the same reply.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod aliter se habet natura ad generationem et corruptionem. Forma enim quae est terminus generationis, est per se intenta tam a natura universali quam a natura particulari: privatio vero est praeter intentionem naturae particularis; est autem secundum intentionem naturae universalis, non quidem ut per se intenta, sed quia sine privatione alicuius formae non potest alia forma introduci; et sic generatio est naturalis omnibus modis. Corruptio vero dicitur quandoque contra naturam, habito respectu ad naturam particularem.
Reply Obj. 19: Nature stands in relation to generation otherwise than to corruption. For the form that is the terminus of generation is through itself intended by nature both universal and particular, whereas the privation of a form is outside the intention of a particular nature, although it is according to the intention of universal nature—not indeed as intended through itself, but because without the privation of a certain form another form cannot be introduced. Hence, generation is natural in every way, whereas corruption is sometimes against nature, if we refer it to a particular nature.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod in actu peccati quidquid est entitatis vel actionis reducitur in Deum sicut in primam causam; quod vero est ibi deformitatis reducitur sicut in causam in liberum arbitrium; sicut quod est de gressu in claudicatione reducitur in virtutem motivam sicut in primam causam; quidquid autem est ibi obliquitatis provenit ex curvitate cruris.
Reply Obj. 20: Whatever there is of entity or action in a sinful act is traced back to God as first cause, while what there is of deformity is traced back to the free decision as to its cause. For example, when a man limps, his walking is traced back to the motive power as to its first cause, but that he walks awry is due to a bend in his leg.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad20
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de duobus agentibus omnino disparatis, non autem quando unum agens in alio operatur: sic enim potest unus eorum esse effectus. Deus autem in omni natura et voluntate operatur; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 21: This argument applies to two agents entirely unrelated, but not when one of them operates in the other, for then one effect can proceed from both. Now, God operates in every nature and in every will; hence, the argument does not follow.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad21
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de agente per necessitatem naturae, quod si unum sit, unum effectum producit. Nec tamen oportet effectum esse simplicem sicut causam: quia nec in universalitate nec in simplicitate oportet effectum causae aequari. Deus vero non agit per necessitatem naturae, sed per voluntatem: unde potest simplicia et composita mutabilia et immutabilia facere.
Reply Obj. 22: This argument refers to an agent that acts of natural necessity, and one such agent produces one effect. Nor does it follow that an effect must be simple because its cause is simple, because an effect need not equal its cause either in universality or in simplicity. But God does not act through a natural necessity but through his own will; therefore, he is able to make both simple things and composite things, things mutable and things immutable.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad22
Ad vicesimumtertium dicendum, quod macula in anima non ponit naturam aliquam, sed solam gratiae privationem, tamen cum respectu ad actum peccati praecedentem, qui huius privationis causa fuit vel esse potuit: et sic non oportet quod habeat maculam alicuius peccati, qui actum peccati illius non commisit.
Reply Obj. 23: The stain of sin does not impose a nature on the soul but only the privation of grace, which privation is referred to the preceding sinful act that caused or was able to cause it. Consequently, it does not follow that one who has not committed the act of a particular sin has the stain of that sin.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad23
Ad vicesimumquartum dicendum, quod opera Dei perseverant in aeternum, non secundum numerum, sed secundum speciem vel genus, et secundum substantiam, non secundum modum essendi: praeterit enim figura huius mundi, ut dicitur I Cor. VII, 31.
Reply Obj. 24: God’s works continue forever not in number, but in species or genus; and in their substance, but not in their mode of being, for the fashion of this world passes away (1 Cor 7:31).
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad24
Ad vicesimumquintum dicendum, quod Deus licet sit spiritus, habet tamen in sua sapientia rationes corporum, quibus corpora assimilantur per modum quo artificiata artifici similantur quantum ad suam artem; nihilominus tamen corpora Deo similantur quantum ad eius naturam, in quantum sunt et bona sunt et unitatem aliquam habent.
Reply Obj. 25: Although God is a spirit, his wisdom contains the accounts of bodies, to which the bodies are assimilated in the same way as works of art are like the artist in respect of his art. However, bodies are like God in respect of his nature insofar as they exist and are good and have a certain unity.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad25
Ad vicesimumsextum dicendum, quod natura non facit semper quod melius est habito respectu ad partem, sed habito respectu ad totum; alias totum corpus hominis faceret oculum vel cor; hoc enim unicuique partium melius esset, sed non toti. Similiter licet melius esset alicui rei quod in altiori ordine poneretur, non tamen esset melius universo, quod imperfectum remaneret, si omnes creaturae unius ordinis essent.
Reply Obj. 26: Nature always does what is better not with regard to the part, but with regard to the whole; otherwise, it would make a man’s body all eye or all heart, for this would be better for each part but not for the whole. In like manner, although it would be better for this or that thing to be placed in a higher order, it would not be better for the universe, which would remain imperfect if all creatures were of one order.
QDePot.Q3.A6.ad26
A. 7Whether God works in the activity of natureUtrum Deus operetur in operatione naturae
Septimo quaeritur utrum Deus operetur in operatione naturae.
The seventh point of inquiry is whether God works in the activity of nature.1
QDePot.Q3.A7
Et videtur quod non. Natura enim neque deficit in necessariis neque abundat in superfluis. Sed ad actionem naturalem sufficit virtus activa ex parte agentis, et passiva ex parte recipientis. Ergo non requiritur virtus divina in rebus operans.
Obj. 1: It seems that he does not. For nature neither fails in necessary things nor abounds in the superfluous. Now, the action of nature requires nothing more than an active power in the agent and a passive power in the recipient. Therefore, there is no need for the divine power to operate in things.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg1
Sed dices, quod virtus activa naturae dependet in sua operatione ab operatione divina.
Obj. 2: But you may say that nature’s active power depends, in its own activity, on the divine activity.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg2
Sed contra, sicut operatio naturae creatae dependet ab operatione divina, ita operatio corporis elementaris dependet ab operatione corporis caelestis: nam corpus caeleste comparatur ad corpus elementare sicut causa prima ad secundam. Non autem dicitur, quod corpus caeleste operetur in quolibet corpore elementari agente. Ergo non est dicendum, quod Deus operetur in qualibet operatione naturae.
On the contrary, as the activity of a created nature depends on the divine activity, so the activity of an elemental body depends on the activity of a heavenly body, because the heavenly body stands in relation to the elemental body as a first cause to a second. Now, no one maintains that the heavenly body operates in every action of an elemental body. Therefore, we must not say that God is at work in every activity of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A7.sc
Praeterea, si Deus operatur in qualibet operatione naturae, aut una et eadem operatione operatur Deus et natura, aut diversis. Sed non una et eadem: unitas enim operationis attestatur unitati naturae; unde quia in Christo sunt duae naturae, sunt etiam ibi duae operationes: creaturae autem et Dei constat non esse unam naturam. Similiter nec est possibile quod sint operationes diversae: nam diversae operationes non videntur ad idem factum terminari; cum motus et operationes penes terminos distinguantur. Ergo nullo modo est possibile quod Deus in natura operetur.
Obj. 3: If God is at work in every activity of nature, then either God’s activity and nature’s are one and the same activity, or they are distinct. But they are not one and the same, for unity of activity indicates a unity of nature; therefore, as in Christ there are two natures, so also are there two activities there, and it is certain that there is not one nature of God and a creature. Nor can they be two distinct activities, because it seems that distinct activities cannot terminate in one and the same product, since movements and activities are diversified according to their termini. Therefore, it is altogether impossible that God work in nature.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg3
Sed dices, quod duae operationes possunt terminari ad idem, quae se habent secundum prius et posterius.
Obj. 4: It will be replied that two activities can have the same terminus, if they stand as prior and posterior.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg4
Sed contra, ea quae immediate se habent ad aliquid unum, non habent ad invicem ordinem. Sed tam Deus quam natura immediate operatur effectum naturalem. Ergo operatio Dei et operatio naturae non se habent secundum prius et posterius.
On the contrary, when several things are immediately related to some one thing, they do not so relate in an order. Now, both God and nature produce the natural effect immediately. Therefore, God’s activity and nature’s are not in a prior or posterior relationship.
QDePot.Q3.A7.sc
Praeterea, quandocumque Deus aliquam naturam instituit, ex hoc ipso dat ei omnia illa quae sunt de ratione illius naturae; sicut ex hoc ipso quod facit hominem, dat ei animam rationalem. Sed de ratione virtutis est quod sit principium agendi, cum virtus sit ultimum potentiae, quae est principium agendi in alio secundum quod est aliud, ut dicitur in V Metaph. Ergo ex hoc ipso quod virtutes naturales rebus indidit, dedit eis quod operationes naturales perficerent. Non ergo oportet quod ulterius in rebus naturalibus operetur.
Obj. 5: By the very fact that God fashions a nature, he gives it all that belongs to the account of that nature; for example, by the very fact that he makes a man, he gives him a rational soul. Now, it belongs to the account of a strength that it be a principle of action, since strength is the limit of a power, which latter is a principle of acting on another as other, as is said in Metaphysics 5.1 Therefore, by the very fact that he implanted natural strengths in things, he enabled them to complete their natural activities. Hence, there is no need for him also to be at work in natural things.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg5
Sed dices, quod virtutes naturales non possent durare, sicut nec alia entia, nisi virtute divina continerentur.
Obj. 6: It might be replied that natural powers, like other beings, cannot last unless they be upheld by the divine power.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg6
Sed contra, non est idem operari ad rem et operari in re. Sed operatio Dei qua virtutem naturalem vel facit vel in esse conservat, est operatio ad illam virtutem constituendam vel conservandam. Non ergo propter hoc potest dici, quod Deus in virtute naturali operante operetur.
On the contrary, to work toward a thing is not the same as to work within the thing. But the activity whereby God either produces or preserves in existence a natural power is an activity producing or preserving toward that power. Therefore, this does not prove that God works in a natural power at work.
QDePot.Q3.A7.sc
Praeterea, si Deus in natura operante operatur, oportet quod operando aliquid rei naturali tribuat: nam agens, agendo, aliquid actu facit. Aut ergo illud sufficit ad hoc quod natura possit per se operari, aut non. Si sufficit, cum etiam virtutem naturalem Deus naturae tribuerit, eadem ratione potest dici quod et virtus naturalis sufficiebat ad agendum: nec oportebit quod Deus, postquam virtutem naturae contulit, ulterius ad eius operationem aliquid operetur. Si autem non sufficit, oportet quod ibi aliquid aliud iterum faciat; et si illud non sufficit, iterum aliud, et sic in infinitum; quod est impossibile. Nam unus effectus non potest dependere ab actionibus infinitis: quia cum infinita non sit pertransire, nunquam compleretur. Ergo standum est in primo, dicendo quod virtus naturalis sufficit ad actionem naturalem, sine hoc quod Deus in ea ulterius operetur.
Obj. 7: If God works in a natural activity, it follows that he imparts something to the natural thing by so doing, since every agent, by acting, makes something to be actual. Either, then, this something suffices for nature to be able to be active by itself, or it does not suffice. If it suffices, then, since God also gave nature its natural power, for the same reason we may say that the natural power was sufficient for acting; nor will it be necessary that God, after he bestows power on the nature, should work in a thing for its activity. If, on the other hand, it does not suffice, he will need to do something more, and if this is not sufficient, more still, and so on to infinity. But this is impossible because one effect cannot depend on an infinite number of actions; for, since it is not possible to traverse infinity, it would never be accomplished. Therefore, we must accept the first alternative, namely, that the natural power suffices for the action of nature, without God operating in it.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg7
Praeterea, posita causa ex necessitate naturae agente, sequitur eius actio nisi per accidens impediatur, eo quod natura est determinata ad unum. Si ergo calor ignis agit ex necessitate naturae: ergo posito calore, sequitur calefactio, nec requiritur aliqua virtus superior agens in ipso.
Obj. 8: Further, given a cause that acts of natural necessity, its action follows unless it is hindered accidentally, because nature is determined to one thing. If, then, the heat of fire acts of natural necessity, then given heat, heating follows, and there is no need of a higher power to work in the heat.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg8
Praeterea, ea quae sunt omnino disparata, possunt ab invicem separari. Sed actio Dei et actio naturae sunt omnino disparatae; cum Deus agat per voluntatem, natura vero per necessitatem. Ergo actio Dei potest separari ab actione naturae; et ita non oportet quod Deus in natura agente operetur.
Obj. 9: Things that are altogether disparate can be separated from each other. Now, God’s action and nature’s are altogether disparate, since God acts by his will, but nature acts by necessity. Therefore, God’s action can be separated from the action of nature, and consequently, he need not be at work in the action of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg9
Praeterea, creatura in se considerata, Dei similitudinem habet, in quantum actu est, et actu agit; et secundum hoc est divinae bonitatis particeps. Hoc autem non esset, si virtus sua ad agendum non sufficeret. Sufficit ergo creatura ad agendum sine hoc quod Deus in ea operetur.
Obj. 10: A creature, considered in itself, is like God inasmuch as it actually exists and acts; in this respect, it participates in the divine goodness. But this would not be so if its own power was not sufficient for it to act. Therefore, a creature is sufficiently equipped for action without God’s activity within it.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg10
Praeterea, duo angeli in uno loco esse non possunt, ut a quibusdam dicitur, ne operationum confusio sequatur; quia angelus ubi est, ibi operatur. Plus autem distat Deus a natura quam unus angelus ab alio. Ergo Deus non potest simul in eodem cum natura operari.
Obj. 11: Two angels cannot be in the same place, according to some, lest confusion of their activities should result, because an angel is where he acts. Now, God is more distant from nature than one angel from another. Therefore, God cannot operate in the same thing at the same time as nature operates.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg11
Praeterea, Eccli. XI, 14, dicitur, quod Deus fecit hominem, et reliquit eum in manu consilii sui.1 Non autem reliquisset, si semper in voluntate operaretur. Ergo non operatur in voluntate operante.
Obj. 12: Moreover, it is written that God made man and left him in the hand of his own counsel (Sir 15:14). But he would not have so left him if he always were at work in the will. Therefore, he does not operate in the activity of the will.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg12
Praeterea, voluntas est domina sui actus. Hoc autem non esset, si agere non posset nisi Deo in ipsa operante; cum voluntas nostra non sit domina divinae operationis. Ergo Deus non operatur in voluntate nostra operante.
Obj. 13: The will is master of its own action.1 But this would not be the case if it were unable to act without God being at work in it, for our will is not master of the divine activity. Therefore, God is not active within our active will.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg13
Praeterea, liberum est quod causa sui est, ut dicitur in I Metaph. Quod ergo non potest agere nisi causa in ipso agente non est liberum in agendo. Sed voluntas nostra est libera in agendo. Ergo potest agere, nulla alia causa in ipsa operante: et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 14: To be free is to be the cause of one’s own action, as is said in Metaphysics 1.1 Consequently, that which cannot act except by a cause acting on it is not free in its action. But our will is free in its action. Therefore, it can act without any other cause acting on it, and the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg14
Praeterea, causa prima plus est influens in causatum quam causa secunda. Si ergo Deus operetur in voluntate et natura, sicut causa prima in secunda; sequeretur quod defectus qui accidunt in operatione voluntatis et naturae, magis Deo quam naturae vel voluntati attribuerentur; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 15: A first cause exerts a greater influence on the effect than does a second cause. If, then, God is at work in will and nature as a first cause in a second cause, it would follow that the defects that occur in voluntary and natural action would be ascribed to God more than to nature or will—which is incongruous.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg15
Praeterea, posita causa sufficienter operante, superfluum est alterius causae operationem ponere. Sed constat, si Deus operetur in natura et voluntate, quod sufficienter operatur Dei enim perfect sunt opera. Deut. XXXII, 4. Ergo superflueret omnis operatio naturae et voluntatis. Cum ergo in natura nihil sit superfluum; nec natura nec voluntas aliquid operaretur, sed solus Deus. Hoc autem est inconveniens. Ergo et primum, scilicet quod Deus in natura et voluntate operetur.
Obj. 16: Given a cause whose action suffices, it is superfluous to require the action of another cause. But it is clear that if God acts within nature and will, his action is sufficient, since God’s works are perfect (Deut 32:4). Therefore, every action of nature and will would be superfluous. But nothing in nature is superfluous,1 and consequently, neither nature nor will would do anything, and God alone would act. This, however, is incongruous. Therefore, so is the first thing, to state that God is at work within nature and will.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg16
Sed contra est quod dicitur Is. XXVI, vers. 12: omnia opera nostra operatus es in1 nobis, domine.
On the contrary (1) it is written: Lord, you have wrought all our works in us (Isa 26:12).
QDePot.Q3.A7.sc
Praeterea, sicut ars praesupponit naturam, ita natura praesupponit Deum. Sed in operatione artis operatur natura; non enim sine operatione naturae, artis operatio efficitur, sicut igne emollitur ferrum ut percussione fabri extendatur. Ergo et Deus in operatione naturae operatur.
Furthermore (2), just as art presupposes nature, so does nature presuppose God. Now, nature is at work in an activity of art, since the activity of an art is not accomplished without the activity of nature; for example, fire softens the iron so as to render it malleable under the stroke of the smith. Therefore, God also is at work in the activity of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg17
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, homo generat hominem et sol. Sed sicut operatio hominis in generatione dependet ab actione solis, ita et multo amplius actio naturae dependet ab actione Dei. Ergo quidquid operatur natura etiam Deus operatur.
Furthermore (3), according to the Philosopher, a man generates a man, and so does the sun.1 Now, just as man’s activity in generation depends on the sun’s action, thus and much more so does the nature’s action depend on God’s action. Therefore, whatever nature works, God also works.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg18
Praeterea, nihil potest operari nisi sit ens. Sed natura non potest esse nisi Deo operante; in nihilum enim decideret nisi divinae potentiae actione conservaretur in esse, ut patet per Augustinum super Genes. ad litteram. Ergo natura non potest agere nisi Deo agente.
Furthermore (4), nothing can act unless it is a being. Now, nature cannot exist except through God’s action, for it would fall into nothingness were it not preserved in being by the action of the divine power, as Augustine states in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis.1 Therefore, nature cannot act unless God act also.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg19
Praeterea, virtus Dei est in qualibet re naturali, quia Deus in omnibus rebus esse dicitur per essentiam et potentiam et praesentiam. Sed non est dicendum quod virtus divina secundum quod est in rebus sit otiosa. Ergo secundum quod est in natura operatur. Nec potest dici quod aliud quam ipsa natura operetur, cum non appareat ibi nisi una operatio. Ergo in qualibet naturae operatione Deus operatur.
Furthermore (5), God’s power is in every natural reality, since he is in all realities by his essence, power, and presence. Now, it cannot be admitted that God’s power, insofar as it is in things, is inactive. Consequently, insofar as it is in nature it is at work. Nor can it be said to work something other than the nature itself works, since evidently there is but one activity there. Therefore, in every activity of nature God is at work.
QDePot.Q3.A7.arg20
Respondeo dicendum quod simpliciter concedendum est Deum operari in natura et voluntate operantibus. Sed quidam hoc non intelligentes, in errorem inciderunt: attribuentes Deo hoc modo omnem naturae operationem quod res penitus naturalis nihil ageret per virtutem propriam; et ad hoc quidem ponendum sunt diversis rationibus moti.
I answer that we must admit, simply speaking, that God works in the activities of nature and will. Some, however, through failing to understand this aright, fell into error, and ascribed to God every activity of nature in the sense that nature does nothing at all by its own proper power. They were led to hold this opinion by various arguments.
QDePot.Q3.A7.co
Quidam enim loquentes in lege Maurorum, ut Rabbi Moyses narrat, dixerunt, omnes huiusmodi naturales formas accidentia esse: et cum accidens in aliud subiectum transire non possit, impossibile reputabant quod res naturalis per formam suam aliquo modo induceret similem formam in alio subiecto; unde dicebant quod ignis non calefacit, sed Deus creat calorem in re calefacta.
Thus, according to Rabbi Moses,1 some of the sages in the Moorish books of law asserted that all these natural forms are accidents; and since an accident cannot pass from one subject to another, they deemed it impossible for a natural thing, by its own form, to produce in any way a similar form in another subject. Consequently, they said that fire does not heat; rather, God creates heat in the thing that is made hot.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Sed si obiiceretur contra eos, quod ex applicatione ignis ad calefactibile, semper sequatur calefactio, nisi per accidens esset aliquid impedimentum igni, quod ostendit ignem esse causam caloris per se; dicebant, quod Deus ita statuit ut iste cursus servaretur in rebus, quod nunquam ipse calorem causaret nisi apposito igne; non quod ignis appositus aliquid ad calefactionem faceret.
And if it were objected to them that a thing becomes hot whenever it is placed near a fire unless some obstacle be in the way, which shows that fire is the cause of heat by itself, they replied that God established an order to be observed within things, according to which he would never cause heat except at the presence of fire, not that the applied fire itself would do anything towards the heating.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Haec autem positio est manifeste repugnans sensui: nam cum sensus non sentiat nisi per hoc quod a sensibili patitur (quod etsi in visu sit dubium, propter eos qui visum extra mittendo fieri dicunt, in tactu et in aliis sensibus est manifestum), sequitur quod homo non sentiat calorem ignis si per ignem agentem non sit similitudo caloris ignis in organo sentiendi. Si enim illa species caloris in organo ab alio agente fieret, tactus etsi sentiret calorem, non tamen sentiret calorem ignis nec sentiret ignem esse calidum, cum tamen hoc iudicet sensus, cuius iudicium in proprio sensibili non errat.
However, this opinion is manifestly opposed to sensation. For, since a sense does not perceive unless it is acted upon by the sensible object—which is clearly true in regard to touch and the other senses, although with sight there is a doubt since some say that this occurs by an outward emission—it would follow that a man would not feel the fire’s heat, if the action of the fire did not produce in the sensorial organ a likeness of the fire’s heat. In fact, if this heat-species were to come to be in the organ from another agent, although touch would sense heat, it would not sense the heat of the fire, nor would it perceive that the fire is hot, and yet the sense does judge this to be the case, and the sense’s judgment does not err about its proper object.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Repugnat etiam rationi, per quam ostenditur in rebus naturalibus nihil esse frustra. Nisi autem res naturales aliquid agerent, frustra essent eis formae et virtutes naturales collatae: sicut si cultellus non incideret, frustra haberet acumen. Frustra etiam requireretur appositio ignis ad ligna, si Deus absque igne ligna combureret.
It is also opposed to reason, which convinces us that nothing in natural things is void of purpose. Now, unless natural things did something, the natural forms and powers bestowed on them would be to no purpose, just as if a knife were not to cut, it would be useless for it to have sharpness. It would also be useless to set the fire next to the wood, if God ignites the wood without fire.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Repugnat etiam divinae bonitati, quae sui communicativa est; ex quo factum est quod res Deo similes fierent non solum in esse, sed etiam in agere.
It is also opposed to God’s goodness, which is self-communicative, the result being that things were made like God not only in being but also in acting.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Ratio vero quam pro se inducunt, est omnino frivola. Nam cum dicitur accidens de subiecto in subiectum aliud non transire, intelligitur de accidente eodem secundum numerum, non quin1 simile accidens secundum speciem possit induci in aliud subiectum virtute accidentis quod alicui subiecto naturali inest. Et hoc est necesse in omni actione naturali contingere. Falsum etiam est quod supponunt, omnes formas esse accidentia: quia sic nullum esset in rebus naturalibus esse substantiale, cuius principium forma accidentalis esse non potest, sed substantialis tantum. Periret etiam generatio et corruptio, et multa alia inconvenientia sequerentur.
But the argument that they put forward is altogether frivolous. For when we say that an accident does not pass from one subject to another, this is understood as being about numerically the same accident, not to deny that an accident like in species can be induced in another subject by the power of the accident that is in some natural subject. And this happens of necessity in every natural action. Moreover, what they are supposing is false—that all forms are accidents—because then, in natural things, there would be no substantial being, the principle of which cannot be an accidental but only a substantial form. Moreover, this would make an end of generation and corruption, and many other incongruities would follow.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Avicebron etiam in libro fontis vitae dicit, quod nulla substantia corporalis agit, sed vis spiritualis penetrans per omnia corpora agit in eis, et tanto corpus aliquod est magis activum quanto est purius et subtilius et per consequens a virtute spirituali penetrabilius. Et ad hoc inducit tres rationes:
Avicebron,1 in the book The Font of Life, says that no corporeal substance acts, but that a spiritual force penetrating all bodies acts in them, and that the measure of a body’s activity is according to the measure of its purity and subtlety, by which it is rendered more penetrable to the spiritual power. He supports his statement by three arguments.2
QDePot.Q3.A7
quarum prima est, quod omne agens post Deum requirit subiectam materiam in quam agat; corporali autem substantiae non subiicitur aliqua materia, et sic videtur quod agere non possit.
His first argument is that every agent after God requires subject-matter on which to act, and no corporeal agent has matter subject to it; therefore, seemingly, it cannot act.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Secunda est quia quantitas impedit actionem et motum: cuius signum ponit, quia multitudo quantitatis retardat motum et addit corpori gravitatem; et ita substantia corporalis quae est implicita quantitati, agere non potest.
His second argument is that quantity hinders action and movement, in proof of which he points out that the size of a quantity slows its movement and increases a body’s heaviness; therefore, a corporeal substance, which is imbued with quantity, cannot act.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Tertia ratio est, quod substantia corporalis est remotissima a primo agente, quod est agens tantum et non patiens, substantiae autem mediae sunt agentes et patientes; unde oportet substantiam corporalem, quae est ultima, esse patientem tantum et non agentem.
His third argument is that the corporeal substance is furthest removed from the first agent, which is only active and not passive, while the intermediate substances are both active and passive; therefore, corporeal substances, which come last, must be passive only and not active.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Sed in hoc est manifesta deceptio ex hoc quod accipitur tota substantia corporalis quasi una et eadem numero substantia, ac si non esset secundum esse substantiale distincta sed solo accidente. Si enim diversae substantiae corporales substantialiter distinctae accipiantur, tunc non quaelibet substantia corporalis erit ultima entium et remotissima a primo agente, sed una erit alia superior et primo agenti propinquior, et sic una in alia agere poterit.
Now, all this is manifestly fallacious in that he takes all corporeal substances as numerically one and the same substance, as though they were distinct from one another only in accidental and not in their substantial being. For if the various corporeal substances be taken as substantially distinct, not every corporeal substance will occupy the last place among beings and be the furthest removed from the first agent; rather, one will be higher than another and nearer to the first agent, and thus one will be able to act on another.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Item in praedictis consideratur substantia corporalis tantum secundum rationem materiae, et non ratione suae formae, cum tamen ex utroque sit composita. Substantiae enim corporali competit esse ultimum entium, et non habere inferius subiectum, ratione materiae, non autem ratione formae; quia ratione formae est inferius subiectum omnis substantia in cuius materia est in potentia forma illa quam haec res designata habet in actu.
Further, in the foregoing arguments, corporeal substance is considered only according to the account of matter and not according to the account of its own form, although it is composed of both. For it is true that corporeal substance belongs to the lowest grade of beings and has no subject beneath it, but this is by reason of its matter, not of its form; for by reason of its form, a corporeal substance has an inferior subject in any other substance whose matter has potentially that form, which this particular thing has actually.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Et inde sequitur quod est mutua actio in substantiis corporalibus, cum in materia unius sit in potentia forma alterius, et e converso. Si autem ipsa forma non est sufficiens ad agendum eadem ratione nec vis substantiae spiritualis, quam corporalis substantia per modum suum necesse est quod recipiat.
Hence, it follows that there is mutual action in corporeal substances, since in the matter of one there is potentially the form of another, and vice versa. However, if the form itself does not suffice for acting, for the same reason neither does the force of the spiritual substance, which the corporeal substance must receive according to its own mode.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Quantitas etiam non tollit motum et actionem, cum nihil moveatur nisi quantum ut in VI Physic. probatur. Nec est verum quod quantitas sit causa gravitatis. Hoc enim reprobatur in IV Cael. et mundi. Unde et quantitas addit in velocitatem motus naturalis; nam corpus grave quanto est maius, tanto velocius deorsum fertur, et similiter leve sursum. Licet etiam quantitas secundum se non sit actionis principium non tamen potest assignari ratio quare actionem impediat, cum magis sit quoddam instrumentum qualitatis activae, nisi quatenus formae activae in materia subiecta quantitati receptae, esse quoddam limitatum recipiunt et individuatum ad materiam illam, ut sic per actionem in aliam materiam non se extendat. Sed quamvis esse individuatum in materia consequantur, rationem tamen speciei non amittunt, ex qua simile sibi in specie producere possunt, licet ipsaemet in alio subiecto esse non possint.
Nor does quantity take away movement and action, since nothing is moved unless it is a quantity, as is said in Physics 6.1 Nor is it true that quantity is the cause of weight. This is disproved in On the Heavens 4.2 In fact, quantity increases the speed of natural movement; for the greater a weighty body is, the greater the velocity of its downward movement, and in like manner, that of a light body in its movement upwards. And although quantity, in itself, is not a principle of action, no reason can be given why it should hinder action, seeing that it is rather a certain instrument of an active quality, except insofar as active forms in quantitative matter receive a certain being that is limited and individuated in respect to that particular matter, such that their action does not extend to an extraneous matter. But although they attain an individuated being in matter, still they do not lose the account of species, through which they can produce their like in species, although they themselves are unable to exist in another subject.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Non ergo sic est intelligendum quod Deus in omni re naturali operetur, quasi res naturalis nihil operetur; sed quia in ipsa natura vel voluntate operante Deus operatur: quod quidem qualiter intelligi possit, ostendendum est.
Hence, we are to understand that God works in every natural thing, not as though the natural thing did nothing, but because God works in the very nature and will when the thing works. How this may be understood we must now explain.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Sciendum namque est, quod actionis alicuius rei res alia potest dici causa multipliciter.
It must be observed that one thing may be the cause of another’s action in several ways.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Uno modo quia tribuit ei virtutem operandi; sicut dicitur in IV Physic., quod generans movet grave et leve, in quantum dat virtutem per quam consequitur talis motus: et hoc modo Deus agit omnes actiones naturae, quia dedit rebus naturalibus virtutes per quas agere possunt, non solum sicut generans virtutem tribuit gravi et levi, et eam ulterius non conservat, sed sicut continue tenens virtutem in esse, quia est causa virtutis collatae, non solum quantum ad fieri sicut generans, sed etiam quantum ad esse,
First, by giving it the power to act;1 thus, it is said in Physics 4 that the generator moves heavy and light bodies inasmuch as it gives them the power through which that movement results. In this way, God works all the actions of nature because he gave natural things the powers through which they are able to act, not only as the generator gives a power to heavy and light things and does not preserve it further, but also as continually upholding the power in existence; for he is the cause of the power bestowed not only as regards its coming to be, as a generator, but also as regards its being.
QDePot.Q3.A7
ut sic possit dici Deus causa actionis in quantum causat et conservat virtutem naturalem in esse. Nam etiam alio modo conservans virtutem dicitur facere actionem, sicut dicitur quod medicinae conservantes visum, faciunt videre.
And thus God may be said to be the cause of an action by both causing and preserving the natural power in its being. For also in a second way, the preserver of a power is said to make the action, just as medicine that preserves sight is said to make one see.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Sed quia nulla res per se ipsam movet vel agit nisi sit movens non motum. Tertio modo dicitur una res esse causa actionis alterius in quantum movet eam ad agendum; in quo non intelligitur collatio aut conservatio virtutis activae, sed applicatio virtutis ad actionem; sicut homo est causa incisionis cultelli ex hoc ipso quod applicat acumen cultelli ad incidendum movendo ipsum. Et quia natura inferior agens non agit nisi mota, eo quod huiusmodi corpora inferiora sunt alterantia alterata; caelum autem est alterans non alteratum, et tamen non est movens nisi motum, et hoc non cessat quousque perveniatur ad Deum: sequitur de necessitate quod Deus sit causa actionis cuiuslibet rei naturalis ut movens et applicans virtutem ad agendum.
But since nothing moves or acts through its very self unless it be an unmoved mover, in a third way one thing is said to cause another’s action insofar as it moves it to act. By this we do not mean that it bestows or preserves the active power but that it applies the power to action, just as a man causes the knife’s cutting by the very fact that he applies the sharpness of the knife to cutting by moving it to cut. And because the lower nature in acting does not act except as moved, because these lower bodies are both subject to and cause alteration, whereas the heavenly body causes alteration without being subject to it, yet it does not cause movement except as moved, and this does not cease until we reach God—it follows of necessity that God causes the action of every natural thing as moving and applying its power to action.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Sed ulterius invenimus, secundum ordinem causarum, esse ordinem effectuum, quod necesse est propter similitudinem effectus et causae. Nec causa secunda potest in effectum causae primae per virtutem propriam, quamvis sit instrumentum causae primae respectu illius effectus. Instrumentum enim est causa quodammodo effectus principalis causae, non per formam vel virtutem propriam, sed in quantum participat aliquid de virtute principalis causae per motum eius, sicut dolabra non est causa rei artificiatae per formam vel virtutem propriam, sed per virtutem artificis a quo movetur et eam quoquomodo participat.
Furthermore, we find that the order of effects follows the order of causes, and this must be so on account of the likeness of the effect to its cause. Nor is the second cause capable, by its own proper power, of the effect of the first cause, although it is the instrument of the first cause in regard to that effect. For an instrument is in a certain way the cause of the principal cause’s effect, not through its own form or power, but insofar as it participates somewhat in the power of the principal cause through being moved thereby. For example, the axe is the cause of the craftsman’s handiwork not through its own proper form or power, but through the power of the craftsman who moves it and in a certain way it participates in it.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Unde quarto modo unum est causa actionis alterius, sicut principale agens est causa actionis instrumenti; et hoc modo etiam oportet dicere, quod Deus est causa omnis actionis rei naturalis. Quanto enim aliqua causa est altior, tanto est communior et efficacior, et quanto est efficacior, tanto profundius ingreditur in effectum, et de remotiori potentia ipsum reducit in actum.
Hence, in a fourth way, one thing causes the action of another as a principal agent causes the action of its instrument; and in this way too we must say that God causes every action of a natural thing. For the higher the cause, the more universal and efficacious it is, and the more efficacious the cause, the more deeply does it penetrate into the effect, and from a more remote potency it brings that effect into act.
QDePot.Q3.A7
In qualibet autem re naturali invenimus quod est ens et quod est res naturalis, et quod est talis vel talis naturae. Quorum primum est commune omnibus entibus; secundum omnibus rebus naturalibus; tertium in una specie; et quartum, si addamus accidentia, est proprium huic individuo. Hoc ergo individuum agendo non potest constituere aliud in simili specie nisi prout est instrumentum illius causae, quae respicit totam speciem et ulterius totum esse naturae inferioris. Et propter hoc nihil agit ad speciem in istis inferioribus nisi per virtutem corporis caelestis, nec aliquid agit ad esse nisi per virtutem Dei. Ipsum enim esse est communissimus effectus primus et intimior omnibus aliis effectibus; et ideo soli Deo competit secundum virtutem propriam talis effectus: unde etiam, ut dicitur in Lib. de causis, intelligentia non dat esse, nisi prout est in ea virtus divina.
Now, in every natural thing whatsoever, we find that it is a being, a natural thing, and of this or that nature. The first is common to all beings, the second to all natural things, the third to all the members of a species, while a fourth, if we take accidents into account, is proper to this individual. Accordingly, this individual cannot by its action produce another individual of the same species except as the instrument of that cause that is in reference to the whole species and, further, the whole being of the lower nature. And on account of this, nothing acts toward the species, in these lower things, except through the power of the heavenly body, nor does anything act toward being except through the power of God. For being itself is the most common first effect and one more intimate than all other effects; therefore, to God alone does such an effect belong, according to his own proper power. This is also why it is said, in The Book of Causes, that an intelligence does not give being unless the divine power is in it.1
QDePot.Q3.A7
Sic ergo Deus est causa omnis actionis, prout quodlibet agens est instrumentum divinae virtutis operantis. Sic ergo si consideremus supposita agentia, quodlibet agens particulare est immediatum ad suum effectum. Si autem consideremus virtutem qua fit actio, sic virtus superioris causae erit immediatior effectui quam virtus inferioris; nam virtus inferior non coniungitur effectui nisi per virtutem superioris; unde dicitur in Lib. de causis, quod virtus causae primae prius agit in causatum, et vehementius ingreditur in ipsum.
Therefore, in this way God is the cause of every action inasmuch as every agent is an instrument of the divine power operating. If, then, we consider subordinate agents, every particular agent is immediate to its own effect. But if we consider the power by which the action is done, then the power of the higher cause will be more immediate to the effect than the power of the lower cause, since the power of the lower cause is not joined to its effect save by the power of the higher cause; therefore, it is said in The Book of Causes that the power of the first cause acts in a prior way toward the effect and enters into it more forcefully.1
QDePot.Q3.A7
Sic ergo oportet virtutem divinam adesse cuilibet rei agenti, sicut virtutem corporis caelestis oportet adesse cuilibet corpori elementari agenti. Sed in hoc differt; quia ubicumque est virtus divina, est essentia divina; non autem essentia corporis caelestis est ubicumque est sua virtus: et iterum Deus est sua virtus, non autem corpus caeleste.
Accordingly, the divine power must be present to every acting thing, just as the power of the heavenly body must be present to every acting elemental agent. Yet there is a difference: wherever the divine power is, there is the divine essence, whereas the essence of the heavenly body is not wherever its own power is. And further, God is his own power but the heavenly body is not its own power.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Et ideo potest dici quod Deus in qualibet re operatur in quantum eius virtute quaelibet res indiget ad agendum: non autem potest proprie dici quod caelum semper agat in corpore elementari, licet eius virtute corpus elementare agat. Sic ergo Deus est causa actionis cuiuslibet in quantum dat virtutem agendi, et in quantum conservat eam, et in quantum applicat actioni, et in quantum eius virtute omnis alia virtus agit. Et cum coniunxerimus his, quod Deus sit sua virtus, et quod sit intra rem quamlibet non sicut pars essentiae, sed sicut tenens rem in esse, sequetur quod ipse in quolibet operante immediate operetur, non exclusa operatione voluntatis et naturae.
Consequently, we may say that God works in every reality insofar as every reality needs his power in order that it may act; however, it cannot properly be said that the heaven always acts on the elemental body, although the elemental body does act by the power of it. Therefore, God is the cause of everything’s action inasmuch as he gives everything the power to act, and inasmuch as he preserves it, and inasmuch as he applies it to action, and inasmuch as by his power every other power acts. And if we add to these things that God is his own power, and that he is within each and every reality not as part of its essence but as holding the reality in being, it will follow that he is at work immediately in each and every thing that is at work, not excluding the activity of the will and of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A7
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod virtus activa et passiva rei naturalis sufficiunt ad agendum in ordine suo; requiritur tamen virtus divina, ratione iam dicta, in corp. art.
Reply Obj. 1: The active and passive powers of a natural thing suffice for action in their own order, yet the divine power is required, for the reason given above.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod operatio virtutis naturalis ad Deum et corporis elementaris ad corpus caeleste sunt quantum ad aliquid similes, non autem quantum ad omnia.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the activity of a natural power relative to God and that of an elemental body relative to the heavenly body are in a sense similar, the comparison does not apply in every respect.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum quod in operatione qua Deus operatur movendo naturam, non operatur natura; sed ipsa naturae operatio est etiam operatio virtutis divinae; sicut operatio instrumenti est per virtutem agentis principalis. Nec impeditur quin natura et Deus ad idem operentur, propter ordinem qui est inter Deum et naturam.
Reply Obj. 3: In the activity by which God works by moving the nature, the nature is not at work; but the very activity of the nature is also the activity of the divine power, just as the activity of an instrument occurs through the power of the principal agent. Nor does this prevent nature and God from working for the same effect, on account of the order between God and nature.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod tam Deus quam natura immediate operantur; licet ordinentur secundum prius et posterius, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 4: Both God and nature act immediately, although (as is clear from what was stated) they are ordered according to priority and posteriority.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod de ratione virtutis inferioris est quod sit aliquo modo operationis principium in suo ordine, id est ut agat ut instrumentum superioris virtutis: unde, exclusa superiori virtute, inferior virtus operationem non habet.
Reply Obj. 5: It belongs to the account of a lower power to be in a certain way a principle of activity in its own order, namely, such that it acts as an instrument of a higher power; therefore, apart from the higher power, it has no activity.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod Deus non solum est causa operationis naturae ut conservans virtutem naturalem in esse, sed aliis modis, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 6: God is the cause of nature’s activity not only as preserving the natural power in being, but in other ways also, as stated above.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod virtus naturalis quae est rebus naturalibus in sua institutione collata, inest eis ut quaedam forma habens esse ratum et firmum in natura. Sed id quod a Deo fit in re naturali, quo actualiter agat, est ut intentio sola, habens esse quoddam incompletum, per modum quo colores sunt in aere, et virtus artis in instrumento artificis. Sicut ergo securi per artem dari potuit acumen, ut esset forma in ea permanens, non autem dari ei potuit quod vis artis esset in ea quasi quaedam forma permanens, nisi haberet intellectum; ita rei naturali potuit conferri virtus propria, ut forma in ipsa permanens, non autem vis qua agit ad esse ut instrumentum primae causae; nisi daretur ei quod esset universale essendi principium: nec iterum virtuti naturali conferri potuit ut moveret se ipsam, nec ut conservaret se in esse: unde sicut patet quod instrumento artificis conferri non oportuit quod operaretur absque motu artis; ita rei naturali conferri non potuit quod operaretur absque operatione divina.
Reply Obj. 7: The natural power that has been bestowed on natural things at their formation are in them as a certain form possessing a fixed and firm existence in the nature. But that which comes from God in a natural thing, whereby it actually acts, is as a mere intention, possessing a certain incomplete being in the manner in which colors are in the air and an art’s power is in the craftsman’s tool. Hence, just as the art can give the axe its sharpness as a permanent form within it but not the power of the art as some permanent form (unless it were endowed with intelligence), so it is possible for a natural thing to be given its own proper power as a permanent form within it but not the power to act so as to cause being as an instrument of the first cause, unless it were given to be the universal principle of being. Nor could it be given to a natural power to move its very self or to preserve itself in being. Consequently, just as it clearly cannot be given to the craftsman’s instrument to work without the motion of the art, so neither can it be given to a natural thing to act without the divine activity.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod necessitas naturae, per quam calor agit, constituitur ex ordine omnium causarum praecedentium; unde non excluditur virtus causae primae.
Reply Obj. 8: The natural necessity whereby heat acts is the result of the order of all the preceding causes; therefore, the power of the first cause is not excluded.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod licet natura et voluntas sint secundum esse disparata, tamen in agendo habent aliquem ordinem. Nam sicut actio naturae praecedit actionem voluntatis nostrae, ratione cuius in operibus artis, quae a voluntate sunt, naturae operatione indiget; ita voluntas Dei, quae est origo omnis naturalis motus, praecedit operationem naturae; unde et eius operatio in omni operatione naturae requiritur.
Reply Obj. 9: Although nature and will are disparate as regards their being, there is a certain order between them as regards their acting. For just as the action of nature precedes the action of our will, by reason of which in the works of an art, which proceed from a will, one needs the activity of nature, so too the will of God, which is the origin of all natural movement, precedes the activity of nature; whence also its activity is required in every activity of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod creatura habet aliquam Dei similitudinem participando bonitatem ipsius, in quantum est et agit, non tamen ita quod per similitudinis perfectionem ad aequalitatem perveniat; et ideo sicut imperfectum indiget perfecto, ita virtus naturae in agendo indiget operatione divina.
Reply Obj. 10: The creature has a certain likeness to God by partaking in his goodness, insofar as it exists and acts, but not such that it can become equal to him through that likeness being perfected; therefore, as the imperfect needs the perfect, so the power of nature in acting needs the divine activity.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod duo angeli minus distant secundum gradum naturae quam Deus et natura creata; tamen in ordine causae et effectus, Deus et natura conveniunt, non autem duo angeli; unde Deus in natura operatur, non autem unus angelus in alio.
Reply Obj. 11: One angel is less distant from another in the degree of nature than God from created nature; yet, in the order of cause and effect, God and the nature come together, but two angels do not. Whence God acts in the nature but one angel does not act in another.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod Deus non dicitur hominem dereliquisse in manu consilii sui, quin in voluntate operetur; sed quia voluntati hominis dedit dominium sui actus, ut non esset obligata ad alteram partem contradictionis: quod quidem dominium naturae non dedit, cum per suam formam sit determinata ad unum.
Reply Obj. 12: God is said to have left man in the hand of his counsel not as though he did not act in the will, but because he gave man’s will dominion over its own act, such that it would not be bound to one side of a contradiction; this dominion he did not bestow on nature, since by its form it is determined to one thing.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod voluntas dicitur habere dominium sui actus non per exclusionem causae primae, sed quia causa prima non ita agit in voluntate ut eam de necessitate ad unum determinet sicut determinat naturam; et ideo determinatio actus relinquitur in potestate rationis et voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 13: The will is said to have dominion over its own act not to the exclusion of the first cause but inasmuch as the first cause does not act in the will so as to determine it of necessity to one thing, as it does determine nature; therefore, the determination of the act remains in the power of the reason and will.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod non quaelibet causa excludit libertatem, sed solum causa cogens: sic autem Deus non est causa operationis nostrae.
Reply Obj. 14: Not every cause excludes freedom, but only one that is coercive, and it is not thus that God causes our activity.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod quia causa prima magis influit in effectum quam secunda, ideo quidquid perfectionis est in effectu, principaliter reducitur ad primam causam; quod autem est de defectu, reducendum est in causam secundam, quae non ita efficaciter operatur sicut causa prima.
Reply Obj. 15: Inasmuch as the first cause has more influence in the effect than the second cause, whatever there is of perfection in the effect is to be traced back principally to the first cause, while all defects must be traced back to a second cause, which does not act as efficaciously as the first cause.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod Deus perfecte operatur ut causa prima; requiritur tamen operatio naturae ut causae secundae. Posset tamen Deus effectum naturae etiam sine natura facere; vult tamen facere mediante natura, ut servetur ordo in rebus.
Reply Obj. 16: God acts perfectly as first cause, yet the activity of nature is required as a secondary cause. Nevertheless, God could produce the nature’s effect even without the nature, but he wishes to act by means of nature in order to preserve the order in things.
QDePot.Q3.A7.ad16
A. 8Whether God works in nature by creatingUtrum Deus operetur in natura creando
Octavo quaeritur utrum Deus operetur in natura creando; quod est quaerere: utrum creatio operi naturae admiscetur.
The eighth point of inquiry is whether God works in nature by creating, and this is to ask whether creation is blended with the works of nature.1
QDePot.Q3.A8
Et videtur quod sic. Per hoc quod dicit Augustinus: apostolus, inquit, Paulus discernens interius Deum creantem atque formantem ab operibus creaturae quae admoventur extrinsecus, de agricultura similitudinem assumens ait: ego plantavi, Apollo rigavit, sed Deus incrementum dedit.
Obj. 1: It seems that it is. For Augustine says: the apostle Paul, considering the secret works of God in the creation and formation of things, and the outward works of creatures, takes a comparison from agriculture when he says, “I have planted, Apollo watered, but God gave the increase.”1
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg1
Sed dices, quod creatio accipitur ibi large pro qualibet factione.
Obj. 2: To this it may be answered that “creation” is being taken here broadly for any kind of making.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg2
Sed contra, Augustinus, ex auctoritate apostoli intendit in verbis praedictis distinguere operationem creaturae ab operatione Dei. Non autem distinguitur per creationem communiter acceptam pro qualibet factione, quia sic etiam natura creat; aliquid enim facit, ut ostensum est supra, art. praeced., sed non per creationem proprie acceptam. Ergo de creatione proprie accepta oportet verba praemissa intelligere.
On the contrary, Augustine intends there to draw from the Apostle’s words the distinction between the creature’s activity and that of God.1 Now, this distinction is not based upon “creation” taken in a general sense for any kind of making, because in this way, even nature creates, since it does make something (as we have shown above),2 but not by “creation” taken properly. Therefore, the words quoted must be taken as referring to creation properly so called.
QDePot.Q3.A8.sc
Praeterea, idem Augustinus subdit: sicut in ipsa vita nostra mentem iustificando formare non potest nisi Deus, praedicare autem extrinsecus Evangelium etiam homines possunt; ita creationem rerum visibilium Deus interius operatur, exteriores autem operationes bonorum sive malorum angelorum vel hominum, vel quorumcumque animalium, ita rerum naturae adhibet, in qua creat omnia, quemadmodum terrae agriculturam. Sed mentem nostram iustificando format creatione proprie accepta: nam gratia per creationem dicitur esse. Ergo et creatione proprie dicta formas naturales creat.
Obj. 3: Augustine adds: just as in our life, none but God can inform the soul with righteousness, whereas even men can outwardly preach the Gospel, so God inwardly creates the visible world, while he applies to nature, in which he creates all things, the various external operations of the good or bad angels or men or any animals whatsoever; thus, to the soil he applies husbandry.1 Now, he informs the soul with righteousness by creating in the proper sense of the word, since grace is effected by creation. Therefore, he creates natural forms in the proper sense of the term.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg3
Sed dices, quod formae naturales habent causam in subiecto, non autem gratia; et pro tanto gratia proprie creatur, non autem formae naturales.
Obj. 4: You may say, however, that natural forms have a cause in their subject while grace has not, and this is why grace is created in the proper sense while natural forms are not.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg4
Sed contra, ut dicitur in Glossa Genes. I, creare est ex nihilo aliquid facere. Cum autem haec praepositio ex quandoque importet habitudinem causae efficientis, sicut I Corinth., VIII, 6: ex quo omnia, per quem omnia, quandoque autem habitudinem causae materialis, sicut habetur Tobiae cap. XIII, 21–22: omnis circuitus murorum eius ex lapide candido et mundo; cum dicitur aliquid ex nihilo fieri, non negatur habitudo causae efficientis (quia sic Deus rerum creatarum causa efficiens non esset), sed negatur habitudo causae materialis. Formae autem naturales habent in subiectis causas efficientes, per quod differunt a gratia; habent etiam et materiam in qua, quod et gratiae competit. Non ergo magis competit ratio creationis gratiae quam naturalibus formis, per hoc quod est habere causam in subiecto.
On the contrary, according to a Gloss on Genesis 1:1, to create is to make something out of nothing.1 Now, this preposition out of sometimes connotes efficient causality, as in 1 Corinthians 8:6, of whom are all things . . . by whom are all things, and sometimes it connotes material causality, as in Tobit 13:21, all the walls thereof round about of precious stones. Hence, when something is said to be made out of nothing, it is not the relation of an efficient cause that is denied (since then God would not be the efficient cause of creatures) but that of a material cause. But natural forms have efficient causes within their subjects, and in this they differ from grace; they also have matter in which they are, and this belongs also to grace. Consequently, grace is not more capable of being created than are natural forms, since it also has a cause in its subject.
QDePot.Q3.A8.sc
Praeterea, formae artificiales non habent causam in subiecto, sed sunt totaliter ab extrinseco. Si ergo gratia propter hoc creari dicitur quia non habet causam in subiecto, pari ratione formae accidentales artificiales creabuntur.
Obj. 5: Artificial forms have no cause in their subject but are entirely effected from without. If, then, grace is said to be created because it has no cause in its subject, for the same reason accidental artificial forms must be the result of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg5
Praeterea, id quod non habet materiam partem sui, non potest ex materia fieri. Sed formae non habent materiam partem sui: quia forma distinguitur et contra materiam et contra compositum, ut patet in principio secundi de anima. Cum ergo formae fiant quia de novo esse incipiunt, videtur quod non fiant ex materia; et sic fiunt ex nihilo, et per consequens creantur.
Obj. 6: That which has no matter as its constituent part cannot come to be from matter. Now, forms have no matter as a constituent part, because form is contradistinguished both from matter and from the composite, as is clear in On the Soul 2.1 Since, then, forms come to be (since they have a beginning of existence), it would seem that they do not come to be out of matter, and consequently come to be from nothing, and therefore are created.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg6
Sed diceretur, quod licet formae naturales non habeant materiam partem sui ex qua sint, habent tamen materiam in qua sunt, et pro tanto non creantur.
Obj. 7: But it might be said that, although natural forms have no matter as a constituent part from which they exist, they have matter in which they exist and, as such, are not created.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg7
Sed contra, sicut aliae formae naturales, ita et anima rationalis est forma in materia. Sed anima rationalis creari ponitur. Ergo et similiter est de aliis formis naturalibus ponendum.
On the contrary, the rational soul is a form in matter like other natural forms. But it is admitted that the rational soul is created. Therefore, we must say the same of other natural forms.
QDePot.Q3.A8.sc
Sed dices, quod anima rationalis non educitur de materia, sicut aliae formae naturales.
Obj. 8: You might say that the rational soul is not brought out from matter, as other natural forms are.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg8
Sed contra, nihil educitur de aliquo quod non est in eo. Sed ante finem generationis forma, quae est generationis terminus, non erat in materia; alias essent formae contrariae in materia simul. Ergo formae naturales non educuntur de materia.
On the contrary, nothing is brought out from that in which it does not exist. Now, before generation is complete, the form which is the terminus of generation is not in the matter; otherwise, contrary forms would be in matter at the same time. Therefore, natural forms are not brought out from matter.
QDePot.Q3.A8.sc
Praeterea, forma quae est generationis terminus, non apparebat ante generationem completam. Si ergo erat ibi, erat latens: et ita sequeretur latitatio cuiuslibet in quolibet, quam ponebat Anaxagoras, et Aristoteles improbat in I Phys.
Obj. 9: The form that is the terminus of generation does not make its appearance before generation is complete. If, then, it was there, it was latent, and the result would be that all kinds of forms are latent in all kinds of matter, an opinion upheld by Anaxagoras1 and disproved by Aristotle, in Physics 1.2
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg9
Sed dices, quod forma naturalis non existebat in materia ante completam generationem, complete, ut Anaxagoras ponebat, sed incomplete.
Obj. 10: You will say perhaps that the natural form does not exist in the matter completely before generation is complete, but incompletely, as Anaxagoras maintained.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg10
Sed contra, si forma aliquo modo est in materia ante terminum generationis, est ibi secundum aliquid sui. Si autem non est ibi complete secundum aliquid sui, non praeexistit. Habet ergo forma aliquid et aliquid, et sic non est simplex; cuius contrarium in principio sex principiorum habetur.
On the contrary, if the form is in any way at all in matter before the generation is complete, it is there as to some part of itself, and if it is not there completely as to some part of itself, it does not preexist. Hence, the form will have several parts and, consequently, is not simple, which is contrary to what is laid down at the beginning of the Six Principles.1
QDePot.Q3.A8.sc
Praeterea, si non complete praeexistit in materia, et postmodum completur, oportet quod per generationem ei adveniat complementum. Illud autem complementum in materia non praeexistebat, quia sic fuisset ibi complete. Ergo illud complementum per creationem erit ad minus.
Obj. 11: If the form does not preexist completely in matter and is made complete subsequently, this complement must be the result of generation. Now, this complement does not preexist in matter, because then the form would be there completely. Therefore, this complement at least would be created.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg11
Sed dices, quod praeexistebat in materia incomplete, non quidem secundum partem, sed quia alio modo erat ante, et alio modo post: prius enim erat in potentia, sed post est in actu.
Obj. 12: It will be said perhaps that it preexisted in matter in an incomplete way—not in respect of a part but because it existed at first in one mode and afterwards in another mode; for at first it was potential and afterwards actual.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg12
Sed contra, ex hoc quod aliquid alio et alio modo se habet, est alteratio, non generatio. Si ergo per opus naturae non fit aliquid, nisi quod forma quae prius erat in potentia, postea fit actu; sequeretur quod per operationem naturae non sit aliqua generatio, sed alteratio sola.
On the contrary, when a thing is in one mode at first and afterwards in another, this is an alteration, not a generation. Hence, if the work of nature consists in nothing more than that a form that was previously in potency becomes afterwards actual, it follows that nature’s activity does not produce generation but only alteration.
QDePot.Q3.A8.sc
Praeterea, in natura inferiori non invenitur aliquod activum principium, nisi accidens: nam ignis agit per calorem, qui est accidens; et similiter de aliis. Sed accidens non potest esse causa activa formae substantialis, quia nihil agit ultra suam speciem; effectus autem non praeeminet causae, cum tamen forma substantialis praeemineat accidenti. Ergo forma substantialis non producitur per actionem naturae inferioris; et ita oportet quod sit per creationem.
Obj. 13: In the lower nature one finds no active principle that is not an accident: thus, fire acts by its heat, which is an accident, and so on. Now, an accident cannot be the active cause of a substantial form, since nothing acts beyond its own species; moreover, an effect cannot transcend its cause, whereas a substantial form transcends an accident. Therefore, a substantial form is not produced by the action of a lower nature, and consequently, it is the result of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg13
Praeterea, imperfectum non potest esse causa perfecti. Sed in semine bruti animalis non est vis animae nisi imperfecte. Ergo anima bruti non producitur per actionem naturalem virtutis seminalis; et ita oportet quod sit per creationem et pari ratione omnes aliae formae naturales.
Obj. 14: The imperfect cannot be the cause of the perfect. Now, the soul’s strength is not in the brute animal’s seed except imperfectly. Therefore, the soul of a brute animal is not produced by the natural action of the seminal power; thus, it must be produced by creation, and likewise all other natural forms.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg14
Praeterea, illud quod non est animatum nec vivum, non potest esse causa rei animatae viventis. Sed animalia quae generantur ex putrefactione, sunt res animatae viventes; non autem inveniuntur in natura aliqua viventia, a quibus eis vita conferatur. Ergo oportet quod eorum animae sint per creationem a primo vivente, et pari ratione aliae formae naturales.
Obj. 15: That which is neither ensouled nor living cannot be the cause of an ensouled and living thing. Now, the animals engendered from rotting matter are living, animated things; moreover, one does not find in nature any living beings from which they receive life. Therefore, their souls must be produced through creation by the first living thing, and for like reason, so also must other natural forms.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg15
Praeterea, natura non agit nisi sibi simile. Sed aliqua res naturalis invenitur generari, cuius similitudo in generante non praecessit. Mulus enim neque equo, neque asino est similis in specie. Ergo forma muli non est per actionem naturae, sed per creationem; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 16: Again, nature does not produce other than its like. But we find certain natural things of which there is no previous likeness in their generator; for in species, a mule is not like either a horse or an ass. Therefore, the form of the mule is not the result of the nature’s action but of creation, and thus the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg16
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in Lib. de vera relig., quod res naturales formis suis formatae non essent, nisi esset aliquid primum unde formarentur. Hoc autem est ipse Deus. Ergo omnes formae sunt per creationem a Deo.
Obj. 17: Again, Augustine says, in On the True Religion, that natural things would not be informed by their forms unless there were some first thing by which they were informed.1 But this is God himself. Therefore, all forms are created by God.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg17
Praeterea, Boetius dicit, quod ex formis quae sunt sine materia, venerunt formae quae sunt in materia. Formae autem quae sunt sine materia, non possunt intelligi in proposito, nisi ideae rerum in mente divina existentes. Nam angeli, qui possunt dici sine materia formae non sunt causae formarum naturalium, ut patet per Augustinum. Ergo formae naturales non sunt per actionem naturae, sed a datore creante.
Obj. 18: Again, Boethius says that forms that exist in matter come from forms that exist without matter.1 Now, forms that exist without matter, so far as the present question is concerned, can only be the ideas of things existing in the divine mind. For the angels, who may be described as forms existing without matter, are not the causes of natural forms, according to Augustine.2 Therefore, natural forms are not produced by the action of nature but are bestowed by creation.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg18
Praeterea, in libro de causis, dicitur, quod esse est per creationem. Hoc autem non esset nisi formae crearentur: nam forma est essendi principium. Ergo formae sunt per creationem: ergo Deus in materia operatur aliquid creando, scilicet ipsas formas.
Obj. 19: Being is caused by creation, as is said in The Book of Causes.1 Now, this would not be true unless forms were created, since the form is the principle of being. Therefore, forms exist by creation, and God works something in nature by creation, namely, the forms themselves.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg19
Praeterea, id quod est per se, est causa eius quod non est per se. Sed formae rerum naturalium non sunt per se, sed sunt in materia. Ergo earum causa est forma per se stans; et ita oportet quod formae naturales sint per creationem ab agente extrinseco; et sic videtur quod Deus in natura operetur, formas creando.
Obj. 20: That which exists through itself is the cause of that which does not exist through itself. Now, the forms of natural things do not exist through themselves but exist in matter. Therefore, their cause is a form existing through itself and, consequently, must be created by an extrinsic agent. Hence, it would seem that God works in nature by creating forms.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg20
Sed contra, opus creationis distinguitur ab opere gubernationis et propagationis. Quod autem actione naturae agitur, pertinet ad opus gubernationis et ad rerum propagationem. Ergo creatio operi naturae non admiscetur.
On the contrary (1), the work of creation is distinct from the work of governance and propagation. Now, that which is done by the action of nature belongs to the works of governance and propagation of things. Therefore, creation is not blended with the work of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A8.sc
Praeterea, nihil potest creare nisi solus Deus. Si ergo formae sunt per creationem, non erunt nisi a Deo; et sic omnis actio naturae frustrabitur, cuius finis est forma.
Furthermore (2), God alone can create. Hence, if forms are created, they will be the work of God alone, so that all nature’s work, the purpose of which is the form, will be useless.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg21
Praeterea, sicut forma substantialis non habet materiam partem sui, ita nec accidentalis. Si ergo propter hoc formas substantiales oportet esse per creationem, quia non habent materiam, pari ratione et formae accidentales. Sicut autem res generata perficitur per formam substantialem, ita fit dispositio per formam accidentalem. Ergo res naturalis nullo modo erit generans, neque sicut perficiens neque sicut disponens; et sic cassa erit omnis naturae actio.
Furthermore (3), just as matter is not a part of the substantial form, so neither is it a part of the accidental form. Hence, if the reason why substantial forms must exist through creation is that they have no matter, the same argument will apply to accidental forms. Now, as the thing generated is perfected by the substantial form, so does a disposition come to be by an accidental form; consequently, nature would take no part in generating, neither as perfecting nor as disposing, and all natural action would be useless.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg22
Praeterea, natura est ex similibus similia procreans. Sed generatum invenitur simile generanti secundum speciem et formam. Ergo ipsa forma generati fit per actionem generantis, et non per creationem.
Furthermore (4), nature procreates like things from like things. Now, the thing generated is found to be like its generator in species and form. Therefore, the form itself comes to be through the action of the generator and not through creation.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg23
Praeterea, diversorum agentium actiones non terminantur ad unum effectum. Sed ex materia et forma fit unum simpliciter. Ergo non potest esse quod sit aliud agens quod disponit materiam et quod inducit formam. Disponens autem materiam, est agens naturale. Ergo et inducens formam; et sic formae non sunt per creationem, et ita creatio non admiscetur operibus naturae.
Furthermore (5), the actions of diverse agents do not terminate in one effect. But from matter and form comes to be simply one thing. Therefore, there cannot be one agent to dispose the matter and another to induce the form. Now, it is the natural agent that disposes the matter; therefore, it also induces the form. Consequently, forms are not produced by creation, and creation is not blended with the works of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A8.arg24
Respondeo dicendum quod circa istam quaestionem diversae fuerunt opiniones. Quarum omnium videtur radix fuisse unum et idem principium, secundum quod natura non potest ex nihilo aliquid facere.
I answer that there have been different opinions on this point, and it seems that the root of all of them was one and the same principle: nature cannot make something out of nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A8.co
Ex hoc enim aliqui crediderunt quod nulla res fieret aliter nisi per hoc quod extrahebatur a re alia in qua latebat, sicut de Anaxagora narrat Philosophus, qui ex hoc videtur fuisse deceptus, quia non distinguebat inter potentiam et actum; putabat enim oportere quod actu praeextiterit illud quod generatur. Oportet autem quod praeexistat potentia et non actu; si enim non praeexisteret potentia, fieret ex nihilo; si vero praeexisteret actu, non fieret: quia quod est, non fit.
From which, some concluded that no reality comes to be except in the sense that it is drawn out of another reality in which it was latent. The Philosopher imputes this opinion to Anaxagoras, who apparently was deceived through failing to distinguish potency from act, for he thought that whatever is generated must already have been in actual existence. But in reality, it must have preexisted potentially and not actually;1 for if it did not preexist potentially, it would come to be out of nothing, while if it preexisted actually, it would not come to be, since what is does not become.
QDePot.Q3.A8
Sed quia res generata est in potentia per materiam, et in actu per suam formam; posuerunt aliqui, quod res fiebat quantum ad formam materia praeexistente. Et quia operatio naturae non potest esse ex nihilo, et per consequens oportet quod sit ex praesuppositione, non operabatur, secundum eos, natura, nisi ex parte materiae disponendo ipsam ad formam. Formam vero, quam oportet fieri et non praesupponi, oportet esse ex agente qui non praesupponit aliquid, sed potest ex nihilo facere: et hoc est agens supernaturale, quod Plato posuit datorem formarum. Et hoc Avicenna dixit esse intelligentiam ultimam inter substantias separatas.
Since, however, the thing generated is in potency through matter and in act through its form, others have maintained that a thing comes to be as regards its form with a preexisting matter. And since nature’s activity cannot be from nothing, and therefore presupposes something, nature did not act (according to them) except on the side of the matter by disposing it to form. But the form, which must come to be and is not presupposed, must be from an agent that does not presuppose anything but can make something out of nothing; and such is the supernatural agent which Plato held to be the giver of forms. And Avicenna held this to be the lowest intelligence among separate substances.1
QDePot.Q3.A8
Quidam vero moderni eos sequentes, dicunt hoc esse Deum. Hoc autem videtur esse inconveniens. Quia cum unumquodque natum sit simile sibi agere (nam unumquodque agit in eo quod actu est, hoc scilicet quod est in potentia id quod agendum est), non requireretur similitudo secundum formam substantialem in agente naturali, nisi forma substantialis geniti esset per actionem agentis. Ex quo etiam id quod in genito acquirendum est, actu in generante naturali invenitur, et unumquodque agit secundum quod actu est; inconveniens videtur, hoc generante praetermisso, aliud exterius inquirere.
But some recent followers of this opinion say that it is God. Now, this seems incongruous. Since everything has a natural tendency to produce its like (because a thing acts insofar as it is actual, namely, by making actual that which previously was potential), there would be no need of likeness according to substantial form in the natural agent unless the substantial form of the thing generated existed through the action of the agent. Also, from the fact that what should be acquired in the thing generated is found to be actually in the natural generator, and each thing acts inasmuch as it is in act, it seems incongruous to seek another generator and pass over this one.
QDePot.Q3.A8
Unde sciendum est, quod istae opiniones videntur provenisse ex hoc quod ignorabatur natura formae, sicut et primae provenerunt ex hoc quod ignorabatur natura materiae. Forma enim naturalis non dicitur univoce esse cum re generata. Res enim naturalis generata dicitur esse per se et proprie, quasi habens esse, et in suo esse subsistens; forma autem non sic esse dicitur, cum non subsistat, nec per se esse habeat; sed dicitur esse vel ens, quia ea aliquid est; sicut et accidentia dicuntur entia, quia substantia eis est vel qualis vel quanta, non quod eis sit simpliciter sicut per formam substantialem: unde accidentia magis proprie dicuntur entis, quam entia, ut patet in Metaphys.
It must be observed, then, that these opinions seem to have arisen from an ignorance of the nature of form, just as the first-mentioned opinions arose from an ignorance of the nature of matter. For “being” is not predicated univocally of the natural form and the thing generated. For a generated natural thing is said to be through itself and properly speaking, as having being and subsisting in its own being. But the form is not thus said to be, for it does not subsist nor has it being through itself; rather, it is said to be or called a being because something is by it. For example, accidents are called beings because by them a substance is such or is so much, but not as though by them it is simply speaking, as it is by its substantial form. Hence, accidents are more properly said to be of a being, rather than beings, as is clear in the Metaphysics.1
QDePot.Q3.A8
Unumquodque autem factum, hoc modo dicitur fieri quo dicitur esse. Nam esse est terminus factionis: unde illud quod proprie fit per se, compositum est. Forma autem non proprie fit, sed est id quod fit, id est per cuius acquisitionem aliquid dicitur fieri. Nihil ergo obstat per hoc quod dicitur quod per naturam ex nihilo nihil fit, quin formas substantiales, ex operatione naturae esse dicamus. Nam id quod fit, non est forma, sed compositum; quod ex materia fit, et non ex nihilo. Et fit quidem ex materia, in quantum materia est in potentia ad ipsum compositum, per hoc quod est in potentia ad formam. Et sic non proprie dicitur quod forma fiat in materia, sed magis quod de materiae potentia educatur.
Now, that which is made is said to come to be according to the way in which it is said to be. For being is the terminus of making, whence, properly speaking, it is the composite that comes to be through itself. Nevertheless, a form, properly speaking, does not come to be but is that which it becomes—that is to say, something is said to come to be by the acquisition of that form. Accordingly, the fact that nothing is said to come be by nature out of nothing does not prevent our asserting that substantial forms exist through the action of nature. For what comes to be is not the form but the composite, which comes to be from matter and not from nothing. And it comes to be from matter insofar as matter is in potency to the composite itself through its being in potency to the form. Consequently, it is not proper to say that the form comes to be in the matter, but rather that it is led forth from the potency of matter.
QDePot.Q3.A8
Ex hoc autem ipso quod compositum fit, et non forma, ostendit Philosophus, quod formae sunt ex agentibus naturalibus: nam, cum factum oporteat esse simile facienti, ex quo id quod factum est, est compositum, oportet id quod est faciens, esse compositum, et non forma per se existens, ut Plato dicebat; ut sic sicut factum est compositum, quo autem fit, est forma in materia in actum reducta; ita generans sit compositum, non forma tantum; sed forma sit quo generat: forma, inquam, in hac materia existens, sicut in his carnibus et in his ossibus et in aliis huiusmodi.
And from this principle itself—that the composite and not the form comes to be—the Philosopher shows that forms result from natural agents.1 For, since the thing made must be like its maker, and that which is made is the composite, it follows that the maker must be composite and not a self-subsistent form, as Plato maintained; thus, just as the thing made is composite, that by which it comes to be is a form in matter brought to act. And so too the generator is composite and not a mere form; rather, the form is that whereby it generates—the form, I say, that is existing in this matter, such as this flesh, these bones, and so forth.2
QDePot.Q3.A8
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ex verbis Augustini in operibus naturae creatio Deo attribuitur ratione virtutum naturalium, quas in principio materiae indidit per opus creationis, non quod in quolibet naturae opere aliquod creetur.
Reply Obj. 1: In these words, Augustine ascribes creation to God in the works of nature by reason of nature’s powers, which in the beginning God implanted in matter by the work of creation, not as though something were created in each and every work of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod creatio proprie accipitur in verbis Augustini; non tamen referenda est ad effectus naturae, sed ad virtutes quibus natura operatur; quae per opus creationis naturae sunt inditae.
Reply Obj. 2: In these words of Augustine, “creation” is to be taken in its proper sense, yet it is not to be referred to natural effects but to the powers by which nature works, which were planted in nature by the work of creation.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod gratia, cum non sit forma subsistens, nec esse nec fieri ei proprie per se competit: unde non proprie creatur per modum illum quo substantiae per se subsistentes creantur. Infusio tamen gratiae accedit ad rationem creationis in quantum gratia non habet causam in subiecto, nec efficientem, nec talem materiam in qua sit hoc modo in potentia, quod per agens naturale educi possit in actum, sicut est de aliis formis naturalibus.
Reply Obj. 3: Since grace is not a subsistent form, neither to be nor to come to be properly belongs to it through itself; consequently, properly speaking, it is not created in the same way as self-subsistent substances are created. Nevertheless, the infusion of grace approaches the account of creation insofar as grace has not a cause in its subject—neither an efficient cause nor the sort of material cause wherein it preexists potentially in such a way that it can, like other natural forms, be brought forth into act by a natural agent.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad3
Unde patet solutio ad quartum. Nam cum dicitur aliquid fieri ex nihilo, negatur causa materialis. Hoc vero aliquo modo ad carentiam materiae pertinet, quod aliqua forma de naturali materiae potentiae educi non potest.
Reply Obj. 4: Hence, the reply to this objection is clear because when we say that a thing comes to be from nothing, we deny that it has a material cause. And it in some way pertains to the absence of matter that a form cannot be brought out from the natural potency of matter.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod licet in natura non inveniatur principium efficiens respectu formarum artificialium, tamen huiusmodi formae non excedunt naturae ordinem, sicut gratia; immo infra subsistunt, quia omne naturale est nobilius quam artificiale.
Reply Obj. 5: Although nature contains no efficient principle with regard to artificial forms, such forms do not surpass the order of nature, as grace does; in fact, they stand under that order, because everything natural is nobler than the artificial.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod ex hoc quod forma non habet materiam partem sui, sequeretur quod ei creari competeret, ei proprie fieri posset sicut res per se subsistens.
Reply Obj. 6: From the fact that a form has no matter as part of it, it would follow that being created would belong to it, if like a self-subsistent thing it could come to be, properly speaking.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod licet anima rationalis habeat materiam in qua sit, non tamen educitur de potentia materiae, cum eius natura supra omnem materialem ordinem elevetur: quod eius intellectualis operatio declarat. Et iterum haec forma est res per se subsistens, cum corrupto corpore, maneat.
Reply Obj. 7: Although the rational soul has matter in which it exists, it is not brought out from the potency of matter, since its nature is raised above the entire material order, as is evidenced by its intellectual activity. Moreover, this form is a self-subsistent thing that remains when the body dies.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod forma, quae est generationis terminus, erat in materia ante generationem completam, non in actu, sed in potentia. Non est autem inconveniens duorum contrariorum unum esse actu et aliud in potentia.
Reply Obj. 8: The form that is the terminus of generation was in matter before generation was complete, not actually but potentially. Moreover, it is not incongruous that of two contraries one is in act and the other in potency.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad8
Et per hoc patet responsio ad nonum. Nam Anaxagoras non ponebat formas actu praeexistere in materia, sed latere.
Reply Obj. 9: The reply to the ninth is thus made clear, since Anaxagoras held that forms preexist in matter not actually but in a latent state.1
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod forma praeexistit in materia imperfecte; non quod aliqua pars eius sit ibi in actu, et alia desit; sed quia tota praeexistit in potentia, et postmodum tota producitur in actu.
Reply Obj. 10: The form preexists in matter imperfectly, not as though a part of it were actually there and another part not, but because it is wholly there in potency, and is afterwards led forth wholly into actuality.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad10
Et per hoc etiam patet responsio ad undecimum; patet enim quod non perficitur esse formae in materia alio exteriori addito, quod in potentia materiae non esset.
Reply Obj. 11: Hence, we may gather the reply to the eleventh objection, for it is clear that existence of the form is not perfected by adding something extraneous that was not already in the matter potentially.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod esse in potentia et esse in actu non dicunt diversos modos accidentales, ex quorum diversitate alteratio proveniat, sed substantiales. Nam etiam substantia dividitur per potentiam et actum, sicut et quodlibet aliud genus.
Reply Obj. 12: To be in potency and to be in act do not signify diverse accidental modes, from the diversity of which alteration would arise, but rather substantial modes. For even substance is divided by potency and act, like any other genus.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod forma accidentalis agit in virtute formae substantialis quasi instrumentum eius; sicut etiam in II de anima calor ignis dicitur esse instrumentum virtutis nutritivae; et ideo non est inconveniens, si actio formae accidentalis ad formam substantialem terminetur.
Reply Obj. 13: An accidental form acts in the power of the substantial form as its instrument, just as a fire’s heat, in On the Soul 2, is called the instrument of the nutritive power.1 Therefore, it is not incongruous if the action of an accidental form terminate in a substantial form.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod etiam in semine calor seminis agit ut instrumentum virtutis animae, quae est in semine: quae quidem licet imperfecta sit, tamen est impressio quaedam animae perfectae relicta: est enim in semine ab anima generantis, et agit etiam in virtute corporis caelestis cuius est quasi instrumentum; et propter hoc non dicitur quod semen generet, sed quod anima et sol.
Reply Obj. 14: Again, the heat in the seed also acts as the instrument of the soul’s power, which is within the seed. And though this power is imperfect, it is a certain impression left by a perfect soul; for it is in seed from the soul of the generator, and it also acts in the power of a heavenly body to whom it belongs as an instrument, as it were. Hence, we do not say that the seed begets, but rather that the soul and the sun do.1
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod animalia generata ex putrefactione sunt minoris perfectionis aliis animalibus; unde in eorum generatione efficit vis caelestis corporis inferiori materiae impressa, quod in generatione animalium perfectorum facit eadem vis caelestis cum virtute seminis.
Reply Obj. 15: Animals engendered from putrefaction are of a less perfection than are other animals; hence, in engendering them, the strength of the heavenly body, impressed on the lower matter, has the same effect as the heavenly body does in engendering of more perfect animals with the power of seed.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod licet mulus non sit similis equo vel asino in specie, est tamen similis in genere proximo: ratione cuius similitudinis ex diversis speciebus sua species, quasi media generatur.
Reply Obj. 16: Although a mule is unlike a horse or ass in species, it is like them in the proximate genus, by reason of which likeness its own species (an intermediate species, as it were) is engendered from different species.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod sicut virtus divina, scilicet primum agens, non excludit actionem virtutis naturalis, ita nec prima exemplaris forma, quae est Deus, excludit derivationem formarum ab aliis inferioribus formis, quae ad sibi similes formas agunt.
Reply Obj. 17: Just as the divine power (namely, the first agent) does not exclude the action of a natural power, so neither does the first exemplary form, which is God, exclude the derivation of forms from other lower forms that effect forms like themselves.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad17
Et per hoc patet responsio ad decimumoctavum. Nam Boetius, intelligit formas quae sunt in materia, provenire ex formis quae sunt sine materia, sicut a primis exemplaribus, non sicut a proximis.
Reply Obj. 18: Hence, we gather the reply to the eighteenth objection, for Boethius means to say that forms that are in matter derive from forms that are without matter not as from proximate causes but as from the first exemplars.1
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod esse per creationem dicitur, in quantum omnis causa secunda dans esse, hoc habet in quantum agit in virtute primae causae creantis; cum esse sit primus effectus nihil aliud praesupponens.
Reply Obj. 19: Being is said to be the result of creation insofar as every second cause, when it gives being, does so insofar as it acts in the power of the first creating cause; for being is the first effect and presupposes nothing else.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod forma naturalis, quae est in materia, non potest reduci ad formam per se existentem eiusdem speciei, cum forma naturalis habeat materiam in sui ratione; sed reducitur ad formam per se existentem, sicut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 20: A natural form that is in matter cannot be traced back to a self-subsistent form of the same species, because a natural form has matter in its own account; rather, it is traced back to a self-subsistent form, as we have stated.
QDePot.Q3.A8.ad20
A. 9Whether the rational soul is brought into being by creation or by the transmission of seedUtrum anima rationalis educatur in esse per creationem, vel per seminis traductionem
Nono quaeritur utrum anima rationalis educatur in esse per creationem, vel per seminis traductionem.
The ninth point of inquiry is whether the rational soul is brought into being by creation or by the transmission of seed.1
QDePot.Q3.A9
Et videtur quod propagetur cum semine. Dicitur enim Gen. XLVI, 26: cunctae animae quae ingressae sunt cum Iacob in Aegyptum, et egressae sunt de femore illius, absque uxoribus filiorum eius, sexaginta sex. Sed nihil egreditur de femore patris, nisi per seminis traductionem. Ergo anima rationalis traducitur cum semine.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that it is propagated with the seed. For it is written: all the souls that went with Jacob into Egypt and that came out of his thigh, besides his sons’ wives, sixty-six (Gen 46:26). Now, nothing comes from a father’s thigh except through the transmission of seed. Therefore, the rational soul is transmitted with the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg1
Sed diceretur, quod ponitur pars pro toto, id est anima pro homine.
Obj. 2: It may be replied that the part is being given for the whole, namely, the soul for the man.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg2
Sed contra, homo est quid compositum ex anima et corpore. Si ergo totus homo ex femore patris egreditur, non solum corpus, sed etiam anima cum semine traducetur, ut prius.
On the contrary, a man is composed of soul and body. Therefore, if the whole man comes forth from his father’s thigh, it follows (as above) that not the body only but also the soul is transmitted with the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A9.sc
Praeterea, accidens traduci non potest nisi subiectum traducatur, eo quod accidens de subiecto in subiectum non transeat. Sed anima rationalis est subiectum peccati originalis. Cum ergo peccatum originale traducatur a parente in prolem, videtur etiam quod anima rationalis filii a parente traducatur.
Obj. 3: An accident cannot be transmitted unless its subject be transmitted, since an accident does not pass from one subject to another. Now, the rational soul is the subject of original sin. Therefore, seeing that original sin is transmitted from parent to child, it would seem that the child’s rational soul is transmitted from its parent.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg3
Sed diceretur, quod peccatum originale, licet sit in anima sicut in subiecto, est tamen in carne sicut in causa; unde per carnis traductionem traducitur.
Obj. 4: It may be said that although original sin is in the soul as in its subject, it is in the flesh as in its cause, and consequently is transmitted by the transmission of the flesh.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg4
Sed contra, Rom. V, 12, dicitur: peccatum per unum hominem in mundum intravit, et per peccatum mors: et ita mors in omnes pertransit, in quo omnes peccaverunt.1 Glossa autem exponit: in quo homine peccatore, vel in quo peccato. Non autem in illo peccato omnes peccassent, nisi illud unum peccatum in omnes traductum fuisset. Illud ergo unum peccatum quod in Adam fuit, in omnes traducitur; et sic anima illius, quae peccati subiectum erat, traducitur in omnes.
On the contrary, it is written: by one man sin entered into this world, and by sin death; and so death passed upon all men in whom all have sinned (Rom 5:12). The words in whom are expounded by a gloss as meaning, in which sinner or in which sin.1 Now, all would not have sinned in that sin unless that same sin had been transmitted to all. Therefore, the same sin that was in Adam is transmitted to all men; consequently, so is the soul that was the subject of that sin.
QDePot.Q3.A9.sc
Praeterea, omne agens agit sibi simile. Sed omne agens agit per virtutem formae. Ergo illud quod agit agens, est forma. Sed generans agens est. Ergo forma generati est per actionem generantis. Cum ergo homo generet hominem, et anima rationali sit forma hominis; videtur quod anima rationalis sit per generationem, et non per creationem.
Obj. 5: Every agent produces its like. But every agent acts through the power of its form. Therefore, that which an agent makes is a form. But the begetter is an agent. Therefore, the form of the begetter is produced by the action of the begetter. Since, then, a man begets a man, and the rational soul is the form of a man, it would seem that the rational soul is produced by generation and not by creation.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg5
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in II Phys., causa efficiens in suo effectu incidit in idem specie. Sed homo sortitur speciem per animam rationalem. Ergo videtur quod id quod facit generans in genito, sit anima rationalis.
Obj. 6: According to the Philosopher in Physics 2, an efficient cause falls into the same species in its effect.1 Now, man takes his species through his rational soul. Therefore, it seems that the rational soul is caused by the begetter in the begotten.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg6
Praeterea, filii similantur parentibus propter hoc quod a parentibus propagantur. Similantur autem parentibus filii, non solum quantum ad dispositiones corporales, sed etiam quantum ad dispositiones animae. Ergo sicut corpora a corporibus, ita animae ab animabus traducuntur.
Obj. 7: Children are like their parents because they are begotten by their parents. But they are like their parents not only in dispositions of the body, but also in those of the soul. Therefore, as bodies derive from bodies, so do souls derive from souls.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg7
Praeterea, Moyses dicit, Levit. XVII, 11: anima carnis in sanguine est. Sed sanguis cum semine traducitur: praecipue cum sperma non sit nisi sanguis decoctus. Ergo et anima cum semine traducitur.
Obj. 8: Moses says: the soul of all flesh is in the blood (Lev 17:11). Now, blood is transmitted with the seed, especially as the male seed is merely boiled blood. Therefore, the soul is transmitted with the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg8
Praeterea, embrio antequam anima rationali perficiatur, habet aliquam operationem animae; quia augetur et nutritur et sentit. Sed operatio animae non est sine vita. Ergo vivit. Vitae vero corporis principium est anima. Ergo habet animam. Sed non potest dici quod adveniat ei alia anima; quia tunc in uno corpore essent duae animae. Ergo ipsa anima quae prius erat in semine propagata, est anima rationalis.
Obj. 9: Moreover, the embryo, before it is perfected with the rational soul, has a certain action of the soul, for it grows, self-nourishes, and senses. But where there is the soul’s action, there is life. Consequently, it is alive. Now, the soul is the principle of life in a body, so it has a soul. But it cannot be said that it receives yet another soul, because then there would be two souls in one body. Therefore, the very soul that was from the beginning transmitted in the seed is the rational soul.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg9
Praeterea, diversae animae secundum speciem, constituunt diversas animas secundum speciem. Si ergo in semine ante ipsam animam rationalem erat anima quae non erat rationalis, erat ibi animal secundum speciem diversum ab homine; et sic ex illo non poterit homo fieri; quia diversae species animalis non transeunt in invicem.
Obj. 10: Souls differing in species constitute animals of different species. If, then, before the rational soul itself, there was in the seed a soul that was not rational, there was an animal of a different species from man, which consequently could not become a man, since diverse species of animals do not turn into each other.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg10
Sed dices, quod huiusmodi operationes animae non conveniunt embrioni per animam, sed per aliquam virtutem animae, quae dicitur virtus formativa.
Obj. 11: You will say that these actions belong to the embryo not through the soul, but by some power of the soul known as the “formative power.”
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg11
Sed contra, virtus supra substantiam radicatur; unde ponitur media inter substantiam et operationem, ut habetur a Dionysio. Si ergo est ibi virtus animae, erit ibi animae substantia.
On the contrary, power is rooted in substance; hence, it occupies a place between substance and activity, according to Dionysius.1 Consequently, if the soul’s power is there, its substance is there also.
QDePot.Q3.A9.sc
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in XVI de animalibus, quod embrio prius vivit quam animal, et prius animal quam homo. Sed omne animal habet animam. Ergo prius est ibi aliqua anima quam sit ibi anima rationalis per quam homo est homo.
Obj. 12: The Philosopher says, On Animals 16, that the embryo is alive before it is an animal, and an animal before it is a human being.1 Now, every animal has a soul. Therefore, it has a soul before it has a rational soul, by which it is a human being.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg12
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, anima est actus viventis corporis in quantum huiusmodi. Sed si embrio vivit, et operationem vitae exercet per huiusmodi virtutem formativam, ipsa virtus erit actus eius in quantum est vivens. Ergo erit anima.
Obj. 13: According to the Philosopher, a soul is the act of a living body as such.1 Now, if the embryo is alive and exercises life’s activity by means of this formative power, this very power will be its act insofar as it is a living thing. Therefore, it will be a soul.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg13
Praeterea, ut dicitur in I de anima, vivere inest omnibus viventibus per animam vegetabilem. Sed manifestum est embrionem vivere ante infusionem animae rationalis, cum in eo operationes vitae inveniantur. Ergo est ibi anima vegetabilis antequam sit anima rationalis.
Obj. 14: According to On the Soul 1,1 living is present in all living things through the vegetative soul. Now, it is clear that the embryo lives before the infusion of the rational soul, since life’s activities are found in it. Therefore, the vegetative soul is in it before the rational soul.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg14
Praeterea, in II de anima, improbat Philosophus quod augeri est1 actus ignis sicut principalis agentis, sed magis animae vegetabilis. Sed embrio ante adventum animae rationalis augetur. Ergo habet animam vegetabilem.
Obj. 15: In On the Soul 2, the Philosopher disproves the assertion that growth is the effect of fire as principal agent, rather than of the vegetative soul.1 Now, the embryo grows before the advent of the rational soul. Therefore, it has a vegetative soul.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg15
Praeterea, si non est ibi anima vegetabilis ante adventum animae rationalis, sed virtus formativa; adveniente anima, illa virtus suam operationem non habebit; cum operatio quam illa virtus faciebat in embrione, sufficienter postmodum fiat in animali per animam. Ergo erit ibi otiosa; quod videtur esse inconveniens, cum nihil sit otiosum in natura.
Obj. 16: If, before the advent of the rational soul, there is not a vegetative soul but a formative power, this power will not have its own activity at the advent of the soul, since the activity the power exercised in the embryo will subsequently be sufficiently fulfilled in the animal through the soul. Consequently, it would remain superfluous, and this would seem to be incongruous, since nothing is superfluous in nature.1
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg16
Sed dices, quod illa virtus destruitur adveniente anima rationali.
Obj. 17: You will say that this power is destroyed at the advent of the rational soul.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg17
Sed contra, dispositiones non destruuntur adveniente forma, sed manent, et quodammodo tenent formam in materia. Sed illa virtus erat quaedam dispositio ad animam. Ergo adveniente anima, illa virtus non destruitur.
On the contrary, dispositions are not destroyed at the advent of the form; rather, they remain and in a certain way hold on to their form in the matter. Now, this power was a certain disposition for the soul. Therefore, at the advent of the latter, that power is not destroyed.
QDePot.Q3.A9.sc
Praeterea, ex actione illius virtutis pervenitur ad introductionem animae. Si ergo anima adveniente illa virtus destruitur, videtur quod aliquid agat ad sui destructionem; quod est impossibile.
Obj. 18: By its action, this power conduces to the introduction of the soul. If, then, at the soul’s advent this power is destroyed, it seems to do for its own destruction. This is impossible.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg18
Praeterea, homo est homo per animam rationalem. Si ergo anima non exit in esse per generationem, nec erit verum dicere quod homo generetur; quod patet esse falsum.
Obj. 19: A man is a human being by his rational soul. Therefore, if the soul does not go into being by generation, it will not be true to say that a man is generated, which is clearly false.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg19
Praeterea, corpus hominis exit in esse per actionem generantis. Si ergo anima non exit in esse a generante, erit in homine duplex esse; unum corporis, quod facit generans; et aliud animae, quod non facit; et sic ex anima et corpore non fit unum simpliciter, cum secundum esse differant.
Obj. 20: Further, the human body goes into being by the action of its begetter. If, then, the soul does not go into being by its begetter, there will be two sorts of being in man: one of the body (which the begetter makes), and another of the soul (which he does not make). And consequently, soul and body will not become one being simply, since they differ in being.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg20
Praeterea, impossibile est quod actio unius agentis terminetur ad materiam, et alterius ad formam; alias ex forma et materia non esset unum simpliciter, cum unum factum sit per unam actionem. Sed actio naturae generantis terminatur ad corpus. Ergo et terminatur ad animam, quae est forma eius.
Obj. 21: Moreover, it is impossible that the matter be the terminus of action of one agent, and the form the terminus of action of another agent. Otherwise, form and matter would not together make one thing simply, for one thing is made by one action. Now, the action of the nature of the begetter terminates in the body. Therefore, it terminates in the soul also, which is the form of the body.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg21
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in libro XVI de animalibus, principia quorum actiones non sunt sine corpore, cum corpore producuntur. Sed actio animae rationalis non est sine corpore; maxime enim intelligere esset sine corpore, quod patet esse falsum; non enim est intelligere sine phantasmate, ut dicitur in I et III de anima; phantasma autem non est sine corpore. Ergo anima rationalis cum corpore traducitur.
Obj. 22: Moreover, according to the Philosopher in On Animals 16, principles whose actions are not performed independently of the body are produced together with the body.1 Now, the action of the rational soul is not independent of the body, since understanding would most of all be independent of the body, and this is clearly not the case. For we cannot understand without images, as is said in On the Soul 1 and 3,2 and there cannot be images without a body. Therefore, the rational soul is transmitted with the body.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg22
Sed dicebat, quod anima rationalis indiget phantasmate intelligendo quantum ad acquisitionem specierum intelligibilium, non autem postquam eas iam acquisivit.
Obj. 23: To this it may be replied that in its understanding, the rational soul requires images for the acquisition of intelligible species, but not after it has acquired them.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg23
Sed contra, homo postquam acquisivit scientiam, impeditur in actione intellectus laeso organo phantasiae. Hoc autem non esset, si intellectus post acquisitionem scientiae, phantasmatibus non indigeret. Indiget ergo eis non solum in acquirendo scientiam, sed in utendo scientia acquisita.
On the contrary, after a man has acquired knowledge, his intellect is hindered from acting if the organ of imagination is injured. And this would not be the case if the intellect, after acquiring knowledge, were no longer in need of images. Consequently, it needs them not only in acquiring knowledge but also in using the knowledge it has acquired.
QDePot.Q3.A9.sc
Sed dices, quod impedimentum operationis intellectualis ex laesione organi phantasiae provenit non ex hoc quod intellectus indigeat phantasmatibus in utendo scientia acquisita, sed ex hoc quod imaginatio et intellectus sunt in una essentia animae: unde per accidens, imaginatione impedita, impeditur et intellectus.
Obj. 24: But you may reply that the impediment to intellectual activity due to an injury to the organ of imagination arises not because the intellect needs images in using the knowledge it has acquired, but from the fact that imagination and intellect are in the one essence of the soul; whence when the imagination is impeded, the intellect is also impeded accidentally.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg24
Sed contra est quod coniunctio potentiarum in una essentia animae est causa quare quando una potentiarum intenditur in suo actu, alterius actus remittitur; sicut quando aliquis attente videt, minus attente audit; et est etiam causa quare una potentiarum cessante a suo actu, alia in suo actu roboratur; unde caeci plerumque acutius audiunt. Non ergo propter huiusmodi coniunctionem contingeret quod propter impedimentum potentiae imaginativae impediretur actio intellectus, sed magis roboraretur.
On the contrary, the conjunction of powers in the one essence of the soul is the reason why, if the act of one power be intense, the act of the other is diminished; for example, when someone is intent on seeing, he is less intent on hearing. It is also the reason why one power acts with greater strength when another ceases its act; whence, the blind are often sharp of hearing. Therefore, this conjunction of powers is not a reason for the action of the intellect being hindered through an impediment to the imagination; in fact, it should rather be strengthened.
QDePot.Q3.A9.sc
Praeterea, quicumque dat ultimum complementum operationi alicui, ille maxime operanti cooperatur. Sed si omnes animae humanae creantur a Deo, et ab ipso corporibus infunduntur, ipse dat ultimum complementum generationi quae est ex adulterio. Ergo ipse cooperabitur adulteris; quod videtur absurdum.
Obj. 25: He who gives the work its final complement is the worker’s chief cooperator. Now, if all human souls are created by God and by him they are infused into bodies, he himself gives the final complement to a generation that comes of adultery. Therefore, he cooperates in adultery, which seems absurd.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg25
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, perfectum unumquodque est quod potest sibi simile facere. Quanto ergo aliquid est perfectius, tanto magis potest sibi simile facere. Sed animae rationales sunt perfectiores materialibus formis elementorum, quae sibi similes formas producunt. Ergo virtute animae rationalis poterit anima rationalis produci per viam generationis.
Obj. 26: According to the Philosopher, a perfect thing is one that can make its like; consequently, the more perfect a thing is, the more is it able to make its like.1 Now, the rational soul is more perfect than the material forms of the elements, which produce other forms like themselves. Therefore, the rational soul has the power by way of generation to produce another rational soul.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg26
Praeterea, anima rationalis constituta est inter Deum et res corporales media; unde in libro de causis dicitur, quod est creata in horizonte aeternitatis et temporis. Sed in Deo generatio invenitur, similiter in rebus corporalibus. Ergo et anima, quae est media, per generationem producitur.
Obj. 27: The rational soul is situated between God and corporeal things; therefore, it is asserted, in The Book of Causes, that it is created on the horizon between eternity and time.1 Now, there is generation both in God and in corporeal things. Therefore, the soul, which is situated between them, is also produced by generation.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg27
Praeterea, Philosophus in XVI de animalibus dicit, quod spiritus qui exit cum spermate, est virtus principii animae et est res divina; et tale dicitur intellectus; et ita videtur quod intellectus propagetur cum semine.
Obj. 28: The Philosopher says, in On Animals 16, that the spirit that comes forth with the seed of the male is a power of the principle of the soul and is a divine thing.1 Now, such a thing is called the intellect. Therefore, the intellect seems to be transmitted with the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg28
Praeterea, in eodem lib., Philosophus dicit, quod in generatione femina dat corpus, et anima est ex mare; et ita videtur quod anima sit per seminis propagationem, et non per creationem.
Obj. 29: The Philosopher says, in the same book, that in generation, the female provides the body and the soul is from the male;1 thus, it seems that the soul exists through the propagation of the seed and not through creation.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg29
Sed contra est quod dicitur Isai. LVII, vers. 16: omnem flatum ego feci.1 Per flatum autem intelligitur anima. Ergo videtur quod anima creetur a Deo.
On the contrary (1) it is written: every breathing I have made (Isa 57:16), and by “breathing,” we are to understand the soul. Therefore, it seems that the soul is created by God.
QDePot.Q3.A9.sc
Praeterea, in Psal. XXXII, 15, dicitur: qui finxit singillatim corda eorum.1 Non ergo una anima propagatur ex alia, sed omnes seorsum creantur a Deo.
Furthermore (2), it is written: he makes the heart of each one of them (Ps 32:15). Therefore, one soul is not engendered by another, but all are created separately by God.
QDePot.Q3.A9.arg30
Respondeo dicendum quod circa hanc quaestionem antiquitus diversa dicebantur a diversis.
I answer that in times past this question used to be answered in various ways by different people.
QDePot.Q3.A9.co
Quidam namque dicebant, animam filii ex parentis anima propagari, sicut et corpus propagatur ex corpore.
Some used to say that the soul of the child is propagated from the soul of the parent, just as its body is from the body of the parent.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Alii vero dicebant, omnes animas seorsum creari; sed ponebant a principio eas extra corpora fuisse creatas simul, et post modum corporibus seminatis coniungebantur, vel proprio motu voluntatis, secundum quosdam, vel Deo mandante et faciente, secundum alios.
Others used to say that all souls were created apart from bodies, but they held that they were all created together without bodies, and afterwards each one was united to an inseminated body—either by its own proper motion of will, according to some, or by God’s command and operation, according to others.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Alii vero dicebant, animas simul cum creantur, corporibus infundi.
Others used to say that souls are simultaneously created and infused into bodies.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Quae quidem opiniones, quamvis aliquo tempore sustinerentur, et quae earum esset verior in dubium verteretur, ut patet ex Augustino, et in libris quos scribit de origine animae; tamen primae duae postmodum iudicio Ecclesiae sunt damnatae, et tertia approbata; unde dicitur in Lib. de ecclesiasticis dogmatibus: animas hominum non esse ab initio inter ceteras intellectuales naturas, nec simul creatas credimus, sicut Origenes fingit; neque cum corporibus per coitum seminantur, sicut Luciferiani et Cyrillus et aliqui Latinorum praesumptores affirmant. Sed dicimus corpus tantum per coniugii copulam seminari, ac formato iam corpore, animam creari et infundi.
Although formerly these opinions were held, and it was doubtful which of them came nearest to the truth (as may be gathered from Augustine, even in books that he wrote about the origin of the soul),1 later the first two were condemned by the Church and the third approved.2 Hence, we read in Of Church Doctrine: we do not believe in the fiction of Origen that human souls were created at the beginning with the other intellectual natures, nor that they are inseminated together with their bodies by coition, as the Luciferians (with Cyril) and certain Latin writers have presumed to maintain. But we affirm that the body alone is inseminated by sexual coupling, and that after the formation of the body the soul is created and infused.3
QDePot.Q3.A9
Diligenter autem consideranti apparet rationabiliter illam opinionem esse damnatam quae ponebat animam rationalem cum semine propagari, de qua nunc est quaestio. Et hoc tribus rationibus potest videri ad praesens:
A careful examination will make it clear that the opinion that this question concerns, that held the rational soul to be transmitted with the seed, was rationally condemned. Three arguments will make this evident for the present.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Prima est, quia rationalis anima in hoc a ceteris formis differt, quod aliis formis non competit esse in quo ipsae subsistant, sed quo eis res formatae subsistant; anima vero rationalis sic habet esse ut in eo subsistens; et hoc declarat diversus modus agendi. Cum enim agere non possit nisi quod est, unumquodque hoc modo se habet ad operandum vel agendum, quomodo se habet ad esse; unde, cum in operatione aliarum formarum necesse sit communicare corpus, non autem in operatione rationalis animae, quae est intelligere et velle; necesse est ipsi rationali animae esse attribui quasi rei subsistenti, non autem aliis formis. Et ex hoc est quod inter formas, sola rationalis anima a corpore separatur.
The first argument is that the rational soul differs from other forms in that to the other forms does not belong an existence in which they themselves subsist, but rather an existence whereby the formed things subsist in them; but the rational soul has being in such a way as to subsist in it. This is made clear by their respective modes of action. For seeing that only that which exists can act, a thing stands to activity or action as it stands to being, so that, since the body must of necessity take part in the action of other forms, but not in the action of the rational soul, which is to understand and will, it follows of necessity that being must be ascribed to the rational soul itself as subsisting, but not to other forms. For this reason the rational soul is the only form that can exist separate from the body.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Ex hoc ergo patet quod anima rationalis exit in esse, non sicut formae aliae, quibus proprie non convenit fieri, sed dicuntur fieri facto quodam. Sed res quae fit, proprie et per se fit. Quod autem fit, fit vel ex materia vel ex nihilo. Quod vero ex materia fit, necesse est fieri ex materia contrarietati subiecta. Generationes enim ex contrariis sunt, secundum Philosophum: unde cum anima vel omnino materiam non habeat, vel ad minus non habeat materiam contrarietati subiectam, non potest fieri ex aliquo. Unde restat quod exeat in esse per creationem, quasi ex nihilo facta. Ponere autem quod per generationem corporis fiat, est ponere ipsam non esse subsistentem, et per consequens cum corpore corrumpi.
Hence, it is clear that the rational soul goes forth into being not as other forms do, to which properly speaking coming to be does not belong, but rather are said to come to be by something having been made. But a thing that comes to be, comes to be properly speaking and through itself. Now, what comes to be, comes to be either from matter or from nothing. What comes to be from matter necessarily is a coming to be from matter subject to contrariety, since generation is from contraries, according to the Philosopher.1 Therefore, since a soul has either no matter at all or at least none that is subject to contrariety, it cannot come to be from something. Therefore, it follows that it comes into being by creation, as made out of nothing. Now, to maintain that the soul comes to be through the generation of the body is to say that it is not subsistent, and consequently, that it is corrupted with the body.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Secunda ratio est, quia impossibile est actionem corporeae virtutis ad hoc elevari quod virtutem penitus spiritualem et incorpoream causare possit; nihil enim agit ultra suam speciem; immo agens oportet esse praestantius patiente, secundum Augustinum. Generatio autem hominis fit per virtutem generativam, quae organum habet corporale; virtus etiam quae est in semine, non agit nisi mediante calore, ut dicitur in XVI de animalibus; unde, cum anima rationalis sit forma penitus spiritualis, non dependens a corpore nec communicans corpori in operatione, nullo modo per generationem corporis potest propagari, nec produci in esse per aliquam virtutem quae sit in semine.
The second argument is that it is impossible for the action of a corporeal power to rise to the point that it can cause a wholly spiritual and incorporeal power, because nothing acts beyond its own species; in fact, the agent must stand higher than its patient, as Augustine asserts.1 Now, the begetting of a man is effected by a generative power that has a corporeal organ; moreover, the power that is in the seed does not act except by the mediation of heat, as is said in On Animals 16;2 therefore, since the rational soul is a wholly spiritual form, neither dependent on the body nor exercising its action in common with the body, it can by no means be propagated through the generation of the body, nor be brought into being by some power that is within the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Tertia ratio est, quia omnis forma quae exit in esse per generationem, vel per virtutem naturae, educitur de potentia materiae, ut probatur in VII Metaph. Anima vero rationalis non potest educi de potentia materiae. Formae enim quarum operationes non sunt cum corpore, non possunt de materia corporali educi. Unde relinquitur quod anima rationalis non propagetur per virtutem generantis; et haec est ratio Aristotelis.
The third argument is that every form that comes into being by generation or a power of nature is brought forth from the potency of matter, as is proved in Metaphysics 7.1 Now, the rational soul cannot be brought out from the potency of matter. For forms whose activities are without the body cannot be brought out from corporeal matter. It follows, then, that the rational soul is not propagated by the power of the generator. This argument is given by Aristotle.2
QDePot.Q3.A9
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in auctoritate inducta per synecdochem ponitur pars pro toto, id est anima pro toto homine; et hoc ideo quia anima est principalior pars hominis, et unumquodque totum videtur esse id quod est principalius in eo; unde totus homo videtur esse anima vel intellectus, secundum quod dicitur in IX Ethic., cap. IV.
Reply Obj. 1: In the passage quoted, the part stands for the whole, namely, the soul for the whole man, by the figure of synecdoche; and this because the soul is the chief part of man, and a whole seems to be its most fundamental part, so that the soul or intellect seems to be the whole man, according to what is said in Ethics 9.1
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod totus homo egreditur de femore generantis, propter hoc quod virtus seminis de femore egredientis operatur ad unionem corporis et animae, disponendo materiam ultima dispositione, quae est necessitans ad formam; ex qua unione homo habet quod sit homo; non autem ita quod quaelibet pars hominis per virtutem seminis causetur.
Reply Obj. 2: The whole man comes from the thigh of the begetter—insofar as the power of the seed coming from the thigh conduces to the union of soul and body by giving the matter its ultimate disposition, which necessitates the form, by reason of which union a man is a man—but not as though each part of man were caused by the power of the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod peccatum originale dicitur peccatum totius naturae, sicut peccatum actuale dicitur peccatum personale; unde quae est comparatio peccati actualis ad unam personam singularem, eadem est comparatio peccati originalis ad totam naturam humanam traditam a primo parente, in quo fuit peccati initium et per cuius voluntatem in omnibus originale peccatum quasi voluntarium reputatur. Sic ergo originale peccatum est in anima in quantum pertinet ad humanam naturam. Humana autem natura traducitur a parente in filium per traductionem carnis, cui postmodum anima infunditur; et ex hoc infectionem incurrit quod fit cum carne traducta una natura. Si enim non uniretur ei ad constituendam naturam, sicut angelus unitur corpori assumpto, infectionem non reciperet.
Reply Obj. 3: Original sin is called the sin of the entire nature, just as actual sin is called the personal sin; therefore, the comparison between actual sin and the one individual person is the same as that between original sin and the entire human nature handed on from our first parent, in whom was the beginning of sin and by whose will original sin is imputed as voluntary to all men. Therefore, original sin is in the soul insofar as it pertains to the human nature. Now, human nature is passed on from parent to child by the passing on of flesh into which subsequently the soul is infused; and from this the soul contracts the infection that makes it one nature with the transmitted flesh. For were it not united thereto so as to constitute one nature, it would not contract the infection, as neither does an angel by assuming a human body.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut in natura Adae erat natura omnium nostrum originaliter; ita et peccatum originale, quod in nobis est, erat in illo peccato originali originaliter. Nam peccatum originale, ut dictum est, per se recipit natura, anima vero ex consequenti.
Reply Obj. 4: As within Adam’s nature was the nature of us all as in its origin, so too original sin, which is in us, was in that original sin as in its origin. For the nature, as already stated, receives original sin through itself, while the soul does so as a consequence.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod homo generans generat sibi simile in specie per virtutem formae suae, scilicet animae rationalis; non quod ipsa sit immediatum principium in generatione humana agens, sed quia vis generativa, et ea quae in semine agunt, non disponerent materiam, ut fieret corpus perfectibile anima rationali, nisi quatenus agerent ut instrumenta quaedam rationalis animae. Et tamen ista actio non potest pertingere ad factionem animae rationalis, rationibus praedictis.
Reply Obj. 5: A man begets his like in species through the power of his own form, namely, his rational soul, not that this is the immediate active principle in human generation, but because the generative force and things that act in the seed do not dispose the matter so as to make it a body fit to be perfected by a rational soul except insofar as they act as certain instruments of a rational soul. Nevertheless, this action does not go so far as to produce a rational soul, for the reasons already given.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod generans generat sibi simile in specie, in quantum generatum per actionem generantis producitur ad participandum speciem eius; quod quidem fit per hoc quod generatum consequitur formam similem generanti. Si ergo forma illa non sit subsistens, sed esse suum sit solum in hoc quod uniatur ei cuius est forma; oportebit quod generans sit causa ipsius formae, sicut accidit in omnibus formis materialibus. Si autem sit talis forma quae subsistentiam habeat, et non dependeat esse suum totaliter ex unione ad materiam, sicut est in anima rationali; tunc sufficit quod generans sit causa unionis talis formae ad materiam per hoc quod disponit materiam ad formam; nec oportet quod sit causa ipsius formae.
Reply Obj. 6: The generator begets his like in species insofar as the begotten is produced by the action of the generator in order that it may share in his species; and this comes to pass by the begotten receiving a form like that of the generator. If, then, that form is not subsistent, and its own being consists merely in that it is united to that of which it is the form, it will be necessary for the generator to be the cause of the form itself, as is the case with all material forms. If, on the other hand, it is a form such that it has subsistence, and its own being is not entirely dependent on its union with matter, as in the case of the rational soul, then it suffices that the generator is the cause of the union of such a form with matter by disposing the matter for the form; nor need it be the cause of the form itself.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod ipsam dispositionem corporis sequitur dispositio animae rationalis; tum quia anima rationalis accipit a corpore; tum quia secundum diversitatem materiae diversificantur et formae. Et ex hoc est quod filii similantur parentibus etiam in his quae pertinent ad animam, non propter hoc quod anima ex anima traducatur.
Reply Obj. 7: The disposition of the rational soul follows the very disposition of the body, both because it receives something from the body, and because forms are also diversified according to the diversity of their matter. This is why children are like their parents even in things pertaining to the soul, and not because one soul is transmitted by another.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod quia anima est proprie actus corporis viventis, vivere autem est per calidum et humidum, quae in animali per sanguinem conservantur; ideo dicitur quod anima est in sanguine, ad designandum propriam dispositionem corporis, in quantum est materia perfecta per animam.
Reply Obj. 8: Because properly speaking a soul is the act of a living body, and life is conditional upon heat and humidity, which are preserved in an animal by means of its blood, this is why it is said that the soul is in the blood, thus indicating the proper disposition of the body as matter perfected by the soul.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod circa embrionis vitam sunt aliqui diversimode opinati.
Reply Obj. 9: There are several opinions about the life of the embryo.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad9
Quidam namque assimilaverunt in generatione humana progressum animae rationalis progressui corporis humani, dicentes, quod sicut corpus humanum in semine est virtualiter, non tamen habens actu humani corporis perfectionem, quae in distinctione organorum consistit, sed paulatim per virtutem seminis ad perfectionem huiusmodi pervenitur; ita in principio generationis est ibi anima, virtute quadam habens omnem perfectionem quae postea apparet in homine completo, non tamen eam habens actu, cum non appareant animae actiones, sed processu temporis paulatim eam acquirit; ita quod primo apparent in ea actiones animae vegetabilis, et postmodum animae sensibilis, et tandem animae rationalis. Et hanc opinionem tangit Gregorius Nyssenus in Lib. quem fecit de homine.
According to some, in human generation the rational soul, like the human body, is subject to stages of progression. They say that just as the human body is in the seed by way of power yet has not actually the perfection of a human body (which consists in the distinction of its organs), but gradually reaches this perfection through the power of the seed, so too at the beginning of the generation the soul is there, having in its power all the perfection that subsequently is to be seen in the perfect human being, yet not having it actually (since there is no sign of the soul’s activity) but attaining thereto by degrees; thus, at first there are indications of the action of the vegetative soul, then of the sensitive soul, and lastly of the rational soul. Gregory of Nyssa1 mentions this opinion (On Man).2
QDePot.Q3.A9
Sed haec opinio non potest stare, quia aut intelligit quod ipsa anima secundum speciem suam existat a principio in semine, nondum habens perfectas operationes propter organorum defectum, aut intelligit quod in semine a principio sit aliqua virtus vel forma, quae nondum habet speciem animae; sicut nec semen habet speciem humani corporis, sed paulatim producitur per actionem naturae ad hoc quod ipsa eadem sit anima primo quidem vegetabilis, secundo sensibilis et deinde rationalis.
But this opinion cannot stand. For it means either that the soul itself, according to its own species, is in the seed from the very outset, deprived, however, of its perfect activities on account of a lack of organs, or that from the beginning there is in the seed some power or form that does not yet have the species of soul (just as the seed has not as yet the species of human body), but by the action of nature this very same thing gradually becomes a soul, at first one that is vegetative, then sensitive, and lastly rational.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Prima autem pars huius divisionis destruitur: primo quidem per auctoritatem Philosophi. Dicitur enim in II de anima, quod potentia vitae quae est in corpore physico organico, cuius actus est anima, non est abiiciens animam, sicut semen et fructus; ex quo datur intelligi, quod semen est ita in potentia ad animam quod anima caret. Secundo, quia cum semen nondum sit ultima assimilatione membris assimilatum (sic enim eius resolutio esset corruptio quaedam) sed sit superfluitas ultimae digestionis, ut dicitur in XV de animalibus, nondum fuit in corpore generantis existens anima perfectum; unde non potest esse quod in principio suae decisionis sit in eo anima. Tertio, quia dato quod cum eo decideretur anima, non tamen potest hoc dici de anima rationali; quae cum non sit actus alicuius partis corporis, non potest deciso corpore decidi.
The former alternative is rebutted first by the authority of the Philosopher. For he says in On the Soul 2 that the potential for life that is in the natural organized body, the act of which is the soul, does not exclude the soul, as we exclude it from the seed and the fruit.1 Therefore, we gather that the seed is in potency to the soul in such a way that it lacks the soul. Second, because as the seed is not assimilated by an ultimate likeness to the members (or else its resolution would be a kind of corruption) but is the residue of the final digestion, as is said in On Animals 15,2 it was not yet, while in the body of the begetter, perfected by a soul; whence in the first instant of its separation, it could not have a soul. Third, granted that it was animated when it was separated, this cannot refer to the rational soul, because since it is not the act of a particular part of the body, it cannot be sundered when the body is sundered.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Secundam etiam partem divisionis praedictae patet esse falsam. Cum enim forma substantialis non continue vel successive in actum producatur, sed in instanti (alias oporteret esse motum in genere substantiae, sicut est in genere qualitatis) non potest esse quod illa virtus quae est a principio in semine, successive proficiat ad diversos gradus animae. Non enim forma ignis in aere hoc modo inducitur ut continuo procedat de imperfecto ad perfectum; cum nulla forma substantialis suscipiat magis et minus; sed solum materia per alterationem praecedentem variatur, ut sit magis et minus disposita ad formam. Forma vero non incipit esse in materia nisi in ultimo instanti alterationis.
The second alternative is also clearly false. For seeing that a substantial form is brought into act not continuously or by degrees but instantaneously (else movement would needs be in the genus of substance just as it is in that of quality), that power that from the outset is in the seed cannot by degrees advance to the various degrees of soul. Thus, the form of fire is not induced in the air so as gradually to advance from imperfection to perfection, since no substantial form is subject to increase and decrease; rather, it is the matter alone that is changed by the previous alteration so as to be more or less disposed to the form. But the form does not begin to be in the matter until the last instant of this alteration.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Alii vero dicunt, quod in semine primo est anima vegetabilis, et post modum ea manente, inducitur anima sensibilis ex virtute generantis, et ultimo inducitur anima rationalis per creationem, ita quod ponunt in homine esse tres animas per essentiam differentes.
Others say that, in the seed, there is at first the vegetative soul, and afterwards, while this remains, the sensitive soul is introduced by the power of the generator, and lastly the rational soul is introduced by creation, so that they posit in man three essentially different souls.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Sed contra hoc est quod dicitur: neque duas animas dicimus esse in uno homine sicut et Iacobus et alii Syrorum scribunt, unam animalem qua animatur corpus et immixta sit sanguini, et alteram spiritualem quae rationem ministret. Et iterum impossibile est unius et eiusdem rei esse plures formas substantiales: nam cum forma substantialis faciat esse non solum secundum quid, sed simpliciter, et constituat hoc aliquid in genere substantiae, si prima forma hoc facit, secunda adveniens, inveniens subiectum iam in esse substantiali constitutum, accidentaliter ei adveniet; et sic sequeretur quod anima sensibilis et rationalis in homine corpori accidentaliter uniantur. Nec potest dici quod anima vegetabilis quae in planta est forma substantialis, in homine non sit forma substantialis, sed dispositio ad formam: quia quod est de genere substantiae nullius accidens esse potest, ut dicitur in I Physic.
Against this, however, it is said: nor do we say that there are two souls in one man, as James and other Syrians write: one that is animal, by which the body is animated and which is mingled with the blood, the other spiritual, which obeys the reason.1 Moreover, it is impossible for one and the same thing to have several substantial forms, because, since the substantial form makes a thing to be not merely in some respect but simply speaking, and it establishes this or that thing in the genus of substance, if the first form does this, the second form at its advent will find a subject already established with substantial being, and consequently, will accrue to it accidentally; and thus, it would follow that the sensitive and rational souls in man would be united accidentally to the body. Nor can it be said that the vegetative soul, which is the substantial form in a plant, is not the substantial form in a man, but a mere disposition to the form; for that which is in the genus of substance cannot be an accident of anything, as is said in Physics 1.2
QDePot.Q3.A9.sc
Unde alii dicunt, quod anima vegetabilis est in potentia ad animam sensibilem et sensibilis est actus eius; unde anima vegetabilis quae primo est in semine, per actionem naturae perducitur ad complementum animae sensibilis; et ulterius anima rationalis est actus et complementum animae sensibilis; unde anima sensibilis perducitur ad suum complementum, scilicet ad animam rationalem, non per actionem generantis sed per actum creantis; et sic dicunt quod ipsa rationalis anima in homine partim est ab intrinseco, scilicet quantum ad naturam intellectualem; et partim ab extrinseco, quantum ad naturam vegetabilem et sensibilem.
Therefore, others say that the vegetative soul is in potency to the sensitive soul, and that the sensitive soul is its act; whence the vegetative soul, which at first is in the seed, is raised to the completion of the sensitive soul by the action of nature; and further, that the rational soul is the act and completion of the sensitive soul, so that the sensitive soul is brought to its own completion (that is, to the rational soul) not by the action of the generator but by that of the Creator. Therefore, they hold that the rational soul itself is in man partly from within, namely, as regards its intellectual nature, and partly from without, as regards its vegetative and sensitive nature.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Sed hoc nullo modo potest stare: quia vel hoc ita intelligitur quod natura intellectualis sit alia anima a vegetabili et sensibili, et sic redit in idem cum secunda opinione: vel intelligitur ita quod ex istis tribus naturis constituatur substantia animae in qua natura intellectualis erit ut formale, et natura sensibilis et vegetabilis erit ut materiale. Ex quo sequitur quod cum natura sensibilis et vegetabilis sint corruptibiles, utpote de materia eductae, substantia animae humanae non possit esse perpetua. Sequitur idem etiam inconveniens quod inductum est contra primam, scilicet quod forma substantialis successive educatur in actum.
Now, this is altogether impossible, because either it means that the intellectual nature is a soul distinct from the vegetative and sensitive souls—and thus, we return to the second opinion—or it means that these three natures constitute the substance of the soul wherein the intellectual nature will be formal, as it were, and the sensitive and vegetative natures, material. From this it would follow, since the sensitive and vegetative natures are corruptible, as brought out from matter, that the substance of the human soul would not be immortal. Moreover, this opinion is involved in the same incongruity as we have shown in the first opinion, namely, that a substantial form would be brought into act by degrees.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Alii vero dicunt, quod embrio non habet animam, quousque perficiatur anima rationali: operationes autem vitae quae in eo apparent sunt ex anima matris. Sed hoc non potest esse: nam in hoc viventia a non viventibus differunt, quia viventia movent se ipsa secundum operationes vitae, quod de non viventibus dici non potest; unde non potest esse quod nutriri et augeri, quae sunt propriae operationes viventis, sint in embrione a principio extrinseco, scilicet ab anima matris. Et praeterea virtus nutritiva matris assimilaret cibum corpori matris, et non corpori embrionis; cum nutritiva deserviat individuo sicut generativa speciei. Et iterum sentire non posset esse in embrione ex anima matris. Et ideo alii dicunt, quod in embrione non est anima ante infusionem animae rationalis, sed est ibi vis formativa, quae huiusmodi operationes vitae in embrione exercet. Sed hoc etiam esse non potest: quia cum appareant esse in embrione ante ultimum complementum, diversae operationes vitae, non possunt esse ab una virtute: unde oportet quod sit ibi anima habens diversas virtutes.
Others say that there is no soul in the embryo until it is perfected by the rational soul, and that life’s activities observed therein proceed from the soul of the mother. But this also is impossible, because living and non-living things differ in that living things are self-moving in respect of the activities of life, while non-living things are not. Therefore, self-nourishment and growth, which are activities proper to a living being, cannot result in the embryo from an extrinsic principle, such as the mother’s soul. Moreover, the mother’s nutritive power would assimilate food to the mother’s body and not to the body of the embryo, since self-nourishment serves the individual just as generation serves the species. Further, sensation cannot be caused in the embryo by the mother’s soul. Therefore, others say that there is no soul in the embryo before the infusion of the rational soul, but that there is a formative force there that exercises such activities of life within the embryo. This again is impossible because, since before the embryo attains to its ultimate completion, it shows signs of various life activities, these cannot be exercised by one power; so there must be a soul there having various powers.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Et ideo aliter est dicendum, quod in semine a principio suae decisionis non est anima, sed virtus animae; quae fundatur in spiritu qui in semine continetur quod de natura sui spumosum est, et consequens corporalis spiritus contentivum. Ista autem virtus agit disponendo materiam, et formando ad susceptionem animae. Et sciendum quod aliter est in generatione hominis vel animalis, et aliter in generatione aeris vel aquae. Nam generatio aeris est simplex, cum in tota generatione aeris non appareant nisi duae formae substantiales, una quae abiicitur et alia quae inducitur, quod totum fit simul in uno instanti: unde ante introductionem formae aeris semper manet ibi forma aquae; nec sunt ibi dispositiones ad formam aeris. In generatione autem animalis apparent diversae formae substantiales, cum primo appareat sperma, et postea sanguis, et sic deinceps quousque sit forma hominis vel animalis.
We must, therefore, say differently that, from the moment of its severance, the seed contains not a soul but the power of a soul, one that is established in the spirit that is contained in the seed, which by nature is spumy and consequently contains corporeal spirit. Now, this power acts by disposing matter and forming it for the reception of the soul. And we must observe a difference between the process of generation in men or animals and that in air or water. For the generation of air is simple, since therein only two substantial forms appear, one that is voided and one that is induced, and all this takes place together in one instant, so that the form of water remains during the whole period preceding the induction of the form of air, without any previous dispositions to the form of air. On the other hand, in the generation of an animal, various substantial forms are apparent: first the seed, then blood, and so on, until we find the form of an animal or of a man.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Et sic oportet quod huiusmodi generatio non sit simplex, sed continens in se plures generationes et corruptiones. Non enim potest esse quod una et eadem forma substantialis gradatim educatur in actum, ut ostensum est. Sic ergo per virtutem formativam, quae a principio est in semine, abiecta forma spermatis, inducitur alia forma; qua abiecta, iterum inducatur alia: et sic primo inducatur anima vegetabilis; deinde ea abiecta, inducatur anima sensibilis et vegetabilis simul; qua abiecta, inducatur non per virtutem praedictam sed a creante, anima quae simul est rationalis sensibilis et vegetabilis. Et sic dicendum est secundum hanc opinionem quod embrio antequam habeat animam rationalem, vivit et habet animam, qua abiecta, inducitur anima rationalis. Et sic non sequitur duas animas esse in eodem corpore, nec animam rationalem traduci cum semine.
Consequently, this kind of generation is not simple, but consists of a series of generations and corruptions. For it is not possible, as we have shown above, that one and the same substantial form is brought out into act by degrees. Thus, then, by the formative power that is in the seed from the beginning, the form of the semen is set aside and another form induced; and when this has been set aside, yet another is induced, and thus, the vegetative form is first induced; and this being set aside, a soul both vegetative and sensitive is induced; and this being set aside, a soul at once vegetative, sensitive, and rational is induced, not by the aforesaid power, but by the Creator.1 And thus, it should be said that the embryo, before having a rational soul, is alive and has a soul, and when this is set aside, a rational soul is induced. And thus, it does not follow that two souls are together in the same body, nor that the rational soul is transmitted together with the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod embrio antequam habeat animam rationalem non est ens perfectum, sed in via ad perfectionem; unde non est in genere vel specie nisi per reductionem sicut incompletum reducitur ad genus vel speciem completi.
Reply Obj. 10: Before it has the rational soul, the embryo is not a perfect being, but is on the way to perfection; and therefore, it is not in a genus or species save by reduction, just as the incomplete is reduced to the genus or species of the complete.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod in semine a principio quamvis non sit anima, est tamen ibi virtus animae, ut dictum est, quae quidem virtus fundatur in spiritu qui in spermate continetur, et dicitur virtus animae quia est ab anima generantis.
Reply Obj. 11: Although the soul is not in the seed from the beginning, the power of the soul is there, as stated above, which power is established in the spirit that is contained in the semen, and it is called the “power of the soul” because it comes from the soul of the generator.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod embrio ante animam rationalem vivit et animam habet, ut dictum est, unde hoc argumentum concedimus.
Reply Obj. 12: Before the advent of the rational soul, the embryo is alive and has a soul, as stated above; therefore, we grant this argument.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad12
Et similiter ad decimumtertium, decimumquartum et decimumquintum.
Reply Obj. 13–15: The same answer applies to the thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth objections.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad13
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod virtus formativa quae in principio est in semine, manet adveniente etiam anima rationali; sicut et spiritus in quos fere tota substantia spermatis convertitur manent. Et illa quae prius fuit formativa corporis fit postmodum corporis regitiva. Sicut etiam calor qui fuit dispositio ad formam ignis manet forma ignis adveniente, ut instrumentum formae in agendo.
Reply Obj. 16: The formative power that is from the outset in the seed remains even after the advent of the rational soul, just as the spirits also remain into which nearly the whole substance of the semen is converted. This power, which at first was formative of the body, afterwards regulates the body, just as heat also, which at first disposes matter to the form of fire, remains after the advent of the form of fire as an instrument of the form in activity.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad14
Et per hoc patet solutio ad decimumseptimum et decimumoctavum.
Reply Obj. 17–18: This answer applies to the seventeenth and eighteenth objections.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad15
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod licet anima rationalis non sit a generante, unio tamen corporis ad eam, est quodammodo a generante, ut dictum est. Et ideo homo dicitur generari.
Reply Obj. 19: Although the rational soul is not from the generator, its union with the body is in a manner from the generator, as stated above. Consequently, we say that a man is begotten.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad16
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod pro tanto in homine non est duplex esse, quia non est sic intelligendum corpus esse a generante et animam a creante, quasi corpori acquiratur esse separatum a generante, et separatim animae a creante; sed quia creans dat esse animae in corpore, et generans disponit corpus ad hoc quod huius esse sit particeps per animam sibi unitam.
Reply Obj. 20: There is not a twofold being in man, for the body should not be understood as from the begetter and the soul from the Creator in such a way that the being acquired by the body from its begetter is distinct from that which the soul acquires from its Creator; rather, the Creator gives being to the soul in the body, and the begetter disposes the body to participate in this being through the soul united to it.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad17
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod duo agentia omnino disparata non possunt hoc modo se habere quod actio unius terminetur ad materiam, et alterius ad formam; hoc tamen contingit in duobus agentibus ordinatis, quorum unum est instrumentum alterius. Actio enim principalis agentis se extendit quandoque ad aliquid ad quod non potest se extendere actio instrumenti. Natura autem est sicut instrumentum quoddam divinae virtutis ut supra, ostensum est. Unde non est inconveniens, si virtus divina sola faciat animam rationalem, actione naturae se extendente solum ad disponendum corpus.
Reply Obj. 21: Two agents that are altogether disparate cannot combine so that the one’s action terminates in the matter and the other’s in the form; but this is possible in the case of two coordinate agents, one of which is the instrument of the other. For the action of the principal agent sometimes extends to something that is beyond the range of the instrument’s action. Now, nature is as a certain instrument of the divine power, as we have shown above.1 Therefore, it is not incongruous that the divine power alone produces the rational soul, while the action of nature extends no further than to giving the body the requisite disposition.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad18
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod intellectus in corpore existens non indiget aliquo corporali ad intelligendum, quod simul cum intellectu sit principium intellectualis operationis, sicut accidit in visu: nam principium visionis non est visus tantum, sed oculus constans ex visu et pupilla. Indiget autem corpore tamquam obiecto, sicut visus indiget pariete in quo est color: nam phantasmata comparantur ad intellectum ut colores ad visum, sicut dicitur in III de anima. Et ex hoc est quod intellectus impeditur in intelligendo, laeso organo phantasiae: quia quamdiu est in corpore indiget phantasmatibus non solum quasi accipiens a phantasmatibus dum acquirit scientiam, sed etiam comparans species intelligibiles phantasmatibus dum utitur scientia acquisita. Et propter hoc exempla in scientiis sunt necessaria.
Reply Obj. 22: An intelligence existing in a body needs nothing corporeal to understand that which is, together with the intellect, the principle of the intellectual activity, as happens in sight; for the principle of vision is not only sight, but an eye composed of pupil and sight. However, it needs a body as an object, just as the sight needs the wall on which is the color, because images are compared to the intellect as colors to sight, as is said in On the Soul 3.1 This is why the intellect is prevented from understanding when the organ of the imagination is injured; for so long as it is in the body, it needs images, not only as receiving from the images when it is acquiring knowledge, but also as referring the intelligible species to the images when it uses knowledge already acquired. For this reason, examples are necessary in the sciences.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad19
Et per hoc patet responsio ad vicesimumtertium et vicesimumquartum.
Reply Obj. 23–24: From this we gather how to reply to the twenty-third and twenty-fourth objections.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad20
Ad vicesimumquintum dicendum, quod illa ratio est Apollinaris, ut Gregorius Nyssenus dicit. Decipiebatur autem in hoc quod non distinguebat operationem naturae, quae est generatio prolis, cui Deus dat complementum, ab operatione voluntaria adulterii in qua peccatum consistit.
Reply Obj. 25: This was the argument of Apollinaris,1 according to Gregory of Nyssa.2 He was deceived, however, in failing to distinguish the action of nature, which is the procreation of the child, to which action God gives the complement, from the voluntary act of adultery wherein the sin consists.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad21
Ad vicesimumsextum dicendum, quod anima, cum sit perfectior formis materialibus, posset sibi similem producere si anima rationalis posset produci aliter quam per creationem, quod esse non potest; et hoc provenit ex eius perfectione, ut ex praedictis potest patere.
Reply Obj. 26: The soul, being more perfect than material forms, would be able to produce its like if a rational soul could be produced otherwise than by creation, which is impossible. And this is owing to its perfection, as may be gathered from what has been said.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad22
Ad vicesimumseptimum dicendum, quod in solo Deo potest esse una natura in pluribus suppositis; et ideo ibi solummodo potest esse generatio sine imperfectione mutationis et divisionis; unde nobiliores creaturae, quae sunt indivisibiles nec substantialiter transmutantur, sicut anima rationalis et angelus, non generantur; sed inferiores creaturae, quae sunt divisibiles et corruptibiles.
Reply Obj. 27: In God alone can there be one nature in several supposits; therefore, in him alone can there be generation without the imperfection of change and division. Thus, the higher creatures, which are indivisible and unchangeable in substance, such as the rational soul and the angels, are not generated; therefore, the lower creatures are, being divisible and corruptible.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad23
Ad vicesimumoctavum dicendum, quod virtus illa quae est in semine, a Philosopho vocatur intellectus, ut dicit Commentator, propter quamdam similitudinem: quia sicut intellectus operatur absque organo, ita et illa virtus.
Reply Obj. 28: The power that is in the seed is called “intellect” by the Philosopher, according to the Commentator, on account of a certain likeness,1 inasmuch as, like the intellect, the power’s action, is exercised without an organ.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad24
Ad vicesimumnonum dicendum, quod verbum illud Philosophi est intelligendum de anima sensibili, non de rationali.
Reply Obj. 29: This saying of the Philosopher refers to the sensitive but not the rational soul.
QDePot.Q3.A9.ad25
A. 10Whether the rational soul is created in or apart from the bodyUtrum anima rationalis sit creata in corpore, vel extra corpus
Decimo quaeritur utrum anima rationalis sit creata in corpore, vel extra corpus.
The tenth point of inquiry is whether the rational soul is created in or apart from the body.1
QDePot.Q3.A10
Et videtur quod sit creata extra corpus. Eorum enim quae sunt idem secundum speciem, est idem modus prodeundi in esse. Sed animae nostrae sunt eiusdem speciei cum anima Adae. Anima autem Adae fuit extra corpus cum angelis creata, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo et aliae animae humanae extra corpus creantur.
Obj. 1: It seems that it is created apart from the body. For things belonging to the same species come into being in the same way. Now, our souls belong to the same species as Adam’s, and Adam’s soul was created apart from his body and at the same time as the angels, according to Augustine.1 Therefore, other human souls are also created apart from their bodies.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg1
Praeterea, omne totum imperfectum est cui deest aliqua pars quae ad eius perfectionem pertinet. Sed animae rationales magis pertinent ad perfectionem universi quam etiam substantiae corporales, cum substantia intellectualis sit nobilior corporali substantia. Si ergo animae rationales a principio non fuerunt omnes creatae, sed quotidie creantur cum corpora generantur; sequitur quod universum sit imperfectum ex eo quod desunt sibi nobilissimae partes eius. Hoc videtur esse inconveniens. Ergo animae rationales sunt a principio extra corpora creatae.
Obj. 2: A whole is imperfect if it lacks one of the parts required for its perfection. Now, rational souls pertain to the perfection of the universe more than even corporeal substances, since an intellectual substance is nobler than a corporeal substance. If, then, rational souls were not all created from the beginning, but are created day by day when their bodies are generated, it follows that the universe is imperfect through lacking its noblest parts, and this seemingly is incongruous. Therefore, rational souls were created from the beginning apart from their bodies.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg2
Praeterea, theatralibus ludis videtur esse simile, quod tunc universum destruatur, quando ad ultimam perfectionem devenerit. Sed mundus tunc finietur quando hominum generatio cessabit, et tunc completissima universi perfectio erit, si animae simul creantur cum corpora generantur. Ergo secundum hoc divina gubernatio, quae mundum regit, erit similis ludo; quod videtur esse absurdum.
Obj. 3: It savors of a theatrical display that the universe should be destroyed when it attains to its ultimate perfection. Now, the world will come to an end when the begetting of men ceases, and then the universe will have reached the utmost height of its perfection, if souls are created at the same time as their bodies are begotten; therefore, in that case, the divine governance that rules the world will be like a play, which seems absurd.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg3
Sed dices, quod nihil prohibet perfectioni universi deesse aliquid secundum numerum, cum tamen quantum ad omnes eius species sit completum.
Obj. 4: You will say perhaps that there is no reason why the perfection of the universe should not lack something in point of numbers, seeing that it is complete in respect of all its species.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg4
Sed contra, species rerum ex hoc quod, quantum in ipsis est, perpetuitatem quamdam habent, pertinent ad essentialem perfectionem universi, utpote per se intentae ab universi auctore. Individua vero, quae non habent esse perpetuum, pertinent ad quamdam accidentalem universi perfectionem, utpote non propter se intenta, sed propter speciei conservationem. Animae autem rationales non solum secundum speciem, sed etiam secundum singula individua perpetuitatem habent. Ergo si a principio omnes animae rationales defuerunt; ita fuit universum imperfectum, ac si aliquae species universi defuissent.
On the contrary, as the species of things, considered in themselves, enjoy a certain perpetuity, they pertain to the essential perfection of the universe, insofar as they are intended through themselves by the Author of the universe. The individuals, however, that do not have a perpetual being pertain to a certain accidental perfection of the universe, insofar as they are not intended through themselves, but for the conservation of the species. Now, rational souls, not only in their species but also in each individual, enjoy perpetuity. Therefore, if rational souls were all lacking at the beginning, the universe was imperfect, as if some species of the universe had been wanting.
QDePot.Q3.A10.sc
Praeterea, Macrobius super somnium Scipionis, duas portas in caelo posuit: unam deorum, et aliam animarum, in Cancro scilicet, et Capricorno; per quarum alteram animae ad corpus descendebant. Sed hoc non esset, nisi animae extra corpus in caelo crearentur. Ergo animae extra corpora creatae sunt.
Obj. 5: Macrobius1 assigned, in On the Dream of Scipio, two gates to heaven, one for the gods and one for souls, in Cancer and in Capricorn, through one of which souls came down to earth.2 But it would not be so unless souls were created in heaven apart from their bodies. Therefore, souls were created apart from their bodies.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg5
Praeterea, causa efficiens praecedit tempore suum effectum. Sed anima est causa efficiens corporis, ut dicitur in II de anima. Ergo est ante corpus, et ita non creatur in corpore.
Obj. 6: An efficient cause precedes its effect in time. Now, the soul is the efficient cause of the body, as is said in On the Soul 2.1 Therefore, it exists before the body and is not created in the body.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg6
Praeterea, in libro de spiritu et anima, dicitur, quod anima antequam corpori uniatur, habet irascibilitatem et concupiscibilitatem. Sed haec non possunt esse in anima antequam anima sit. Ergo anima est antequam corpori uniatur, et ita non creatur in corpore.
Obj. 7: It is stated in On the Spirit and the Soul1 that, before its union with the body, the soul has irascibility and concupiscibility.2 But these cannot be in the soul before it exists. Therefore, the soul exists before its union with the body and consequently is not created in the body.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg7
Praeterea, substantia animae rationalis tempore non mensuratur: quia, ut dicitur in Lib. de causis, est supra tempus; nec iterum mensuratur aeternitate, quia hoc solius Dei est. In Lib. etiam de causis dicitur, quod anima est infra aeternitatem. Ergo mensuratur aevo, sicut et angeli: et ita eadem est mensura durationis angeli et animae. Cum ergo angeli sint creati a principio mundi, videtur quod etiam animae tunc sint creatae, et non in corporibus.
Obj. 8: The substance of the rational soul is not measured by time, since it is above time, as is said in The Book of Causes,1 nor is it measured by eternity, because this belongs to God alone. Again, it is stated in The Book of Causes that the soul is beneath eternity; therefore like the angels it is measured by aeviternity, and thus the duration of angels and souls has the same measure.2 Consequently, since the angels were created at the beginning of the world, it seems that souls were created then also and not in their bodies.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg8
Praeterea, in aevo non est prius et posterius: alias a tempore non differret, ut quibusdam videtur. Sed si angeli ante animas essent creati, vel una anima post aliam crearetur, esset in aevo prius et posterius, cum mensura animae sit aevum, ut ostensum est. Ergo oportet omnes animas simul creari cum angelis.
Obj. 9: In aeviternity, there is no before and after, else it would not differ from time, as some think. Now, if angels were created before souls, or one soul after another, there would be a before and after in aeviternity, since this is the measure of the soul’s duration, as stated above. Therefore, souls must all have been created together with the angels.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg9
Praeterea, unitas loci attestatur unitati naturae: unde et diversorum corporum secundum naturam, diversa sunt loca. Sed angeli et animae conveniunt in natura, cum sint substantiae spirituales et intellectuales. Ergo animae creatae sunt in caelo empyreo, sicut angeli, et non in corporibus.
Obj. 10: Unity of place indicates a unity of nature; therefore also, there are different places of bodies diverse in nature. But angels and souls agree in nature, since they are spiritual and intellectual substances. Therefore, souls, like the angels, were created in the empyrean heaven and not in bodies.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg10
Praeterea, quanto aliqua substantia est subtilior, tanto ei altior locus debetur; unde ignis locus altior est quam aeris vel aquae. Sed anima est multo simplicior substantia quam aliquod corpus. Ergo videtur quod sit creata supra omnia corpora, et non in corpore.
Obj. 11: The more subtle a substance is, the higher place is appropriate to it; thus, the place of fire is higher than that of air or water. Now, the soul is a much simpler substance than a body. Therefore, it seems that it was created above all bodies and not in the body.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg11
Praeterea, cuiuslibet rei ultima perfectio est secundum quod est in proprio loco; cum non sit extra proprium locum nisi per violentiam quamdam. Sed ultima perfectio animae est in caelesti habitatione. Ergo ibi locus est congruens naturae eius; et ita videtur quod ibi sit creata.
Obj. 12: A thing reaches its ultimate perfection insofar as it is in its proper place, for it cannot be outside its proper place except through a certain violence. Now, the ultimate perfection of the soul is in its heavenly home. Therefore, this is the place befitting its nature, and so it would seem that it was created there.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg12
Praeterea, Genes. II, 2, dicitur: requievit Deus die septimo ab universo opere quod patrarat. Ex quo intelligi datur quod tunc Deus a novis creaturis creandis cessavit. Sed hoc non esset, si nunc quotidie animae crearentur. Ergo animae non creantur in corpore, sed creatae sunt a principio extra corpus.
Obj. 13: It is written: God rested on the seventh day from all the work which he had done (Gen 2:2), through which we are given to understand that God ceased then from creating anything new. But this would not be the case if souls are still being created. Therefore, souls are not created in their respective bodies, but were created outside their body at the beginning.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg13
Praeterea, opus creationis praecedit opus propagationis. Hoc autem non esset, si simul animae crearentur dum corpora propagantur. Ergo animae ante corpora sunt creatae.
Obj. 14: The work of creation preceded the work of increase. But this would not be the case if souls are being created when bodies are being propagated. Therefore, souls were created before bodies.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg14
Praeterea, Deus omnia secundum iustitiam operatur. Sed secundum iustitiam non dantur diversa et inaequalia nisi in illis in quibus aliqua inaequalitas meriti praeexistit. Cum ergo in nativitate hominum circa animas multa inaequalitas attendatur: tum ex hoc quod quaedam uniuntur corporibus ad operationes animae aptis, quaedam vero ineptis; tum ex hoc quod quidam ex infidelibus nascuntur, alii vero ex fidelibus, qui per sacramentorum susceptionem salvantur; videtur quod inaequalitas meriti in animabus praecesserit: et sic videtur quod animae fuerint ante corpora.
Obj. 15: God does all things according to justice. Now, justice requires that diverse and unequal awards should not be made save to those who are found to be unequal in merit. Now, we find that men from their birth are subject to many inequalities of soul: in some, the body to which a soul is united is well adapted to the soul’s actions, in others the body is ill-adapted to them; some are born of unbelievers, others of believers and are saved through receiving the sacraments. Therefore, it would seem that there preceded in souls an inequality of merits and consequently that souls existed before bodies.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg15
Praeterea, ea quorum una est inceptio, videtur quod secundum esse dependeant ad invicem. Sed anima secundum esse suum non dependet a corpore, quod patet ex hoc quod corrupto corpore manet. Ergo nec anima simul incipit cum corpore.
Obj. 16: Things that are united in their beginning would seem to depend on each other as to their being. But the soul is independent of the body as to its being, which is shown by the fact that it remains when the body has ceased to be. Therefore, neither does it begin to exist together with the body.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg16
Praeterea, ea quorum unum impedit alterum, non naturaliter uniuntur. Sed anima impeditur a sua operatione a corpore: corpus enim quod corrumpitur, aggravat animam, ut dicitur Sapient. cap. IX, 15. Ergo anima non naturaliter unitur corpori; et ita videtur quod prius fuerit corpori non unita quam uniretur.
Obj. 17: Things that hinder each other are not naturally united. Now, the soul is hindered in its own action by the body, for the corruptible body is a load upon the soul (Wis 9:15). Therefore, the soul is not naturally united to the body, and thus it would seem that before its union with the body it existed apart therefrom.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg17
Sed contra est quod dicitur in libro de Ecclesiast. dogmatibus, quod animae ab initio inter ceteras intellectuales creaturas non simul creantur.
On the contrary (1), it is stated in the book Of Church Doctrine that souls were not created together with other intellectual creatures.1
QDePot.Q3.A10.sc
Praeterea, Gregorius Nyssenus dicit, quod assertio utriusque opinionis vituperatione non caret, et eorum qui prius vivere animas in suo quodam statu atque ordine fabulantur, et eorum qui eas post corpora creatas existimant.
Furthermore (2), Gregory of Nyssa says that it is reprehensible to hold either opinion, whether of those who foolishly assert a previous existence of souls in a certain state and order becoming to them, or of those who maintain that our souls are created after our bodies.1
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg18
Praeterea, Hieronymus dicit in symbolo fidei, quem composuit: eorum condemnamus errorem qui dicunt animas ante peccasse, vel in caelis conversatas fuisse, quam in corpora immitterentur.
Furthermore (3), Jerome says, in The Creed of the Faith: we condemn the error of those who hold that souls sinned or lived in heaven before being united to bodies.1
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg19
Praeterea, proprius actus fit in propria materia. Sed anima est proprius actus corporis. Ergo in corpore anima creatur.
Furthermore (4), the proper act is evolved in its proper matter. Now, the soul is the proper act of the body. Therefore, it is created in the body.
QDePot.Q3.A10.arg20
Respondeo dicendum quod, sicut supra dictum est, quorumdam opinio fuit, quod animae omnes simul creatae fuerunt extra corpus. Cuius quidem opinionis falsitas potest ad praesens quatuor rationibus ostendi:
I answer that, as we have stated above, some held the opinion that souls were all created together apart from their bodies,1 and that this is false we shall now proceed to show by four arguments.
QDePot.Q3.A10.co
quarum prima est, quod res creatae sunt a Deo in sua perfectione naturali. Perfectum enim naturaliter praecedit imperfectum, secundum Philosophum. Et Boetius dicit, quod, natura a perfectis sumit exordium. Anima autem non habet perfectionem suae naturae extra corpus, cum non sit per se ipsam species completa alicuius naturae, sed sit pars humanae naturae: alias oporteret quod ex anima et corpore non fieret unum nisi per accidens. Unde non fuit anima humana extra corpus creata.
The first of which is that things, when created by God, were in their own natural perfection. For the perfect naturally precedes the imperfect, according to the Philosopher,1 and Boethius says that nature originates in perfect things.2 Now, the soul apart from the body does not have the perfection of its nature, because it is not through its very self the complete species of a nature, but a part of human nature; otherwise soul and body would not together form one thing save accidentally. Therefore, the human soul was not created before its body.
QDePot.Q3.A10
Quicumque autem posuerunt animas extra corpora fuisse antequam corporibus unirentur, aestimaverunt eas esse naturas perfectas, et quod naturalis perfectio animae non est esse in hoc quod anima corpori uniretur, sed uniretur ei accidentaliter, sicut homo indumento: sicut Plato dicebat, quod homo non est ex anima et corpore, sed est anima utens corpore. Et propter hoc omnes qui posuerunt animas extra corpora creari, posuerunt transcorporationem animarum; ut sic anima exuta a corpore uno, alteri corpori uniretur, sicut homo exutus uno vestimento induit alterum.
Now, all those who held that souls exist outside bodies before being united to them, supposed them to be perfect natures, and that the natural perfection of the soul is not that it be united to its body, and that it is united to it accidentally, as a man to his clothes. Thus, Plato said that a man is not made of soul and body but is a soul making use of a body. Therefore, all those who held souls to be created apart from bodies believed in the transmigration of souls, namely, that a soul after casting off one body is united to another body, even as a man changes from one set of clothes to another.
QDePot.Q3.A10
Secunda ratio est Avicennae. Cum enim anima non sit composita ex materia et forma, distinctio animarum ab invicem esse non posset nisi secundum formalem differentiam, si solum secundum se ipsas distinguerentur. Formalis autem differentia diversitatem speciei inducit. Diversitas autem secundum numerum in eadem specie ex differentia materiali procedit: quae quidem animae competere non potest secundum naturam ex qua fit, sed secundum materiam in qua fit.
The second argument is given by Avicenna.1 Seeing that the soul is not composed of matter and form, there could be no distinction between one soul and another except according to a formal difference, if souls differ from one another only according to their very selves. Now, a formal difference implies difference of species. And numerical distinction within the same species arises from a material distinction, and this cannot apply to the soul as regards the nature from which it comes to be, but only as regards the matter in which it comes to be.
QDePot.Q3.A10
Sic ergo solum ponere possumus plures animas humanas eiusdem speciei, numero diversas esse, si a sui principio corporibus uniantur, ut earum distinctio ex unione ad corpus quodammodo proveniat, sicut a materiali principio, quamvis sicut ab efficiente principio talis distinctio sit a Deo. Si vero extra corpora animae humanae fuissent creatae oportuisset eas esse specie differentes, sublato distinctionis materiali principio, sicut et omnes substantiae separatae a philosophis ponuntur specie differentes.
Consequently, there cannot be many human souls of the same species and distinct numerically unless from their very beginning they are united to bodies, such that their distinction arises in some way from their union to the body as from a material principle, although that distinction comes from God as from their efficient principle. Now, if human souls were created apart from their bodies, because there would have been no material principle to distinguish them, they would have differed in species, like all separate substances, which according to the philosophers differ in species.
QDePot.Q3.A10
Tertia ratio est, nam anima rationalis humana non differt secundum substantiam a sensibili et vegetabili, sicut superius est ostensum; vegetabilis autem et sensibilis animae origo non potest esse nisi in corpore, cum sint actus quarumdam partium corporis; unde nec anima rationalis potest nisi in corpore creari secundum naturae suae convenientiam, tamen absque divinae praeiudicio potestatis.
The third argument is that the human rational soul is not in substance distinct from the sensible and vegetative soul, as was shown above; moreover, the origin of the vegetative and sensitive soul cannot occur except in a body, since they are acts of certain parts of the body. Therefore, neither can the rational soul, so far as is congruent with its nature, be created except in the body, yet without prejudice to the divine power.
QDePot.Q3.A10
Quarta ratio est, quia si anima rationalis extra corpus creata fuit, et ibi habuit sui esse naturalis complementum, impossibile est convenientem causam assignare unionis eius ad corpus. Non enim potest dici, quod proprio motu se corporibus adiunxit, cum videamus quod deserere corpus non subiaceat animae potestati; quod esset, si ex voluntate sua corpori esset unita. Et praeterea si sunt creatae omnino separatae, non potest dici quare unio corporis voluntatem separatae animae illexisset.
The fourth argument is that if the rational soul were created apart from the body, and there possessed the completion of its own natural being, it is impossible to assign a fitting cause of its union to the body. For it cannot be said that it united itself to bodies by its own proper motion, since we see it is not in the soul’s power to abandon the body, which it would be, were it united to the body by its own will. Moreover, if souls were created wholly separate, it cannot be explained how union with the body would have enticed the will of the separated soul.
QDePot.Q3.A10
Nec iterum potest dici, quod post aliquos annorum circuitus naturalis ei appetitus supervenerit corpori adhaerendi; et quod ex operatione naturae huiusmodi unio sit causata.1 Nam ea quae certo temporis spatio secundum naturam aguntur, ad motum caeli reducuntur sicut ad causam, per quam temporum spatia mensurantur. Animas autem separatas non est possibile caelestium corporum motibus subiacere.
Nor can it be said that, after an interval of years, the soul acquired a natural desire for adherence to a body, and that such a union is caused by an activity of nature. For things that are done according to nature at certain intervals of time are traced back to the celestial movement as to their cause, since that movement is the measure of the spaces of time. But souls separated from bodies cannot be subject to the movements of heavenly bodies.
QDePot.Q3.A10
Similiter non potest dici, quod a Deo sint corpori alligatae, si eas prius absque corporibus creavisset. Si enim dicatur, quod ad earum perfectionem hoc fecit, non fuisset ratio quare absque corporibus crearentur. Si vero in earum poenam hoc factum est, ut corporibus quasi quibusdam carceribus intruderentur, sicut Origenes dixit, propter peccata commissa, sequeretur quod institutio naturarum ex spiritualibus et corporalibus substantiis compositarum, esset per accidens, et non ex prima Dei intentione: quod est contra id quod legitur Genes. I, 31: vidit Deus cuncta quae fecerat, et erant valde bona: ubi manifeste ostenditur bonitatem Dei et non malitiam cuiuscumque creaturae fuisse causam bonorum operum condendorum.
Likewise, it cannot be said that they were bound to bodies by God, if they were previously created by him without bodies. For if it be alleged that he did so to perfect them, there would have been no reason why they were created without bodies. On the other hand, if he did this to punish them, so that souls were thrust into bodies as into prisons, as Origen asserted, on account of sins committed,1 it would follow that the establishment of natures composed of spiritual and corporal substances was accidental and not according to God’s original intention; and this is contrary to the statement of Genesis 1:31: God saw all the things that he had made and they were very good, from which we gather that it was through God’s goodness and not on account of the wickedness of any creature whatsoever that those good works were done.
QDePot.Q3.A10
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus in Lib. super Gen. ad litt., et praecipue inquirendo de origine animae, loquitur magis investigando quam asserendo, sicut ipsemet dicit.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis, and especially in his work On the Origin of the Soul, speaks as inquiring rather than asserting, as he himself declares.1
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod universum in sui principio fuit perfectum quantum ad species, et non quantum ad omnia individua; vel quantum ad causas rerum naturalium, ex quibus possunt postmodum alia propagari, non quantum ad omnes effectus. Animae vero rationales quamvis non fiant a causis naturalibus; tamen corpora, quibus divinitus infunduntur sicut sibi connaturalibus, per operationem naturae fiunt.
Reply Obj. 2: The universe in its beginning was perfect as regards species and not as regards all individuals—or it was as regards the causes of natural things from which afterwards other things could be propagated, not as regards all their effects. And though rational souls do not come to be from natural causes, the bodies into which they are infused by God as being connatural with them, do come to be through the action of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in ludo non quaeritur aliquid propter ludum. Sed ex motu quo Deus creaturas corporales movet, quaeritur aliquid propter ipsum motum, scilicet completus numerus electorum, quo habito motus cessabit; licet non substantia mundi.
Reply Obj. 3: In a play one does not seek something else because of the play. But in the movement by which God moves corporeal creatures, something is sought because of that very movement, namely, the complete number of the elect, and when that is reached the movement will cease, although not the substance of the world.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod multitudo animarum pertinet ad essentialem perfectionem universi ultimam, sed non primam, cum tota corporum mundi transmutatio ordinetur quodammodo ad animarum multiplicationem; ad quam requiritur corporum multiplicatio, ut ostensum est, in corp.
Reply Obj. 4: The multitude of souls pertains to the ultimate essential perfection of the universe, but not to its first, since the entire transformation of mundane bodies is ordered in some way to the multiplication of souls; and this requires a multiplication of bodies, as we have proved above in the body of the article.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Platonici ponebant naturam animarum per se esse completam, et accidentaliter corporibus uniri: unde etiam ponebant transitum animarum de corpore ad corpus. Ad quod ponendum praecipue inducebantur per hoc quod ponebant humanas animas immortales, et generationem numquam deficere. Unde ad infinitatem animarum removendam, ponebant fieri quemdam circulum, ut animae prius exeuntes iterato unirentur. Et secundum hanc opinionem, quae erronea est, Macrobius loquitur: unde eius auctoritas in hac parte non est recipienda.
Reply Obj. 5: The Platonists maintained that the nature of souls is complete in itself, and that they are united to bodies accidentally; therefore, they also affirmed the transmigration of souls from one body to another. Especially were they led to hold this opinion because they held that human souls are immortal, and that generation never stops. Hence, in order to avoid an infinite number of souls, they imagined a kind of circle, such that souls, after leaving a body, were subsequently reunited to them. Macrobius expresses himself in accordance with this opinion, which is false; and consequently, on this point, his authority cannot be admitted.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod Philosophus non dicit animam, efficientem esse causam corporis, sed causam unde est principium motus, in quantum est principium motus localis in corpore, et augmenti et aliorum huiusmodi, ut ipsemet exponit ibidem.
Reply Obj. 6: The Philosopher does not state that the soul is the efficient cause of the body, but the cause whence the body’s movements originate, insofar as it is the principle of locomotion, growth, and other like movements in the body, as he himself explains in the same passage.1
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod in auctoritate illa intelligitur irascibilitas et concupiscibilitas inesse animae prius quam corpori uniretur, natura, non tempore: quia anima hoc non habet a corpore, sed potius corpus ab anima.
Reply Obj. 7: The meaning of the authority quoted is that irascibility and concupiscibility are in the soul before its union with the body by a priority of nature, not one of time; for the soul does not derive this from the body, but rather the body from the soul.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod anima mensuratur tempore secundum esse quo unitur corpori; quamvis prout consideratur ut substantia quaedam spiritualis, mensuretur aevo. Non tamen oportet quod tunc inceperit aevo mensurari quando et angeli.
Reply Obj. 8: The soul is measured by time according to the being whereby it is united to the body, although considered as a certain spiritual substance, it is measured by aeviternity. But it does not follow that it began to be measured by aeviternity when the angels did as well.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod licet aevum non habeat prius et posterius quantum ad ea quae mensurat, nihil tamen prohibet quin unum altero prius aevo participet.
Reply Obj. 9: Although there is no before and after in aeviternity as regards the things it measures, nothing prevents one thing from participating in aeviternity before another.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod licet angelus et anima conveniant in natura intellectuali, differunt tamen in hoc quod angelus est quaedam natura in se completa, unde per se creari potuit; anima vero, cum perfectionem suae naturae habeat in hoc quod corpori unitur, non debuit in caelo, sed in corpore cuius est perfectio, creari.
Reply Obj. 10: Although the angel and the soul agree in intellectual nature, they differ in that the angel is a nature complete in itself, so he could be created through himself; but the soul, through having the perfection of its own nature in its being united with the body, required that it be created, not in heaven, but in that body whose perfection it is.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod anima licet sit secundum se simplicior omni corpore, tamen est forma et perfectio corporis ex elementis compositi, cuius locus est circa medium, cum quo simul oportet eam hic creari.
Reply Obj. 11: Although the soul is in itself more simple than any body, it is nevertheless the form and perfection of a body composed of elements, and to which a middle place is due, and together with this body, it must be created here.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod prima perfectio animae attenditur secundum esse suum naturale: quae quidem perfectio consistit in unione eius ad corpus; et ideo a principio debuit in loco corporis creari. Ultima autem perfectio eius est in hoc quod communicat cum substantiis aliis intellectualibus; et illa perfectio dabitur ei in caelo.
Reply Obj. 12: The first perfection of the soul regards its own natural being, which perfection consists in the soul’s union with the body; therefore, in its beginning, it needed to be created in the place of the body. However, its ultimate perfection regards that which it has in common with other intellectual substances, and this perfection will be given to it in heaven.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod animae quae modo creantur, licet sint novae creaturae secundum numerum, tamen sunt antiquae secundum speciem suam: praecesserunt enim in operibus sex dierum in suo simili secundum speciem, id est in animabus primorum parentum.
Reply Obj. 13: Souls that are created now, although they are new creatures numerically, yet they are old according to their own species; for they already existed in the works of the six days in those who were like them in species, namely, in the souls of our first parents.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod opus creationis quo naturae principia instituuntur, oportet praecedere opus propagationis. Non autem tale opus est animarum creatio.
Reply Obj. 14: It was fitting for the work of creation by which the principles of nature were established to precede the work of propagation, but the creation of souls is not a work of that kind.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum est, quod ad iustitiam pertinet reddere debitum; unde contra iustitiam fit, si inaequalia aequalibus dantur, quando debita redduntur, non autem quando gratis aliqua dantur: quod convenit in creatione animarum. Vel potest dici, quod ista diversitas non procedit ex diverso merito animarum, sed ex diversa dispositione corporum; unde et Plato dicebat, quod formae infunduntur a Deo secundum merita materiae.
Reply Obj. 15: It belongs to justice to render what is due; therefore, it is contrary to justice if unequal things are given to equal persons when debts are being paid, but not when things are being given gratuitously, as when souls are created. We may also reply that this diversity does not arise from a diversity of merit in souls but from a diversity of dispositions in bodies; therefore, Plato said that forms are infused by God according to the deserts of matter.1
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod licet anima dependeat a corpore quantum ad sui principium, ut in perfectione suae naturae incipiat, tamen quantum ad sui finem non dependet a corpore, quia acquiritur sibi esse in corpore ut rei subsistenti: unde destructo corpore, nihilominus manet in suo esse, licet non in completione suae naturae, quam habet in unione ad corpus.
Reply Obj. 16: Although the soul depends on the body for its beginning, in order to begin its existence in the perfection of its own nature, nevertheless it does not depend on the body for its end, because it acquires existence in the body as a subsistent reality; whence when the body is destroyed, it still remains in its own being, though not in the completion of its nature, which it has in its union with the body.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod natura corporis non aggravat animam, sed eius corruptio, ut ex ipsa auctoritate ostenditur.
Reply Obj. 17: It is not the nature of the body but its corruption that is a load upon the soul, as the text itself declares.
QDePot.Q3.A10.ad17
A. 11Whether the sensitive and vegetative souls are created or transmitted through the seedUtrum anima sensibilis et vegetabilis sint per creationem, vel traducantur ex semine
Undecimo quaeritur utrum anima sensibilis et vegetabilis sint per creationem, vel traducantur ex semine.
The eleventh point of inquiry is whether the sensitive and vegetative souls are created or transmitted through the seed.1
QDePot.Q3.A11
Et videtur quod sic, hac ratione. Eorum enim quae sunt eiusdem rationis, est idem modus prodeundi in esse. Sed anima sensibilis et vegetabilis in homine sunt et in brutis et in plantis eiusdem speciei vel rationis. In homine autem sunt per creationem, cum sint eiusdem substantiae cum anima rationali, quae est per creationem, ut ostensum est. Ergo etiam in brutis et in plantis vegetabilis et sensibilis sunt per creationem.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they are created. For things of the same account come into being in the same manner. Now, the sensitive and vegetative souls in man are of the same species or account as in beasts and plants. But in man they are created, since they are substantially one with the rational soul, which is created, as shown above.1 Therefore, the sensitive and vegetative souls in animals and plants are also created.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg1
Sed dices, quod anima sensibilis et vegetabilis est in plantis et brutis ut forma et perfectio; in hominibus autem ut dispositio.
Obj. 2: It might be said that the sensitive and vegetative soul is in plants and beasts as a form and perfection, whereas in man they are as a disposition.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg2
Sed contra, quanto aliquid est nobilius, tanto nobiliori modo exit in esse. Sed nobilius est esse formam et perfectionem quam esse dispositionem. Si ergo anima sensibilis et vegetabilis in hominibus, in quibus sunt ut dispositiones, exeunt in esse per creationem, qui est nobilissimus modus prodeundi in esse cum nobilissimae creaturae hoc modo esse incipiant; videtur quod multo magis in plantis et brutis sint productae per creationem.
On the contrary, the nobler a thing is, the more noble is its manner of coming into being. Now, it is nobler to be a form and perfection than to be a disposition. Consequently, if the sensitive and vegetative souls in man, in whom they are as dispositions, come into being by creation, which is the noblest manner of coming into being, because the noblest creatures originate in this manner, seemingly much more so are they created in plants and beasts.
QDePot.Q3.A11.sc
Praeterea, dicit Philosophus: quod vere est, id est substantia, nulli est accidens. Si ergo anima sensibilis et vegetabilis sunt in brutis et in plantis ut formae substantiales, non possunt esse in homine ut dispositiones accidentales.
Obj. 3: The Philosopher says: that which truly exists, that is, substance, is not accidental to anything.1 If, then, the sensitive and vegetative souls are as substantial forms in beasts and plants, they cannot be accidental dispositions in man.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg3
Praeterea, ex virtute generantis producitur aliquid in esse in rebus viventibus per virtutem quae est in semine. Sed in semine non est anima sensibilis vel vegetabilis in actu. Cum ergo nihil agat nisi secundum quod est in actu, videtur quod ex virtute seminis non possit produci anima sensibilis vel vegetabilis; et ita nec per generationem, sed per creationem.
Obj. 4: In living things, something is produced by the power of the generator through the power residing in the seed. Now, the sensitive and vegetative souls are not actually in the seed. Since, then, nothing acts except inasmuch as it is in act, it seems that the sensitive and vegetative souls cannot be produced by the power in the seed, and thus, they are produced not by generation but by creation.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg4
Sed dices, quod virtus quae est in semine, licet non sit anima sensibilis actu agit tamen in virtute animae sensibilis, quae erat in patre, a quo semen deciditur.
Obj. 5: You will say perhaps that though the power that is in the seed is not actually the sensitive soul, yet it acts in the power of the sensitive soul that was in the father from whom the seed issues.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg5
Sed contra, quod agit in virtute alterius, agit ut instrumentum illius. Instrumentum autem non movet nisi motum; movens autem et motum oportet esse simul, ut probatur VII Phys. Cum ergo virtus quae est in semine, non sit coniuncta animae sensibili generantis, videtur quod non possit agere ut instrumentum eius, nec in virtute illius.
On the contrary, that which acts in the power of another acts as its instrument. Now, an instrument does not move except as moved: while mover and moved must be together, as is said in Physics 7.1 Since, then, the power that is in the seed is not joined to the sensitive soul of the generator, it seems that it cannot act as its instrument or in its power.
QDePot.Q3.A11.sc
Praeterea, instrumentum se habet ad principale agens sicut virtus mota et imperata ad virtutem motivam et imperantem, quae est vis appetitiva et motiva. Sed virtus mota imperata non movet, si separetur a motiva imperante, ut patet in partibus animalis decisis. Ergo nec virtus quae est in semine deciso potest operari in virtute generantis.
Obj. 6: An instrument stands to the principal agent as a moved and commanded power to a motive and commanding power, which is an appetitive and motive force. Now, a commanded and moved power does not move anything if it be severed from the motive and commanding power, as may be seen in the severed limbs of an animal. Neither, then, can the power in the separated seed act in the power of the generator.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg6
Praeterea, quando effectus deficit a perfectione causae, non potest se extendere in propriam causae actionem; diversitati enim naturarum attestatur diversitas actionum. Sed virtus quae est in semine, etsi sit effectus animae sensibilis generantis, tamen constat quod deficit a perfectione ipsius. Ergo non potest in actionem quae proprie competeret animae sensibili, scilicet producere animam sibi similem in specie.
Obj. 7: When an effect falls short of the perfection of its cause, it cannot compass the action proper to that cause, since diversity of actions argues diversity of natures. Now, it is certain that the power in the seed, although an effect of the generator’s sensitive soul, falls short of its perfection. Therefore, it cannot accomplish the action that belongs properly to the sensitive soul, namely, the production of another soul like to it in species.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg7
Praeterea, ad corruptionem subiecti sequitur corruptio formae et virtutis. Sed sperma in processu generationis corrumpitur, et aliam formam recipit, ut Avicenna dicit. Ergo virtus illa corrumpitur quae erat in semine; non ergo per eam potest produci anima sensibilis in esse.
Obj. 8: Corruption of the subject leads to corruption of the form and power. Now, in the process of generation, the semen, according to Avicenna, is corrupted and receives another form.1 Therefore, the power that was in the seed is also corrupted, and consequently, a sensitive soul cannot be produced by it.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg8
Praeterea, natura inferior non agit nisi mediante calore et aliis qualitatibus activis et passivis. Sed calor non potest producere animam sensibilem in esse: quia nihil agit ultra suam speciem; nec potest esse factum nobilius faciente. Ergo anima sensibilis vel vegetabilis non potest educi in esse per aliquod agens naturale; et ita est a creatione.
Obj. 9: Lower natures act only by means of heat and other active and passive qualities. Now, heat cannot give being to the sensitive soul, because nothing acts beyond its own species, nor can the thing made be nobler than its maker. Therefore, the sensitive and vegetative soul cannot be led forth into being by any natural agent, and consequently, it is created.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg9
Praeterea agens materiale non agit influendo, sed materiam transmutando. Sed per transmutationem materiae non pervenitur nisi ad formam accidentalem. Ergo per agens naturale non potest produci anima sensibilis et vegetabilis, quae sunt formae substantiales.
Obj. 10: A natural agent acts not by exerting influence on matter but by transmuting it. Now, the transmutation of matter can lead only to an accidental form. Therefore, a natural agent cannot produce a sensitive and vegetative soul, which are substantial forms.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg10
Praeterea, anima sensibilis vel vegetabilis habent quamdam quidditatem, quae quidditas est ab alio facta. Haec autem quidditas non erat ante generationem, nisi quia materia poterat eam habere. Ergo oportet quod producatur ab aliquo agente quod operetur non ex materia; et huiusmodi est solus Deus creans.
Obj. 11: Sensitive and vegetative souls have a certain “whatness,” and this whatness is brought into being by something else. Moreover, it did not exist before generation except insofar as the matter was able to have it. Hence, it must be produced by an agent that does not work from matter, and this is no other than the creating God.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg11
Praeterea, animalia generata ex semine sunt nobiliora animalibus ex putrefactione generatis, utpote perfectiora, et sibi similium generativa. Sed in animalibus ex putrefactione generatis animae sunt a creatione: non enim est dare aliquod agens simile in specie a quo in esse producantur. Ergo videtur multo fortius quod animae animalium ex semine generatorum sint a creatione.
Obj. 12: Animals produced from seed are nobler than those engendered from decomposition, for they are more perfect and reproduce their like. Now, the souls of animals engendered from decomposition are created, since no agent of like species can be assigned by which they can be produced. Therefore, it would seem that there is much more reason for the souls of animals produced from seed to be created.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg12
Sed dices, quod per virtutem caelestis corporis producitur anima sensibilis in animalibus ex putrefactione generatis, sicut et in aliis per virtutem formativam in semine.
Obj. 13: But you will say that the sensitive soul, in animals generated by decomposition, is produced through the power of a heavenly body, just as they are produced in other animals by the formative power in the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg13
Sed contra, sicut dicit Augustinus, substantia vivens praeeminet cuilibet substantiae non viventi. Sed corpus caeleste non est substantia vivens, cum sit inanimatum. Ergo eius virtute produci non potest anima sensibilis, quae est principium vitae.
On the contrary, according to Augustine, a living substance surpasses all inanimate substances.1 Now, a heavenly body is not a living substance, for it is without soul. Therefore, a sensitive soul, being a principle of life, cannot be produced by its power.
QDePot.Q3.A11.sc
Sed dices, quod corpus caeleste potest esse causa animae sensibilis, prout agit in virtute intellectualis substantiae quae ipsum movet.
Obj. 14: But you will say that a heavenly body can be the cause of a sensitive soul, inasmuch as it acts in the power of an intellectual substance that moves it.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg14
Sed contra, quod recipitur in alio, est in eo per modum recipientis, et non per modum sui. Si ergo virtus intellectualis substantiae recipitur in corpore caelesti non vivente, non erit ibi ut virtus vitalis quae possit esse principium vitae.
On the contrary, that which is received into another is received according to the mode of the recipient and not according to its own mode. Therefore, if the power of an intellectual substance is received by an inanimate heavenly body, it will not be there as a vital power that can be a principle of life.
QDePot.Q3.A11.sc
Praeterea, substantia intellectualis non solum vivit, sed etiam intelligit. Si ergo per eius virtute corpus caeleste ab ea motum potest conferre vitam, pari ratione conferre poterit intellectum; et ita anima rationalis erit a generante; quod est falsum.
Obj. 15: An intellectual substance is not only alive but it also understands. If, then, by its power a heavenly body can be so moved by it as to give life, it will be able likewise to give intelligence, so that the rational soul will be produced by the begetter, which is false.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg15
Praeterea, si anima sensibilis est ab aliquo agente naturali, et non per creationem, aut ergo producetur a corpore, aut ab anima. Sed non a corpore, quia sic corpus ageret ultra suam speciem: nec iterum ab anima: quia vel oporteret totam animam patris in filium transfundi, et sic pater absque anima remaneret; vel quoad partem eius, et sic in patre non remaneret tota anima: quorum utrumque est falsum. Ergo anima sensibilis non est a generante, sed a creante.
Obj. 16: If the sensitive soul is produced by a natural agent and not by creation, it must be produced either by the body or by the soul. It is not produced by the body, because then a body would act beyond its species. Nor is it produced by the soul, because then either the whole soul of the father would be transmitted to his child, and thus, the father would remain without a soul; or part of it would be transmitted, and thus, the whole soul would not remain in the father; and either alternative is false. Therefore, the sensitive soul is not produced by the begetter but by the Creator.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg16
Praeterea, Commentator dicit, quod nulla virtus cognoscitiva est ab actione elementorum commixtorum. Sed anima sensibilis est virtus cognoscitiva. Ergo non est ab actione elementorum; et ita nec per actionem naturae, cum nulla actio naturae in istis inferioribus sit absque actione elementorum.
Obj. 17: The Commentator says that no cognitive power comes from the action of mixed elements.1 Now, the sensitive soul is a cognitive power. Therefore, it is not from the elements, and consequently, not from an action of nature, inasmuch as in lower things no action of nature is independent of the action of the elements.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg17
Praeterea, nulla forma potest esse movens, quae non est subsistens; unde formae elementorum, secundum Philosophum, non sunt moventes; sed generans et removens prohibens. Sed anima sensibilis est movens, cum omne animal a sua anima moveatur. Ergo anima sensibilis non est forma tantum, sed est substantia per se existens. Constat etiam quod non est ex materia et forma composita. Omnis autem talis substantia educitur in esse per creationem, et non aliter. Ergo anima sensibilis educitur in esse per creationem.
Obj. 18: No form that is not subsistent can cause movement; therefore, according to the Philosopher, movement is not caused by the forms of elements but only by the generator, and that which removes an obstacle.1 But the sensitive soul is a cause of movement, since every animal is moved by its own soul. Therefore, the sensitive soul is not a mere form but a self-subsistent substance. It is also certain that it is not composed of matter and form. Now, all such substances are brought into being by creation and not otherwise. Therefore, the sensitive soul comes into being by creation.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg18
Sed dices, quod anima sensibilis non movet per se corpus, sed ipsum corpus animatum movet se ipsum.—
Obj. 19: You will say, perhaps, that the sensitive soul does not by itself move the body, but that the ensouled body moves its very self.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg19
Contra, Philosophus probat, quod in quolibet movente seipsum oportet unam partem esse quae sit movens tantum, et alteram quae sit mota. Sed corpus non potest esse movens tantum, quia nullum corpus movet nisi motum. Ergo oportet quod anima sit movens tantum; et ita sensibilis anima habet operationem in qua non communicat sibi corpus: et sic anima sensibilis erit substantia subsistens.
On the contrary, the Philosopher proves that in everything moving its very self, there must be one part that is mover only and another that is moved.1 Now, the body cannot be mover only, because no body moves unless it be moved.2 Therefore, the soul is a mover only, and thus the sensitive soul will have an activity in which the body has no share, and consequently, will be a subsistent substance.
QDePot.Q3.A11.sc
Sed dices, quod anima sensibilis movet secundum imperium appetitivae virtutis, cuius actus communiter est animae et corporis.
Obj. 20: But you will say that the sensitive soul moves according to the command of the appetitive power, whose act is shared by both soul and body.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg20
Sed contra, in animali non solum movet vis quae imperat motum, sed etiam est ibi vis exequens motum; cuius operatio non poterit esse animae et corpori communis, rationibus praedictis; et sic oportet quod anima sensibilis aliquam operationem per se habeat. Ergo est substantia per se subsistens; et ita per creationem educitur in esse, et non per generationem naturalem.
On the contrary, in an animal, there is not only a commanding force but also a force executing movement, and the activity of this latter power cannot, for the reasons already given, be common to both soul and body. And consequently, the sensitive soul must have a certain activity through itself. Therefore, it is a self-subsistent substance, and is brought into being by creation and not by natural generation.
QDePot.Q3.A11.sc
Sed contra est quod dicitur Genes. I, vers. 20: producant aquae reptile animae viventis; et ita videtur quod animae sensibiles reptilium et aliorum animalium sint ex actione corporalium elementorum.
On the contrary (1) it is written: let the waters bring forth the creeping creature having a living soul (Gen 1:20), so that it seems that the sensitive souls of reptiles and of other animals come from the action of corporal elements.
QDePot.Q3.A11.sc
Praeterea, sicut se habet corpus patris ad eius animam, ita et corpus filii ad eius animam. Ergo commutatim, sicut se habet corpus filii ad corpus patris, ita et anima filii ad animam patris. Sed corpus filii traducitur a corpore patris. Ergo anima filii traducitur ab anima patris.
Furthermore (2), as the father’s body is in relation to his soul, so is the son’s body in relation to his soul. Therefore, reciprocally, as the son’s body is to his father’s, so is the son’s soul to his father’s. Now, the son’s body is transmitted from the father’s. Therefore, the son’s soul is transmitted from his father’s.
QDePot.Q3.A11.arg21
Respondeo dicendum quod circa productionem formarum substantialium, philosophorum opiniones diversificantur. Nam quidam dixerunt, quod agens naturale solummodo disponit materiam; forma autem, quae est ultima perfectio, provenit a principiis supernaturalibus.
I answer that philosophers are divided in their opinions about the production of substantial forms. Some have said that the natural agent only disposes the matter, and that the form, which is the ultimate perfection, arises from supernatural principles.
QDePot.Q3.A11.co
Quae quidem opinio ex duobus praecipue ostenditur esse falsa:
This opinion is shown to be false chiefly on two counts.
QDePot.Q3.A11
primo quidem ex hoc quod, cum esse formarum naturalium et corporalium non consistat nisi in unione ad materiam; eiusdem agentis esse videtur eas producere cuius est materiam transmutare.
First, seeing that the being of natural and corporeal forms consists solely in their union with matter, it seems that it belongs to the same agent to produce them and to transmute matter.
QDePot.Q3.A11
Secundo, quia cum huiusmodi formae non excedant virtutem et ordinem et facultatem principiorum agentium in natura, nulla videtur necessitas, eorum originem in principia reducere altiora; unde Philosophus dicit, quod caro et os generantur a forma quae est in his carnibus et in his ossibus: secundum cuius sententiam non solum agens naturale disponit materiam, sed educit formam in actum, e converso primae opinioni.
Second, inasmuch as these forms do not surpass the power, order, and faculty of the principles acting in nature, there seems to be no need to trace back their origin to higher principles; this is why the Philosopher says that flesh and bone are generated by the form that is in this or that flesh and bone,1 and according to his opinion, the natural agent not only disposes the matter but brings forth the form into act, which is contrary to the above opinion.
QDePot.Q3.A11
Ab hac autem generalitate formarum oportet excludere animam rationalem. Ipsa enim est substantia per se subsistens; unde esse suum non consistit tantum in hoc quod est materiae uniri; alias separari non posset: quod falsum esse etiam eius operatio ostendit, quae est animae secundum se ipsam absque corporis communione. Nec potest aliter operari quam sit. Quod enim per se non est, per se non operatur. Et iterum intellectualis natura totum ordinem et facultatem excedit materialium et corporalium principiorum; cum intellectus intelligendo omnem corporalem naturam transcendere possit: quod non esset, si eius natura infra limites corporalis naturae contineretur.
Nevertheless, we must exclude the rational soul from this generality of forms. For it is a substance subsisting through itself; therefore, its own being does not consist solely in its union with matter. Otherwise, it could not exist apart from the body, the possibility of which is also shown by its activity, which belongs to the soul according to its very self, without any communion with the body. Nor can it act otherwise than it exists. For that which does not exist through itself is not active through itself. Again, the intellectual nature transcends the entire order and faculty of material and corporeal principles; for by understanding, the intellect is able to rise above every corporeal nature, which would not be the case if its nature were confined within the limits of a corporeal nature.
QDePot.Q3.A11
Neutrum autem horum de anima sensibili vel vegetabili dici potest. Esse autem huiusmodi animarum non potest consistere nisi in unione ad corpus: quod eorum operationes ostendunt; quae sine organo corporali esse non possunt: unde nec esse earum est eis absolute sine dependentia ad corpus. Propter quod nec a corpore separari possunt, nec iterum in esse produci, nisi quatenus producatur corpus in esse. Unde sicut producitur corpus per actum naturae generantis, ita et animae praedictae. Ponere autem eas seorsum per creationem fieri, videtur redire in opinionem eorum qui ponebant huiusmodi animas post corpora remanere, cum utrumque simul in Lib. de Eccl. dogmatibus condemnetur.
Now, neither of these things can be said of the sensitive and vegetative souls. That the being of these souls cannot consist otherwise than in union with the body, is shown by their activities, which cannot occur without a bodily organ; therefore, absolutely speaking they have no being independently of the body. For this reason, they cannot exist apart from the body, nor be brought into being except insofar as the body is brought into being. Consequently, just as the body is produced by the act of the generating nature, so too are these souls. But to maintain that they come into existence separately appears to return to the opinion of those who held that these souls survived their bodies, whereas both these opinions are condemned in Of Church Doctrine.1
QDePot.Q3.A11
Huiusmodi etiam animae ordinem principiorum naturalium non excedunt. Et hoc patet earum operationes considerantibus. Nam secundum ordinem naturarum sunt etiam ordines actionum. Invenimus autem quasdam formas quae se ulterius non extendunt quam ad id quod per principia materialia fieri potest; sicut formae elementares et mixtorum corporum, quae non agunt ultra actionem calidi et frigidi; unde sunt penitus materiae immersae.
Also, these souls do not transcend the order of natural principles. This is evident if we consider their activities. For the order of actions is according to the order of natures. Now, we find some forms that do not extend themselves beyond what can be done through material principles; for example, the elementary forms and those of mixed bodies do not go beyond the action of the hot and the cold; therefore, they are wholly immersed in matter.
QDePot.Q3.A11
Anima vero vegetabilis, licet non agat nisi mediantibus qualitatibus praedictis, attingit tamen operatio eius ad aliquid in quod qualitates praedictae se non extendunt, videlicet ad producendum carnem et os, et ad praefigendum terminum augmento, et ad huiusmodi; unde et adhuc retinetur infra ordinem materialium principiorum, licet non quantum formae praemissae.
On the other hand, although the vegetative soul does not act except by means of the qualities aforesaid, its action attains to something that is beyond the reach of these qualities, namely, to the production of flesh and bone, the fixation of the terminus of growth, and the like; whence it still remains within the order of material principles, though not so much as the forms in question.
QDePot.Q3.A11
Anima vero sensibilis non agit per virtutem calidi et frigidi de necessitate, ut patet in actione visus et imaginationis et huiusmodi; quamvis ad huiusmodi operationes requiratur determinatum temperamentum calidi et frigidi ad constitutionem organorum, sine quibus actiones praedictae non fiunt; unde non totaliter transcendit ordinem materialium principiorum, quamvis ad ea non tantum deprimatur, quantum formae praedictae.
But the sensitive soul does not of necessity act by means of hot and cold, as is clear in the acts of sight, imagination, and the like; yet, for their activities is required a determinate balance of hot and cold, for the constitution of their organs, without which the aforesaid actions cannot occur. Hence, the sensitive soul does not wholly transcend the order of material principles, although it is not lowered to their level as much as are the above-mentioned forms.
QDePot.Q3.A11
Anima vero rationalis etiam agit actionem ad quam virtus calidi et frigidi non se extendit; nec eam exercet per virtutem calidi et frigidi, nec organo etiam corporali; unde ipsa sola transcendit ordinem naturalium principiorum; non autem anima sensibilis in brutis, vel vegetabilis in plantis.
The rational soul, however, also performs an action that surpasses the power of hot and cold, nor does it exercise it through the power of the hot and cold, nor by means of a bodily organ. Therefore, it alone transcends the order of natural principles, while the sensitive soul in beasts and the vegetative soul in plants do not.
QDePot.Q3.A11
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod licet anima sensibilis in hominibus et brutis sit eiusdem rationis secundum genus, non tamen est eiusdem rationis secundum speciem, sicut nec idem animal specie est homo et brutum; unde et operationes animae sensibilis sunt multo nobiliores in homine quam in brutis, ut patet in tactu et in apprehensivis interioribus. Nec oportet eorum quae sunt in genere, si specie differant, esse unum modum procedendi in esse, ut patet per animalia generata ex semine et ex putrefactione; quae in genere conveniunt, et specie differunt.
Reply Obj. 1: Although the sensitive soul in man and dumb beasts is of the same account as regards its genus, it is not of the same account as regards its species, just as a man and a beast are not the same animal in species. Consequently, the activities of the sensitive soul are far more noble in man than in beasts, as is clear with touch and the interior powers of apprehension. Nor is it necessary that things that are in a genus, if they differ in species, have the same manner of coming into being, as is clear in the case of animals engendered from seed and from decomposition, since these agree in genus but not in species.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in homine non dicitur anima sensibilis ut dispositio, quasi sit aliud in substantia ab anima rationali, et sit dispositio ad ipsam; sed quia non distinguitur sensibile a rationali in homine, nisi sicut potentia a potentia. Anima vero sensibilis in bruto distinguitur ab anima rationali hominis sicut una forma substantialis ab alia. Et tamen sicut potentia sensibilis in homine et vegetabilis fluunt ab essentia animae, ita et in brutis et in plantis. Sed in hoc differunt quia in plantis non fluunt ab essentia animae nisi potentiae vegetabiles, et ideo ab eis anima denominatur; in brutis vero non solum vegetabiles, sed etiam sensibiles a quibus denominatur eorum anima; in homine vero praeter has etiam intellectuales a quibus denominatur.
Reply Obj. 2: In man, the sensitive soul is said to be as a disposition not as though it differed in substance from the rational soul, and were a disposition thereto, but because the sensitive is distinguished from the rational in man only as one power is from another. On the other hand, in a beast the sensitive soul differs from the rational soul in man as one substantial form from another. Nevertheless, as the sensitive and vegetative powers in man flow from the essence of the soul, so do they in beasts and plants. But with this difference: in plants there flow only vegetative powers from the essence of the soul, in beasts not only vegetative but also sensitive powers, from which latter their soul is denominated, while in man besides these flow also the intellectual powers, from which he is denominated.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod substantia, a qua potentia sensibilis fluit, tam in brutis quam in hominibus est forma substantialis; potentia vero utrobique est accidens.
Reply Obj. 3: The substance from which the sensitive power flows, both in beasts and in man, is the substantial form, while in both cases the power is an accident.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod anima sensibilis non est actu in semine secundum propriam speciem, sed sicut in virtute activa; sicut domus in actu est in mente artificis ut in virtute activa: et sicut formae corporales sunt in virtutibus caelestibus.
Reply Obj. 4: The sensitive soul is not actually in the seed according to its own proper species, but as in an active power, just as a house is actually in the mind of the builder as in an active power; and thus are bodily forms in the heavenly powers.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod instrumentum intelligitur moveri a principali agente, quamdiu retinet virtutem a principali agente impressam; unde sagitta tamdiu movetur a proiciente, quamdiu manet vis impulsus proicientis. Sicut etiam generatum tamdiu movetur a generante in gravibus et levibus quamdiu retinet formam sibi traditam a generante; unde et semen tamdiu intelligitur moveri ab anima generantis quamdiu remanet ibi virtus impressa ab anima, licet corporaliter sit divisum. Oportet autem movens et motum esse simul quantum ad motus principium, non tamen quantum ad totum motum, ut apparet in proiectis.
Reply Obj. 5: An instrument is understood to be moved by the principal agent so long as it retains the power communicated to it by the principal agent; thus, the arrow is moved by the archer as long as it retains the force wherewith it was shot by him. Thus, in heavy and light things, that which is generated is moved by the generator, as long as it retains the form transmitted thereby, so that the seed also is understood to be moved by the soul of the begetter, as long as it retains the power impressed by that soul, although it is corporeally separated from it. And the mover and the thing moved must be together at the commencement of the movement but not throughout the whole movement, as is evident in the case of projectiles.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod vis appetitiva animae non habet imperium nisi super corpus unitum; unde pars decisa non obedit animae appetitivae ad votum. Sed semen non movetur ab anima generantis per imperium, sed per cuiusdam virtutis transfusionem, quae in semine manet etiam postquam fuerit decisum.
Reply Obj. 6: The soul’s appetitive power has no command except on the body united to it; therefore, the separated part does not obey the behest of the appetitive soul. Nor is the seed moved by the begetter’s soul through a command, but through the transfusion of a certain power that remains in the seed even after its separation.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod anima sensibilis et vegetabilis de potentia materiae educuntur, sicut et formae aliae materiales ad quarum productionem requiritur virtus materiam transmutans. Virtus autem quae est in semine licet deficiat ab aliis actionibus animae hanc tamen habet. Sicut enim per animam materia transmutatur, ut convertatur in totum in actione nutrimenti; ita et per virtutem praedictam transmutatur materia, ut generetur conceptum; unde nihil prohibet quin virtus praedicta operetur quantum ad hoc ad actionem animae sensibilis in virtute ipsius.
Reply Obj. 7: The sensitive and vegetative souls are brought out from the potency of matter just as other material forms are as well, for the production of which a power is needed that transforms matter. Now, the power that is in the seed has this power, although it falls short of the soul’s other actions. For just as the soul transforms matter so as to change it entirely into the body in the action of self-nourishment, so by the aforesaid power matter is transformed so as to result in conception. Consequently, nothing hinders this same power from working, in its power, in this respect for the sake of the sensitive soul’s action.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod virtus praedicta radicatur in spiritu, qui in semine includitur, sicut in subiecto. Fere autem totum semen, ut dicit Avicenna, in spiritum convertitur. Unde licet corpulenta materia, ex qua conceptum formatur, multoties per generationem transmutetur, non tamen virtutis praedictae subiectum destruitur.
Reply Obj. 8: This same power is rooted in the spirit enclosed within the seed as its subject. Now, according to Avicenna, nearly all the seed is changed into spirit.1 Therefore, although the corpulent matter, from which the embryo is formed, undergoes many changes in generation, the subject of that power is not destroyed.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod sicut calor agit ut instrumentum formae substantialis ignis, ita nihil prohibet quin agat ut instrumentum animae sensibilis ad educendum animam sensibilem in actum, non quod propria virtute hoc possit.
Reply Obj. 9: As heat acts as the instrument of the substantial form of fire, so there is nothing to prevent it from acting as the instrument of the sensitive soul in bringing a sensitive soul into act, though it cannot do so by its own proper power.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod materia transmutatur non tantum transmutatione accidentali, sed etiam substantiali; utraque enim forma in materiae potentia praeexistit; unde agens naturale, quod materiam transmutat, non solum est causa formae accidentalis, sed etiam substantialis.
Reply Obj. 10: Matter is transmuted not only by an accidental but also by a substantial change, for both forms preexist in the potency of matter. Therefore, a natural agent, which transmutes matter, is the cause not only of the accidental but also of the substantial form.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad10
Ad decimumprimum dicendum, quod anima sensibilis cum non sit res subsistens, non est quidditas, sicut nec aliae formae materiales, sed est pars quidditatis, et esse suum est in concretione ad materiam; unde nihil aliud est animam sensibilem produci, quam materiam de potentia in actum transmutari.
Reply Obj. 11: The sensitive soul, since it is not a subsistent reality, is not a whatness, just as neither are other material forms; rather, it is part of a whatness, and its own being is in its concretion with matter. Therefore, the sensitive soul’s being produced is nothing more than the matter’s being transmuted from potency to act.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad11
Ad decimumsecundum dicendum, quod quanto aliquid est imperfectius, tanto ad eius constitutionem pauciora requiruntur. Unde cum animalia ex putrefactione generata, sint imperfectiora animalibus quae ex semine generantur, in animalibus ex putrefactione generatis sufficit sola virtus caelestis corporis quae etiam in semine operatur, licet non sufficiat sine virtute animae ad producendum animalia ex semine generata: virtus enim caelestis corporis in inferioribus corporibus relinquitur, in quantum ab eo transmutantur, sicut a primo alterante. Et propter hoc dicit Philosophus, in libro de animalibus, quod omnia corpora inferiora sunt plena virtutibus animae. Caelum autem licet non sit simile in specie cum huiusmodi animalibus ex putrefactione generatis, est tamen similitudo quantum ad hoc quod effectus in causa activa virtualiter praeexistit.
Reply Obj. 12: The more imperfect a thing is, the fewer the requisites for its constitution. Therefore, since animals engendered from decomposition are more imperfect than those engendered from seed, in the former only the power of a heavenly body is sufficient, which power is at work also in the seed, although it does not suffice without the power of the soul for the production of animals from seed. For the power of a heavenly body remains in the lower bodies insofar as they are transmuted by it as by the first cause of alteration. For this reason, the Philosopher says, in On Animals, that all these lower bodies are full of a soul’s powers.1 But the heaven, though not alike in species to the animals engendered from decomposition, is like them insofar as an effect virtually persists in its active cause.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum est, quod corpus caeleste etsi non sit vivum, agit tamen in virtute substantiae viventis a qua movetur, sive sit angelus, sive sit Deus. Secundum Philosophos tamen ponitur corpus caeleste animatum et vivum.
Reply Obj. 13: Although the heavenly body is not alive, it acts in the power of a living substance by whom it is moved, whether this be an angel or God. According to philosophers, however, heavenly bodies are ensouled and living.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod virtus substantiae spiritualis1 moventis relinquitur in corpore caelesti et motu eius, non sicut forma habens esse completum in natura, sed per modum intentionis, sicut virtus artis est in instrumento artificis.
Reply Obj. 14: The power of a spiritual substance moving it is found in a heavenly body and its movement, not as a form having complete natural being, but after the manner of an intention, as power is in the craftsman’s tool.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum est quod anima rationalis, ut dictum est, excedit totum ordinem corporalium principiorum; unde nullum corpus potest agere etiam ut instrumentum ad eius productionem.
Reply Obj. 15: As stated above, the rational soul surpasses the entire order of corporeal principles; therefore, no body can act even instrumentally for its production.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum est, quod anima sensibilis producitur in concepto non per actionem corporis nec per decisionem animae, sed per actionem virtutis formativae, quae est in semine ab anima generante, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 16: The sensitive soul is produced in the embryo neither by the action of the body nor by a separation from a soul, but by the action of the formative power that is in the seed from the soul of the begetter, as stated above.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod virtus cognoscitiva negatur esse ab actione elementorum, quasi elementorum virtutes ad eam causandam sufficiant sicut sufficiunt ad causandam duritiem et mollitiem. Non autem negatur quin instrumentaliter aliquo modo cooperari possit.
Reply Obj. 17: It is denied that a cognitive power comes from the action of the elements, as though the powers contained in the elements would suffice for them just as they suffice to cause hardness or softness. But it is not denied that they can cooperate in some way instrumentally.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod anima sensibilis movet per appetitum. Actio vero appetitus sensibilis non est animae tantum, sed compositi; unde talis vis habet determinatum organum. Unde non oportet ponere, quod anima sensibilis aliquam operationem habeat absque corporis communione.
Reply Obj. 18: The sensitive soul causes movement by its appetite. Now, the function of the sensitive appetite belongs not only to the soul but also to the composite; hence, this power has a determinate organ. Therefore, we cannot conclude that the sensitive soul has an activity independent of the body.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod corpus potest movere quasi non motum specie illa motus qua movet, licet non possit movere nisi aliquo modo motum; corpus enim caeli alterat non alteratum, sed localiter motum; et similiter organum virtutis appetitivae movet localiter non motum sed aliquo modo alteratum localiter.1 Operatio enim appetitivae sensibilis sine corporali alteratione non contingit, sicut patet in ira et in huiusmodi passionibus.
Reply Obj. 19: A body can cause a movement without itself moving with the same species of movement as that which it causes, although it cannot move another unless it is moved in some way; for the heavenly body causes alteration without itself being altered, but it does move locally; and in like manner, the organ of the appetitive power causes local movement, without being so moved, whereas it is in a certain way altered locally. For the sensitive appetite’s activity does not occur without a corporeal alteration, as is clear in cases of anger and like passions.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod vis motiva exequens motum est magis dispositio mobilis qua natum est moveri a tali motore, quam sit per se movens.
Reply Obj. 20: The motive force that executes a movement is a disposition of the movable thing, whereby it is naturally apt to be moved by such a mover, more than it is a mover through itself.
QDePot.Q3.A11.ad20
A. 12Whether the sensitive or vegetative souls are in the seed when it is separatedUtrum anima sensibilis vel vegetabilis sint in semine a principio quando deciditur
Duodecimo quaeritur utrum anima sensibilis vel vegetabilis sint in semine a principio quando deciditur.
The twelfth point of inquiry is whether the sensitive or vegetative souls are in the seed when this is separated.1
QDePot.Q3.A12
Et videtur quod sic. Quia, ut Gregorius Nyssenus dicit, utriusque opinionis assertio vituperatione non caret, et eorum qui prius vivere animas in suo quodam statu atque ordine fabulantur, et eorum qui eas post corpora creatas existimant. Sed si anima in semine non fuit in suo principio, oportet eam fieri post corpus. Ergo anima a principio fuit in semine.
Obj. 1: And it seems that this is so. For Gregory of Nyssa says that it is reprehensible to hold either opinion, whether of those who foolishly assert a previous existence of souls in a certain state and order becoming to them, or of those who maintain that our souls are created after our bodies.1 Now, if the soul was not in the seed from its beginning, it must come to be after the body. Therefore, the soul was in the seed from the beginning.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg1
Praeterea, si anima sensibilis a principio non fuit in semine, sicut nec rationalis; eadem ratio erit de sensibili et rationali. Sed anima rationalis est a creatione. Ergo et anima sensibilis est a creatione: cuius contrarium est ostensum.
Obj. 2: If the sensitive soul was not in the seed from the beginning, just as the rational soul was not, the same account will belong to the sensitive and the rational souls. Now, the rational soul is created. Therefore, the sensitive soul is also created, although we have proved the contrary to be the case.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg2
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in XVI de animalibus, quod virtus quae est in semine est sicut filius de domo patris egrediens. Sed filius est eiusdem speciei cum patre. Ergo et illa virtus quae est in semine est eiusdem speciei cum anima sensibili, a qua derivatur.
Obj. 3: The Philosopher says, in On Animals, that the power residing in the seed is like a son going forth from his father’s house.1 Now, the son is of the same species as his father. Therefore, the power in the seed is of the same species as the sensitive soul from which it derives.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg3
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit in XVI de animalibus, quod virtus illa est sicut ars, quae si in materia esset, ad perfectionem artificiati operaretur. Sed in arte est species artificiati. Ergo in illa virtute seminis est species animae sensibilis quae per semen producitur.
Obj. 4: The Philosopher says, in On Animals, that this same power is like an art that, were it in the matter, would work toward the perfection of the artwork.1 Now, the species of the artwork is within the art. Therefore, the species of the sensitive soul produced through the seed is in that power of the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg4
Praeterea, decisio seminis est naturalis, decisio vero animalis anulosi est contra naturam. Sed in parte animalis anulosi decisi est anima, ut Philosophus dicit. Ergo multo magis est in semine deciso.
Obj. 5: The separation of the seed is natural, whereas the separation of a segmented animal is contrary to nature. Now, according to the Philosopher, the soul is in the separated part of a segmented animal. Much more, then, is it in the seed when separated.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg5
Praeterea, philosophus dicit, in XVI de animalibus, quod mas in generatione animalis dat animam. Sed nihil est egrediens a patre nisi semen. Ergo anima est in semine.
Obj. 6: In On Animals, the Philosopher says that, in the generation of an animal, the male provides the soul.1 Now, nothing issues from the father except the seed. Therefore, the soul is in the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg6
Praeterea, accidens non transfunditur nisi per transfusionem subiecti. Sed aliquae aegritudines transfunduntur a parentibus in filios, sicut lepra et podagra et huiusmodi. Ergo et eorum substantia transfunditur. Haec autem non sunt sine anima. Ergo anima est a principio in semine.
Obj. 7: An accident is not transmitted unless its subject be transmitted. Now, certain diseases are transmitted from parents to their children, such as leprosy, gout, and so on. Consequently, the subject of these diseases is also transmitted, which subject cannot be soulless. Therefore, the soul is in the seed from the beginning.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg7
Praeterea, Hippocrates dicit, quod per decisionem venae quae est iuxta aures, generatio impeditur. Hoc autem non esset, nisi semen decideretur a toto corpore, quasi actio per prius existens. Ergo cum id quod est actu pars animalis, habeat animam, videtur, quod semen a principio habeat animam.
Obj. 8: Hippocrates says that generation is prevented by the excision of a vein near the ears.1 Now, this would not be unless the seed were taken from the whole body, as though it were an action existing before. Since, then, the soul is in whatever is actually part of an animal, it would seem that the soul is in the seed from the beginning.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg8
Praeterea, idem dicit, quod equus quidam propter nimium coitum inventus est sine cerebro. Hoc autem non esset, nisi semen decideretur ab eo quod est actu pars. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 9: He also says that a certain horse on account of too frequent coition was found to have no brain. But this would not be unless the seed were taken from that which is an actual part. Therefore, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg9
Praeterea, quod est superfluum, non est de substantia rei. Si ergo semen sit superfluum, non erit de substantia generantis; et ita filius, qui est ex semine, non erit de substantia patris; quod est inconveniens. Ergo semen est de substantia generantis; et ita est ibi anima in actu.
Obj. 10: The superfluous is not part of the substance of a thing. Accordingly, if the seed is superfluous, it will not belong to the substance of the generator, and thus the child that results from the seed will not be of his father’s substance, which is incongruous. Therefore, the seed is part of the generator’s substance, and consequently, the soul is therein actually.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg10
Praeterea, omne quod caret anima, est inanimatum. Si ergo semen caret anima, erit inanimatum; et sic corpus inanimatum transmutabitur, et fiet animatum; quod videtur inconveniens. Ergo anima est a principio in semine.
Obj. 11: That which has no soul is inanimate. If, then, the seed is without soul, it will be inanimate. Consequently, an inanimate body will be transformed and become animate, and this would seem incongruous. Therefore, the soul is in the seed from the beginning.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg11
Sed contra est quod Philosophus dicit quod semen et fructus est in tali potentia ad animam, quae est abiiciens animam.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher says that the seed and the fruit are in a sort of potency toward the soul but are without soul.1
QDePot.Q3.A12.sc
Praeterea, si semen a principio habet animam, hoc non videtur esse possibile nisi duobus modis; vel quod tota anima generantis in semen transeat; vel quod pars eius. Utrumque autem horum videtur esse inconveniens; quia ex primo sequitur quod non remaneat anima in patre, ex secundo autem sequitur quod non remaneat ibi tota. Ergo anima non est in semine a principio.
Furthermore (2), it would seem impossible for the seed to have soul from the first except in two ways: either by the transmission of the generator’s entire soul into the seed, or by the transmission of part thereof. Now, either of these seems to be incongruous, since from the former it would follow that the soul does not remain in the father, and from the latter, that not the entire soul remains. Therefore, the soul is not in the seed from the beginning.
QDePot.Q3.A12.arg12
Respondeo dicendum quod opinio quorumdam fuit, quod anima a principio decisionis esset in semine, volentes quod sicut corpus divideretur a corpore, ita simul anima propagaretur ab anima, ut statim cum corporis particula esset etiam ibi anima.
I answer that some held the opinion that the soul is in the seed from the moment of its separation, so that they would have it that, just as body is divided from a body, so too simultaneously is soul propagated by a soul, such that right away with the small particle of the body there would also be a soul there.
QDePot.Q3.A12.co
Haec autem opinio non videtur esse vera: quia, secundum quod Philosophus probat in XV de animalibus, semen non deciditur ab eo quod fuit actu pars, sed quod fuit superfluum ultimae digestionis; quod nondum erat ultima assimilatione assimilatum. Nulla autem corporis pars est actu per animam perfecta, nisi sit ultima assimilatione assimilata; unde semen ante decisionem nondum erat perfectum per animam, ita quod anima esset forma eius; erat tamen ibi aliqua virtus, secundum quam iam per actionem animae erat alteratum et deductum ad dispositionem propinquam ultimae assimilationi; unde et postquam decisum est, non est ibi anima, sed aliqua virtus animae. Et propter hoc, in XVI de animalibus, Philosophus dicit, quod in semine est virtus principii animae.
But this opinion does not seem to be true, because (as the Philosopher proves in On Animals) the seed is not separated from an actual part, but from the surplus remaining after the final digestion, what was not assimilated with a final assimilation.1 Now, no part of the body is actually perfected by the soul unless it be finally assimilated; therefore, the seed, before being separated, was not yet perfected by the soul, such that the soul would be its form. Nonetheless, there was in the seed a certain power in respect of which, by the action of the soul, it was already altered and brought to the disposition right before the final assimilation; whence even after separation, soul is not there, but rather a certain power of soul. For this reason, the Philosopher says, in On Animals, that in the seed there is a power of the principle of the soul.2
QDePot.Q3.A12
Et praeterea si anima esset in semine a principio, aut esset ibi habens actu speciem animae, aut non, sed ut quaedam virtus, quae converteretur postmodum in animam. Primum esse non potest: quia cum anima sit actus corporis organici, ante qualemcumque organizationem corpus susceptivum animae esse non potest. Et etiam sic sequitur quod totum id quod agit in seminibus, non est nisi quaedam dispositio materiae, et per consequens non esset generatio, cum generatio non sequatur, sed praecedat formam substantialem. Nisi forte dicatur, quod corporis sit alia forma substantialis praeter animam; ex quo sequitur quod anima non substantialiter corpori uniretur, utpote adveniens corpori, postquam est iam per aliam formam hoc aliquid constitutum.
Moreover, if the soul were in the seed from the beginning, it would be either there in its species as a soul actually, or not, but instead as a certain power that would later be transformed into a soul. The former cannot be the case; for, since the soul is the act of an organized body,1 the body is not receptive of the soul before it is in any sort of organization. Moreover, it would follow that all that it brings about in seeds is a certain disposition of the matter, and consequently, there would be no generation, since generation does not follow but precedes the substantial form—unless one were to say that besides the soul there is another substantial form of the body, the result being that the soul would not be substantially united to the body, seeing that it would be added to the body after the latter had already been established as this thing by the other form.
QDePot.Q3.A12
Sequeretur ulterius quod generatio viventis non esset generatio, sed decisio quaedam; sicut pars ligni separatur a ligno, ut sit actu lignum.
It would follow, moreover, that the generation of a living thing would not be a generation but a certain separation, just as timber cut off from timber is actually timber.
QDePot.Q3.A12
Secunda pars divisionis praedictae esse non potest; quia secundum hoc sequeretur quod forma substantialis non subito sed successive in materia proveniret; et sic in substantia esset motus, sicut in quantitate et qualitate; quod est contra Philosophum; et etiam formae substantiales reciperent magis et minus; quod est impossibile. Unde relinquitur quod anima non est in semine, sed virtus quaedam animae, quae agit ad animam producendam, ab anima derivata.
The second alternative is also impossible, since in that case, it would follow that the substantial form arises not at once but by degrees in the matter, such that there would be movement in substance, as there is in quantity and quality, which is contrary to the teaching of the Philosopher.1 It would also follow that substantial forms are subject to increase and decrease, which is impossible. It follows, then, that there is not a soul in the seed, but a certain power of the soul that acts toward the production of a soul, itself derived from the soul.
QDePot.Q3.A12
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod corpus viventis, utpote leonis vel olivae, non est anima,1 sed est semen corporis tantum ante animam, et ante virtutem quae agit ad animam. Eadem enim est proportio seminis ad virtutem huiusmodi, et corporis ad animam.
Reply Obj. 1: The body of a living thing, for example, that of a lion or an olive, is not a soul but rather is the seed of the body only before the soul, and before the power that acts toward a soul. For the proportion of the seed to such a power is the same as that of a body toward the soul.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc interest inter animam rationalem et alias animas, quod anima rationalis non est ex virtute seminis sicut aliae animae; quamvis nulla anima sit in semine a principio.
Reply Obj. 2: There is this difference between the rational and other souls, that the rational soul is not from the power of the seed, as the other souls are, although no soul is in the seed from the beginning.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod virtus illa non assimilatur filio egredienti de domo patris quantum ad complementum speciei, sed quantum ad acquisitionem eorum quae desunt utrique ad aliquod complementum. Perfectio enim prima plerumque manifestatur per similitudinem perfectionis secundae.
Reply Obj. 3: This power is likened to a son going forth from his father’s house not as regards the completion of the species, but as regards the acquisition of things that each of them lacks for a certain completion. For a first perfection is often made manifest through a likeness of second perfection.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod assimilatio inter virtutem praedictam et artem procedit quantum ad hoc quod sicut artificiatum praeexistit in arte sicut in virtute activa, ita et res viva generanda in virtute formativa.
Reply Obj. 4: The likeness between this power and art consists in the fact that just as the artwork pre-exists within the art as in an active power, so too are living things that are to be generated within the formative power.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ex hoc ipso decisio animalis anulosi est violenta et contra naturam, quod pars decisa erat actu pars, et perfecta per animam; unde per decisionem materiae anima in utraque parte remanet; quae quidem erat in toto una in actu, et plures in potentia. Quod quidem accidit per hoc quod huiusmodi animalia fere sunt similia in toto et partibus; nam eorum animae, quia imperfectiores sunt aliis, modicam diversitatem organorum requirunt. Et inde est quod una pars decisa potest esse animae susceptiva, utpote habens tantum de organis quantum sufficit ad talem animam suscipiendam; sicut accidit in aliis corporibus similibus utpote ligno et lapide, aqua et aere. Ex hoc autem Philosophus probat in XV de animalibus, quod sperma non fuit actu pars ante decisionem; quia eius decisio non fuisset naturalis, sed modus corruptionis cuiusdam. Unde non oportet quod per decisionem seminis in ipso semine anima remaneat.
Reply Obj. 5: The cutting apart of a segmented animal is violent and against nature because the part cut away was actually a part and perfected by the soul; whence by the cutting of the matter the soul remains in either part, which soul was actually one in the whole body and potentially several. This happens because in animals of this kind the whole body is composed of almost homogeneous parts, for their souls, being of a lower degree of perfection than others, require but little diversity of organs. Therefore, when a part is severed, it can be receptive to the soul as having sufficient organs for receiving soul, as happens in the case of other like bodies such as wood, stone, water, and air. The Philosopher proves from this, in On Animals, that the seed was not actually a part before its separation, for the reason that its separation would not have been natural but a sort of corruption;1 therefore, it does not follow that the soul remains in the seed itself after its separation.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod mas dicitur dare animam, in quantum in semine maris continetur virtus quae agit ad animam.
Reply Obj. 6: The male is said to provide the soul inasmuch as the seed of the male contains a power that acts for the sake of the soul.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod aegritudines, de quibus est obiectio, non traducuntur cum semine quasi actu in semine sint, sed quia est principium eorum in semine, per aliquam seminis indispositionem.
Reply Obj. 7: The diseases mentioned in the objection are not transmitted together with the seed as though they were actually in the seed, but because their principles are in the seed through a certain indisposition of the seed.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod cum sperma sit quaedam superfluitas, habet quasdam proprias vias, sicut et aliae superfluitates, quibus intercisis generatio impeditur; non propter hoc quod aliquid ex eo quod erat actu pars, resolvatur.
Reply Obj. 8: Seeing that the semen is a certain surplus, it has certain channels proper to it, like other superfluities, and if these outlets be cut off, generation is prevented, and not because something of what was an actual part of the body has been destroyed.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod sicut immoderatus aliarum superfluitatum fluxus solvit aliquid de eo quod erat iam conversum, per violentiam quamdam; et non naturaliter; ita etiam immoderatus fluxus seminis. Ea vero quae fiunt contra naturam, non sunt in consequentiam naturae trahenda.
Reply Obj. 9: It is the same with the immoderate emission of seed as with the immoderate discharge of other superfluities, which destroys what has already been converted, a destruction that is violent and unnatural. But things that happen contrary to nature must not be ascribed to the action of nature.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod semen est tale superfluum, quod licet non sit actu pars substantiae patris, est tamen potentia, tota; et ob hoc filius dicitur de substantia patris esse.
Reply Obj. 10: The seed is a surplus in the sense that, although it is not actually a part of the father’s substance, it is potentially the whole thereof, and for this reason, the child is said to be of his father’s substance.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod licet semen non sit animatum actu, est tamen animatum virtute; unde non est simpliciter inanimatum.
Reply Obj. 11: Although the seed is not actually animate, it is animate by power; whence it is not simply speaking inanimate.
QDePot.Q3.A12.ad11
A. 13Whether any being that is from another can be eternalUtrum aliquod ens ab alio possit esse aeternum
Decimotertio quaeritur utrum aliquod ens ab alio possit esse aeternum.
The thirteenth point of inquiry is whether any being that is from another can be eternal.1
QDePot.Q3.A13
Et videtur quod non. Nihil enim quod est semper, indiget aliquo ad hoc quod sit. Omne autem quod est ab aliquo, indiget eo a quo est, ut sit. Ergo nihil quod est ab alio, est semper.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it cannot. For nothing that always is, needs something so that it might be. But everything that is from something needs that from which it is, so that it might be. Therefore, nothing that is from another always exists.
QDePot.Q3.A13.arg1
Praeterea, nihil accipit quod iam habet. Ergo quod semper est, semper esse habet; ergo quod est semper, non accipit esse. Sed omne quod est ab alio, accipit esse ab eo a quo est. Ergo nihil quod est ab alio, est semper.
Obj. 2: Nothing receives what it has already. Now, that which always exists always has being; and hence, that which always exists does not receive being. But everything that is from another receives its being from that whence it is. Therefore, nothing that is from another always exists.
QDePot.Q3.A13.arg2
Praeterea, quod est, non generatur neque fit, neque aliquo modo in esse producitur; quia quod fit, non est. Ergo oportet quod omne quod generatur vel fit, vel producitur, aliquando non esset. Omne autem quod est ab alio, est huiusmodi. Ergo omne quod est ab alio aliquando non est. Quod autem aliquando non est, non semper est. Ergo nihil quod est ab alio, est sempiternum.
Obj. 3: That which exists already is not generated, nor does it come to be, nor is it in any way brought into being; for whatsoever is coming to be is not yet. Consequently, everything that is generated, or comes to be, or is produced must at one time not have been. Now, such is whatever is from another. Therefore, whatever is from another at some time is not. But that which at some time is not, does not always exist. Therefore, nothing that is from another is eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A13.arg3
Praeterea, quod non habet esse nisi ab alio, in se consideratum, non est. Huiusmodi autem oportet aliquando non esse. Ergo oportet quod omne quod est ab alio, aliquando non esset, et per consequens non esse sempiternum.
Obj. 4: That which does not have being save from another, considered in itself does not exist. And such a thing must not exist at some time. Therefore, whatsoever is from another must at some time not have been, and consequently it is not eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A13.arg4
Praeterea, omnis effectus est posterior sua causa. Quod autem est ab alio, est effectus eius a quo est. Ergo est posterius eo a quo est; et ita non potest esse sempiternum.
Obj. 5: Every effect is posterior to its cause. Now, that which is from another is the effect of that from which it is. Therefore, it is posterior to that from which it is, and thus, it cannot be eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A13.arg5
Sed contra est quod Hilarius dicit, quod ab aeterno a patre natum, aeternum esse habet quod natum est. Sed Filius Dei natus est ab aeterno Patre. Ergo aeternum habet quod natum est; ergo est aeternum.
On the contrary, according to Hilary, that which from eternity was born of the Father has eternal being from his birth.1 Now, the Son of God was born of the eternal Father. Therefore, his birth is from eternity, and consequently, he is eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A13.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod, cum ponamus Filium Dei naturaliter a Patre procedere, oportet quod ita sit a Patre, quod tamen sit ei coaeternus: quod quidem hoc modo apparet.
I answer that, since we affirm that the Son of God proceeds from the Father naturally, it follows that he must proceed from the Father in such wise as to be coeternal with him. This may be made clear as follows.
QDePot.Q3.A13.co
Inter voluntatem enim et naturam hoc interest, quod natura determinata est ad unum, quantum ad id quod virtute naturae producitur, et quantum ad hoc quod est producere vel non producere; voluntas vero quantum ad neutrum determinata invenitur. Potest tamen aliquis hoc vel illud per voluntatem facere, sicut artifex scamnum vel arcam, et iterum facere ea et a faciendo cessare; ignis vero non potest nisi calefacere, si subiectum suae actionis adsit; nec potest aliud inducere in materiam quam effectum similem sibi.
There is this difference between will and nature: that nature is determined to one thing, both as regards what is produced by the power of nature and as regards its producing or not producing, whereas the will is found not to be determined in either respect. Yet someone can, by his will, do this or that, for instance, an artisan can make a bench or a box, and again make them and cease from making them, whereas a fire cannot but heat if the subject of its action be present, nor can it produce in matter any effect other than its like.
QDePot.Q3.A13
Unde etsi de creaturis, quae divina voluntate ab ipso procedunt, dici possit quod potuit creaturam talem vel talem facere et tunc vel tunc facere, de Filio tamen, qui naturaliter procedit, hoc dici non potest. Non enim potuit alterius modi esse Filius secundum naturam, quam se habet Patris natura. Nec potuit vel prius vel posterius Filius esse nisi quando fuit Patris natura: non enim potest dici, quod divinae naturae aliquando perfectio naturae defuerit, qua adveniente virtute naturae, Filius Dei sit generatus; cum divina natura sit simplex et immutabilis. Neque potest dici, quod huiusmodi generatio dilata fuerit propter materiae absentiam vel indispositionem, cum omnino haec generatio immutabilis sit. Unde relinquitur, quod cum natura Patris ab aeterno fuerit, et Filius sit a Patre aeternaliter generatus, ac per consequens Patri coaeternus.
Consequently, although it may be said of creatures, which proceed from God by his will, that he could make a creature of this or that sort, and at this or that time, this cannot be said of the Son, who proceeds naturally. For the Son according to nature could not be of a different mode than the nature of the Father possesses. Nor could the Son be sooner or later in relation to the Father’s nature. For it cannot be said that the divine nature was ever lacking in natural perfection, by the advent of the power of which nature God’s Son has been begotten; for the divine nature is simple and unchangeable. Nor can it be said that this begetting was delayed through an absence or indisposition of matter, seeing that this begetting is altogether unchangeable. It follows, then, since the Father’s nature is eternal, the Son was also begotten of the Father from eternity, and consequently, he is coeternal with the Father.
QDePot.Q3.A13
Ariani vero, quia ponebant Filium non naturaliter a Patre procedere, ponebant Filium neque Patri coaequalem neque coaeternum, sicut contingit in aliis quae a Deo procedunt secundum arbitrium voluntatis ipsius. Fuit autem difficile considerare generationem Filii Patri coaeternam, propter assuefactionem humanae cognitionis in consideratione productionis rerum naturalium, in quibus una res ab alia per motum producitur; res autem producta per motum in esse prius esse incipit in principio quam in termino motus. Cum autem principium motus de necessitate terminum motus duratione praecedat, quod necesse est propter motus successionem, nec possit esse motus principium vel initium sine causa ad producendum movente; necesse est ut causa movens ad aliquid producendum praecedat duratione id quod ab ea producitur.
The Arians, through holding that the Son does not proceed naturally from the Father, used to say that, like other things that proceed from God according to the decree of his will, he was neither coequal nor coeternal with the Father. However, the difficulty of regarding the begetting of the Son as coeternal with the Father arose from the habituation of knowledge in its consideration of the production of natural things, in which one reality is produced by another through movement. Now, a reality brought into being through movement begins to be, at the beginning, before being at the end of the movement. But since the beginning of a movement must precede the end by a duration, on account of movement implying succession, and again since movement cannot have a beginning or start without a moving cause to produce it, it is necessary that the moving cause in the production of anything must precede in duration that which it produces.
QDePot.Q3.A13
Unde quod ab aliquo sine motu procedit, simul est duratione cum eo a quo procedit, sicut splendor in igne vel in sole: nam splendor subito et non successive a corpore lucido procedit, cum illuminatio non sit motus, sed terminus motus. Relinquitur ergo quod in divinis, ubi omnino motus locum non habet, procedens sit simul duratione cum eo a quo procedit; et ideo cum Pater sit aeternus, Filius et Spiritus Sanctus ab eo procedentes sunt ei coaeterni.
Consequently, that which proceeds from another without movement is, in duration, simultaneous with that from which it proceeds, such as the brilliance of a fire or the sun; for the brilliance of light proceeds from a luminous body suddenly and not gradually, since illumination is not a movement but the terminus of a movement. It follows, then, that in God, in whom there is absolutely no movement, the one proceeding is simultaneous with him from whom he proceeds, and thus, since the Father is eternal, the Son and the Holy Spirit, who proceed from him, are coeternal with him.
QDePot.Q3.A13
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod si indigentia importet defectum vel carentiam eius quo indigetur, quod semper est non indiget aliquo ad hoc quod sit. Si vero importet solum ordinem originis ad id a quo est, sic nihil prohibet id quod semper est, aliquo indigere ad hoc quod sit, in quantum non a se ipso, sed ab alio esse habet.
Reply Obj. 1: If “need” denotes a defect or lack of what is needed, then that which always exists does not need something so that it might exist. But if it denotes only the order of origin in reference to that whence a thing exists, nothing hinders a thing that always exists from needing something so that it might exist, insofar as it has being not from itself but from another.
QDePot.Q3.A13.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod accipiens aliquid non habet illud ante acceptionem, habet vero illud quando iam accepit; unde si ab1 aeterno accipit, ab aeterno habet.
Reply Obj. 2: Before receiving something, the recipient does not have it; rather, he has it when he has received it. Whence if he receives it from eternity, he has it from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A13.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit in generatione quae est per motum; quia quod movetur ad esse, non est. Et pro tanto dicitur quod id quod generatur non est, sed quod est generatum est: unde ubi non est aliud generari et generatum esse, ibi non oportet quod generatur, aliquando non esse.
Reply Obj. 3: This argument applies to generation in which there is movement, since that which is being moved to existence does not exist. And this is true in the sense that what is being generated is not, while what has been generated, is. Consequently, where there is no distinction between being generated and having been generated, it does not follow that what is generated at some time does not exist.
QDePot.Q3.A13.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod illud quod habet esse ab alio, in se consideratum, est non ens, si ipsum sit aliud quam ipsum esse quod ab alio accipit; si autem sit ipsum esse quod ab alio accipit, sic non potest in se consideratum, esse non ens; non enim potest in esse considerari non ens, licet in eo quod est aliud quam esse, considerari possit. Quod enim est, potest aliquid habere permixtum; non autem ipsum esse, ut Boetius dicit in libro de hebdomadibus. Prima quidem conditio est creaturae, sed secunda est conditio Filii Dei.
Reply Obj. 4: What has its being from another is not a being when considered in itself, if it be something other than the very being that it receives from another; however, if it is the very being that it receives from another, then considered in itself it cannot be a non-being, for it is not possible to consider non-being in being, although in what is other than being it can be considered. For that which exists can have something mixed with it, but being itself cannot, according to Boethius in De Hebdomadibus.1 The first condition applies to creatures, the second to the Son of God.
QDePot.Q3.A13.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Filius Dei non potest dici effectus: quia non fit, sed generatur. Hoc enim fit cuius esse est diversum a faciente; unde nec Patrem proprie loquendo causam Filii dicimus, sed principium. Nec oportet omnem causam effectum duratione praecedere, sed natura tantum sicut patet in sole et splendore.
Reply Obj. 5: The Son of God cannot be called an effect, because he does not come to be, but is begotten. For that is said to come to be whose being is distinct from its maker. Therefore, neither can the Father be called the cause of the Son, properly speaking, but his principle. Nor is it necessary for every cause to precede its effect in its duration, but only by priority of nature, as is clear in the case of the sun and its shining.
QDePot.Q3.A13.ad5
A. 14Whether it is possible for that which differs essentially from God to have existed alwaysUtrum id quod est a Deo diversum in essentia, possit semper fuisse
Decimoquarto quaeritur utrum id quod est a Deo diversum in essentia, possit semper fuisse.
The fourteenth point of inquiry is whether it is possible for that which differs essentially from God to have existed always.1
QDePot.Q3.A14
Et videtur quod sic. Non enim est minor potestas causae producentis totam rei substantiam super effectum suum, quam causae producentis formam tantum. Sed causa producens formam tantum, potest producere eam ab aeterno, si ab aeterno esset; quia splendor qui gignitur ab igne atque diffunditur coaeternus1 est illi; et esset coaeternus, si ignis esset aeternus, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo multo fortius Deus, potest producere effectum sibi coaeternum.
Obj. 1: And it would seem possible. For the cause that produces the whole substance of a thing has not less power over its effect than the cause that produces the form alone. Now, if the cause that produces the form alone is eternal, it can produce it from eternity; thus, the brilliance produced and diffused by fire is coexistent with it and would be coeternal if the fire were eternal, according to Augustine.1 Much more reason then is there why God, who produces the whole substance of a thing, should be able to produce a coeternal effect.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg1
Sed dices, quod hoc est impossibile; quia sequitur inconveniens, scilicet quod creatura parificetur creatori in duratione.
Obj. 2: It will be said perhaps that this is incongruous because it would make a creature equal to the Creator in duration.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg2
Sed contra, duratio quae non est tota simul, sed successiva, non potest aequiparari durationi quae est tota simul. Sed si mundus semper fuisset, eius duratio non semper tota simul esset; quia tempore mensuraretur, ut etiam Boetius dicit in fine de Consol. Ergo adhuc Deo non aequipararetur creatura in duratione.
On the contrary, a duration that is not wholly simultaneous but successive cannot be equal to one that is wholly simultaneous. Now, if the world had always been, its duration would not have been wholly simultaneous, since it would have been measured by time according to Boethius in The Consolation of Philosophy.1 Therefore, a creature would not be equal to God in duration.
QDePot.Q3.A14.sc
Praeterea, sicut divina persona procedit a Deo sine motu, ita et creatura. Sed divina persona potest esse Deo coaeterna, a quo procedit. Ergo similiter et creatura.
Obj. 3: As a divine person proceeds from God without movement, so does a creature. Now, a divine person can be coeternal with God, from whom he proceeds. Therefore, a creature can be likewise.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg3
Praeterea, quod semper eodem modo se habet, semper potest idem facere. Sed Deus semper eodem modo se habet ab aeterno. Ergo ab aeterno potest idem facere. Si ergo aliquando produxit creaturam et ab aeterno producere potuit.
Obj. 4: That which always is in the same state can always do the same thing. Now, God is in the same state from eternity. Therefore, from eternity he can do the same thing, and consequently, if he has produced a creature at any time, he could do so from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg4
Sed dices, quod ratio ista procedit de agente per naturam, non autem de agente per voluntatem.
Obj. 5: You will say that the above argument applies to one acting by nature but not to one acting by will.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg5
—Contra, voluntas Dei non dirimit virtutem ipsius. Sed si non ageret per voluntatem, sequeretur quod ab aeterno creaturam produxisset. Ergo posito quod per voluntatem agat, non removetur quia ab aeterno producere potuerit.
On the contrary, God’s power is not nullified by his will. Now, if he did not act by his will it would follow that he produced the creature from eternity. Therefore, even given that he works by his will, it does not remove the possibility of his having created from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A14.sc
Praeterea, si Deus in aliquo tempore vel instanti creaturam produxit, et eius potentia non est augmentata; potuit etiam ante illud tempus vel instans creaturam producere; et eadem ratione ante illud, et sic in infinitum. Ergo potuit ab aeterno producere.
Obj. 6: If God produced a creature at a certain time or instant, and if his power does not increase, he could also have produced the creature at a previous time or instant, and for the same reason, before that, and so on, to infinity. Therefore, he could have produced it from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg6
Praeterea, plus potest facere Deus quam humanus intellectus possit intelligere; propter quod dicitur Luc. I, 37: non erit impossibile apud Deum omne verbum. Sed Platonici intellexerunt aliquid esse factum a Deo, quod tamen semper fuit; unde Augustinus dicit: de mundo, et de his quos in mundo deos a Deo factos, scribit Plato, apertissime dicit eos esse coepisse, et habere initium; finem tamen non habituros, sed per conditoris potentissimam voluntatem perhibet in aeternum esse mansuros. Verum id quomodo intelligat, Platonici invenerunt, non esse hoc, videlicet temporis, sed institutionis initium. Sicut enim, inquiunt, si pes ab aeternitate fuisset in pulvere, semper subesset vestigium: quod tamen a calcante factum nemo dubitaret: sic mundus semper fuit semper existente qui fecit; et tamen factus est. Ergo Deus potuit facere aliquid quod semper fuit.
Obj. 7: God can do more than the human intellect can understand; therefore, it is said: no word shall be impossible with God (Luke 1:37). Now, the Platonists understood God to have made something that had always existed. Thus, Augustine says: Plato, writing about the world and of the gods made by God in the world, asserts most explicitly that they came into existence and had a beginning; yet they will not have an end, and he states that through the all-powerful will of their maker they will live forever. In explaining, however, what he meant by ‘beginning,’ the Platonists affirm that he meant the beginning not of time but of their formation. For, they say, even as if a foot had pressed on the dust from eternity, there would always have been the footprint underneath, which no one would doubt to have been made by the walker, so the world always existed and he who made it always existed, and yet it was made.1 Therefore, God could make something that always was.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg7
Praeterea, quidquid non est contra rationem creaturae, Deus potest in creatura facere; alias non esset omnipotens. Sed semper fuisse non est contra rationem creaturae in quantum est facta; alias idem esset dicere creaturam semper fuisse et factam non esse; quod patet esse falsum. Nam Augustinus, distinguit duas opiniones; quarum una est quod mundus ita fuerit semper quod non sit a Deo factus; alia est, quod ita mundus sit semper quod tamen a Deo sit factus. Ergo Deus hoc potest facere, quod aliquid ab eo factum, sit semper.
Obj. 8: God can do in a creature whatever is not inconsistent with the account of a created thing; otherwise he would not be omnipotent. Now, it is not inconsistent with the account of a created thing, considered as made, that it should always have existed; otherwise, to say that creatures always existed would be the same as to say that they were not made, which is clearly false. For Augustine distinguishes two opinions, one asserting that the world always existed in such wise that it was not made by God, the other stating that the world always was and that nevertheless God made it.1 Therefore, God can do this such that something made by him should always have been.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg8
Praeterea, sicut natura statim potest producere effectum suum, ita et agens voluntarium non impeditum. Sed Deus est agens voluntarium quod impediri non potest. Ergo creaturae quae per eius voluntatem producuntur in esse, ab aeterno produci potuerunt, sicut et Filius qui naturaliter a Patre procedit.
Obj. 9: Just as nature can produce its effect immediately, so also can a voluntary agent if unhindered. Now, God is a voluntary agent that cannot be hindered. Therefore, the creatures brought into being by his will could be produced from eternity, as with the Son, who proceeds from the Father naturally.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg9
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, quia omnino incommutabilis est illa natura Trinitatis, ob hoc ita est aeterna, ut ei aliquid coaeternum esse non possit.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says: seeing that the nature of the Trinity is altogether incommunicable, it is so exclusively eternal that nothing can be coeternal with it.1
QDePot.Q3.A14.sc
Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, in I libro: quod ex non ente ad esse deducitur, non est aptum natum esse coaeternum ei quod sine principio et semper est. Sed creatura de non esse ad esse producitur. Ergo non potest fuisse semper.
Furthermore (2), Damascene says: that which is brought into being from non-being by its very nature is incapable of being coeternal with one who has no beginning and is eternal.1 Now, the creature is brought from non-being into being. Therefore, it cannot have always existed.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg10
Praeterea, omne aeternum est invariabile. Sed creatura non potest esse invariabilis; quia si sibi relinqueretur, in nihilum decideret. Ergo non potest esse aeterna.
Furthermore (3), whatsoever is eternal is unchangeable. But a creature cannot be unchangeable, because were it left to itself, it would fall back into nothingness. Therefore, it cannot be eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg11
Praeterea, nihil quod dependet ab alio est necessarium, et per consequens nec aeternum; cum omne aeternum sit necessarium. Sed omne quod est factum, dependet ab alio. Ergo nullum factum potest esse aeternum.
Furthermore (4), nothing that depends on another is necessary, nor consequently eternal, since all that is eternal is necessary. Now, that which is made depends on another. Therefore, nothing made can be eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg12
Praeterea, si Deus ab aeterno producere potuit creaturam, ab aeterno produxit; quia, secundum Philosophum, in sempiternis non differt esse et posse. Sed ponere creaturam ab aeterno fuisse productam, est contra fidem. Ergo et ponere quod produci potuerit.
Furthermore (5), if God could make a creature from eternity, he did produce it from eternity; for according to the Philosopher, in eternal things there is no difference between what can be and what is.1 Now, it is against faith to say that creatures were made from eternity. Therefore, it is also against faith to say that they could be.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg13
Praeterea, voluntas sapientis non differt facere quod intendit, si potest, nisi propter aliquam rationem. Sed non potest reddi ratio quare Deus tunc mundum fecerit et non prius, vel ab aeterno, si ab aeterno fieri potuit. Ergo videtur quod ab aeterno fieri non potuit.
Furthermore (6), a wise man’s will does not delay to do what he intends, if he can, unless for some reason. But no reason can be given why God made the world then and not before or from eternity, if it could be made from eternity. Therefore, seemingly it could not.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg14
Praeterea, si creatura est facta, aut ex nihilo, aut ex aliquo. Sed non ex aliquo: quia vel ex aliquo quod est divina essentia, quod est impossibile; vel ex aliquo alio: quod si non esset factum, erit aliquid praeter Deum, non ab ipso creatum; quod supra est improbatum: quod si est factum ex alio, aut procedetur in infinitum, quod est impossibile; aut devenietur ad aliquid quod est factum de nihilo. Impossibile autem est, quod fit ex nihilo, semper fuisse. Ergo impossibile est creaturam semper fuisse.
Furthermore (7), if creatures were made, they were made either from nothing or from something. They were not made from something, since this would either be part of the divine essence (which is impossible) or it would be something else, and if this were not made, there would be something besides God not made by him, and this has been proved to be false,1 and if it too were made from something else, we should either go infinity (which is impossible), or we should come to something made from nothing. Now, it is impossible for that which is made from nothing to have always been. Therefore, it is impossible for a creature to have always existed.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg15
Praeterea, de ratione aeterni est non habere principium, de ratione vero creaturae est habere principium. Ergo nulla creatura potest esse aeterna.
Furthermore (8), it belongs to the account of the eternal not to have a beginning, while it belongs to the account of a creature to have a beginning. Therefore, no creature can be eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg16
Praeterea, creatura mensuratur tempore vel aevo. Sed aevum et tempus differunt ab aeternitate. Ergo creatura non potest esse aeterna.
Furthermore (9), a creature is measured either by time or by aeviternity. But time and aeviternity differ from eternity. Therefore, a creature cannot be eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg17
Praeterea, si aliquid est creatum, oportet dare aliquod instans in quo creatum fuerit. Sed ante id non fuit. Ergo oportet dicere creaturam non semper fuisse.
Furthermore (10), if a thing be created, it must be possible to assign an instant wherein it was created. Now, before that instant it did not exist. Therefore, we must conclude that creatures did not always exist.
QDePot.Q3.A14.arg18
Respondeo dicendum quod secundum Philosophum, possibile dicitur quandoque quidem secundum aliquam potentiam, quandoque, vero secundum nullam potentiam; secundum potentiam quidem vel activam, vel passivam. Secundum activam quidem, ut si dicamus possibile esse aedificatori quod aedificet; secundum passivam vero, ut si dicamus, possibile esse ligno quod comburatur.
I answer that according to the Philosopher, a thing is called “possible” sometimes in reference to a power, sometimes in reference to no power.1 If in reference to a power, this power may be active or passive: in reference to an active power, as when we say that it is possible for a builder to build; in reference to a passive power, as when we say that it is possible for the wood to burn.
QDePot.Q3.A14.co
Dicitur autem et quandoque aliquid possibile, non secundum aliquam potentiam, sed vel metaphorice, sicut in geometricis dicitur aliqua linea potentia rationalis, quod praetermittatur ad praesens; vel absolute, quando scilicet termini enuntiationis nullam ad invicem repugnantiam habent.
Sometimes, however, a thing is said to be possible not in reference to a power but either metaphorically, as in geometry a line is said to be potentially rational (which we may pass over for the present), or absolutely, that is, when the terms of a proposition are in no way mutually contradictory, whereas we have the impossible when they exclude each other.
QDePot.Q3.A14
E contrario vero impossibile, quando sibi invicem repugnant; ut simul esse affirmationem et negationem impossibile dicitur, non quia sit impossibile alicui agenti vel patienti, sed quia est secundum se impossibile, utpote sibi ipsi repugnans.
Thus, the impossible is spoken of in a converse way, when they do exclude each other; for example, simultaneous affirmation and negation is said to be impossible, not in reference to an agent or patient, but because it is impossible in itself, as being repugnant to its very self.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Si ergo consideretur hoc enuntiabile, aliquid diversum in substantia existens a Deo fuisse semper, non potest dici impossibile secundum se, quasi sibi ipsi repugnans: hoc enim quod est esse ab alio, non repugnat ei quod est esse semper, ut supra ostensum est; nisi quando aliquid ab alio procedit per motum, quod non intervenit in processu rerum a Deo. Per hoc autem quod additur, diversum in substantia, similiter nulla repugnantia absolute loquendo datur intelligi ad id quod est semper fuisse.
If, then, we consider the statement that something substantially distinct from God has always existed, it cannot be described as impossible in itself as though it were repugnant to its very self; for to be from another is not repugnant with always existing, as we have proved above,1 except when the one proceeds from the other by movement, of which there can be no question in the procession of things from God. And when we add substantially distinct, this again involves no repugnance, absolutely speaking, with having always existed.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Si autem accipiamus possibile dictum secundum potentiam activam, tunc in Deo non deest potentia ab aeterno essentiam aliam a se producendi.
However, if we take the possible spoken of in reference to an active power, then God does not lack the power to produce from eternity an essence distinct from himself.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Si vero hoc ad potentiam passivam referatur, sic, supposita Catholicae fidei veritate, dici non potest, quod aliquid a Deo procedens in essentia diversum, potuerit semper esse. Supponit enim fides Catholica omne id quod est praeter Deum, aliquando non fuisse. Sicut autem impossibile est, quod ponitur aliquando fuisse, nunquam fuisse: ita impossibile est, quod ponitur aliquando non fuisse, semper fuisse. Unde et dicitur a quibusdam quod hoc quidem est possibile ex parte Dei creantis, non autem ex parte essentiae a Deo procedentis, per suppositionem contrarii, quam fides facit.
On the other hand, if we refer to a passive power, then given the truth of the Catholic faith, it cannot be said that something essentially distinct from God can proceed from him and yet have always existed. For the Catholic faith supposes that all things other than God at some time did not exist. Now, as it is impossible for a thing never to have existed, if it be granted that at some time it has been, so is it impossible for a thing to have always existed, if it be granted that at some time it did not exist. Therefore, some say that this is possible on the part of God creating, but not on the part of an essence proceeding from God, because our faith teaches the contrary.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit ex parte potentiae facientis, non autem ex parte facti, de quo facta sit suppositio aliquando non fuisse.
Reply Obj. 1: This argument considers the question from the point of view of the power of the maker, but not from that of the thing made, which is supposed not to have existed at some time.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam si creatura semper fuisset, non simpliciter Deo aequipararetur, sed secundum quod eum imitaretur; quod non est inconveniens; unde illa obviatio parum est efficax.
Reply Obj. 2: Even if creatures had always existed they would not be equal to God simply speaking, but insofar as they imitate him. There is nothing unreasonable in this, and so the objection has but little force.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in persona divina non est aliquid quod supponatur aliquando non fuisse, sicut est in omni essentia aliena a Deo.
Reply Obj. 3: In the divine person, there is nothing that is supposed not to have existed at some time, as there is in every essence other than God.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod obiectio procedit ex parte potentiae facientis; quae nec etiam per voluntatem diminuitur, nisi quatenus ex arbitrio voluntatis divinae fuit quod non semper fuerit creatura.
Reply Obj. 4: This argument considers the power of the maker, which indeed is not diminished by his will except insofar as it was by the decree of the divine will that creatures did not always exist.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad4
Unde patet responsio ad quintum.
Reply Obj. 5: This suffices for the reply to the fifth objection.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod si ponatur ante quodcumque tempus datum creaturam fuisse, salvatur positio fidei, qua ponitur nihil praeter Deum semper fuisse; non tamen salvatur, si ponatur eam semper fuisse; unde non est simile. Sciendum etiam, quod forma arguendi non valet. Potest enim Deus quamlibet creaturam facere meliorem, non tamen potest facere infinitae bonitatis creaturam; infinita enim bonitas rationi creaturae repugnat, non autem determinata bonitas quantacumque.
Reply Obj. 6: If it be stated that creatures existed before any given time, the position of the faith is safeguarded because it is stated that nothing except God existed always, but it is not safeguarded if we say that creatures have always existed; hence, the comparison fails. It must also be noted that the argument is lacking in form. For God is able to make any creature better, yet he cannot make a creature of infinite goodness, because infinite goodness is incompatible with the account of being created, whereas determinate goodness is not, however great it be.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad6
Sciendum etiam, quod si dicatur, Deum potuisse facere mundum antequam fecerit; si haec prioritas ad potentiam facientis referatur, indubitanter est verum: quia ab aeterno affuit ei potentia faciendi; aeternitas vero tempus creationis praecedit. Si autem referatur ad esse facti, ita quod intelligatur ante instans creationis mundi, tempus reale fuisse, in quo potuerit fieri mundus; patet omnino esse falsum, quia ante mundum motus non fuit, unde nec tempus. Possumus tamen imaginari aliquod tempus ante mundum; sicut altitudinem vel dimensiones aliquas extra caelum; per quem modum possumus dicere, et quod altius caelum potuit elevare, et quod prius potuit facere; quia potuit facere et tempus diuturnius, et altitudinem altiorem.
It must also be observed that when we say that God could have made the world sooner than he did, if this priority be referred to the power of the maker, the statement is undoubtedly true; for he had from eternity the power to do this, and eternity precedes the time of the creation. If, however, it be referred to the being of the thing made, as though before the instant wherein the world was created there were a real time wherein the world could have been made, it is evident that then the statement is false, since before the world there was no movement, and consequently no time. Yet, it is possible to imagine a time anterior to the world, just as we can imagine a height and dimensions outside the heavens, in the way that we can say that God could make the heavens higher and that he could have created them sooner; for he could have made time longer and height higher.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Ad septimum dicendum, quod Platonici hoc intellexerunt, fidei veritatem non supponendo, sed ab ea alieni.
Reply Obj. 7: The Platonists did understand this, but they were not guided by the truth of the faith, since it was unknown to them.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod ratio illa non probat nisi quod esse factum, et esse semper, non habeant ad invicem repugnantiam secundum se considerata; unde procedit de possibili absolute.
Reply Obj. 8: This argument proves nothing more than that to be made and to always exist are not incompatible considered in themselves; whence it considers that which is possible absolutely.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de possibili ex parte potentiae activae.
Reply Obj. 9: This argument considers possibility in reference to an active power.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad9
Sed quia rationes oppositae concludere videntur, quod secundum nullam considerationem sit possibile; ideo ad eas etiam est respondendum.
Whereas the arguments on the contrary side would seem to conclude that it is not possible from any point of view, we must now proceed to answer them as well.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod secundum Boetium in fine de consolatione philosophiae, etiam si mundus semper fuisset, non esset Deo coaeternus eius enim duratio non esset tota simul; quod ad aeternitatis rationem requiritur. Est enim aeternitas interminabilis vitae tota simul et perfecta possessio, ut ibidem dicitur. Temporis autem successio ex motu causatur, ut ex Philosopho patet. Unde quod mutabilitati subiacet, etiam si semper sit, aeternum esse non potest; et propter hoc Augustinus dicit, quod invariabili essentiae Trinitatis nulla creatura coaeterna esse potest.
Reply Sed Contra 1: According to Boethius, in The Consolation of Philosophy, even if the world had always existed, it would not be coeternal with God, because its duration would not be wholly simultaneous, which is essential to eternity. For eternity is the simultaneously whole and perfect possession of interminable life.1 Now, the succession of time is caused by movement, as is clear from the Philosopher.2 Hence, whatsoever is subject to change, even if it always exist, cannot be eternal; this is why Augustine says that no creature can be coeternal with the unchangeable nature of the Trinity.3
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Damascenus loquitur supposita fidei veritate; quod patet ex hoc quod dicit, quod ex non esse ad esse deductum est, et cetera.
Reply Sed Contra 2: Damascene speaks on the supposition of the Catholic faith; this is clear from his saying: that which is brought into being from nothingness, etc.1
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad11
Ad tertium dicendum, quod variabilitas de sui ratione excludit aeternitatem, non autem infinitam durationem.
Reply Sed Contra 3: Changeableness by its very account excludes eternity but not an infinite duration.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad12
Ad quartum dicendum, quod id quod ab alio dependet, nunquam esse potest nisi per influxum eius a quo est; quod si semper fuit, et ipsum semper erit.
Reply Sed Contra 4: It is true that what depends on another can never exist unless it be upheld by that whence it proceeds, yet if the latter always existed, the former also existed always.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad13
Ad quintum dicendum, quod non sequitur, si Deus aliquid potuit facere, quod illud fecerit, eo quod est agens secundum voluntatem, non secundum necessitatem naturae. Quod autem dicitur, quod in sempiternis non differt esse et posse, intelligendum est secundum potentiam passivam, non autem secundum activam. Potentia enim passiva actui non coniuncta, corruptionis principium est, et ideo sempiternitati repugnat; effectus vero activae potentiae actu non existens, perfectioni causae agentis praeiudicium non affert, maxime in causis voluntariis. Effectus enim non est perfectio potentiae activae sicut forma potentiae passivae.
Reply Sed Contra 5: From the fact that God was able to do a thing, it does not follow that he did it, because he acts by his will and not by a natural necessity. And where it is said that in eternal things there is no difference between what can be and what is, this refers to passive and not to active power. For a passive power not joined to its act is a principle of corruption, and therefore, repugnant to eternity; whereas it is not prejudicial to an active power that its effect be not actually in existence, especially if the active power be a voluntary cause. For the effect is not the perfection of an active power in the same way as the form is of a passive power.
QDePot.Q3.A14.ad14
Ad sextum dicendum, quod circa productionem primarum creaturarum intellectus noster rationem investigare non potest, eo quod non potest comprehendere artem illam quae sola est ratio quod creaturae praedictae hunc habeant modum; unde sicut non potest ratio reddi ab homine quare caelum est tantum et non amplius; ita reddi non potest ratio quare mundus factus non fuit antea, cum tamen utrumque fuerit divinae potestati subiectum.
Reply Sed Contra 6: Our intellect is unable to fathom the reason surrounding the production of the first creatures, because it cannot comprehend that art which is the sole reason why the creatures in question were such as they were. Hence, just as no man can present the reason why the heavens are so great and not greater, so neither can a reason can be given as to why the world was not made sooner, although both came within the scope of the divine power.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Ad septimum dicendum, quod primae creaturae non sunt productae ex aliquo, sed ex nihilo. Non tamen oportet ex ipsa ratione productionis, sed ex veritate quam fides supponit, quod prius non fuerint, et postea in esse prodierint. Unus enim sensus praedictae locutionis esse potest, secundum Anselmum, ut dicatur creatura facta ex nihilo, quia non est facta ex aliquo, ut negatio includat praepositionem et non includatur ab ea, ut sic negatio ordinem ad aliquid, quem praepositio importat, neget; non autem praepositio importat ordinem ad nihil. Si vero ordo ad nihil remaneat affirmatus, praepositione negationem includente, nec adhuc oportet quod creatura aliquando fuerit nihil. Potest enim dici, sicut et Avicenna dicit, quod non esse praecedat esse rei, non duratione, sed natura; quia videlicet, si ipsa sibi relinqueretur, nihil esset: esse vero solum ab alio habet. Quod enim est natum alicui inesse ex se ipso, naturaliter prius competit ei, eo quod non est ei natum inesse nisi ab alio.
Reply Sed Contra 7: The first creatures were produced not from something but from nothing. Not, however, from the mode of their production but from the teaching of the faith do we gather that they were non-existent before they were brought into being. For one meaning of the aforesaid assertion that a creature is made from nothing can be, according to Anselm, that it is not made from something, such that the negation includes the preposition and is not included by it, and thus the negation denies the order implied by the preposition, while the preposition itself does not imply order to nothing.1 If, on the other hand, order to nothing is affirmed and the preposition includes the negation, it still does not follow that at some time the creature was nothing. For one might say with Avicenna that nonexistence preceded the existence of a thing not by duration but by nature;2 since, namely, were it left to itself, it would be nothing, and it has existence solely from another. For that which a thing is competent to have of itself is naturally prior to that which it is not adapted to have save from another.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Ad octavum dicendum, quod de ratione aeterni est non habere durationis principium; de ratione vero creationis habere principium originis, non autem durationis; nisi accipiendo creationem ut accipit fides.
Reply Sed Contra 8: It belongs to the account of eternity to have no beginning of duration, while it belongs to the account of a created thing to have a beginning of its origin but not of duration, unless we take creation according to the teaching of the faith.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Ad nonum dicendum, quod aevum et tempus ab aeternitate differunt, non solum ratione principii durationis, sed etiam ratione successionis. Tempus enim in se successivum est; aevo vero successio adiungitur prout substantiae aeternae sunt quantum ad aliquid variabiles, etsi quantum ad aliquid non varientur, prout aevo mensurantur. Aeternitas vero nec successionem continet nec successioni adiungitur.
Reply Sed Contra 9: Aeviternity and time differ from eternity, not only by the account of the principle of duration, but also by the account of succession. For time in itself is successive, while succession is annexed to aeviternity inasmuch as eternal substances are in a certain respect changeable, though they are unchangeable in a certain respect, insofar as they are measured by aeviternity. On the other hand, eternity contains no succession nor is succession annexed to it.
QDePot.Q3.A14
Ad decimum dicendum, quod operatio qua Deus res producit in esse, non sic est intelligenda sicut operatio artificis qui facit arcam et postea eam deserit; sed quod Deus continue influat esse, ut Augustinus dicit; unde non oportet assignare aliquod instans productionis rerum antequam productae non sint, nisi propter fidei suppositionem.
Reply Sed Contra 10: God’s activity whereby he brings things into being must not be understand as the activity of a craftsman who makes a box and then leaves it, because God continues to infuse being, as Augustine says.1 Hence, it does not follow that we must assign an instant wherein things were brought into being, before which they did not exist, except on account of the teaching of the faith.
QDePot.Q3.A14
A. 15Whether things proceeded from God of natural necessity or by a decree of his willUtrum res processerint a Deo per necessitatem naturae vel per arbitrium voluntatis
Decimoquinto quaeritur utrum res processerint a Deo per necessitatem naturae vel per arbitrium voluntatis.
The fifteenth point of inquiry is whether things proceeded from God of natural necessity or by a decree of his will.1
QDePot.Q3.A15
Et videtur quod per necessitatem naturae. Dicit enim Dionysius: sicut noster sol non ratiocinans aut praeeligens, sed per ipsum suum esse omnia lumine eius participare volentia illuminat; ita divina bonitas per essentiam suam omnibus existentibus proportionaliter radios bonitatis immittit. Sed sol sine electione et ratione illuminans hoc agit ex necessitate naturae. Ergo et Deus creaturas producit suam bonitatem communicando per necessitatem naturae.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they proceeded of natural necessity. For Dionysius says: as our sun neither by reason nor by pre-election but by its very being enlightens all things that can participate in its light, so the divine good by its very essence pours the rays of its goodness upon all things according to proportion.1 Seeing, then, that the sun enlightens without reason or choice, it does so of natural necessity. Therefore, God also produces creatures by communicating his goodness to them of natural necessity.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg1
Praeterea, omnis perfectio inferioris naturae a perfectione divinae naturae derivatur. Sed ad perfectionem naturae inferioris pertinet quod sua virtute aliquid simile sibi faciat producendo effectum. Ergo multo fortius Deus similitudinem suae bonitatis creaturis communicat naturaliter, et non voluntarie.
Obj. 2: Every perfection of a lower nature derives from the perfection of the divine nature. Now, it belongs to the perfection of a lower nature by its own power to produce its like in some effect. Much more powerfully so, therefore, does God naturally and not voluntarily communicate the likeness of his own goodness to creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg2
Praeterea, omne agens agit sibi simile. Ergo secundum hoc effectus agitur a causa agente, quod eius similitudinem habet. Sed creatura habet similitudinem Dei quantum ad ea quae ad Dei naturam pertinent, scilicet quantum ad esse et bonitatem et unitatem, et alia huiusmodi, non solum quantum ad ea quae sunt in voluntate vel in intellectu, sicut artificiata sunt similia artifici quantum ad formam artis, non quantum ad naturam artificis, propter quod voluntarie et non naturaliter ab artifice procedunt. Ergo creaturae procedunt a Deo per virtutem naturae divinae et non per voluntatem.
Obj. 3: Every agent produces its like; therefore, the effect proceeds from its active cause insofar as it bears a likeness thereto. Now, the creature bears a likeness to God as regards those things which pertain to God’s nature—namely, being, goodness, unity, and so forth—and not merely as regards things in the will or intellect, as the product of an art bears a likeness to the artisan as regards the form of the art and not as regards the artisan’s nature, for which reason the artisan produces it voluntarily and not naturally. Therefore, things proceed from God through the power of his nature and not by his will.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg3
Sed dices, quod similitudinem naturalium attributorum communicat creaturis divina voluntas.
Obj. 4: It may be replied that the divine will communicates the likeness of the natural attributes.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg4
Sed contra, similitudo naturae communicari non potest nisi per virtutem naturae. Sed virtus naturae in nulla re subiacet voluntati; unde et in Deo generatio Filii a Patre, quae est naturalis, non fit per imperium voluntatis, nec etiam in hominibus vires animae vegetabiles, quae naturales dicuntur, voluntati subduntur. Ergo non potest esse quod voluntate divina, similitudo naturalium attributorum creaturis communicetur.
On the contrary, a likeness of nature cannot be communicated otherwise than through the power of the nature. Now, the power of a nature is nowhere subject to the will; therefore, even in God, the Son’s generation from the Father, which is natural, does not occur through the command of the will, and neither in human beings are the vegetative powers of the soul, which are called natural, subject to the will. Therefore, it is not possible for a likeness of the natural attributes to be communicated to creatures by the divine will.
QDePot.Q3.A15.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in libro de doctrina Christiana, quod quia Deus bonus est, sumus: et ita bonitas Dei videtur esse causa productionis creaturarum. Sed bonitas est Deo naturalis. Ergo et fluxus rerum a Deo est naturalis.
Obj. 5: Augustine says, in On Christian Doctrine, that we exist because God is good, so that seemingly God’s goodness is the cause of the production of creatures.1 But goodness is natural to God. Therefore, the emanation of things from God is natural.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg5
Praeterea, in Deo idem est natura et voluntas. Si ergo Deus producat res voluntarie, sequetur quod producat eas naturaliter.
Obj. 6: In God, nature and will are the same, and consequently, if he produces things willingly, it would seem that he produces them naturally.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg6
Praeterea, necessitas naturae provenit ex hoc quod natura immobiliter operatur idem, nisi impedimentum eveniat. Sed maior est immutabilitas Dei quam naturae inferioris. Ergo magis ex necessitate Deus producit effectum suum quam natura inferior.
Obj. 7: Natural necessity results from the fact that nature invariably acts in the same way, unless an impediment arise. Now, God is more unchangeable than the lower nature. Therefore, God produces his effects more of necessity than does the lower nature.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg7
Praeterea, operatio Dei est eius essentia. Sed essentia sua est ei naturalis. Ergo naturaliter operatur quidquid operatur.
Obj. 8: God’s activity is his essence, and his essence is natural to him. Therefore, whatever he does he does naturally.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg8
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum voluntas est finis, electio eorum quae sunt ad finem. Sed in Deo non est aliquis finis, cum sit infinitus. Ergo non agit ex voluntate, sed magis ex necessitate naturae.
Obj. 9: Again, according to the Philosopher, the end is what is willed, the means are what we choose.1 But God has no end, since he is infinite. Therefore, he acts not willingly but rather of natural necessity.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg9
Praeterea, Deus operatur in quantum est bonus, ut Augustinus dicit. Sed ipse est bonum necessarium. Ergo ex necessitate operatur.
Obj. 10: God acts inasmuch as he is good, according to Augustine.1 Now, he is the necessary good. Therefore, he acts of necessity.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg10
Praeterea, omne quod est, vel est contingens, vel necessarium. Necessarium vero est aliquid tripliciter: scilicet per coactionem, ex suppositione, et absolute. Non autem potest dici quod in Deo sit aliquid possibile vel contingens: hoc enim mutabilitati attestatur, ut per Philosophum patet, quia quod contingit esse, contingit non esse. Similiter non est ibi aliquid necessarium per coactionem, quia nihil ibi est violentum nec contra naturam, ut dicitur in V Metaph. Similiter nec necessarium ex suppositione: quia hoc necessarium causatur ex aliquibus causis praesuppositis, Deo autem nihil est causa. Relinquitur ergo quod quidquid est in Deo sit necessarium absolute; et ita videtur quod res ex necessitate in esse producat.
Obj. 11: Whatsoever exists is either contingent or necessary. Now, a thing is necessary in three ways: by coercion, by supposition, and absolutely. Moreover, it cannot be said that in God anything is potential or contingent, since this argues mutability, as is clear from the Philosopher, because what is capable of being is capable of not being.1 Likewise, nothing in God is necessary by coercion, because in him nothing is violent or contrary to nature, as is said in Metaphysics 5.2 Nor is there anything necessary by supposition, because this depends on certain things being presupposed, and God is not dependent on anything. It remains, then, that all in God is absolutely necessary, and it would seem consequently that he produced things necessarily.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg11
Praeterea, II ad Timoth. II, 13, dicitur: Deus fidelis permanet et seipsum negare non potest. Sed cum ipse sit sua bonitas, se ipsum negaret si suam bonitatem negaret. Negaret autem suam bonitatem si eam communicando non diffunderet; cum hoc sit proprium bonitatis. Ergo Deus non potest non producere creaturam suam bonitatem communicando: ergo ex necessitate producit: quia non possibile non esse et necesse esse convertuntur, ut patet in II perihermeneias.
Obj. 12: It is written that God remains faithful, and he cannot deny himself (2 Tim 2:13). Now, seeing that he is his own goodness, he would deny himself were he to deny his own goodness. But he would deny his own goodness were he not to pour it out by communicating it to others, for this is proper to goodness.1 Consequently, God cannot but produce creatures by communicating his own goodness to them; and therefore, he produces them of necessity, because that which cannot but be is convertible with that which is necessary, as is clear in On Interpretation 2.2
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg12
Praeterea, secundum Augustinum, Patrem generare Filium, est Patrem dicere se suo verbo. Sed Anselmus dicit, quod eodem verbo Pater dicit se et creaturam. Cum ergo generatio Filii a Patre sit naturaliter et non per imperium voluntatis, videtur quod etiam creaturarum productio: nam apud Deum non differt dicere et facere; cum scriptum sit, Ps. XXXII, 9: dixit, et facta sunt.
Obj. 13: According to Augustine, the Father in begetting the Son speaks himself by his own Word.1 Now, Anselm says that by the same Word the Father expresses himself and the creature.2 Seeing, then, that the Father begot the Son naturally and not by the command of his will, it seems that so also did he produce creatures; for in God to speak and to make do not differ, according to the words of Scripture: he spoke and they were made (Ps 32:9).
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg13
Praeterea, omnis volens de necessitate vult suum ultimum finem, sicut homo de necessitate vult esse beatus. Sed ultimus finis divinae voluntatis est suae bonitatis communicatio: propter hoc enim producit creaturas, ut suam bonitatem communicet. Ergo Deus hoc de necessitate vult, ergo et ex necessitate producit.
Obj. 14: Every voluntary agent wills of necessity his own ultimate end; thus, man of necessity wills to be happy. Now, the ultimate end of the divine will is the communication of his goodness, since to this end did he make creatures: that he might communicate his goodness to them. Therefore, God wills this of necessity, and thus, of necessity does he produce them.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg14
Praeterea, sicut Deus est per se bonum, ita est per se necessarium. Sed in Deo, quia est per se bonus, nihil est nisi bonum. Ergo et similiter in eo nihil est nisi necessarium; et ita ex necessitate producit res.
Obj. 15: Just as God is good through himself, so is he necessary through himself. Now, because God is good through himself, there is nothing in God but the good. Therefore, in like manner there is nothing in him but the necessary; and consequently, he produces things necessarily.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg15
Praeterea, voluntas Dei est determinata ad unum, scilicet ad bonum. Sed natura propter hoc ex necessitate operatur, quia est determinata ad unum. Ergo et voluntas divina ex necessitate operatur creaturas.
Obj. 16: God’s will is determined to one thing, namely, the good. Now, nature works necessarily through its being determined to one thing. Therefore, God’s will produces creatures necessarily.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg16
Praeterea, Pater virtute naturae suae est principium Filii et Spiritus Sancti, ut Hilarius dicit. Sed eadem natura quae est in Patre et Filio, est etiam in Spiritu Sancto. Ergo eadem ratione ipse Spiritus Sanctus est principium naturaliter. Sed non est principium nisi creaturae. Ergo creatura naturaliter procedit a Deo.
Obj. 17: The Father by virtue of his nature is the principle of the Son and the Holy Spirit, as Hilary says.1 Now, the same nature that is in the Father and the Son is also in the Holy Spirit. Therefore, likewise the Holy Spirit himself is a principle naturally. But he is not a principle except of creatures. Therefore, creatures proceed from God naturally.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg17
Praeterea, effectus procedit a causa agente. Ergo agens non comparatur ad effectum nisi per hoc quod comparatur ad actionem vel operationem. Sed comparatio operationis vel actionis divinae ad ipsum est naturalis, cum actio Dei sit sua essentia. Ergo similiter ad effectum comparatur naturaliter producendo ipsum.
Obj. 18: An effect proceeds from an acting cause; therefore, an agent is not related to its effect except as related to its action or operation. Now, the relation of God’s action or operation to himself is natural, since God’s action is his own essence. Therefore, the relation of God to his effect is also natural, so that he produces it naturally.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg18
Praeterea, a per se bono non fit aliquid nisi bonum et bene. Ergo et a per se necessario non fit aliquid nisi necessarium et necessario. Sed Deus est huiusmodi. Ergo omnia procedunt ab ipso ex necessitate.
Obj. 19: Only what is good and well done comes to be from what is good through itself. Therefore, also only what is necessary and done necessarily comes to be from what is necessary through itself. Now, such is God. Therefore, all things proceed from him of necessity.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg19
Praeterea, cum id quod est per se, sit prius eo quod est per aliud, oportet primum agens agere per suam essentiam. Sed sua essentia et sua natura idem est. Ergo agit per naturam suam; et ita naturaliter creaturae ab eo procedunt.
Obj. 20: Since what exists through itself is prior to that which exists through another, it follows that the first agent acts by his own essence. Now, his essence and his nature are the same thing. Therefore, he acts by his nature; and thus, creatures proceed from him naturally.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg20
Sed contra est quod Hilarius dicit: omnibus creaturis substantiam Dei voluntas attulit; et ibidem: tales sunt creaturae quales Deus eas esse voluit. Ergo Deus producit creaturas per voluntatem, non per naturae necessitatem.
On the contrary (1), Hilary says: the will of God gave all creatures their substance; and in the same place, such are creatures as God willed them to be.1 Therefore, God produced creatures by his will and not by natural necessity.
QDePot.Q3.A15.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus in XII Confess., ad Deum loquens, ait duo fecisti, domine: unum prope te, scilicet angelum, et aliud prope nihil, scilicet materiam. Neutrum tamen est de natura tua: quia neutrum est quod tu es. Sed Filius pro tanto naturaliter a Patre procedit, quia eamdem habet naturam quam Pater, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo creatura non procedit a Deo naturaliter.
Furthermore (2), Augustine, in The Confessions 12, addressing God says: Lord, you did make two things, one near to yourself, namely, the angel, the other near to nothing, namely, matter. Yet, neither is of your nature, since neither is what you are.1 Now, the Son proceeds from the Father naturally, inasmuch as he has the same nature as the Father, as Augustine says.2 Therefore, the creature does not proceed naturally from God.
QDePot.Q3.A15.arg21
Respondeo dicendum quod, absque omni dubio, tenendum est quod Deus ex libero arbitrio suae voluntatis creaturas in esse produxit nulla naturali necessitate. Quod potest esse manifestum ad praesens quatuor rationibus:
I answer that without any doubt, we must hold that God, by the free decision of his own will and by no natural necessity, brought creatures into being. This may, for the present, be made clear by four arguments.
QDePot.Q3.A15.co
quarum prima est, quod oportet dicere universum aliquem finem habere: alias omnia in universo casu acciderent; nisi forte diceretur, quod primae creaturae non sunt propter finem, sed ex naturali necessitate; posteriores vero creaturae sunt propter finem; sicut et Democritus ponebat caelestia corpora esse a casu facta, inferiora vero a causis determinatis, quod improbatur in II Phys., per hoc quod ea quae sunt nobiliora, non possunt esse minus ordinata quam indigniora. Necesse est igitur dicere, quod in productione creaturarum a Deo sit aliquis finis intentus.
The first argument is that the universe must have an end, for otherwise all things in the universe would happen by chance; unless perhaps one were to say that the first creatures were not for the sake of an end but acted by natural necessity, and that subsequent creatures are for the sake of an end. This was the opinion of Democritus,1 who maintained that the heavenly bodies were produced by chance but lower bodies by determinate causes; this is refuted in Physics 2 because things that are nobler cannot be less ordered than those of lower dignity.2 We must, therefore, hold that in producing creatures God intended some end.
QDePot.Q3.A15
Invenitur autem agere propter finem et voluntas et natura, sed aliter et aliter. Natura enim, cum non cognoscat nec finem nec rationem finis, nec habitudinem eius, quod est ad finem in finem, non potest sibi praestituere finem, nec se in finem movere aut ordinare vel dirigere; quod quidem competit agenti per voluntatem, cuius est intelligere et finem et omnia praedicta. Unde agens per voluntatem sic agit propter finem, quod praestituit sibi finem, et seipsum quodammodo in finem movet, suas actiones in ipsum ordinando. Natura vero tendit in finem sicut mota et directa ab alio intelligente et volente, sicut patet in sagitta, quae tendit in signum determinatum propter directionem sagittantis; et per hunc modum a philosophis dicitur, quod opus naturae est opus intelligentiae. Semper autem quod est per aliud, est posterius eo quod est per se. Unde oportet quod primum ordinans in finem, hoc faciat per voluntatem; et ita Deus per voluntatem creaturas in esse produxit, non per naturam. Nec est instantia de Filio, quod naturaliter procedit a Patre, cuius generatio creationem praecedit: quia Filius non procedit ut ad finem ordinatus, sed ut omnium finis.
Now, both will and nature are found to act for an end, but not in the same way. For nature knows neither the end nor the account of an end, nor even the orientation of what is for the end to the end, it cannot propose the end to itself, nor can it move or order or direct itself to the end; on the other hand, this is within the competency of a voluntary agent, to whom belongs the understanding of the end and all those other things. Therefore, the voluntary agent acts for the sake of the end in such wise that he proposes the end to himself, and to a certain extent moves himself towards the end by ordering his actions thereto. But nature tends to its end as a thing that is moved and directed by an intelligent and voluntary agent, as is clear with an arrow, which tends towards a certain mark on account of the direction of the archer; and in this sense, philosophers say that the work of nature is the work of intelligence.1 Now, that which is through another is always preceded by that which is through itself. Consequently, the first director to an end must do this through his will; and thus, God brought creatures into being by his will and not naturally. Nor may it be objected that the Son was naturally begotten by the Father and yet his birth preceded creation; for the Son proceeds not as one ordered to an end but as the end of all things.
QDePot.Q3.A15
Secunda vero ratio est, quia natura est determinata ad unum. Cum autem omne agens sibi simile producat, oportet quod natura ad illam similitudinem tendat producendam quae est determinate in uno. Cum autem aequalitas ab unitate causetur, inaequalitas vero ex multitudine quae vario modo se habet (ratione cuius non est aliquid alteri aequale nisi uno modo, inaequale vero secundum multos gradus) natura semper facit sibi aequale, nisi sit propter defectum virtutis activae, vel receptivae sive passivae. Defectus autem passivae potentiae Deo non praeiudicat, cum ipse materiam non requirat; nec iterum virtus sua est deficiens, sed infinita. Unde hoc solum ab eo procedit naturaliter quod est sibi aequale, scilicet Filius. Creatura vero, quae est inaequalis, non naturaliter, sed per voluntatem procedit; sunt enim multi gradus inaequalitatis. Nec potest dici quod divina virtus ad unum determinetur tantum, cum sit infinita. Unde cum divina virtus se extendat ad diversos gradus inaequalitatis in creaturis constituendos; quod in hoc gradu determinato creaturam constituit, ex arbitrio voluntatis fuit, non ex naturali necessitate.
The second argument is that nature is determined to one thing; and since every agent produces its like, it follows that nature must tend to produce a likeness that is determinately in one thing. Now, seeing that equality is caused by unity, whereas inequality is caused by multitude, which is manifold (therefore, equality exists between things in only one way, but inequality in many various degrees), nature always produces its equal, unless it be hindered by a defect in the active power or in the recipient or patient. But God is not hindered by a defect in a passive power (since he does not require matter) nor is his own power deficient (but rather, it is infinite). Therefore, this alone proceeds from him naturally that is equal to him: namely, the Son. On the other hand, creatures, being unequal, proceed not naturally but voluntarily, for there are many degrees of inequality. Nor may it be said that the divine power is determined to only one thing, for it is infinite. Therefore, since the power of God extends to the production of various degrees of inequality among creatures, it was by the decree of his will, and not of natural necessity, that he fashioned this creature in this determinate degree.
QDePot.Q3.A15
Tertia ratio est, quia cum omne agens agat sibi simile aliquo modo, oportet quod effectus in sua causa aliqualiter praeexistat. Omne autem quod est in aliquo, est in eo per modum eius in quo est; unde cum ipse Deus sit intellectus, creaturae in ipso intelligibiliter praeexistunt propter quod dicitur Ioan. I, 3: quod factum est, in ipso vita erat.1 Quod autem est in intellectu, non producitur nisi mediante voluntate: voluntas enim est executrix intellectus et intelligibile voluntatem movet; et ita oportet quod res creatae a Deo processerint per voluntatem.
The third argument is that since every agent in some way produces its like, the effect must in some way preexist in its cause. Now, whatsoever is contained in another is therein according to the mode of what it is in; therefore, as God himself is an intellect, it follows that creatures preexist in him intelligibly, in which sense it is written: that which was made was life in him (John 1:3). But that which is in an intellect does not proceed therefrom except by the mediation of the will; for the will is the executor of the intellect, and the intelligible moves the will. Consequently, created things must have proceeded from God by his will.
QDePot.Q3.A15
Quarta ratio est, quia, secundum Philosophum, duplex est actio: quaedam quae consistit in ipso agente, et est perfectio et actus agentis, ut intelligere, velle et huiusmodi: quaedam vero quae egreditur ab agente in patiens extrinsecum et est perfectio et actus patientis, sicut calefacere, movere et huiusmodi. Actio autem Dei non potest intelligi ad modum huiusmodi secundae actionis, eo quod, cum actio sua sit eius essentia, non egreditur extra ipsum: unde oportet quod intelligatur ad modum primae actionis quae non est nisi in intelligente et volente, vel etiam sentiente; quod etiam in Deum non cadit: quia actio sensus licet non tendat in aliquid extrinsecum, est tamen ab actione extrinseci. Per hoc igitur Deus agit quidquid extra se agit, quod intelligit et vult. Nec hoc generationi Filii praeiudicat quae est naturalis, quia huiusmodi generatio non intelligitur terminari ad aliquid quod sit extra divinam essentiam. Necessarium est igitur dicere omnem creaturam a Deo processisse per voluntatem, et non per necessitatem naturae.
The fourth argument is that according to the Philosopher, action is twofold: one that remains in the agent itself, and is the perfection and act of that agent (such as to understand, to will, and the like); the other issues from the agent into an extrinsic patient, and it is the perfection and act of the patient (such as to heat, to move, and the like).1 Now, God’s action cannot be understood as belonging to this latter kind of action, because his action is his very essence, and consequently, does not go outside of him. Hence, it must be understood as belonging to the former kind of action, which is only to be found in one possessed of intelligence and will, or even of sensation—which latter again does not apply to God, because the action of sensation, though it does not issue into an external object, is caused by the action of an external object. Therefore, whatsoever God does outside himself, he does as understanding and willing it. Nor is this argument prejudicial to the naturalness of the Son’s begetting, the terminus of which was not something outside the divine essence. We must, therefore, hold that all creatures proceeded from God by his will and not of natural necessity.
QDePot.Q3.A15
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod similitudo Dionysii est intelligenda quantum ad universitatem diffusionis; sol enim in omnia corpora radios effundit, non discernendo unum ab alio, et similiter divina bonitas. Non autem intelligitur quantum ad privationem voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 1: The comparison of Dionysius must be understood to refer to the universality of diffusion; for the sun sheds its rays on all bodies without differentiating one from another, and it is similar with God’s goodness. But this is not understood in reference to the absence of will.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ex perfectione divinae naturae est quod virtute naturae divinae, ipsius naturae similitudo creaturis communicetur, non tamen haec communicatio fit per necessitatem naturae sed per voluntatem.
Reply Obj. 2: It is owing to the perfection of the divine nature that by the power of the divine nature its likeness is communicated to creatures, yet this communication was made not of natural necessity but voluntarily.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad2
Et per hoc patet responsio ad tertium.
Reply Obj. 3: This suffices for the reply to the third objection.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod natura non subiacet voluntati in his quae sunt intima rei, sed quantum ad ea quae sunt extra rem, nihil prohibet naturam subiici voluntati; unde et in motu locali in animalibus natura musculorum et nervorum subiacet appetitui imperanti; unde nec est inconveniens, si virtute naturae divinae, creaturae producantur in esse secundum arbitrium divinae voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 4: Nature is not subject to will from within, but in externals nothing prevents nature from being subject to the will. Thus, in the local movements of animals nature in their muscles and sinews is subject to the command of their appetite. Consequently, it is not unreasonable if by virtue of the divine nature creatures be brought into existence according to the decision of the divine will.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod bonum est proprium obiectum voluntatis; unde bonitas Dei, in quantum est ab1 ipso volita et amata, mediante voluntate est creaturae causa.
Reply Obj. 5: The good is the proper object of the will, hence the goodness of God as willed and loved by him is the cause of a creature by the mediation of his will.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod licet voluntas et natura, prout in Deo sunt, sint, secundum rem, idem, differunt tamen ratione, secundum quod per ea diversimode designatur respectus ad creaturam; natura enim importat respectum ad aliquid unum determinate, non autem voluntas.
Reply Obj. 6: Although will and nature are the same thing in reality in God, they still differ in account insofar as they express respect to creatures in different ways; for nature indicates a respect to some one thing determinately, whereas will does not.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod non est ex immobilitate naturae solum quod aliquid ex necessitate producit, sed ex eius determinatione ad unum quae non competit divinae voluntati, licet in ea sit immobilitas summa.
Reply Obj. 7: It is owing not merely to the unchangeableness of nature that it produces a particular effect of necessity, but to its being determined to one thing; this does not apply to the divine will, although it is supremely unchangeable.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod licet operatio Dei naturaliter ei competat, cum sit eius natura vel essentia, effectus tamen creaturae operationem consequitur, quae per modum intelligendi consideratur, ut principium voluntatis, sicut et effectus calefactionis sequitur secundum modum caloris.
Reply Obj. 8: Although God’s activity belongs to him naturally, seeing that it is his very nature or essence, the created effect follows the activity, which, in our way of understanding, is considered as the principle of his will, just as even the effect of heating follows according to the mode of the heat.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod licet Deus sit infinitus, est tamen finis ad quem omnia ordinantur. Non enim est infinitus privative, sicut finitum est passio quantitatis quae nata est habere finem; hoc enim modo finis neque infinitus, neque finitus est. Dicitur autem infinitus negative, quia nullo modo finitur.
Reply Obj. 9: Although God is infinite, he is the end of all things. For he is not infinite in a deprived way, as being finite is a passion of quantity, which is naturally apt to have an end; for in this he is neither an end, nor infinite, nor does he have an end. However, he is infinite in a negative sense, because he is altogether without an end.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod licet Deus operetur in quantum est bonus, et bonitas ei necessario insit, non tamen sequitur quod de necessitate operetur. Bonitas enim mediante voluntate operatur, in quantum est eius obiectum vel finis; voluntas autem non necessario se habet ad ea quae sunt ad finem; licet respectu ultimi finis necessitatem habeat.
Reply Obj. 10: It is true that God acts inasmuch as he is good, and that goodness is in him of necessity, but it does not follow that he acts of necessity. For his goodness works the mediation of his will insofar as it is its object or end. Now, the will is not inclined of necessity to things that are for the sake of the end, although it is necessitated in respect of the last end.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod quantum ad id quod in ipso Deo est, non potest attendi aliqua possibilitas, sed sola necessitas naturalis et absoluta; respectu vero creaturae potest ibi considerari possibilitas, non secundum potentiam passivam, sed secundum potentiam activam, quae non limitatur ad unum.
Reply Obj. 11: As regards the things which are in God himself, nothing can be described as potential: all is naturally and absolutely necessary. But in respect of creatures we can call certain things potential there, not in regard to a passive potency but in regard to an active power, which is not limited to one thing.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod si Deus hoc modo suam bonitatem negaret quod aliquid contra suam bonitatem faceret, vel in quo sua bonitas non exprimeretur, sequeretur per impossibile quod negaret se ipsum. Non autem hoc sequeretur, si etiam nulli bonitatem suam communicaret. Suae enim bonitati nihil deperiret, si communicata non esset.
Reply Obj. 12: Were God to deny his own goodness by doing something contrary thereto, or wherein his goodness were not expressed, we should arrive at the impossible conclusion that he denied his very self. But this would not follow if he were not to communicate his goodness to anything, since his goodness would suffer nothing by not being communicated.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod licet ipsum Verbum Dei naturaliter a Patre oriatur, non tamen oportet quod creaturae naturaliter procedant a Deo. Hoc autem modo Pater verbo suo creaturas dicit sicut in ipso Patre sunt; in quo quidem sunt non ut per necessitatem producendae, sed per voluntatem.
Reply Obj. 13: Although the Word of God proceeds from the Father naturally, it does not follow that creatures proceed from God naturally. But the Father by his own Word speaks his creatures according as they are in the Father himself, and in him they exist as to be produced not necessarily but voluntarily.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod communicatio bonitatis non est ultimus finis, sed ipsa divina bonitas, ex cuius amore est quod Deus eam communicare vult; non enim agit propter suam bonitatem quasi appetens quod non habet, sed quasi volens communicare quod habet: quia agit non ex appetitu finis, sed ex amore finis.
Reply Obj. 14: The ultimate end is not the communication of the divine goodness, but the divine goodness itself, for love of which God wills to communicate it. For he works for his goodness’ sake not as desiring to have what he has not but as wishing to communicate what he has, for he acts not from a desire for the end but from love of the end.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod sicut in Deo nihil est nisi bonum, ita in eo nihil est nisi necessarium. Non tamen oportet quod quidquid est ab eo, procedat per necessitatem.
Reply Obj. 15: As in God there is naught but good, so in him is there naught but what is necessary. But it does not follow that whatsoever proceeds from him does so of necessity.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod voluntas Dei, sicut dictum est, in corp. art., naturaliter fertur in suam bonitatem; unde non potest velle nisi id quod est ei conveniens, scilicet bonum; non tamen determinatur ad hoc vel illud bonum; et ideo non oportet quod bona quae sunt, ab eo procedant per necessitatem.
Reply Obj. 16: As stated above,1 God’s will inclines naturally to his own goodness; whence he cannot will but what is becoming to him, namely, the good. Yet he is not determined to this or that good; therefore, it does not follow that the goods which exist proceed from him necessarily.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod licet eadem natura sit Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti, non tamen eumdem modum existendi habet in tribus, et dico modum existendi secundum relationem. In Patre enim est ut non accepta ab alio, in Filio vero ut a Patre accepta; unde non oportet quod quidquid convenit Patri virtute naturae suae, conveniat Filio vel Spiritui Sancto.
Reply Obj. 17: Though the same nature is in the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, it has not the same mode of existence in each one of the three, and when I say, “mode of existence,” I mean in respect of the relations. In the Father, it is as not received from another; in the Son, as received from the Father. Consequently, we must not infer that whatsoever belongs to the Father by virtue of his nature, belongs also to the Son or the Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod effectus sequitur ab actione secundum modum principii agendi; unde cum per modum intelligendi, actionis divinae principium, prout respicit creaturam, consideretur divina voluntas quae ad creaturam non habet necessariam habitudinem, non oportet quod creatura procedat a Deo per necessitatem naturae, licet ipsa actio sit Dei essentia vel natura.
Reply Obj. 18: The effect follows from the action according to the mode of the principle of the action; therefore, since the divine will, which has no necessary connection with creatures, is considered, in our way of thinking, to be the principle of the divine action in regard to creatures, it does not follow that the creature proceeds from God by natural necessity, although the action itself is God’s essence or nature.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod creatura assimilatur Deo quantum ad generales conditiones, non autem quantum ad modum participandi. Alio enim modo, esse est in Deo et in creatura, et similiter bonitas. Unde licet a primo bono sint omnia bona, et a primo ente sint omnia entia, non tamen a summo bono sunt omnia summe bona, nec ab ente necessario sunt omnia per necessitatem.
Reply Obj. 19: The creature is like God as regards general conditions but not as to the mode of participation. For being is in God otherwise than in creatures, and so too is goodness. Hence, although from the first good all goods derive, and all beings from the first being, yet all do not derive supreme goodness from the supreme good, nor from the necessary being do all things proceed of necessity.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod voluntas Dei est eius essentia; unde hoc quod agit per voluntatem non removet quin per essentiam suam agat. Non enim est voluntas Dei aliqua intentio addita divinae essentiae, sed ipsa essentia.
Reply Obj. 20: God’s will is his essence; therefore, his working by his will does not prevent his working by his essence. For God’s will is not an intention in addition to his essence, but is his very essence.
QDePot.Q3.A15.ad20
A. 16Whether many things can proceed from one first thingUtrum ab uno primo possit procedere multitudo
Decimosexto quaeritur utrum ab uno primo possit procedere multitudo.
The sixteenth point of inquiry is whether many things can proceed from one first thing.1
QDePot.Q3.A16
Et videtur quod non. Sicuti enim Deus est per se bonum, et per consequens summum bonum; ita est per se et summe unum. Sed ab eo in quantum est bonum, non potest procedere nisi bonum. Ergo nec ab eo procedere potest nisi unum.
Obj. 1: And it seems they cannot. For just as God is essentially good, and consequently, the highest good, so is he essentially and supremely one. Now, inasmuch as he is good, nothing can proceed from him but what is good. Therefore, inasmuch as he is one, only one thing can proceed from him.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg1
Praeterea, sicut bonum convertitur cum ente, ita et unum. Sed in his quae sunt entia, oportet attendi assimilationem creaturae ad Deum, ut supra, art. praeced., dictum est. Ergo sicut in bonitate, ita et in unitate oportet Deo creaturam assimilari, ut scilicet sit una ab uno.
Obj. 2: As good is convertible with being, so also is one. Now, in things that are beings, the creature is like God, as stated above.1 Therefore, just as it is like God in goodness, so must it be like him in unity, and thus, from the one God one creature must proceed.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg2
Praeterea, sicut bonum et malum opponuntur privative, si communiter accipiantur, licet sint contraria, prout sunt habituum differentiae; ita unum et multa opponuntur privative, ut patet in X Metaph. Sed malitiam nullo modo dicimus a Deo procedere, sed ex defectu causarum secundarum eam incidere. Ergo nec debet poni quod multitudinis Deus sit causa.
Obj. 3: As good and evil, taken in general, are mutually opposed by way of privation, although they are contraries, insofar as they are the differences of habits, so one and many are opposed to each other by way of privation, as is clear in Metaphysics 10.1 Now, by no means do we say that wickedness proceeds from God, but from a defect of secondary causes. Neither, therefore, should we say that God is the cause of multitude.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg3
Praeterea, oportet proportionaliter accipere causas et causata, quia videlicet singularia sunt causa singularium, et universalia universalium, ut patet per Philosophum. Sed Deus est causa maxime universalis. Ergo suus proprius effectus est effectus maxime universalis, scilicet esse. Sed ex hoc quod res habent esse non est multitudo, cum multitudinis sit causa diversitas vel differentia. In esse vero omnia conveniunt. Ergo multitudo non est a Deo; sed ex causis secundis, ex quibus causantur particulares rerum conditiones, secundum quas etiam differunt.
Obj. 4: Cause and effect should be proportionate to each other, inasmuch as single things cause single things and universal things cause universal, according to the Philosopher.1 Now, God is the most universal of all causes. Therefore, his proper effect is the most universal of all, namely, being. Now, multitude does not exist because things have being, since diversity and distinction are the cause of multitude, and all things agree in point of being. Therefore, multitude is not from God, but from secondary causes, from which each thing derives its particular condition, by which also it is differentiated from others.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg4
Praeterea, uniuscuiusque effectus est aliquam propriam causam accipere. Sed impossibile est unum esse proprium multorum. Ergo impossibile est quod unum sit causa multitudinis.
Obj. 5: Every effect has a certain proper cause. But it is impossible that one thing be proper to many things. Therefore, it is impossible that one thing be the cause of a multitude.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg5
Sed dices, quod hoc tenet in causis naturalibus, non in causis voluntariis.
Obj. 6: You will say perhaps that this is true of natural but not of voluntary causes.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg6
Sed contra, artifex est causa artifici per voluntatem. Procedit autem artificiatum ab artifice secundum propriam formam illius artificiati, quae est in artifice. Ergo etiam in voluntariis effectus quilibet requirit propriam causam.
On the contrary, the craftsman is the cause of his work through his will. But that work comes from the craftsman in accordance with its proper form, which exists in the craftsman. Therefore, even in voluntary effects each one requires its proper cause.
QDePot.Q3.A16.sc
Praeterea, oportet esse conformitatem inter causam et effectum. Sed Deus est omnino unus et simplex. Ergo in creatura, quae est eius effectus, nec multitudo nec compositio debet inveniri.
Obj. 7: There ought to be conformity between cause and effect. But God is altogether one and simple. Therefore, there should be found neither multitude nor composition in the creature, which is his effect.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg7
Praeterea, diversorum agentium non potest esse idem effectus immediate. Sed sicut causa appropriatur effectui, ita effectus causae. Ergo nec eiusdem causae possunt esse plures immediate effectus; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 8: One effect cannot proceed immediately from a diversity of agents. Now, as the cause is appropriate to the effect, so is the effect to its cause. Therefore, from one same cause there cannot proceed many immediate effects, and thus, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg8
Praeterea, in Deo est eadem potentia generandi, spirandi et creandi. Sed potentia generandi non est nisi ad unum, similiter nec potentia spirandi: quia in Trinitate non potest esse nisi unus Filius et unus Spiritus Sanctus. Ergo et potentia creandi terminatur tantum ad unum.
Obj. 9: In God, it is the same power that begets, spirates, and creates. Now, the power to beget terminates in one only, and likewise the power to spirate, because in the Trinity there can be but one Son and one Holy Spirit. Therefore, the creative power also terminates in one only.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg9
Sed dices, quod universitas creaturarum est quodammodo unum secundum ordinem.
Obj. 10: But you will say that the universe of creatures is in a way one with regard to order.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg10
Sed contra, effectum oportet assimilari causae. Sed unitas Dei non est unitas ordinis, quia in Deo non est prius nec posterius, nec superius et inferius. Ergo non sufficit unitas ordinis ad hoc quod ab uno Deo plura possint educi.
On the contrary, the effect must be like its cause. But the unity of God is not a unity of order, since in God there is no before and after, nor higher and lower. Consequently, a unity of order does not suffice to make it possible that many things be made by one God.
QDePot.Q3.A16.sc
Praeterea, unius simplicis non est nisi una actio. Sed ab una actione non est nisi unus effectus. Ergo ab uno simplici non potest procedere nisi unus effectus.
Obj. 11: One simple thing has but one action. Now, one action has but one effect. Therefore, only one effect can proceed from one simple thing.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg11
Praeterea, creatura procedit a Deo, non solum sicut effectus a causa efficiente, sed etiam sicut exemplatum ab exemplari. Sed unius exemplati est unum exemplar proprium. Ergo a Deo non potest procedere nisi una creatura.
Obj. 12: The creature proceeds from God not only as an effect from its efficient cause, but also as what is based on an exemplar from that exemplar. Now, of one thing based on an exemplar there is one proper exemplar. Therefore, only one creature can proceed from God.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg12
Praeterea, Deus est causa rerum per intellectum. Agens autem per intellectum agit per formam sui intellectus. Cum igitur in divino intellectu non sit nisi una forma, videtur quod ab eo non possit procedere nisi una creatura.
Obj. 13: God is cause of things through his intellect. Now, an agent acting by intellect acts through a form in his intellect. Therefore, since there is but one form in the divine intellect, it would seem that only one creature can proceed from it.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg13
Sed dices, quod licet forma divini intellectus sit una secundum rem, quae est eius essentia, tamen attenditur ibi quaedam pluralitas secundum diversos respectus ad creaturas diversas; et sic est ibi pluralitas rationis.
Obj. 14: But you will say that, although the form in the divine intellect is one in the reality that is the divine essence, we may nevertheless consider therein a certain plurality according to the various respects to various creatures, so that there is a plurality of account.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg14
Sed contra, aut isti respectus plures sunt in intellectu divino, aut sunt solum in ratione nostra. Si primo modo, ergo sequitur quod in intellectu divino erit pluralitas et non summa simplicitas. Si secundo modo, sequitur quod Deus non producat creaturas diversas nisi mediante ratione nostra: ex quo oportet quod diversas creaturas producat per diversos respectus ad creaturas qui non sunt nisi in ratione nostra; et sic habetur propositum, scilicet quod a Deo immediate non procedat multitudo.
On the contrary, these several respects are either in the divine intellect or solely in our reason. In the first case, it will follow that there is plurality and not supreme simplicity in the divine intellect. In the second case, it will follow that God does not produce a variety of creatures except by means of our reason, and consequently, that he produces a variety of creatures through various respects to creatures, which respects exist only in our reason. This is what we are endeavoring to show, namely, that multitude does not proceed from God immediately.
QDePot.Q3.A16.sc
Praeterea, Deus per apprehensionem intellectus sui res in esse producit. Sed in eo non est nisi una apprehensio: quia suus intellectus est eius essentia, quae est una. Ergo non producit nisi unam creaturam.
Obj. 15: God brings things into being through his intellect apprehending them. Now, in him there is but one apprehension, since his intellect is his essence, which is one. Therefore, he produces but one creature.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg15
Praeterea, illud quod non habet esse nisi in ratione, non est creatum a Deo: quia huiusmodi videntur esse quaedam vana, ut chimaera, et huiusmodi. Sed multitudo non est nisi in ratione: significatur enim per abstractionem a multis quod in rerum natura non invenitur. Ergo Deus non est causa multitudinis.
Obj. 16: That which has no being save in reason is not created by God, for such things would seem to be fictions, as chimeras and the like. Now, multitude is only in the reason, because it signifies through an abstraction from several things, which abstraction does not exist in the nature of things. Therefore, God is not the cause of multitude.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg16
Praeterea, secundum Platonem, optimi est optima adducere. Sed optimum non potest esse nisi unum. Cum igitur Deus sit optimus, ab eo non potest produci nisi unum.
Obj. 17: According to Plato, it belongs to the best things to produce the best.1 Now, the best thing can only be one. Since, then, God is best, only one thing can be produced by him.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg17
Praeterea, unusquisque agens propter finem, facit effectum suum propinquiorem fini quantum potest. Sed Deus producendo creaturam ordinat eam in finem. Ergo facit eam propinquissimam fini quantum potest. Sed hoc non potest nisi uno modo fieri. Ergo Deus non producit nisi unam creaturam.
Obj. 18: Every agent that acts for an end makes its effect as close to the end as it can. Now, God, in producing the creature, ordains it to an end. Therefore, he makes it closest to the end, to the degree that he can. But this can be done only in one way. Therefore, he produces only one creature.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg18
Praeterea, iniustum est quod aliquis inaequalia aliquibus tribuat, nisi aliqua inaequalitate circa eos praecedente, vel meritorum, vel quarumcumque conditionum diversarum. Sed operationem divinam non praecedit aliqua diversitas; alias ipse non esset prima causa omnium. Ergo in prima rerum creatione non dedit creaturis inaequalia dona. Sed diversitas creaturarum et multitudo attenditur secundum hoc quod plus vel minus recipiunt de donis divinis, ut patet in IV cap. Cael. Hierar. Ergo in prima rerum creatione Deus multitudinem non produxit.
Obj. 19: It is unjust for someone to deal unequally to various recipients, unless these be already unequal either in merit or in some other diversity of condition. Now, no diversity precedes God’s work; otherwise, he would not be the first cause of all things. Therefore, when he first created things, he did not bestow unequal gifts on his creatures. But the diversity and multitude of creatures are in respect of their receiving more or less of the divine gifts, as is clear in The Celestial Hierarchy 4.1 Therefore, when God first created things he did not produce a multitude.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg19
Praeterea, Deus creaturis communicat suam bonitatem quantum capaces sunt. Sed natura superiorum creaturarum capax fuit huiusmodi perfectionis et dignitatis, ut essent causae inferiorum creaturarum. Id enim quod est perfectius, potest agere in id quod est eo imperfectius, et communicare ei suam perfectionem. Ergo videtur quod Deus creaturas inferiores mediantibus superioribus produxit; et ita ipse immediate non produxit nisi unam creaturam aliis superiorem, quaecumque sit illa.
Obj. 20: God communicates his goodness to creatures according to their capacity. Now, the nature of higher creatures was capable of such perfection and dignity as to be the causes of lower creatures. For the more perfect things can act on things that are less perfect and communicate their own perfection to them. Therefore, it seems that God produced the lower creatures by means of the higher,1 and thus, he did not produce immediately more than one creature, whatever it be, higher than the others.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg20
Praeterea, quanto aliquae formae sunt magis immateriales, tanto sunt magis activae, utpote magis a potentia separatae; unumquodque enim agit secundum quod est in actu, non secundum quod est in potentia. Sed formae rerum quae sunt in mente angeli, sunt magis immateriales quam formae quae sunt in rebus naturalibus. Cum ergo formae naturales sint causae formarum sibi similium, videtur quod multo fortius formae quae sunt in mente angeli, produxerint formas rerum naturalium sibi similes. Diversitas autem rerum, et per consequens multitudo, est ex forma. Ergo videtur quod multitudo non processerit a Deo nisi mediantibus superioribus creaturis.
Obj. 21: The more immaterial forms are, the more active they are, insofar as they are more remote from potency; for a thing acts insofar as it is in act and not insofar as it is in potency. Now, the forms of things that are in an angel’s mind are more immaterial than the forms that are in natural things. Therefore, seeing that natural forms are causes of like forms, it would seem that much more would the forms in an angel’s mind produce like forms of natural things. But the diversity and, consequently, multitude of things result from the form. Therefore, it seems that multitude did not proceed from God except by means of the higher creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg21
Praeterea, quidquid Deus facit, est unum. Ergo ab eo non est nisi unum; et ita ipse non erit causa multitudinis.
Obj. 22: Whatsoever God makes is one thing. Therefore, only one thing proceeds from him, and thus, he is not the cause of multitude.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg22
Praeterea, Deus non intelligit nisi unum: quia nihil intelligit extra se, ut probatur in XII Metaph. Sed ipse est causa rerum per intellectum suum. Ergo ipse non causat nisi unum.
Obj. 23: God understands but one thing, because he understands nothing outside himself, as is proved in Metaphysics 12.1 Now, he is cause of things through his intellect. Therefore, he causes but one thing.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg23
Praeterea, Anselmus dicit, quod creatura in Deo est creatrix essentia. Sed creatrix essentia est tantum una. Ergo et creatura in Deo est tantum una. Sed hoc modo creatur creatura a Deo secundum quod in ipso praecessit. Ergo a Deo non est nisi una tantum creatura; et sic a Deo non procedit multitudo.
Obj. 24: Anselm says that, within God, the creature is the creative essence.1 Now, the creative essence is but one. Consequently, in God too, the creature is one only. But the creature is produced by God according to the same way as it pre-existed in God. Therefore, only one creature proceeds from God, and consequently, multitude is not from him.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg24
Sed contra est quod dicitur Sapient. cap. XI, 21: omnia in numero et pondere et mensura disposuisti, domine.1 Sed numerus non est sine multitudine. Ergo a Deo procedit multitudo.
On the contrary (1) it is written: Lord, you have disposed all things in number, weight, and measure (Wis 11:21). But there is no number without multitude. Therefore, multitude is from God.
QDePot.Q3.A16.sc
Praeterea, virtus Dei praecedit virtutem cuiuslibet alterius rei. Sed unum punctum potest esse principium multarum linearum. Ergo sic Deus, quamvis sit unus, potest esse principium creaturarum multarum.
Furthermore (2), God’s power precedes that of any other thing. Now, one point can be the beginning of many lines.1 Therefore, in this way God, though he is one, can be the beginning of many creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg25
Praeterea, illud quod est proprium uni in quantum est unum, maxime competit ei quod est maxime unum. Sed proprium est unitatis quod sit multitudinis principium. Ergo hoc maxime competit Deo quod est summe unum, quod ab eo multitudo procedat.
Furthermore (3), that which is proper to the one as one is most appropriate to that which is supremely one. Now, it is proper to the unit to be the principle of multitude. Therefore, it is most appropriate to God, who is supremely one, to be the cause of multitude.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg26
Praeterea, Boetius dicit in principio arithmeticae, quod secundum exemplar numeri Deus res in esse produxit. Sed exemplatum exemplari conformatur. Ergo produxit res sub multitudine et numero.
Furthermore (4), Boethius says, in the beginning of On Arithmetic, that God brought things into being according to the exemplar of number.1 Now, what is based on an exemplar conforms to the exemplar. Therefore, he produced things under multitude and number.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg27
Praeterea, in Psal. CIII, 24, dicitur: omnia1 in sapientia fecisti. Sed cum sapientis sit ordinare, oportet ea quae per sapientiam fiunt, ordinem habere, et per consequens multitudinem. Ergo rerum multitudo a Deo processit.
Furthermore (5), it is written: you have done all things in wisdom (Ps 103:24). Now, seeing that it belongs to the wise to set things in order, it follows that there must be order and, consequently, multitude in all the things that come to be by wisdom. Therefore, the multitude of things is from God.
QDePot.Q3.A16.arg28
Respondeo dicendum quod multa non posse procedere ab uno principio immediate et proprie, videtur esse ex determinatione causae ad effectum, ex qua videtur debitum et necessarium ut si est talis causa, talis effectus proveniat. Causae autem sunt quatuor, quarum duae, scilicet materia et efficiens, praecedunt causatum, secundum esse internum; finis vero etsi non secundum esse, tamen secundum intentionem; forma vero neutro modo, secundum quod est forma; quia cum per eam causatum esse habeat, esse eius simul est cum esse causati; sed in quantum etiam ipsa est finis, praecedit in intentione agentis. Et quamvis forma sit finis operationis, ad quem operatio agentis terminatur, non tamen omnis finis est forma. Est enim aliquis finis intentionis praeter finem operationis, ut patet in domo. Nam forma eius est finis terminans operationem aedificatoris; non tamen ibi terminatur intentio eius, sed ad ulteriorem finem, quae est habitatio; ut sic dicatur, quod finis operationis est forma domus, intentionis vero habitatio.
I answer that the impossibility of many things proceeding from one immediate and proper principle would seem to arise from the cause being determined to its effect, so that it would seem due and necessary that if the cause be such and such, such and such an effect would arise. Now, there are four causes, two of which, namely, the material and the efficient cause, precede the effect as to their internal existence; while the end precedes it, if not in existence, yet in intention; and the form precedes it in neither way, considered as form, since the effect has its being by the form and, consequently, its being is simultaneous with that of the effect; but insofar as it is also the end, it precedes in the intention of the agent. And although the form is the end of the activity, being the terminus of the agent’s activity, nevertheless, not every end is a form. For there is an end in intention outside the end of the activity, as in the case of a house. For the house’s form is the end terminating the builder’s activity, but his intention does not terminate there, but rather at a further end: namely, inhabitation; in this way, the end of the activity is the form of a house, and that of the intention, inhabitation.
QDePot.Q3.A16.co
Debitum igitur essendi tale causatum non potest esse ex forma in quantum est forma, quia sic concomitatur causatum; sed vel ex virtute causae efficientis, vel ex materia vel ex fine, sive sit finis intentionis, sive finis operationis.
Accordingly, the necessity of such and such effects coming into being cannot arise from the form as such, since thus it is simultaneous with the effect; rather, it must arise either from the power of the efficient cause, or from the matter, or from the end, whether the end of the intention or the end of the activity.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Non potest autem dici in Deo, quod effectus eius habeat debitum essendi ex materia. Nam cum ipse sit totius esse auctor, nihil quolibet modo esse habens praesupponitur eius actioni, ut sic ex dispositione materiae necesse sit dicere talem vel talem eius esse effectum.
Now, it cannot be said, in God, that his effect is necessitated by matter. For because he is the author of all being, nothing in any way whatsoever having being is presupposed to his action, so that one would be bound to say that, owing to the disposition of matter, his action must produce this or that effect.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Similiter nec ex potentia effectiva. Nam cum eius activa potentia sit infinita, non terminatur ad unum nisi ad id quod esset aequale sibi, quod nulli effectui competere potest.
Likewise, neither can it arise from the effective power. For because his active power is infinite, it is not terminated at one effect save to that which would be equal to him, and this cannot be competent to any effect.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Unde, si inferiorem sibi effectum producere sit necesse, potentia sua, quantum in se est, non terminatur ad hunc vel illum distantiae gradum, ut sic debitum sit ex ipsa virtute activa talem vel talem effectum produci.
Therefore, if it be necessary that he produce an effect beneath himself, his power considered in itself is not determined to any particular degree of distance, such that it would be necessary for such and such an effect to be produced by that active power itself.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Similiter nec ex fine intentionis. Hic enim finis est divina bonitas, cui nihil accrescit ex effectuum productione.
Likewise, neither can it arise from the end of the intention. For this end is the divine goodness, which gains nothing from the production of the effects.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Nec iterum per effectus potest totaliter repraesentari vel eis totaliter communicari, ut sic possit dici, quod debitum sit talem vel talem Dei effectum esse, ut totaliter divinam bonitatem participet, sed possibile est effectum multis modis eam participare; unde nullius eorum necessitas est ex fine. Sic ex fine necessitas sumitur, quando intentio finis compleri non potest vel omnino, vel inconvenienter, nisi hoc vel illo existente.
Again, it cannot be wholly represented by those effects nor be wholly communicated to them, such that one would be able to say that it would be necessary for an effect of God to be such and such in order wholly to participate of God’s goodness; for it is possible for an effect to participate thereof in many ways, so that no effect is rendered necessary by the end. Thus, necessity arises from the end when the intention of the end cannot be fulfilled, either at all or not conveniently, without this or that thing.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Relinquitur igitur quod debitum in operibus divinis esse non potest nisi ex forma, quae est finis operationis. Ipsa enim cum non sit infinita, habet determinata principia, sine quibus esse non potest; et determinatum modum essendi, ut si dicamus, quod supposito quod Deus intendat hominem facere, necessarium est et debitum quod animam rationalem ei conferat et corpus organicum, sine quibus homo esse non potest. Et similiter possumus dicere in universo. Quod enim Deus tale universum constituere voluerit, non est necessarium neque debitum, neque ex fine neque ex potentia efficientis, neque materiae, ut ostensum est.
It remains, therefore, that necessity in God’s works cannot arise except from the form that is the end of the activity. For the form, since it is not infinite, has determined principles without which it cannot exist, and a determined mode of existence; thus we might say, for instance, supposing that God intends to make a man, that it is necessary and due that he give him a rational soul and an organized body, without which a man cannot exist. And we can say something similar as regards the universe. For that God wished to make the universe such as it is, was not necessary or due either on account of the end, or the power of the efficient cause, or the potency of matter, as we have shown.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Sed supposito quod tale universum producere voluerit, necessarium fuit quod tales et tales creaturas produxerit, ex quibus talis forma universi consurgeret. Et cum ipsa universi perfectio et multitudinem et diversitatem rerum requirat, quia in una earum inveniri non potest propter recessum a complemento bonitatis primae; necesse fuit ex suppositione formae intentae quod Deus multas creaturas et diversas produceret; quasdam simplices, quasdam compositas; et quasdam corruptibiles, et quasdam incorruptibiles.
But given that he wished to make the universe such as it is, it was necessary that he should produce such and such creatures, from which such and such a form of universe would arise. And seeing that the perfection of the universe requires both a diversity and a multitude of realities, inasmuch as it cannot be found in one of them, on account of the latter’s remoteness from the perfection of the first good, it was necessary, on the supposition of that intended form, that God should produce many and diverse creatures: some simple, some compound, some corruptible, and some incorruptible.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Hoc autem quidam philosophi non considerantes, diversimode a veritate deviaverunt.
Through failing to consider this, some philosophers have wandered from the truth in diverse ways.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Quidam namque non intelligentes Deum universi esse auctorem, posuerunt materiam non ab alio existentem, et ex eius necessitate rerum diversitatem produci, vel secundum raritatem vel secundum spissitudinem materiae res diversificantes, ut antiquissimi naturalium philosophorum, qui tantum causam materialem perceperunt; vel secundum actionem alicuius causae efficientis, quae secundum diversitatem materiae diversos effectus producebat, sicut Anaxagoras posuit intellectum divinum, qui diversas res producebat, eas a commixtione materiae segregando, et sicut Empedocles, qui per amicitiam et litem, secundum diversitatem materiae diversos effectus vario modo distinctos vel coniunctos ponebat.
For some, not understanding that God is the author of the universe, have maintained that matter did not exist from another, and that matter itself necessitated diversity among the things produced therefrom. They did this either by making things differ according to the rarity or density of their matter, like the earliest of the natural philosophers, who could not see further than the material cause.1 Or they did this by the action of some efficient cause, whereby different effects were produced according to a difference of matter, just as Anaxagoras held that a divine intelligence produced the diversity of things by freeing them from the commixture of matter,2 and as Empedocles explained by friendship and strife the various differences and connections arising from diversity of matter.3
QDePot.Q3.A16
Quorum falsitas apparet ex duobus.
That these were in error is apparent for two reasons.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Primo ex hoc quod non ponebant omne esse a primo et summo ente effluere, quod in alia quaestione est ostensum.
First, because they did not hold that all being flows from the first and supreme being, as we proved above.1
QDePot.Q3.A16
Secundo, quia secundum eos sequebatur quod partium universi distinctio et earum ordo essent a casu; quia sic necesse erat propter materiae necessitatem.
Second, because, according to them, it would follow that the order and distinction of the parts of the universe arose from chance, since they were necessitated by the necessity of matter.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Alii pluralitatem rerum et modos diversos earum ex necessitate causae efficientis ponebant, sicut Avicenna, et eius sequaces. Posuit enim, quod primum ens, in quantum intelligit se ipsum, producit unum tantum causatum, quod est intelligentia prima, quam necesse erat a simplicitate primi entis deficere, utpote in quantum potentialitas incepit admisceri actui, in quantum esse recipiens ab alio non est suum esse, sed quodammodo potentia ad illud. Et sic in quantum intelligit primum ens, procedit ab ea alia intelligentia ea inferior, in quantum vero intelligit potentiam suam procedit ab ea corpus caeli, quod movet; in quantum vero intelligit actum suum, procedit ab ea anima caeli primi; et sic consequenter multiplicantur per multa media res diversae.
Others, like Avicenna and his school, ascribed the plurality and diversity of things to a necessity arising from the efficient cause.1 He said that the first being by understanding himself produced one effect only, namely, the first intelligence, which of necessity fell short of the simplicity of the first being, to the degree that potentiality began to be mixed with act (inasmuch as the one receiving being from another is not its own being but is in a certain way in potency to it). And in this way, inasmuch as this first being understands the first being, so another and lower intelligence proceeds from it, and inasmuch as it understands its own potency, the heavenly body proceeds from it, which it moves; and inasmuch as it understands its own act, the soul of the first heaven proceeds from it. Thus, through many intermediates, diverse things are multiplied.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Sed haec etiam positio stare non potest. Primo, quia ponit potentiam divinam terminari ad unum effectum, qui est intelligentia prima. Secundo, quia ponit alias substantias praeter Deum esse aliarum creatrices, quod esse impossibile in alia quaestione, art. 4, ostensum est. Sequitur etiam ad hanc positionem, sicut et ad primas, quod decor ordinis universi sit casualis, ex quo rerum diversitatem non adscribit intentioni finis, sed terminationi potentiarum activarum ad suos effectus.
But this opinion also cannot stand. First, because it would have the divine power terminated at one effect, which is the first intelligence. Second, because it makes other substances besides God to be the creators of other creatures, and we have shown this to be impossible.1 Moreover, this opinion, like those already mentioned, would imply that the beauty arising from the order of the universe is the result of chance, since it ascribes the diversity of things not to the intention of an end but to the determination of active causes to their effects.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Alii vero circa debitum causae finalis erraverunt, sicut Plato, et eius sequaces. Posuit enim quod bonitati Dei ab eo intellectae et amatae debitum esset tale universum producere, ut sic optimus optimum produceret. Quod quidem potest esse verum, si solum quantum ad ea quae sunt respiciamus; non autem si respiciamus ad ea quae esse possunt. Hoc enim universum est optimum eorum quae sunt; et quod sit sic optimum, ex summa Dei bonitate habet. Non tamen bonitas Dei est ita obligata huic universo quin melius vel minus bonum aliud universum facere potuisset.
Others, like Plato and his followers, erred regarding the necessity imposed by the final cause. For he said that the production of this universe was the necessary outcome of God’s goodness as understood and loved by him, so that the best would produce the best universe. This indeed may be true if we look only at what is, and not at what are able to be. For this universe is the best of the things that exist, and that it is best in this way is due to the highest goodness of God. Nevertheless, God’s goodness is not so bound to this universe that it could not have produced a better or one that is less good.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Quidam etiam debitum causae formalis non attendentes, sed solum debitum divinae bonitatis, erraverunt, sicut Manichaei; qui cum considerarent Deum esse optimum, crediderunt a Deo esse tantum illas creaturas quae inter alias sunt optimae, scilicet spirituales et incorruptibiles; corporalia vero et corruptibilia alteri attribuerunt principio. Ex simili etiam fonte prodiit Origenis error, licet huic contrarius. Consideravit enim Deum esse optimum et iustum; unde ab ipso primo fuisse conditas optimas creaturarum solas et aequales existimavit, scilicet rationales creaturas; quibus ex libero arbitrio diversimode operantibus in bonum vel in malum, consecutum esse dicebat ut diversi gradus rerum in universo constituerentur, dicens: illas rationales creaturas quae ad Deum conversae sunt, in angelicam dignitatem esse promotas, et secundum diversos ordines, prout magis et minus meruerunt; e contrario vero ceteras rationales quae per liberum arbitrium peccaverunt, in inferiora dicit esse prolapsas, et corporibus alligatas; quasdam quidem soli, lunae et stellis, quae minus peccaverunt; quasdam vero corporibus hominum; quasdam in daemones esse conversas.
Others, again, erred through failing to note what is due to the formal cause, noting only that which is due to the divine goodness. Thus, the Manicheans, considering that God is supremely good, thought that only those creatures proceed from God that are the best of creatures, namely, those that are spiritual and incorruptible, whereas they ascribed corporeal and corruptible beings to another principle. The error of Origen, although contrary to this, comes from the same source.1 For he considered God to be supremely good and just, and for this reason he believed that at first he created only the best, that is, the rational creatures, all equal to one another, and that these by their free will acted in various ways, for good or for evil, and he maintained that from this resulted the various degrees of things in the universe. He held that those rational creatures that turned to God were promoted to angelic dignity, and to the various orders according to the degree of their merits, while the remaining rational creatures who by their free decision sinned, in his opinion, fell into the lower things and were bound to bodies: some that sinned less grievously bound to the sun, moon, and stars, some to human bodies, some transformed into demons.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Uterque enim error ordinem universi praeterire videtur in sua consideratione, considerando tantummodo singulas partes eius. Ex ipso enim ordine universi potuisset eius ratio apparere, quod ab uno principio, nulla meritorum differentia praecedente, oportuit diversos gradus creaturarum institui, ad hoc quod universum esset complementum (repraesentante universo per multiplices et varios modos creaturarum quod in divina bonitate simpliciter et indistincte praeexistit) sicut et ipsa perfectio domus et humani corporis diversitatem partium requirit. Neutrum autem eorum esset completum si omnes partes unius conditionis existerent; sicut si omnes partes humani corporis essent oculus, aliarum enim partium deessent officia. Et similiter si omnes partes domus essent tectum, domus complementum et finem suum non consequeretur, ut scilicet ab imbribus et caumatibus defendere posset.
Both of these errors apparently disregard the order of the universe and confine their observation to its individual parts. For the very order of the universe is sufficient proof that from one principle, without any previous difference of merits, originated various degrees among creatures so that the universe would be complete (which universe, by its multiplicity and variety of creatures, represents that which in the divine goodness pre-exists simply or without distinction). This is just as the very perfection of a house or of the human body requires a diversity of parts, since neither would be complete if all its parts were of the same condition; for instance, if every part of the human body were an eye, since the functions of the other parts would be wanting, or if every part of the house were the roof, the house would be incomplete and fail of its end, which is to shelter from rain and disaster.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Sic igitur dicendum est, quod ab uno primo multitudo et diversitas creaturarum processit, non propter materiae necessitatem, nec propter potentiae limitationem, nec propter bonitatem, nec propter bonitatis obligationem; sed ex ordine sapientiae, ut in diversitate creaturarum perfectio consisteret universi.
Accordingly, we must conclude that the multitude and diversity of creatures has proceeded from one principle, not on account of a necessity imposed by matter, nor on account of a limitation in power, nor on account of goodness or a necessity imposed by goodness, but from the order of wisdom, in order that the perfection of the universe might be realized within the diversity of creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut Deus est unus, ita et unum produxit, non solum quia unumquodque in se est unum, sed etiam quia omnia quodammodo sunt unum perfectum, quae quidem unitas diversitatem partium requirit, ut ostensum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Just as God is one, so too that which he produced is one, not only because each thing is one in itself but also because all things taken together are in a sense one perfect thing, and this unity requires diversity of parts, as we have already shown.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod creatura assimilatur Deo in unitate, in quantum unaquaeque in se una est, et in quantum omnes unum sunt unitate ordinis, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: The creature is like God in unity, inasmuch as each thing is one in itself, and inasmuch as all things together are one by a unity of order, as stated above.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod malitia totaliter in non esse consistit; multitudo autem causatur ex ente. Ipsa enim differentia, per quam entia dividuntur ad invicem, quoddam ens est. Unde Deus non est auctor tendendi ad non esse, sed est omnis esse auctor; non est principium malitiae sed est principium multitudinis. Sciendum autem, quod duplex est unum; quoddam scilicet quod convertitur cum ente, quod nihil addit supra ens nisi indivisionem; et hoc unum privat multitudinem, in quantum multitudo ex divisione causatur; non quidem multitudinem extrinsecam quam unum constituit sicut pars; sed multitudinem intrinsecam quae unitati opponitur. Non enim ex hoc quod aliquid dicitur esse unum, negatur quin aliquid sit extra ipsum quod cum eo constituat multitudinem; sed negatur divisio ipsius in multa. Aliud vero unum est quod est principium numeri, quod supra rationem entis addit mensurationem; et huius unius multitudo est privatio, quia numerus fit per divisionem continui. Nec tamen multitudo privat unitatem totaliter, cum diviso toto adhuc remaneat pars indivisa; sed removet unitatem totius. Sed malitia, quantum est in se, removet bonitatem, nullo modo eam constituens, nec ab ea constituta.
Reply Obj. 3: Wickedness consists entirely in privation of being, whereas multitude is caused by being. For the very difference between one being and another is a certain being. Therefore, since God is not the source of a thing tending to non-being but is the source of all being, he is not the principle of wickedness, but he is the cause of multitude. It must be observed, however, that oneness is twofold. There is a one that is convertible with being, which adds nothing to being save non-division; and this one excludes multitude, insofar as multitude results from division—not the extrinsic multitude that the one constitutes as a part, but intrinsic multitude that is opposed to one. For when we say that a thing is one, we do not deny the existence of other things extrinsic thereto with which it constitutes a multitude; rather, we deny a division of it itself into many. The other kind of one is the principle of number, and to the account of being it adds that of measure; and multitude is a privation of this unity, since number results from the division of the continuous. Yet multitude does not entirely exclude unity, since when a whole is divided the parts still remain undivided; but it does exclude the unity of a whole. But wickedness, considered in itself, excludes goodness, since in no way does it constitute a good nor is it constituted thereby.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ens alio modo se habet ad ea quae sub ente continentur, et alio modo animal vel quodlibet aliud genus ad species suas. Species enim addit supra genus, ut homo supra animal, differentiam aliquam quae est extra essentiam generis. Animal enim nominat tantum naturam sensibilem, in qua rationale non continetur; sed ea quae continentur sub ente, non addunt aliquid supra ens quod sit extra essentiam eius; unde non oportet quod illud quod est causa animalis in quantum est animal, sit causa rationalis in quantum huiusmodi. Oportet autem illud quod est causa entis in quantum est ens, esse causam omnium differentiarum entis, et per consequens totius multitudinis entium.
Reply Obj. 4: Being stands to things contained under being in a different way than animal (or any other genus) stands to its own species. For a species adds to its genus (such as man adds to animal) a difference that is outside the essence of the genus; for “animal” names merely the sensitive nature, which latter does not contain “rational.” But things contained under “being” add nothing to being that is outside the essence of being. Therefore, it does not follow that the cause of an animal as such is the cause of the rational as such. But it does follow that the cause of being as such must be the cause of all the differences of being, and consequently, of the entire multitude of beings.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod appropriatio causae ad effectum attenditur secundum assimilationem effectus ad causam. Assimilatio autem creaturae ad Deum attenditur secundum hoc quod creatura implet id quod de ipsa est in intellectu et voluntate Dei; sicut artificiata similantur artifici in quantum in eis exprimitur forma artis, et ostenditur voluntas artificis de eorum constitutione. Nam sicut res naturalis agit per formam suam, ita artifex per suum intellectum et voluntatem. Sic igitur Deus propria causa est uniuscuiusque creaturae, in quantum intelligit et vult unamquamque creaturam esse. Quod autem dicitur idem non posse esse plurium proprium, intelligendum est quando fit propriatio per adaequationem; quod in proposito non contingit.
Reply Obj. 5: Appropriateness of a cause to its effect regards the likeness of the effect to its cause. Now, the likeness of the creature to God is viewed according to the creature’s fulfilling what, in reference to it, exists in God’s intellect and will, just as the products of the craftsman’s art are like him insofar as the form of the art is expressed in them and they reveal the craftsman’s will in reference to their constitution. For just as the natural agent acts through its own form, so does the craftsman act through his own intellect and will. Accordingly, God is the proper cause of each creature inasmuch as he understands each creature and wills it to be. However, the statement that the same thing cannot be proper to many is true of an appropriateness of equality and does not apply to the case in point.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod solutio patet ex dictis.
Reply Obj. 6: The reply to the sixth objection is clear from what has been said.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod licet sit quaedam similitudo creaturae ad Deum, non tamen adaequatio; unde non oportet, si unitas Dei caret omni multitudine et compositione, quod propter hoc oporteat talem esse creaturae unitatem.
Reply Obj. 7: Although there is a certain likeness between the creature and God, it is not one of equality. Hence, it does not follow that, because unity in God is altogether free of multitude and composition, therefore, the same unity is to be found in the creature.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod licet effectus non possit excedere causam suam, tamen causa potest excedere effectum; et ideo licet ab una causa possint procedere plures effectus, tamen non potest unus effectus a pluribus causis immediate procedere.
Reply Obj. 8: Although an effect cannot surpass its cause, a cause can surpass its effect, and consequently, several effects can proceed from one cause, although one effect cannot proceed immediately from several causes.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod licet eadem sit potentia in Deo generandi et creandi secundum rem, non tamen idem respectus in utraque connotatur: sed potentia generandi connotat respectum ad id quod procedit per naturam; et ideo oportet tantum unum esse; sed potentia creandi importat respectum ad id quod procedit per voluntatem; unde non oportet quod sit unum.
Reply Obj. 9: Although in God the generative and the creative power are the same in reality, they do not connote the same respect. Rather, the generative power connotes relationship to that which proceeds by nature, and which therefore can be but one, while the creative power implies relationship to what proceeds by the will, and which consequently need not be one.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod non oportet, sicut dictum est, huiusmodi unitatem esse in creatura et in Deo; licet creatura Deum in unitate imitetur.
Reply Obj. 10: As we have already indicated, although the creature imitates the unity of God, it does not follow that its unity is of the same kind as God’s.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad10
Ad decimumprimum dicendum, quod quamvis actio Dei sit una et simplex, quia est eius essentia; non tamen oportet quod sit unus tantum effectus, sed multi; quia ex actione divina procedit effectus secundum ordinem sapientiae et arbitrium voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 11: Although God’s action is one and simple, for it is his essence, we must not infer that it has only one effect, but that it has many; for from the divine action effects proceed according to the order of his wisdom and the decree of his will.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad11
Ad decimumsecundum dicendum, quod quando exemplatum perfecte repraesentat exemplar, ab uno exemplari non est nisi unum exemplatum, nisi per accidens, in quantum exemplata materialiter distinguuntur. Creaturae vero non perfecte imitantur suum exemplar. Unde diversimode possunt ipsum imitari, et sic esse diversa exemplata. Perfectus autem modus imitandi est unus tantum: et propter hoc Filius, qui perfecte imitatur Patrem, non potest esse nisi unus.
Reply Obj. 12: When what is based on an exemplar perfectly represents the exemplar, there can be but one thing based on the exemplar (except accidentally through the copies differing materially). Creatures, however, do not perfectly imitate their exemplar; therefore, they can imitate it in various ways, and so there are many things based on the exemplar. But there is but one perfect mode of imitation, for which reason there can be but one Son, who is the perfect image of the Father.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod licet forma intellectus divini sit una tantum secundum rem, est tamen multiplex ratione secundum diversos respectus ad creaturam, prout scilicet intelliguntur creaturae diversimode formam divini intellectus imitari.
Reply Obj. 13: Although the form of the divine intellect is but one in reality, it is many in account according to its diverse relations to creatures, inasmuch as creatures are understood to imitate the form of the divine intellect in many ways.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod isti diversi respectus ad creaturam non solum sunt in intellectu nostro, sed etiam in intellectu divino. Nec tamen diversa aliqua sunt in intellectu divino, in quibus Deus intelligat; quia intelligit tantum uno, quod est sua essentia; sed sunt ibi multa, ut ab ipso intellecta. Sicut enim nos intelligimus quod creatura potest Deum multipliciter imitari, ita et Deus hoc intelligit; et per consequens intelligit diversos respectus creaturae ad Deum.
Reply Obj. 14: These various respects to creatures are not only in our intellect but also in God’s. And yet there are not diverse things in the divine intellect by which God understands, for he understands by one thing only, which is his essence; but many things are there, as understood by him. For just as we understand that the creature can imitate God in many ways, so also does God understand this; and consequently, he understands the various respects of creatures to him.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod sicut Deus uno intelligit omnia, ita etiam et per unam apprehensionem. Nam actum intellectus oportet esse unum vel multos, secundum unitatem vel multitudinem principii quo intelligitur.
Reply Obj. 15: Just as God understands all things by one thing, so does he understand them all by one apprehension. For the act of the intellect must be one or many according to the unity or multitude of the principle by which a thing is understood.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod licet multitudo praeter multa, non sit nisi in1 ratione, multitudo tamen in multis est etiam in rerum natura: sicut etiam animal commune non est nisi in ratione, natura tamen animalis est in singularibus: et propter hoc multitudinem et animalis naturam oportet reducere in Deum, sicut in causam.
Reply Obj. 16: Although a multitude apart from the many things exists only in reason, still the multitude within the many is in the nature of things, just as animal in general is only in reason, whereas the nature of animal is within the individuals. Consequently, both multitude and the nature of animal must be traced to God as their cause.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod universum quod est a Deo productum, est optimum respectu eorum quae sunt, non tamen respectu eorum quae Deus facere potest.
Reply Obj. 17: The universe that has been created by God is the best possible in respect of the things that exist, but not in respect of the things that God is able to make.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod ratio illa tenet quando id quod est ad finem potest totaliter et perfecte consequi finem per modum adaequationis; quod in proposito non contingit.
Reply Obj. 18: This argument would hold if that which is done in order to obtain an end can gain the end wholly and perfectly by way of equality, and this is not the case in the question at issue.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod illa ratio est Origenis, nec habet magnam efficaciam. Non enim est contra iustitiam quod inaequalia aequalibus dentur nisi quando alicui redditur debitum; quod in prima rerum creatione non potest dici. Quod enim ex propria liberalitate datur, potest dari plus vel minus secundum arbitrium dantis, et secundum quod eius sapientia requirit.
Reply Obj. 19: This argument, which is used by Origen, is not very convincing.1 For there is no injustice in dealing unequally with equal persons except when one is giving them their due, and this cannot be said of the first creation of things. For that which is given out of one’s own liberality may be given more or less liberally as the giver wills and as his wisdom dictates.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod licet creaturae aliae sint angelo inferiores, tamen earum productio requirit infinitam virtutem producentis, in quantum per creationem producuntur in esse, utpote non ex praeiacenti materia factae. Et ideo omnes creaturae, quae non sunt factae ex praeiacenti materia, oportet dicere immediate a Deo esse creatas.
Reply Obj. 20: Although other creatures are beneath the angels, their production requires infinite power in their maker, inasmuch as they are brought into being by creation, since they are not made from preexistent matter. Consequently, we must hold that all creatures as not being made from preexistent matter are created by God immediately.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad20
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod cum creatio terminetur ad esse tamquam ad proprium effectum, impossibile est dicere, ea quae a Deo creantur, ab angelis formas habere, cum omne esse sit a forma.
Reply Obj. 21: Since being is the terminus and proper effect of creation, it is impossible that the things created by God receive their forms from the angels, because every being derives from a form.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad21
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod licet quidquid Deus facit, in se sit unum, tamen haec unitas, ut dictum est, non removet omnem multitudinem, sed manet illa cuius unum est pars.
Reply Obj. 22: Whatsoever God makes is indeed one in itself, yet this unity, as stated above, does not exclude all manner of multitude, since that multitude whereof unity is a part remains.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad22
Ad vicesimumtertium dicendum, quod verbum Philosophi, cum dicit quod Deus nihil intelligit extra se, non est intelligendum quasi Deus ea quae sunt extra ipsum non intelligat; sed quia illa etiam quae extra ipsum sunt, non extra se, sed in se intuetur, quia per essentiam suam omnia alia cognoscit.
Reply Obj. 23: When the Philosopher says that God understands nothing outside himself, he should not be understood as though he meant that God does not understand the things that are outside him, but that even those things that are outside God he beholds in himself, not outside himself; for he knows all other things through his own essence.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad23
Ad vicesimumquartum dicendum, quod creatura dicitur esse in Deo dupliciter.
Reply Obj. 24: The creature is said to be in God in two ways.
QDePot.Q3.A16.ad24
Uno modo sicut in causa gubernante et conservante esse creaturae; et sic praesupponitur esse creaturae distinctum a creatore ad hoc quod creatura a Deo esse dicatur. Non enim intelligitur creatura conservari in esse nisi secundum quod iam habet esse in propria natura, secundum quod esse creaturae a Deo distinguitur. Unde creatura hoc modo in Deo existens non est creatrix essentia.
First, as in the creature’s governing cause and preserver of its being; and in this sense, the creature is understood as being distinct from the Creator, so that we may say that the creature is from the Creator. For the creature is not understood to be preserved in being except as already having being in its own proper nature, in respect of which being the creature is distinguished from God. Therefore, in this sense, the creature as existing in God is not the creative essence.
QDePot.Q3.A16
Alio modo dicitur creatura esse in Deo sicut in virtute causae agentis, vel sicut in cognoscente; et sic creatura in Deo est ipsa essentia divina, sicut dicitur Ioannis I, 3: quod factum est in ipso vita erat. Quamvis autem hoc modo creatura in Deo existens sit divina essentia, non tamen per istum modum est ibi una tantum creatura, sed multae. Nam essentia Dei est sufficiens medium ad cognoscendum diversas creaturas, et sufficiens virtus ad eas producendas.
Second, the creature is said to be in God inasmuch as it is in the power of the agent cause, or as the thing known in the knower. In this sense, the creature, as existing in God, is the very essence of God, according to John 1:3: that which was made in him was life.1 Nevertheless, although in this way the creature as existing in God is the divine essence, there is not, in this sense, only one creature in God, but many. For the divine essence is an adequate medium for knowing different creatures and a sufficient power to produce them.
QDePot.Q3.A16
A. 17Whether the world has always existedUtrum mundus semper fuerit
Decimoseptimo quaeritur utrum mundus semper fuerit.
The seventeenth point of inquiry is whether the world has always existed.1
QDePot.Q3.A17
Et videtur quod sic. Quia proprium semper consequitur id cuius est proprium. Sed, sicut dicit Dionysius, proprium est divinae bonitatis ad communicationem sui ea quae sunt vocare; quod quidem fit creaturas producendo. Cum ergo divina bonitas semper fuerit, videtur quod semper creaturas in esse produxerit; et ita videtur quod semper fuerit mundus.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that it has. For a thing never fails in that which is proper to it. Now, according to Dionysius, it is proper to the divine goodness to call to the communication of itself the things that exist,1 and this was done by the creation. Since, then, the divine goodness always was, it would seem that it has always brought creatures into being, and that consequently, the world has always existed.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg1
Praeterea, Deus non denegavit alicui creaturae id cuius est capax secundum suam naturam. Sed aliquae creaturae sunt quarum natura est capax ut semper fuerit; sicut caelum. Ergo videtur quod hoc fuerit caelo collatum ut semper esset. Sed caelo existente oportet ponere alias creaturas esse, sicut probat Philosophus, in II de caelo et mundo. Ergo videtur quod mundus fuerit semper. Probatio mediae. Omne quod est incorruptibile, habet virtutem ut sit semper: quia si haberet virtutem ut esset aliquo tempore determinato tantum, non posset esse semper: et ita non esset incorruptibile. Caelum autem est incorruptibile. Ergo habet naturam quod sit semper.
Obj. 2: God does not refuse a creature that which it is capable of having according to its nature. Now, there are creatures whose nature is capable of having existed always, for instance, the heavens. Therefore, it seems that it was granted to the heavens to have existed always. But given that the heavens existed, we must allow that other creatures existed, as the Philosopher proves in On the Heavens 2.1 Therefore, it would appear that the world has always existed. The middle premise is proved as follows: what is incorruptible has the power to exist always, since were it to have the power to be only for a certain fixed time, it would not exist always, and therefore, would not be incorruptible. Now, the heavens are incorruptible, and consequently, are capable of existing always.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg2
Sed dicendum, quod caelum non est simpliciter incorruptibile; decideret enim in nihilum, nisi per virtutem Dei contineretur in esse.
Obj. 3: It will be replied that the heavens are not incorruptible simply speaking, since they would fall away into nothingness if the power of God did not preserve them in being.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg3
Sed contra, non est reputandum aliquid esse possibile vel contingens, propter hoc quod eius destructio sequitur ex destructione consequentis; licet enim hominem esse animal sit necessarium, tamen destructio eius sequitur ad destructionem huius consequentis hominem esse substantiam. Non ergo videtur quod propter hoc possit dici caelum esse corruptibile, quia eius non esse sequitur ad aliquam positionem qua ponitur Deus suam continentiam subtrahere creaturis.
On the contrary, we must not conclude that something is possible or contingent from the fact that its destruction follows from the destruction of its consequence; for it is necessary that man is an animal, and yet its destruction does follow on the destruction of this consequence, that man is a substance. Therefore, it seems that we must not conclude that the heavens are corruptible from the fact that they would cease to exist on the supposition that God withdrew his sustaining power from creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A17.sc
Praeterea, sicut Avicenna probat in sua Metaphysic., quilibet effectus, in comparatione ad suam causam est necessarius; quia si posita causa non necessario sequitur effectus, adhuc posita causa possibile erit effectum esse vel non esse; quod autem est in potentia, non reducitur in actum nisi per id quod est actu; unde oportebit quod praeter causam praedictam sit aliqua alia causa quae faciat effectum prodire in actum ex potentia qua possibile erat ipsum esse vel non esse posita causa. Ex quo potest accipi, quod posita causa sufficienti necesse est ipsum poni. Sed Deus est causa sufficiens mundi. Cum ergo Deus fuerit semper, et mundus fuit semper.
Obj. 4: As Avicenna proves in his Metaphysics, every effect in comparison with its cause is necessary, since, if given the cause, the effect does not follow of necessity, yet even when the cause is present, it will be possible for the effect to be or not be.1 Now, that which is in potency does not become actual except through something actual; whence besides the aforesaid cause, another cause will be needed to make the effect emerge from potency into act, whereby it was possible for it to be or not, on the presupposition of its cause. Therefore, it follows that given a sufficient cause the effect follows of necessity. Now, God is the sufficient cause of the world. Therefore, since God always was, so also was the world.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg4
Praeterea, omne quod est ante tempus, est aeternum; aevum enim non est ante tempus, sed incepit simul cum tempore. Sed mundus fuit ante tempus, fuit enim creatus in primo instanti temporis, quod constat esse ante tempus; dicitur enim Genes. I, 1: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram, id est in principio temporis. Ergo mundus fuit ab aeterno.
Obj. 5: Whatsoever preceded time is eternal, for aeviternity did not precede time, but began with time. Now, the world was before time, since it was created in the first instant of time, which clearly was before time, for it is written: in the beginning God created heaven and earth, where a Gloss notes, that is, in the beginning of time (Gen 1:1).1 Therefore, the world existed from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg5
Praeterea, idem manens idem, semper facit idem, nisi impediatur. Sed Deus semper idem manet, sicut in Ps. ci, 28, legitur: tu autem idem ipse es.1 Cum igitur in sua actione impediri non possit propter infinitatem suae potentiae, videtur quod semper idem faciat. Et ita, cum aliquando mundum produxerit, videtur quod etiam semper ab aeterno produxerit.
Obj. 6: That which remains unchanged always produces the same effect, unless it be hindered. Now God is always the same, according to Psalm 102:27: you are the same.1 Since, then, God cannot be hindered in his action, on account of the infinity of his power, it would seem that he always produces the same effect. And thus, as he produced the world at some time, it would seem that he always produced it from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg6
Praeterea, sicut homo necessario vult suam beatitudinem, ita Deus necessario vult suam bonitatem et quod ad eam pertinet. Sed ad bonitatem divinam pertinet productio creaturarum in esse. Ergo hoc Deus necessitate vult; et ita videtur quod ab aeterno producere creaturas voluerit, sicut voluit ab aeterno bonitatem suam esse.
Obj. 7: Just as man necessarily wills his own happiness, so too God necessarily wills his own goodness and whatsoever pertains to it. Now, it belongs to God’s goodness to bring creatures into being. Therefore, God wills this of necessity, and seemingly willed to do so from eternity, just as from eternity he willed his own goodness.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg7
Sed dicendum, quod ad bonitatem Dei pertinet quod creaturae producantur in esse, non autem quod producantur in esse ab aeterno.
Obj. 8: It may be said that it pertains to God’s goodness to bring creatures into being, but not to bring them into being from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg8
Sed contra, maioris liberalitatis est aliquid citius dare quam tardius. Sed liberalitas divinae bonitatis est infinita. Ergo videtur quod ab aeterno esse creaturis dederit.
On the contrary, it belongs to a greater liberality to give quickly than to do so tardily, and the liberality of the divine goodness is infinite. Therefore, it seems that he gave being to creatures from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit: illud dico te velle quod facis si potes. Sed Deus ab aeterno voluit mundum producere; alias fuisset mutatus, si accessisset ei nova voluntas mundi creandi. Cum ergo nulla impotentia ei conveniat, videtur quod ab aeterno mundum produxerit.
Obj. 9: Augustine says: in you to be able is to will, and to will is to do.1 Now, God from eternity willed to create the world; otherwise, he would have changed, if the will to create came to him anew. Since, then, there is no inability in God, it would seem that he created the world from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg9
Praeterea, si mundus non semper fuit; antequam mundus esset, aut erat possibile ipsum esse, aut non. Si non erat possibile, ergo impossibile erat ipsum esse, et necesse non esse; et sic nunquam fuisset in esse productus. Si autem possibile erat eum esse, ergo erat aliqua potentia respectu ipsius; et ita erat aliquod subiectum sive materia, cum potentia non nisi in subiecto esse possit. Sed si fuit materia fuit et forma; cum materia non possit omnino esse a forma denudata. Ergo fuit aliquod corpus compositum ex materia et forma, et ex consequenti fuit totum universum.
Obj. 10: If the world did not always exist, before it existed it was either possible for it to exist or it was not possible. If it was not possible, its existence was impossible, and consequently, it was necessary for it not to exist; and thus, it would never have been brought into being. But if it was possible for it to be, there was some potency in respect thereof, and consequently, a subject or matter, since potency can be only in a subject. But if there was matter, there was also form, since matter cannot be entirely devoid of form. Therefore, there was a body composed of matter and form, and consequently, the entire universe.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg10
Praeterea, omne quod fit actu postquam fuit possibile fieri, educitur de potentia in actum. Si ergo mundum fuit possibile fieri, antequam esset, oportet dicere mundum eductum esse de potentia in actum; et ita materiam praecessisse, et fuisse aeternam: ex quo sequitur idem quod prius.
Obj. 11: Whatsoever becomes actual after being capable of coming into being is brought from potency to actuality. Therefore, if before the world actually existed it was possible for it to come to be, we must infer that the world was brought from potency to actuality, and consequently, that matter preceded and was eternal, so that we come to the same conclusion as before.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg11
Praeterea, omne agens quod de novo incipit agere, movetur de potentia in actum. Sed hoc Deo non potest competere, cum ipse sit omnino immobilis. Ergo videtur quod ipse non incepit de novo agere, sed quod ab aeterno mundum produxerit.
Obj. 12: An agent that begins to act anew moves from potency to actuality; and this cannot belong to God, who is utterly immovable. Therefore, it would seem that he did not begin anew to act, but that he created the world from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg12
Praeterea, agens per voluntatem, si incipit facere quod prius volebat, cum antea non fecisset, oportet ponere aliquid esse nunc inducens ipsum ad agendum, quod prius non inducebat; quod est quodammodo expergefaciens ipsum. Sed non potest dici quod aliquid aliud fuerit praeter Deum ante mundum, quod de novo eum induxerit ad agendum. Cum ergo ab aeterno voluerit mundum facere (alias voluntati eius aliquid accrevisset), videtur quod ab aeterno fecerit.
Obj. 13: If a voluntary agent begins to do what he already willed but has not done yet, we must suppose that something is inducing him to do it now that did not induce him before, something that is in some way stirring him to action. But it cannot be said that before the world existed there was something besides God that newly induced him to act. Since, then, from eternity he willed to create the world (otherwise, something new would have occurred to his will), it would seem that he made the world from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg13
Praeterea, nihil movet voluntatem divinam ad agendum nisi bonitas eius. Sed bonitas divina semper eodem modo se habet. Ergo et voluntas Dei semper se habet ad productionem creaturarum; et ita ab aeterno creaturas produxit.
Obj. 14: Further, nothing besides God’s goodness moves the divine will to act. Now, the divine goodness is always the same. Therefore, God’s will also is always oriented toward the production of creatures, and thus, he produced them from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg14
Praeterea, illud quod est semper in principio et in fine sui nunquam incipit nec desinit: quia unaquaeque res est post sui principium et ante sui finem. Sed tempus semper est in sui principio et in sui fine; nihil enim est temporis nisi instans, quod est finis praeteriti et principium futuri. Ergo tempus nunquam incipit nec desinit, sed semper est; et per consequens motus semper, et mobile semper, et totus mundus; tempus enim non est sine motu, nec motus sine mobili, nec mobile sine mundo.
Obj. 15: That which exists always in its beginning and always in its end never begins and never ceases, because each thing exists after its own beginning and before its own end. Now, time exists always in its beginning and end; for nothing of time exists except the instant, which is the end of the past and the beginning of the future. Therefore, time never begins nor ends but exists always; and consequently, movement always exists as well, and the mobile, and even, the whole world, since there is no time without movement, nor movement without the mobile, nor the mobile without a world.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg15
Sed dicendum, quod primum instans temporis non est finis praeteriti, nec ultimum principium futuri.
Obj. 16: It will be said perhaps that the first instant of time is not the end of a past nor the last beginning of the future.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg16
Sed contra, nunc temporis semper consideratur ut fluens, et in hoc differt a nunc aeternitatis. Sed quod fluit, ab alio in aliud fluit. Ergo oportet omne nunc a priori nunc in posterius fluere. Ergo impossibile est esse aliquod primum vel ultimum nunc.
On the contrary, the now of time is always considered as flowing, wherein it differs from the now of eternity. But that which flows from one thing to another. Consequently, every now flows from a previous to a later now, and there cannot be a first or last now.
QDePot.Q3.A17.sc
Praeterea, motus sequitur mobile, et tempus sequitur motum. Sed primum mobile, cum sit circulare, non habet principium neque finem: quia in circulo non est accipere principium et finem in actu. Ergo neque motus neque tempus habent principium; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 17: Movement follows the mobile, and time follows movement. Now, the first mobile, since it is circular, has neither beginning nor end, for it is not possible to indicate the actual beginning or end of a circle. Therefore, neither time nor movement has a beginning, and the same conclusion follows as above.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg17
Sed dicendum, quod licet ipsum corpus circulare non habeat principium magnitudinis, habet tamen principium durationis.
Obj. 18: It will be said that, although a circular body itself has no beginning of its magnitude, it does have a beginning of its duration.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg18
Sed contra, duratio motus sequitur mensuram magnitudinis: quia, secundum Philosophum, quanta est magnitudo, tantum est et motus, et tantum tempus. Si ergo in magnitudine corporis circularis non est aliquod principium, nec in magnitudine motus et temporis erit principium, et per consequens nec in eorum duratione, cum eorum duratio, et praecipue temporis, sit eorum magnitudo.
On the contrary, duration of movement follows the measure of magnitude because, according to the Philosopher, however great is the magnitude, so great is the motion, and so great is the time.1 Hence, if there be no beginning of the magnitude of a circular body, neither will there be a beginning of the magnitude of the movement or of the time, and consequently, there will be no beginning of their duration, since their duration, especially that of time, is their magnitude.
QDePot.Q3.A17.sc
Praeterea, Deus est causa rerum per scientiam suam. Scientia autem relative dicitur ad scibile. Cum igitur relativa sint simul natura, et scientia Dei sit aeterna, videtur quod res sint ab ipso ab aeterno productae.
Obj. 19: God is the cause of realities through his own knowledge, and knowledge is spoken of in relation to the thing knowable. Since, then, relatives are by nature simultaneous, and God’s knowledge is eternal, it would seem that realities that exist were produced by him from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg19
Praeterea, aut Deus praecedit mundum natura tantum, aut duratione. Si natura tantum, sicut causa effectum sibi coaevum, videtur quod cum Deus fuerit ab aeterno, et creaturae fuerint ab aeterno. Si autem praecedit mundum duratione, si1 ergo est accipere aliquam durationem priorem duratione mundi, quae se habet ad durationem mundi ut prius ad posterius. Sed duratio quae habet prius et posterius est tempus. Ergo ante mundum fuit tempus, et per consequens motus et mobile; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 20: God precedes the world either in the order of nature only or by duration. If only in the order of nature, as a cause precedes its synchronous effect, it would seem that creatures must have existed, like God, from eternity. And if he preceded the world in duration, there must have been a duration prior to the duration of the world, one that stood to the duration of the world as before stands to after. But a duration that stands as before and after is a time. Therefore, the world was preceded by time, and consequently, by movement and the mobile, and we come to the same conclusion as before.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg20
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit: Deum ab aeterno dominum non fuisse dicere nolo. Sed quandocumque fuit dominus, habuit creaturam sibi subiectam. Ergo non est dicendum, quod creatura non fuerit ab aeterno.
Obj. 21: Augustine says: I dare not assert that God was not Lord from eternity.1 Now, so long as he was Lord he had creatures for his subjects. Therefore, we must not assert that creatures are not from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg21
Praeterea, Deus potuit mundum producere antequam produxerit; alias impotens fuisset. Scivit etiam ante producere; alias ignorans esset. Videtur etiam quod voluit, alias invidus fuisset. Ergo videtur quod non inceperit de novo producere creaturas.
Obj. 22: God was able to create the world before he created it, else he were lacking in power. Likewise, he knew that he could produce it, else he were ignorant. And it also seems that he willed it, else he were envious. Therefore, it would seem that he did not begin to create creatures anew.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg22
Praeterea, omne quod est finitum, est communicabile creaturae. Sed aeternitas est quoddam finitum; alias nihil posset esse ultra aeternitatem: dicitur enim Exod. XV, 18: dominus regnabit in aeternum et ultra. Ergo videtur quod creatura fuerit aeternitatis capax; et sic conveniens fuit divinae bonitati quod creaturam ab aeterno produxerit.
Obj. 23: Whatsoever is finite can be communicated to a creature. Now, eternity is something finite, otherwise nothing could extend beyond it, and yet it is written: the Lord shall reign for eternity and beyond (Exod 15:18). Therefore, one would infer that a creature is capable of being eternal, and that it was becoming to the divine goodness to produce a creature from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg23
Praeterea, omne quod incipit, habet mensuram suae durationis. Sed tempus non potest habere aliquam mensuram suae durationis: non enim mensuratur aeternitate, quia sic semper fuisset: nec aevo, quia sic in perpetuum duraret; nec tempore, quia nihil est mensura sui ipsius. Ergo tempus non incipit esse, et ita nec mobile nec mundus.
Obj. 24: Whatsoever has a beginning has a measure of its duration. Now, time cannot have any measure of its own duration: for it cannot be measured by eternity, since then it would have existed always; nor by aeviternity, since then it would last forever; nor by time, since nothing is its own measure. Therefore, time had no beginning, and consequently, neither had movable things, nor the world.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg24
Praeterea, si tempus incepit esse, aut incepit esse in tempore, aut in instanti. Sed non incepit esse in instanti, quia in instanti tempus nondum est; nec iterum in tempore, quia sic nihil temporis ante temporis terminum esset; nihil enim rei est antequam res esse incipiat. Ergo tempus non incepit esse: et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 25: If time had a beginning, this was either in a time or in an instant. It did not begin in an instant, for in an instant there is not yet time; nor did it begin in time, for in that case no time would precede the terminus of time, since nothing belonging to a thing exists before the thing begins to exist. Consequently, time had no beginning and the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg25
Praeterea, Deus ab aeterno fuit causa rerum: alias oporteret dicere, quod prius fuit causa in potentia, et postea in actu; et sic esset aliquid prius quod reduceret ipsum de potentia in actum, quod est impossibile. Nihil autem est causa, nisi causatum habeat. Ergo mundus fuit a Deo ab aeterno creatus.
Obj. 26: God from eternity was the cause of things; otherwise, we should have to say that he was at first their cause in potency and afterwards their cause in act, so that there would be something prior that would reduce him from potency to act, and this is impossible. Now, nothing is a cause unless it has an effect. Therefore, the world was created by God from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg26
Praeterea, verum et ens convertuntur. Sed multa sunt vera ab aeterno; sicut hominem non esse asinum, et mundum futurum esse, et multa similia. Ergo videtur quod multa sunt entia ab aeterno; et non solum Deus.
Obj. 27: The true and being are convertible, and many truths are eternal, such as that man is not an ass, and that the world was to be, and many similar things. Therefore, it would seem that many beings are from eternity, and not God alone.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg27
Sed dicendum, quod omnia ista sunt vera veritate prima, quae Deus est.
Obj. 28: But it may be said that all these are true by the first Truth, which is God.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg28
Sed contra, alia veritas est huius propositionis, mundum futurum esse, et huius, hominem non esse asinum: quia posito per impossibile quod una sit falsa, adhuc reliqua erit vera. Sed veritas prima non est alia et alia. Ergo non sunt vera veritate prima.
On the contrary, the truth of the proposition “the world will exist” differs from the truth of “man is not an ass”; for granted (though it is impossible) that the one is false, the other remains true. But the first Truth cannot alter. Therefore, these propositions are not true by the first Truth.
QDePot.Q3.A17.sc
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in Praedicamentis, ex eo quod res est vel non est, oratio vera vel falsa est. Si igitur multae propositiones verae sint ab aeterno, videtur quod res per eas signatae ab aeterno extiterint.
Obj. 29: According to the Philosopher, in the Categories, a statement is true or false insofar as the reality is so or not so.1 If, then, many propositions are true from eternity, it would seem that the realities signified by them have existed from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg29
Praeterea, Deo idem est dicere quod facere; unde in Ps. 148, 5: dixit, et facta sunt.1 Sed dicere Dei est aeternum: alias Filius qui est Verbum Patris non esset Patri coaeternus. Ergo et facere Dei est aeternum, et ita mundus est factus ab aeterno.
Obj. 30: With God to speak and to make are the same, according to Psalm 148:5, he spoke and they were made. Now, God spoke from eternity; otherwise, the Son who is the Father’s Word would not be coeternal with the Father. Therefore, God’s work is eternal and the world was made from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg30
Sed contra est quod dicitur Proverb. cap. VIII, 24, ex ore divinae sapientiae: nondum erant abissi, et ego iam concepta eram: necdum fontes aquarum eruperant, necdum montes gravi mole constiterant; ante omnes1 colles ego parturiebar; adhuc terram non fecerat et flumina et cardines orbis terrae. Ergo cardines orbis terrae et flumina et terra non semper fuerunt.
On the contrary (1), it is said in the words of divine Wisdom: the depths were not as yet and I was already conceived, neither had the fountains of waters as yet sprung out. The mountains with their huge bulk had not as yet been established, before the hills was I brought forth. He had not yet made the earth, nor the rivers, nor the poles of the world (Prov 8:24). Therefore, the poles of the world, the rivers, and the earth did not always exist.
QDePot.Q3.A17.sc
Praeterea, secundum Priscinianum quanto tempore iuniores, tanto intellectu perspicaciores. Sed perspicacitas non est infinita. Ergo nec tempus quo perspicacitas crevit1 fuit infinitum, et per consequens nec mundus.
Furthermore (2), according to Priscian,1 the younger in time are more perspicacious in intellect. But perspicacity is not infinite; therefore, the time during which perspicacity increases was not infinite, and consequently, neither is the world.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg31
Praeterea, Iob XIV, 19: alluvione paulatim terra consumitur. Sed terra non est infinita. Si ergo fuisset tempus infinitum, iam totaliter esset consumpta: quod patet esset falsum.
Furthermore (3), it is written: with inundation the ground little by little is washed away (Job 14:19). Now, the earth is not infinite. Therefore, if time were infinite, the earth would by now have been wholly washed away, and this is clearly false.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg32
Praeterea, constat Deum naturaliter esse mundo priorem, sicut causam effectu. Sed in Deo idem est duratio et natura. Ergo Deus duratione prior est mundo, et ita mundus non semper fuit.
Furthermore (4), it is evident that God naturally preceded the world as a cause precedes its effect. But in God duration and nature are the same; therefore, God preceded the world by duration, and thus, the world did not always exist.
QDePot.Q3.A17.arg33
Respondeo dicendum quod firmiter tenendum est mundum non semper fuisse, sicut fides Catholica docet. Nec hoc potest aliqua physica demonstratione efficaciter impugnari.
I answer that we must not hesitate to hold that, as the Catholic faith teaches, the world has not always existed. Nor can this be adequately disproved by any physical demonstration.
QDePot.Q3.A17.co
Ad cuius evidentiam sciendum est, quod sicut in quaestione alia est habitum, in operatione Dei non potest accipi aliquod debitum ex parte causae materialis, neque potentiae activae agentis, nec ex parte finis ultimi, sed solum ex parte formae quae est finis operationis, ex cuius praesuppositione requiritur quod talia existant qualia competunt illi formae.
In order to make this clear, we must observe that, as we have shown in a previous question,1 in God’s works we cannot assign a necessity on the part of the material cause, nor on the part of the active power of the agent, nor on the part of the ultimate end, but only on the part of the form that is the end of the activity, since if the form be presupposed, it is requisite that things be such as to be fit for that form.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Et ideo aliter dicendum est de productione unius particularis creaturae, et aliter de exitu totius universi a Deo. Cum enim loquimur de productione alicuius singularis creaturae, potest assignari ratio quare talis sit, ex aliqua alia creatura, vel saltem ex ordine universi, ad quem quaelibet creatura ordinatur, sicut pars ad formam totius. Cum autem de toto universo loquimur educendo in esse, non possumus ulterius aliquod creatum invenire ex quo possit sumi ratio quare sit tale vel tale; unde, cum nec etiam ex parte divinae potentiae quae est infinita, nec divinae bonitatis, quae rebus non indiget, ratio determinatae dispositionis universi sumi possit, oportet quod eius ratio sumatur ex simplici voluntate producentis ut si quaeratur, quare quantitas caeli sit tanta et non maior, non potest huius ratio reddi nisi ex voluntate producentis.
Consequently, we must speak of the production of one particular creature otherwise than of the emanation of the whole universe from God. For when we speak of the production of an individual creature, it is possible to gather the reason why it is such, either from some other creature or at least from the order of the universe, to which every creature is ordered, as a part to the form of the whole. But when we speak of the whole universe’s coming into being, we cannot find any other creature as being the reason why the universe is such and such. Therefore, since neither on the part of the divine power, which is infinite, nor of the divine goodness, which does not need things, can a reason be assigned for the particular disposition of the universe, this reason must be drawn from the simple will of the Creator, so that if it be asked why the heavens are of such and such a size, no other reason can be given except that their maker willed it so.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Et propter hoc etiam, ut Rabbi Moyses dicit, divina Scriptura inducit homines ad considerationem caelestium corporum, per quorum dispositionem maxime ostenditur quod omnia subiacent voluntati et providentiae creatoris. Non enim potest assignari ratio quare talis stella tantum a tali distet, vel aliqua huiusmodi quae in dispositione caeli consideranda occurrunt, nisi ex ordine sapientiae Dei; unde dicitur Is. XL, 26: levate in excelsum oculos vestros; et videte quis creavit haec.
For this reason too, as Rabbi Moses says, Holy Scripture exhorts men to consider the heavenly bodies, since we gather from their disposition most of all how all things are subject to the will and providence of a Creator.1 For no reason can be given for why this star is this far from that one, or for any other dispositions that we observe in the heavens, save the ordinance of divine wisdom; therefore, it is written: lift up your eyes on high and see who has created these things (Isa 40:26).
QDePot.Q3.A17
Nec obstat, si dicatur quod talis quantitas consequitur naturam caeli vel caelestium corporum, sicut et omnium natura constantium est aliqua determinata quantitas, quia sicut divina potentia non limitatur ad hanc quantitatem magis quam ad illam, ita non limitatur ad naturam cui debeatur talis quantitas, magis quam ad naturam cui alia quantitas debeatur. Et sic eadem redibit quaestio de natura, quae est de quantitate; quamvis concedamus, quod natura caeli non sit indifferens ad quamlibet quantitatem, nec sit in eo possibilitas ad aliam quantitatem nisi ad istam.
Nor does it matter if someone say that the quantity in question results from the nature of the heavens or heavenly bodies, just as some determinate quantity is established for all things by nature; for just as the divine power is not confined to this rather than to that quantity, so is it not confined to a nature that requires one particular quantity rather than to a nature that requires another quantity. Consequently, it makes no difference, whether it be a question of quantity or of nature, although we grant that the nature of the heavens is not indifferent to any quantity in particular, and that there is no inherent possibility of the heavens having any other quantity than that which they have.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Non sic autem potest dici de tempore vel temporis duratione. Nam tempus est extrinsecum a re, sicut et locus; unde etiam in caelo, in quo non est possibilitas respectu alterius quantitatis vel accidentis interius inhaerentis, est tamen in eo possibilitas respectu loci et situs, cum localiter moveatur; et etiam respectu temporis, cum semper tempus succedat tempori, sicut est successio in motu et in ubi; unde non potest dici, quod neque tempus neque ubi consequatur naturam eius, sicut de quantitate dicebatur. Unde patet quod ex simplici Dei voluntate dependet quod praefigatur universo determinata quantitas durationis, sicut et determinata quantitas dimensionis. Unde non potest necessario concludi aliquid de universi duratione, ut per hoc ostendi possit demonstrative mundum semper fuisse.
But this cannot be said of time or the duration of time. For time, like place, is external to a thing; therefore, although there is no possibility in the heavens with respect to another quantity or accident inhering from within, yet is there a possibility with regard to its place and position, since the heavens have a local movement; and also with regard to time, since time ever succeeds time, just as there is succession in movement and in where. Therefore, it cannot be said that neither the time nor the where result from the heavens’ nature, as was said of its quantity. It is clear, then, that the appointment of a determinate quantity of duration for the universe depends on the simple will of God, just as does the appointment of its determinate quantity of dimension. Consequently, we cannot come to a necessary conclusion about the duration of the universe, such as to prove demonstratively thereby that the world has always existed.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Quidam vero non considerantes exitum universi a Deo, coacti sunt circa inceptionem mundi errare. Quidam namque causam agentem praetermittentes, solam materiam a nullo creatam ponentes, quae omnium causa esset, sicut antiquissimi naturales, necessario habuerunt dicere materiam semper fuisse. Cum enim nihil se educat de non esse in esse, oportet causam aliam habere quod incipit esse; et hi posuerunt vel mundum semper fuisse continue, quia non ponebant nisi naturaliter agentia quae determinabantur ad unum, ex quo oportebat quod semper idem effectus sequeretur; vel cum interruptione sicut Democritus; qui ponebat mundum vel mundos potius multoties fuisse compositos et dissolutos casu, propter causalem motum atomorum.
Some, however, through failing to observe that the universe came forth from God, were forced into erring about the beginning of the world. For some, like the earliest students of nature, setting aside the agent cause and asserting only a matter created by nothing, and which was the cause of all things, necessarily had to say that matter had always existed. For, seeing that nothing brings itself from non-existence into being, that which begins to exist must be caused by something else. And these asserted: either that the world was always in continual existence, because they recognized none but natural agents, which are determined to one thing, due to which it was necessary that the same effect always follows; or that the world had an interrupted existence, just as Democritus held the world, or rather worlds, to be in a continual state of composition and dissolution due to chance, on account of the chance movements of atoms.1
QDePot.Q3.A17
Sed quia inconveniens videbatur quod omnes convenientiae et utilitates in rebus naturalibus existentes essent a casu, cum semper vel in pluribus inveniantur; quod tamen necesse erat sequi, si solum materia poneretur, et praecipue cum inveniatur quidam effectus ad quos causalitas materiae non sufficit; ideo alii posuerunt causam agentem, sicut Anaxagoras intellectum, et Empedocles amicitiam et litem. Sed tamen isti non posuerunt huiusmodi causas agentes universi esse, sed ad modum aliorum particularium agentium, quae agunt materiam transmutando de uno in aliud. Unde necesse erat eis dicere quod materia esset aeterna, utpote non habens causam sui esse; sed mundum incepisse: quia omnis effectus causae agentis per motum sequitur suam causam in duratione, eo quod effectus non est nisi in termino motus, ante quem est principium motus, cum quo simul oportet esse agens, a quo est principium motus.
Since, however, it seemed incongruous that all the congruities and utilities existing in natural things should be due to chance, whereas they are found to occur either always or for the most part, and seeing that nevertheless this would follow if there were no other cause but matter—and especially since some effects are found for which the causality of matter is insufficient—therefore others posited an agent cause; for example, Anaxagoras posited an intellect and Empedocles posited friendship and strife.1 Yet, they did not hold these to be the agent causes of the universe, but instead they likened them to other particular agents, whose activity consists in the transformation of matter from one thing into another. Consequently, it was necessary for them to say that matter is eternal, insofar as it does not have a cause of its own existence, but that the world had a beginning; for every effect of a cause which acts by movement follows its cause in duration, since such effect does not exist as at the end of the movement, which end is preceded by the initial movement, coexistent with which is the agent that initiates the movement.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Aristoteles vero, considerans quod si ponatur causa constituens mundum agere per motum, sequeretur quod sit abire in infinitum, quia ante quemlibet motum erit motus, posuit mundum semper fuisse. Non enim processit ex consideratione illa qua intelligitur exitus universi esse a Deo, sed ex illa consideratione qua ponitur aliquod agens incipere operari per motum; quod est particularis causae, et non universalis. Et propter hoc ex motu et immobilitate primi motoris, rationes suas sumit ad mundi aeternitatem ostendendam; unde diligenter consideranti, rationes eius apparent quasi rationes disputantis contra positionem; unde et in principio VIII Phys., mota quaestione de aeternitate motus, praemittit opiniones Anaxagorae et Empedoclis, contra quas disputare intendit.
Aristotle, in fact, observing that if it be said that the cause establishing the world acted by movement, it would follow that one would have to proceed to infinity, since every movement must be preceded by another movement, maintained that the world has always existed.1 He argued not from the position that the world comes forth from God, but from the position that an agent begins to act through a movement, which belongs to a particular cause and not a universal cause. Therefore, in order to prove the eternity of the world, he based his own arguments on movement and the immobility of the prime mover; and consequently, if we consider them carefully, his arguments are seen to be like those of one who is arguing against a position; this is also why at the commencement of Physics 8,2 having introduced the question of the eternity of movement, he begins by citing the opinions of Anaxagoras and Empedocles, his object being to argue against them.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Sed sequaces Aristotelis considerantes exitum totius universi a Deo per suam voluntatem, et non per motum, conati sunt ostendere mundi aeternitatem per hoc quod voluntas non retardat facere quod intendit, nisi propter aliquam innovationem vel immutationem, saltem quam necesse est imaginari in successione temporis, dum vult facere hoc tunc et non prius.
Those who came after Aristotle, however, considering that the whole universe came forth from God through his own will and not by movement, endeavored to prove the eternity of the world from the fact that the will does not wait to do what it intends, except on account of some new occurrence or change, at least one that is necessary to imagine in the succession of time, when one wills to do this now and not sooner.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Sed isti etiam in defectum similem inciderunt in quem et praedicti. Consideraverunt enim primum agens ad similitudinem alicuius agentis quod suam actionem exercet in tempore quamvis per voluntatem agat; quod tamen non est causa ipsius temporis, sed tempus praesupponit. Deus autem est causa etiam ipsius temporis. Nam et ipsum tempus in universitate eorum quae a Deo facta sunt continetur; unde cum de exitu universi esse a Deo loquimur, non est considerandum, quod tunc et non prius fecerit. Ista enim consideratio tempus praesupponit ad factionem, non autem subiicit factioni.
Yet, these fell into an error like that of the ones mentioned before. For they considered the first agent as like an agent that exercises its activity in time even though it acts through its will. Such an agent is not the cause of time itself but presupposes it, whereas God is the cause even of time itself. For time itself is included in the universe of the things made by God; and therefore, seeing that we are speaking about the being of the universe coming forth from God, one should not think that he made it then and not sooner. For this consideration presupposes a time before the making, one that is not subject to the making.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Sed si universitatis creaturae productionem consideramus, inter quas est etiam ipsum tempus, est considerandum quare tali tempori talem mensuram praefixerit, non quare hoc fecit in tali tempore. Praefixio autem mensurae temporis dependet ex simplici voluntate Dei, qui voluit quod mundus non esset semper, sed quandoque esse inciperet, sicut et voluit quod caelum nec esset maius vel minus.
But, if we consider the production of the universe of created things, among which even time itself is included, we must consider why such a measure was affixed to such a time, and not why he did this at such a time. However, the fixing of the measure to time depends on the simple will of God, who willed that the world should not have always been, but should have a beginning at some point, just as he also willed the heavens to be neither greater nor smaller than they are.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod bonitatis proprium est producere res in esse mediante voluntate, cuius est obiectum; unde non oportuit quod quandocumque fuit divina bonitas, res producerentur in esse, sed secundum dispositionem voluntatis divinae.
Reply Obj. 1: It is proper to divine goodness to bring things into being by means of the will, of which it is the object. Consequently, it does not follow that whenever the divine goodness existed, things would be brought into being, but rather that this would be according to the plan of the divine will.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in corpore caelesti, cum sit incorruptibile, est virtus ut sit semper; sed nulla virtus neque essendi neque operandi respicit praeteritum, sed solum praesens vel futurum; nullus enim habet virtutem ad quod aliquid fecerit, quia quidquid non est factum, non potest factum fuisse; sed habet aliquis virtutem ad hoc ut nunc vel in posterum faciat; unde et virtus existendi semper, quae inest caelo, non respicit praeteritum, sed futurum.
Reply Obj. 2: The heavenly body, being incorruptible, is capable of always being, but no capability, whether of being or of operating, regards the past, but only the present or the future; for no one has power over his past actions, since he cannot cause to have been done that which he has not done, but he does have the power to do it now or in the future. Consequently, the capability in the heavens of existing always regards not the past but the future.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non potest dici, simpliciter loquendo, caelum esse corruptibile propter hoc quod in non esse decideret, si a Deo non contineretur. Sed tamen quia creaturam contineri in esse a Deo, dependet ex immobilitate divina, non ex necessitate naturae, ut possit dici quod sit necessarium absolute, cum sit necessarium solum ex suppositione divinae voluntatis, quae hoc immobiliter statuit, potest concedi secundum quid corruptibile esse caelum, cum hac scilicet conditione, si Deus ipsum non contineret.
Reply Obj. 3: The fact that the heavens would return into nothingness if God ceased to uphold them does not make them corruptible, simply speaking. Seeing, however, that God’s preservation of the creature in being depends on God’s unchangeableness, not on natural necessity (in which case it could be said that it is necessary absolutely), since it is necessary solely on the supposition that God wills and has unchangeably decreed that preservation, it may be granted that the heavens are corruptible in a certain respect, that is, with this condition: if God were not to uphold them.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod omnis effectus habet necessariam habitudinem ad suam causam efficientem, sive sit causa naturalis, sive voluntaria. Sed non ponimus Deum causam mundi ex necessitate naturae suae, sed ex voluntate, ut supra dictum est, unde necessarium est effectum divinum sequi non quandocumque natura divina fuit, sed quando dispositum est voluntate divina ut esset, et secundum modum eumdem quo voluit ut esset.
Reply Obj. 4: Every effect carries a necessary relationship to its efficient cause, whether the cause is natural or voluntary. But we have already proved that God is the cause of the world not by a necessity of his nature but by his will;1 therefore, it was necessary for the divine effect to follow not whenever the divine nature existed, but when the divine will planned that it should exist, and in the very manner in which he willed it to exist.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ante tempus aliquid esse, potest intelligi dupliciter.
Reply Obj. 5: A thing may exist before time in two ways.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad5
Uno modo ante totum tempus, et ante omne id quod est temporis; et sic mundus non fuit ante tempus, quia instans in quo incepit mundus, licet non sit tempus, est tamen aliquid temporis, non quidem ut pars, sed ut terminus.
First, before the whole of time and before anything belonging to time. In this way, the world did not exist before time, because the instant wherein the world began, though not a time, is nonetheless something belonging to time, not indeed as a part of it but as a terminus of time.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Alio modo intelligitur aliquid esse ante tempus, quia est ante temporis completionem; quod non completur nisi in instanti ante quod est aliud instans; et sic mundus est ante tempus. Non autem oportet propter hoc quod sit aeternus; quia nec ipsum instans temporis quod sic est ante tempus est aeternum.
In another way, a thing is said to exist before a time because it is before the completion of the time; and the time is not complete except in an instant before which there is another instant; in this sense, the world existed before time. But it does not follow from this that the world is eternal, since the very instant of time such that it is before a time is not eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A17
Ad sextum dicendum, quod cum omne agens agat sibi simile, oportet quod effectus hoc modo sequatur a causa efficaciter operante, quod similitudinem causae retineat. Sicut autem quod est a causa naturaliter agente, retinet similitudinem eius prout habet formam similem formae agentis; ita quod est ab agente voluntario, retinet similitudinem eius, prout habet formam similem causae, secundum quod hoc producitur in effectu quod est in voluntatis dispositione, ut patet de artificiato respectu artificis. Voluntas autem non disponit solum de forma effectus, sed de loco, duratione, et omnibus conditionibus eius; unde oportet quod effectus voluntatis tunc sequatur quando voluntas disponit, non quando voluntas est. Non enim secundum esse, sed secundum id quod voluntas disponit, effectus voluntati similatur. Licet igitur voluntas semper sit eadem, non tamen oportet quod semper ex ea effectus sequatur.
Reply Obj. 6: Since every agent produces its like, an effect must follow from an effectively operating cause so as to bear a likeness to its cause. Now, as that which proceeds from a cause that acts by its nature bears a likeness thereto in that it has a form like the form of its agent, so too that which proceeds from a voluntary agent bears a likeness thereto in that it has a form like its cause, insofar as what is brought forth in the effect is according to the plan of the will, as instanced in the work produced by the craftsman. But the will plans not only the effect’s form but also its place, time, and all its conditions; whence the effect of the will follows when the will plans it and not when the will exists. For the effect is like the will not as regards being but as regards what the will plans. Consequently, though the will remain ever the same, it does not follow that its effect should flow from it from eternity.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod Deus de necessitate vult suam bonitatem et omne id sine quo sua bonitas esse non potest. Tale autem non est creaturarum productio; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 7: God necessarily wills his own goodness and everything without which his goodness cannot exist. Such is not the production of creatures, and consequently, the objection fails.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod cum Deus creaturas ad manifestationem sui produxerit, convenientius fuit et melius ut sic producerentur, sicut convenientius et expressius eum poterant manifestare. Expressius autem manifestatur ex creaturis, si non semper sint; quia in hoc manifeste apparet quod ab alio eductae sunt in esse, et quod Deus creaturis non indiget, et quod creaturae omnino divinae subiacent voluntati.
Reply Obj. 8: Since God made created things in order to manifest himself, it was more fitting and better that they should be made in such wise as to be able to manifest him in a more fitting manner and more expressly. Now, he is more expressly manifested by creatures if they do not always exist; for this brings into greater evidence the fact that they have been brought into being by another, and that God does not need created things, and that they are entirely dependent on the divine will.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod Deus aeternam voluntatem habuit de mundi factione; non tamen ut mundus semper fieret, sed ut tunc fieret quando fecit.
Reply Obj. 9: God’s will to create the world was eternal, yet not that the world should always exist, but that it should come to be when he made it.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod antequam mundus esset, possibile erat mundum fieri, non quidem aliqua potentia passiva, sed solum per potentiam activam agentis. Vel potest dici, quod fuit possibile non per aliquam potentiam, sed quia termini non sunt invicem discohaerentes, huiusmodi scilicet propositionis: mundus est. Sic enim dicitur esse aliquid possibile secundum nullam potentiam, ut patet per Philosophum, in V Metaph.
Reply Obj. 10: Before the world was, the coming to be of the world was possible not by any passive potency, but only by the active power of the agent. Or we may reply that it was possible not by reason of some power, but because the terms of the proposition “the world exists” are not in contradiction to each other. For according to the Philosopher in Metaphysics 5, a thing may be said to be possible in this way, without reference to a potency.1
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad10
Et per hoc patet solutio ad undecimum.
Reply Obj. 11: This suffices for the reply to the eleventh objection.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad11
Ad decimumsecundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de agente quod incipit agere actione nova; sed Dei actio est aeterna, cum sit sua substantia. Dicitur autem incipere agere ratione novi effectus, qui ab aeterna actione consequitur secundum dispositionem voluntatis, quae intelligitur quasi actionis principium in ordine ad effectum. Effectus enim ab actione sequitur secundum conditionem formae, quae est actionis principium; sicut aliquid est calefactum per calefactionem ignis, ad modum caloris ignis.
Reply Obj. 12: This argument stands in the case of an agent that begins a new action, but God’s action is eternal, since it is his substance. He is said, however, to begin to act by reason of the new effect that results from his eternal action according to his will’s plan, which is considered as the principle of his action in its order to the effect. For the effect follows from the action according to the condition of the form that is the principle of that action, just as something is heated through the fire’s heating according to measure of the fire’s heat.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de agente quod ita facit effectum suum in tempore, quod tamen non est temporis causa; quod in Deo locum non habet, ut ex supra dictis, patet.
Reply Obj. 13: This argument considers the agent that produces its effect in time without being the cause of time: this does not apply to God, as is clear from things stated above.1
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod si motus proprie accipiatur, divina voluntas non movetur; sed metaphorice loquendo dicitur moveri a suo volito; et sic sola Dei bonitas movet ipsam, secundum quod Augustinus dicit quod Deus movet se ipsum sine loco et tempore. Nec tamen sequitur quod quandocumque fuit bonitas eius, tunc esset creaturarum productio; quia creaturae non procedunt a Deo ex debito vel necessitate bonitatis, cum divina bonitas creaturis non egeat, nec per eas ei aliquid accrescat, sed ex simplici voluntate.
Reply Obj. 14: If “movement” be taken properly, God’s will does not move, but metaphorically speaking it is said to be “moved” by the thing willed; and thus, God’s goodness alone moves his will, according to the saying of Augustine that God moves himself independently of place and time.1 Nor does it follow that creatures were produced whenever God’s goodness existed; for creatures proceed from God not as though they were owed it or by a necessity of his goodness—since the divine goodness does not need them, nor does he gain anything by them—but by his simple will.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod cum prima successio temporis causetur ex motus successione, ut dicitur in IV Phys., secundum hoc verum est quod omne instans et est principium et finis temporis, secundum1 quod verum est quod omne momentum est principium et finis motus; unde si supponamus motum non semper fuisse nec semper futurum esse, non oportebit dicere quod quodlibet instans sit principium et finis temporis; sed erit aliquod instans quod est tantum principium, et aliquod quod tantum finis. Unde patet quod ratio ista est circularis, et propter hoc non est demonstratio; sed tamen est efficax secundum intentionem Aristotelis, qui eam inducit contra positionem, ut dictum est, in corp. art. Multae enim rationes sunt efficaces contra positionem propter ea quae ab adversariis ponuntur, quae non sunt efficaces simpliciter.
Reply Obj. 15: Since the first succession of time is caused by movement, as is said in Physics 4, it is true that every instant is a beginning and an end of time, insofar as it is true that every moment of motion is a beginning and an end of movement;1 this is why, if we suppose that movement neither always existed nor will always exist, there will be no need to say that every instant is a beginning and an end of time; rather, there will be a certain instant that will be only a beginning, and a certain instant that will be only an end. Hence, this objection argues in a circle, and consequently is not a demonstration; yet it serves the purpose of Aristotle, who employs it to attack a position, as we have said above in the body of the article. In fact, many arguments serve to rebut an opinion on account of the statements advanced by its holders and yet in themselves are not simply speaking efficacious.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod instans semper consideratur ut fluens, sed non semper ut fluens ab aliquo in aliquid, sed quandoque ut fluens ab aliquo tantum, sicut ultimum instans temporis; quandoque ut fluens in aliquid tantum, sicut primum instans.
Reply Obj. 16: The instant is indeed always considered as flowing, yet not always as flowing from one thing to another, but sometimes as only flowing from something (for example, the last instant of time), sometimes as flowing only towards something (as the first instant).
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod illa ratio non probat quod motus semper fuerit, sed quod motus circularis possit esse semper, quia ex mathematicis non potest aliquid efficaciter de motu concludi; unde Aristoteles, non probat ex circulatione motus, eius aeternitatem; sed supposito quod sit aeternus, ostendit quod est circularis; quia nullus alius motus potest esse aeternus.
Reply Obj. 17: This argument does not prove that movement has always existed, but that a circular movement can always exist, because from mathematics we cannot efficaciously conclude anything about movement; therefore, Aristotle does not prove the eternity of movement from its being circular; rather, from the fact that a movement is eternal, he shows that it must be circular, because no other movement can be eternal.1
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad17
Et per hoc patet responsio ad decimumoctavum.
Reply Obj. 18: This suffices for the reply to the eighteenth objection.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod sicut se habet scibile ad scientiam nostram, ita se habet scientia Dei ad creaturas. Nam scientia Dei est causa creaturarum, sicut et scibile est causa scientiae nostrae; unde sicut scibile potest esse, scientia nostra non existente, ut dicitur in Praedicamentis, ita Dei scientia esse potest, scibili non existente.
Reply Obj. 19: As the knowable is related to our knowledge, so is God’s knowledge is to creatures. For God’s knowledge is the cause of creatures just as the knowable is also the cause of our knowledge. Therefore, just as a thing can be knowable even without our knowledge existing, as is said in the Categories,1 so God’s knowledge can exist without the knowable thing having existence.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod Deus praecedit mundum duratione, non quidem temporis, sed aeternitatis, quia esse Dei non mensuratur tempore. Nec ante mundum fuit tempus reale, sed solum imaginarium, prout scilicet nunc possumus imaginari infinita temporum spatia, aeternitate existente, potuisse revolvi ante temporis inceptionem.
Reply Obj. 20: God does indeed precede the world by duration, not one of time but of eternity, since God’s existence is not measured by time. Nor was there a real time before the world, but only an imaginary one, inasmuch as now we can imagine an infinite space of time existing alongside eternity and to have been able to have revolved before the beginning of time.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad20
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod si relatio dominii intelligatur consequi actionem qua Deus actualiter creaturas gubernat, sic non est ab aeterno dominus. Si autem intelligatur consequi ipsam potestatem gubernandi, sic competit ei ab aeterno. Nec tamen oportet creaturas ab aeterno ponere, nisi in potentia.
Reply Obj. 21: If the relation of lordship be understood as consequent to the action whereby God actually governs creatures, then God was not Lord from eternity. But if it be understood as consequent on the very power of governing, then it belongs to God from eternity. Nor does it follow that creatures must have existed from eternity, except in potency.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad21
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod ratione illa utitur Augustinus, ad probandum coaeternitatem et coaequalitatem Filii ad Patrem; quae tamen ratio non est efficax de mundo; quia cum natura Filii sit eadem cum Patre, requirit aeternitatem et aequalitatem Patris; quae si sibi subtraheretur, invidiae esset. Non autem hoc requirit natura creaturae; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 22: This is Augustine’s argument to prove that the Son is coeternal and coequal with the Father.1 But this argument is not applicable to the world. For, since the Son’s nature is the same as the Father’s, it requires an eternity and equality with the Father; otherwise, were this denied him, it would savor of envy. The nature of the creature, however, does not require this, and consequently, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad22
Ad vicesimumtertium dicendum, quod secundum Graecos dicitur: dominus regnabit in saeculum saeculi, et adhuc; quod exponens Origenes in Glossa, dicit, quod saeculum intelligitur spatium unius generationis, cuius finis notus est nobis: per saeculum saeculi immensum spatium temporis, quod finem habet, tamen nobis ignotum; sed adhuc ultra illud, regnum Dei extenditur. Et sic aeternum exponitur pro tempore diuturno. Anselmus autem in Proslog., exponit aeternum pro aevo, quod nunquam finem habet; et tamen ultra illud Deus esse dicitur propter hoc: primo, quia aeviterna possunt intelligi non esse. Secundo, quia non essent, nisi a Deo continerentur; et sic de se non sunt. Tertio, quia non habent totum esse suum simul, cum in eis sit aliqua mutationis successio.
Reply Obj. 23: The Greek text reads: the Lord shall reign for age upon age and beyond; and Origen, as quoted by a Gloss,1 says that by age we are to understand the space of one generation, the limits of which are known to us; by age upon age we are to understand an immense space of time, which has an end, yet it is unknown to us; and that God’s reign will extend even beyond this. Hence, eternity here means the duration of time. Anselm in the Proslogion, however, takes eternity to mean aeviternity, which has no end;2 and yet, God is said to reign beyond it because, in the first place, aeviternal things can be thought of as non-existent; second, because they would not exist if God ceased to uphold them, and in this sense, of themselves they do not exist; third, because they do not possess their whole existence at once, but in them there is a certain succession of change.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad23
Ad vicesimumquartum dicendum, quod pro tanto oportet illud quod incipit, habere mensuram durationis, quia incipit per motum. Sic autem tempus non incipit per creationem, unde ratio non sequitur; et tamen potest dici, quod omnis mensura in suo genere seipsa mensuratur, sicut linea per lineam, et similiter tempus per tempus.
Reply Obj. 24: That which has a beginning must have a measure of its duration because it begins through movement. But time does not begin thus by creation; therefore, the argument does not follow. However, it may be said that every measure is measured by itself within its own genus; thus, a line is measured by a line, and time by a time.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad24
Ad vicesimumquintum dicendum, quod tempus non se habet sicut permanentia, quorum substantia est tota simul; unde non oportet quod totum tempus sit quando incipit esse; et sic nihil prohibet dicere, quod tempus incipit in instanti esse.
Reply Obj. 25: Time is not like permanent things, which have their whole substance at once, so that there is no need for the whole of time to exist as soon as it begins to exist. Consequently, nothing prevents saying that time begins in an instant.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad25
Ad vicesimumsextum dicendum, quod actio Dei est aeterna, sed effectus non est aeternus, ut supra dictum est; unde licet Deus non semper fuerit causa, cum non semper fuerit effectus, non tamen sequitur quod non fuerit causa in potentia, quia actio eius semper fuit, nisi potentia ad effectum referatur.
Reply Obj. 26: God’s action is eternal, but its effect is not, as we have stated above; hence, though God was not always a cause, since his effect did not always exist, still it does not follow that he was not the cause potentially, since his action always existed, unless we refer the potency to the effect.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad26
Ad vicesimumseptimum dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum, verum est in mente, non in rebus; est enim adaequatio intellectus ad res. Unde omnia quae fuerunt ab aeterno, fuerunt vera per veritatem intellectus divini, quae est aeterna.
Reply Obj. 27: According to the Philosopher, the true is in the mind, not in things, for it is the intellect’s becoming equal to the things.1 Therefore, whatsoever has existed from eternity has been true by the Truth of the divine intellect, which is eternal.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad27
Ad vicesimumoctavum dicendum, quod omnia illa quae ab aeterno dicuntur esse vera, non sunt alia et alia veritate vera, sed una et eadem divini intellectus veritate, ad diversas tamen res in proprio esse futuras relata; et sic ex diversa relatione potest aliqua distinctio in illa veritate designari.
Reply Obj. 28: Whatsoever things are said to be true from eternity do not vary in their truth, but are true by the one same Truth of the divine intellect, yet with reference to the various things that are going to be in their own proper being; and thus there can be a certain distinction in that truth resulting from their various relations.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad28
Ad vicesimumnonum dicendum, quod verbum etiam Philosophi intelligitur de oratione existente in nostro intellectu vel in nostra pronuntiatione; veritas enim nostri intellectus vel verbi, ab existentia rei causatur. Sed e converso veritas divini intellectus est causa rerum.
Reply Obj. 29: The saying of the Philosopher refers to the speech existing in our intellect, or in our oral statements, since the truth of our intellect or word is caused by the existence of the reality; but conversely, the truth of the divine intellect is the cause of the realities.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad29
Ad tricesimum dicendum, quod ex parte ipsius Dei facere non importat aliquid quod sit aliud quam suum dicere; non enim actio Dei est accidens, sed eius substantia; sed facere importat effectum actualiter existentem in propria natura, quod per dicere non importatur.
Reply Obj. 30: On the part of God, there is no difference between “to make” and “to speak,” for God’s action is not an accident but his substance; nevertheless, “to make” connotes the effect existing in its own proper nature, whereas “to speak” does not.
QDePot.Q3.A17.ad30
Argumenta vero quae obiiciuntur in contrarium, licet verum concludant, non tamen necessario, praeter primum, quod ex auctoritate procedit. Argumentum enim perspicacitatis secundum temporis cursum, non ostendit tempus quandoque incepisse. Potuit enim esse quod scientiarum studia pluries fuerint intermissa, et postmodum post longa tempora quasi de novo incepta, ut Philosophus etiam dicit. Terra etiam non ita per illuvionem ex una parte consumitur, quin etiam per mutuam elementorum conversionem ex parte alia augmentetur; duratio etiam Dei, licet sit idem quod eius natura secundum rem, tamen differt ratione; unde non oportet quod sit prior duratione, si est prior natura.
Reply Sed Contra: The arguments on the contrary side, although they prove what is true, are not demonstrative, except the first, which is based on authority. For the argument taken from the growth of perspicacity in the course of time does not prove that time must have had a beginning. For it was possible that the study of the sciences may have been frequently interrupted and subsequently taken up anew after a long interval, as the Philosopher also says.1 Again, the soil is not so consumed by erosion on one part of the earth’s surface without a corresponding increase taking place elsewhere through the combination of the elements. And God’s duration, although it is the same as the divine nature in reality, differs therefrom in account; whence it does not follow that he is before the world in duration because he is before it in nature.
QDePot.Q3.A17
A. 18Whether the angels were created before the visible worldUtrum angeli sint creati ante mundum visibilem
Decimoctavo quaeritur utrum angeli sint creati ante mundum visibilem.
The eighteenth point of inquiry is whether the angels were created before the visible world.1
QDePot.Q3.A18
Et videtur quod sic. Quia ut Damascenus refert in II libro,1 Gregorius Nazianzenus dicit, quod Deus primum excogitavit angelicas virtutes et caelestes; et excogitatio fuit opus eius. Ergo prius fecit angelos quam mundum visibilem conderet.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they were. For Damascene quotes Gregory Nazianzen1 as saying that at first God devised the angelic and heavenly powers, and the devising was the making thereof.2 Therefore, he created the angels before making the visible world.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg1
Sed dicendum, quod ly primum dicit ordinem naturae, non durationis.
Obj. 2: It may be said that first here denotes an order of nature, not of duration.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg2
Sed contra, Damascenus ibidem ponit super hoc duas opiniones: quarum una ponit, angelos primum fuisse creatos, alia vero dicit contrarium. Sed nulla unquam opinio posuit, quin angeli natura priores essent visibilibus creaturis. Ergo oportet quod intelligatur de ordine durationis.
On the contrary, Damascene cites two opinions on this point: one of which states that the angels were created first, while the other holds the contrary.1 Now, no one ever denied that the angels were by nature prior to visible creatures. Therefore, we must take it to refer to the order of duration.
QDePot.Q3.A18.sc
Praeterea, Basilius dicit in principio Hexameron: erat quaedam natura ante hunc mundum intellectui nostro contemplabilis; quod postmodum exponit de angelis; ergo videtur quod ante hunc mundum angeli sint creati.
Obj. 3: Basil says, in the beginning of The Hexameron: prior to this world there existed a nature that is intelligible to our understanding,1 and subsequently, he states that this is the angelic nature. Therefore, it would seem that the angels were created before this world.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg3
Praeterea, ea quae cum mundo visibili facta sunt, Scriptura in principio Genesis prosequitur. Sed del angelis nullam facit mentionem. Ergo videtur quod angeli non fuerunt creati cum mundo, sed ante mundum.
Obj. 4: The Scriptures, in the beginning of Genesis, treats those things that were created with the visible world; but it makes no mention of the angels. Therefore, it would seem that the angels were not created with the visible world but before it.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg4
Praeterea, illud quod ordinatur ad perfectionem alicuius sicut ad finem, est eo posterius. Sed mundus visibilis ordinatur ad perfectionem intellectualis naturae: quia, ut Ambrosius dicit, Deus, qui natura invisibilis est, opus visibile fecit, per quod cognosci posset. Et non nisi a rationali creatura. Ergo rationalis creatura facta est ante mundum visibilem.
Obj. 5: That which is ordered to the perfection of another as its end is posterior to it. Now, the visible world is ordered to the perfection of the intellectual nature since, according to Ambrose, God, who by nature is invisible, produced a visible work in order to make himself known thereby.1 But he could only be made known to a rational creature. Therefore, the rational creature was made before the visible world.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg5
Praeterea, quidquid est ante tempus, est ante mundum visibilem: quia tempus cum mundo visibili incepit. Sed angeli creati sunt ante tempus: non enim fuit tempus ante diem; angeli autem creati sunt ante diem, ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo angeli creati sunt ante mundum visibilem.
Obj. 6: Whatsoever precedes time precedes the visible world, since time began with the visible world. Now, angels were created before time, since there was no time before the day, but the angels were created before the day, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, the angels were created before the visible world.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg6
Praeterea, Hieronymus dicit super epistolam ad Titum, cap. I: sex millia necdum nostri temporis implentur annorum; et quantas prius aeternitates, quanta tempora fuisse arbitrandum est, in quibus angeli Deo servierunt, et eo iubente substiterunt? Sed mundus visibilis cum nostro tempore incepit. Ergo angeli ante mundum visibilem fuerunt.
Obj. 7: Jerome says, on Titus 1, that six thousand years of our time have not yet elapsed, before which for how many ages, for how long think you the angels served God and to his command owed their existence?1 Now, the visible world began with our time. Therefore, the angels were in existence before the visible world.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg7
Praeterea, sapientis est ordinate suum effectum producere. Sed angeli praecedunt nobilitatem creaturarum visibilium. Ergo a sapientissimo artifice Deo, primo debuerunt produci in esse.
Obj. 8: A wise man produces his effects in due order. Now, the angels precede visible creatures in point of nobility. Therefore, they should have been brought into being first by God who is the supremely wise master-craftsman.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg8
Praeterea, Deus, in quantum bonus est, suae bonitatis alios participes facit. Sed huius dignitatis capaces erant angeli, quod creaturam visibilem duratione praecederent. Ergo videtur hoc eis per summam Dei bonitatem collatum.
Obj. 9: God, inasmuch as he is good, makes others share in his goodness. Now, angels were capable of being dignified by preceding the visible creature in point of duration. Therefore, seemingly this was bestowed upon them by God’s sovereign goodness.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg9
Praeterea, homo dicitur minor mundus, quia maioris mundi similitudinem gerit. Sed in homine pars eius nobilior ante alias partes formatur, scilicet cor, ut Philosophus dicit. Ergo videtur quod angeli, qui sunt nobilior pars maioris mundi, ante visibiles creaturas sint conditi.
Obj. 10: Man is called a “microcosm” by reason of his likeness to the macrocosm. Now, man’s more noble part, namely, his heart, is formed before the other parts, according to the Philosopher.1 Therefore, seemingly the angels, who are the more noble part of the macrocosm, were created before visible creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg10
Praeterea, ut Augustinus dicit, in opere secundae diei et deinceps tripliciter Scriptura rerum factionem commemorat. Dicit enim primo: dixit Deus, fiat firmamentum. Secundo: et factum est ita. Tertio vero: fecit Deus firmamentum. Quorum primum refertur ad esse rerum in Verbo; secundum ad esse rerum in cognitione angelica, prout angeli accipiunt cognitionem creaturae fiendae; tertium vero ad esse creaturae in propria natura. Sed quando creatura visibilis erat fienda, nondum erat. Ergo angeli fuerunt et habuerunt cognitionem naturae visibilis antequam esset.
Obj. 11: According to Augustine, Scripture in the work of the second and following days divided the formation of things into three stages:1 for first it states that God said: let there be a firmament made; second: and it was so done; and, third: God made the firmament. The first of these refers to the existence of things in the Word; the second refers to the existence, in the angelic mind, of creatures to be made; the third to the creature’s existence in its own proper nature. Now, when creatures were yet to be made they did not exist. Therefore, angels existed and had knowledge of the visible nature before the latter existed.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg11
Sed dicendum, quod hic intelligitur de factione creaturae quantum ad eius formationem, non quantum ad primam creationem.
Obj. 12: It might be said, however, that it is a question of the making of creatures as to their formation and not as to their first creation.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg12
Sed contra, secundum opinionem Augustini, creatio naturae visibilis non praecedit tempore eiusdem formationem. Si ergo angelus fuit ante formationem creaturae visibilis, fuit et ante eius creationem.
On the contrary, in the opinion of Augustine, the creation of visible nature did not precede its formation in point of time.1 Therefore, if angels existed before the formation of visible creatures, they also existed before its creation.
QDePot.Q3.A18.sc
Praeterea, dicere Dei est causa creaturae fiendae; quod non videtur posse intelligi de aeterna Verbi genitura quia illa ab aeterno fuit, nec per vices temporum repetitur; cum tamen in singulis diebus Scriptura repetat Deum aliquid dixisse. Nec etiam potest intelligi de locutione corporali; tum quia nondum erat homo, qui vocem Dei loquentis audiret; tum etiam quia oportuisset ante lucis formationem aliquod aliud corporeum formatum fuisse, cum vox corporalis non fiat nisi per alicuius corporis formationem. Ergo videtur quod intelligatur de spirituali locutione qua Deus ad angelos loquitur; et sic videtur quod angelorum cognitio praesupponatur ut causa ad creaturarum visibilium productionem.
Obj. 13: God’s speaking was the cause of creatures coming to be. Now, it seems that this cannot refer to the eternal birth of the Word, since this was from eternity and not repeated in course of time, and yet Scripture tells of God speaking on each day. Nor can it refer to audible speech, both because there was as yet no man to hear the voice of God speaking, and because before the formation of light it would have been necessary for some other body to be formed, since an audible voice is not produced except by means of a body. It would seem, then, that it refers to spiritual speech, whereby God spoke to the angels; and consequently, that the angels’ knowledge is presupposed as a cause for the production of visible creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg13
Praeterea, ut supra dictum est, sacra Scriptura tripliciter actionem rerum commemorat: quorum primum pertinet ad esse rerum in Verbo; secundum ad esse rerum in cognitione angelica; tertium in propria natura. Sed primum horum praecedit secundum et duratione et causa. Ergo similiter secundum praecedit tertium duratione et causa, scilicet cognitio angelica existentiam visibilis creaturae.
Obj. 14: As observed above, Holy Scripture employs three expressions in relating the creation: the first pertains to the existence of things in the Word; the second to their existence in the angelic knowledge; the third to their existence in their own nature. Now, the first of these precedes the second in point both of duration and of causality. Therefore, likewise the second, namely, the angelic knowledge, precedes the third, namely, the existence of the visible creature, both in duration and causality.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg14
Praeterea, non minus requiritur ordo in exitu rerum a principio quam in reductione earum in finem. Sed in reducendo res in finem, haec est lex divinitatis statuta, ut Dionysius dicit, quod ultima reducantur in finem per media. Ergo similiter1 creaturae corporales quae sunt infimae, procedunt a Deo per angelicas creaturas, quae sunt mediae; et sic angeli corporales creaturas praecedunt, sicut causae effectum.
Obj. 15: Order is required in the issue of things from their source no less than in their advancement to their end. Now, according to Dionysius, it is God’s ruling that the lowest things should be brought to their end by the intermediate.1 Therefore, in like manner corporeal creatures, being the lowest, proceed from God by the angelic creatures, who hold the middle position; therefore, the angels precede corporeal creatures as a cause precedes its effect.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg15
Praeterea, eis quae sunt omnino disparata, non competit associatio. Sed angeli et creaturae visibiles sunt omnino disparata. Ergo non sunt associati in creatione, ut simul fierent. Inordinatum etiam esset quod angeli post creaturas visibiles fierent. Ergo ante creaturas visibiles sunt conditi.
Obj. 16: It is unbecoming that things utterly disparate should be associated together. Now, angels and visible creatures are altogether disparate. Therefore, they were not associated together in the creation by being formed at the same time. And, it would be a perversion of order if they were created after visible creatures. Therefore, they were created before them.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg16
Praeterea, Eccli. I, 4, dicitur: primo1 omnium creata est sapientia; quod non potest intelligi de Filio Dei, qui est Patris Sapientia; cum ipse non sit creatus, sed genitus. Ergo sapientia angelica, quae est creatura, est ante omnia alia facta.
Obj. 17: It is written: wisdom has been created before all things (Sir 1:4), and this cannot refer to the Son of God, who is the Wisdom of the Father, since he was not created but begotten. Therefore, the angelic wisdom, which is a creature, was formed before all things.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg17
Praeterea, Hilarius dicit in Lib. de Trinitate: quid mirum, si dominum nostrum Iesum Christum ante saecula fuisse confiteamur, cum etiam Deus angelos fecerit ante mundum? Sed Dei Filius non solum ordine dignitatis, sed etiam durationis omnia saecula praecessit. Ergo et angeli mundum visibilem.
Obj. 18: Hilary says, in On the Trinity: no wonder that we believe that our Lord Jesus Christ was before all ages, seeing that even the angels were created by God before the world.1 Now, the Son of God preceded all ages not only in order of dignity, but also in duration. Therefore, the angels also preceded the visible world.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg18
Praeterea, creatura angelica media est inter naturam divinam et corpoream: aevum etiam, quod est angeli mensura, medium est inter aeternitatem et tempus. Sed Deus sua aeternitate fuit ante angelos et visibilem creaturam. Ergo et angeli suo aevo fuerunt ante mundum visibilem.
Obj. 19: The angelic nature stands between the divine and the corporeal natures; and aeviternity, which measures the angels’ existence, stands between eternity and time. Now, by his eternity God preceded the angels and the visible creature. Therefore, by their aeviternity, the angels preceded the visible world.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg19
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod angeli semper fuerunt. Sed non potest dici quod creatura corporalis semper fuerit. Ergo angeli fuerunt ante corpoream creaturam.
Obj. 20: Augustine says that the angels were always in existence.1 But it cannot be said that corporeal creatures were always in existence. Therefore, the angels preceded the corporeal creature.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg20
Praeterea, motus creaturae corporeae peraguntur per ministerium spiritualis creaturae, ut patet per Augustinum, et per Gregorium. Sed motor praecedit mobile. Ergo angeli fuerunt ante visibiles creaturas.
Obj. 21: The movements of corporeal creatures are directed by the ministrations of spiritual creatures, according to Augustine and Gregory.1 Now, the mover precedes that which he moves. Therefore, angels preceded visible creatures.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg21
Praeterea, Dionysius assimilat actionem divinam in res, actioni ignis in corpora quae ab igne patiuntur. Sed ignis prius agit in corpora propinqua quam in remota. Ergo et divina bonitas primo produxit creaturas angelicas sibi propinquas, quam creaturas corporeas magis ab eo distantes; et sic angeli ante mundum fuerunt.
Obj. 22: Dionysius likens God’s action on things to the action of fire on the things which it burns. Now, fire acts on the nearer bodies before those that are distant. Therefore, God’s goodness produced angelic creatures, which are nearer to him, before corporeal creatures, which are distant from him, and thus, the angels existed before the world.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg22
Sed contra est quod dicitur in principio Genes. I, 1: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram; ubi Glossa Augustini dicit, quod per caelum intelligitur natura angelica, per terram vero natura corporalis. Ergo angeli simul cum natura corporali fuerunt facti.
On the contrary (1), it is written at the beginning of Genesis 1: in the beginning God created the heavens and the earth,1 where Augustine explains “the heavens” to mean the angelic nature and “the earth” the corporeal nature.2 Therefore, the angels were created together with corporeal things.
QDePot.Q3.A18.sc
Praeterea, Glossa Strabonis ibidem dicit, quod per caelum ibi intelligitur caelum empyreum, quod mox factum sanctis angelis est repletum. Ergo angeli simul fuerunt facti cum caelo empyreo, quod est visibilis creatura.
Furthermore (2), the Gloss of Strabo on the same text states that “the heavens” refer to the empyrean heaven, which was inhabited by the holy angels as soon as it was created.1 Therefore, the angels were created at the same time as the empyrean heaven, which is a visible creature.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg23
Praeterea, homo minor mundus dicitur, quia habet similitudinem maioris mundi. Sed in homine simul fit corpus et anima. Ergo et in mundo maiori simul fit angelica et corporalis creatura.
Furthermore (3), man is called a “microcosm” on account of his likeness to the macrocosm. Now, man’s soul comes to be at the same time as his body. Therefore, in the macrocosm, the angelic and the corporeal creature come to be at the same time.
QDePot.Q3.A18.arg24
Respondeo dicendum quod in hoc omnes Catholici doctores consenserunt, quod angeli non semper fuerunt, utpote de nihilo in esse producti.
I answer that all the Catholic doctors are agreed that the angels have not always existed, inasmuch as they were made from nothing.
QDePot.Q3.A18.co
Quidam tamen posuerunt angelos non simul cum mundo visibili, sed ante mundum visibilem incepisse. Ad hoc autem ponendum diversis rationibus sunt moti.
Some, however, have held that the angels were not made at the same time as the visible world but before: a conclusion to which they were led by various reasons.
QDePot.Q3.A18
Quidam namque aestimaverunt creaturas corporeas non esse productas ex prima Dei intentione, sed occasionem eas producendi ex merito vel demerito spiritualis creaturae Deum habuisse dixerunt. Posuit enim Origenes, a principio simul creatas esse omnes creaturas immateriales et rationales, et eas fuisse aequales, divina iustitia hoc exigente. Non enim videtur quod inaequalitas possit esse in datis, iustitia servata, nisi propter meriti vel demeriti diversitatem. Unde diversitatem creaturarum (quam videmus) praecessisse posuit meriti et demeriti diversitatem, ut secundum quod spiritualium creaturarum quaedam magis Deo adhaeserunt, in altiores ordines angelorum sint promotae; quae vero magis peccaverunt, grossioribus et ignobilioribus corporibus sint alligatae; quasi ipsa meritorum diversitas exegerit diversos gradus corporum a Deo produci.
Some have held that it was not God’s original intention to form corporeal creatures, and that his production of the latter was occasioned by the merits or demerits of spiritual creatures. For Origen maintained that in the first instance God made all the immaterial and rational creatures. These, he said, were all equal, for the divine justice required them to be so. For it seems that, if justice is preserved, there could be no reason for inequality in endowments except diversity of merit and demerit. Consequently, he maintained that the diversity that we observe among creatures was preceded by a diversity of merit and demerit, such that those spiritual creatures who adhered to God more were promoted to the higher orders among the angels, and those who sinned more grievously were chained to the baser and viler bodies, so that this very diversity of merits required that various grades of bodies should be produced by God.
QDePot.Q3.A18
Hanc autem positionem Augustinus reprobat. Causam enim creaturarum condendarum, tam spiritualium quam corporalium, constat nihil aliud esse quam Dei bonitatem, inquantum creaturae suae, sua bonitate creatae, bonitatem increatam secundum suum modum repraesentant. Propter quod Scriptura dicit de singulis Dei operibus, et postmodum de omnibus simul: vidit Deus cuncta quae fecerat, et erant valde bona; quasi diceret, quod ad hoc Deus creaturas condidit, quod bonitatem haberent. Secundum autem opinionem praedictam non ad hoc conditae fuissent creaturae corporales quia bonum esset eas esse, sed ut malitia spiritualis creaturae puniretur. Sequeretur etiam quod ordo universi quem nunc videmus a casu existeret, in quantum accidit quod diversae rationales creaturae diversimode peccaverunt. Si enim omnes peccassent aequaliter, nulla diversitas naturarum in corporibus esset, secundum eos.
However, Augustine refutes this opinion.1 For it is certain that God’s goodness is the sole reason for his producing creatures both spiritual and corporeal, inasmuch as his creatures, which out of his goodness he has fashioned, represent his uncreated goodness according to their mode. Therefore, Scripture says of each of God’s works and afterwards of all of them together: God saw all the things that he had made, and they were very good; as if to say that God had formed creatures in order that they might have goodness (Gen 1:31). On the other hand, in the aforesaid opinion, corporeal creatures were formed not because it was good for them to exist, but so that the wickedness of the spiritual creature might be punished. Moreover, it would follow that the order we perceive to exist in the universe is the result of chance, inasmuch as various rational creatures happened to sin variously. For had all sinned equally, there would have been no difference of nature in bodies, according to this opinion.
QDePot.Q3.A18
Unde hac positione remota, alii ex consideratione naturae spiritualium substantiarum, quae est dignior omni natura corporali, posuerunt spirituales substantias ante corporales conditas esse; ut sicut natura spiritualis creata, media est ordine naturae inter Deum et creaturam corporalem, ita etiam sit media duratione.
Consequently, others, rejecting this opinion, upon considering the nature of spiritual creatures, which is of greater dignity than every corporeal nature, asserted that the spiritual substances were established before the corporeal, for just as the created spiritual nature is intermediate by order of nature between God and the corporeal creature, so is it intermediate between them in duration.
QDePot.Q3.A18
Haec autem opinio cum fuerit magnorum doctorum, scilicet Basilii, Gregorii Nazianzeni, et quorumdam aliorum, non est tamquam erronea reprobanda.
Now, seeing that this opinion was held by such great doctors as Basil, Gregory Nazianzen, and others, we must not reject it as erroneous.
QDePot.Q3.A18
Sed si diligenter consideretur alia opinio, quae est Augustini et aliorum doctorum, quae etiam modo communiter tenetur, rationabilior invenitur. angeli enim non solum sunt considerandi absolute, sed etiam in quantum sunt pars universi; et haec consideratio eorum intantum est magis attendenda, in quantum bonum universi praeeminet bono cuiuslibet creaturae particularis, sicut bonum totius praeeminet bono partis. Secundum autem quod considerantur angeli ut partes universi, competit eis quod simul cum creatura corporali sint conditi. Unius enim totius una videtur esse productio. Si autem seorsum essent angeli creati, viderentur omnino alieni ab ordine creaturae corporalis, quasi aliud universum per se constituentes. Unde dicendum est, quod angeli simul cum creatura corporali sunt conditi; tamen sine alterius opinionis praeiudicio.
But if we consider carefully yet another opinion held by Augustine and other doctors and now more generally accepted, we shall find that the latter is more reasonable. For we must consider the angels not only absolutely but also as a part of the universe, and there is all the more reason for doing so inasmuch as the good of the universe is of greater weight than the good of any individual creature, just as the good of a whole is of greater weight than that of a part. Now, it is fitting that the angels, considered as parts of the universe, be created together with corporeal creatures. For of one whole it seems there should be one production. And if the angels were created separately, they would seem utterly alienated from the order of corporeal creatures, as though constituting another universe by themselves. Hence, we must conclude that the angels were created together with corporeal creatures, yet without prejudice to the other opinion.
QDePot.Q3.A18
Et per hoc patet responsio ad tria prima: quia procedunt secundum mediam opinionem.
Reply Obj. 1–3: This suffices for the replies to the first three objections, which follow the lines of the second opinion.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad1
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut Basilius dicit in primo Hexameron, Moyses legislator in principio Genesis exordium visibilis creaturae incepit exponere praetermissa creatura spirituali quae ante fuerat condita, de qua mentionem non fecit, quia rudi populo loquebatur, qui ad spiritualia capienda idoneus non erat. Secundum Augustinum vero creaturam spiritualem per caelum intelligit, sicut per terram creaturam corporalem, cum dicit: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram. Quare autem sub metaphora caeli et non expresse creationem angelorum tradidit, potest eadem ratio assignari quae et supra, scilicet ex populi ruditate, et iterum ad vitandam idololatriam in quam proni erant; ad quam daretur eis occasio si plures substantiae spirituales ponerentur praeter unum Deum, quae essent caelo nobiliores; et praecipue cum huiusmodi substantiae a gentilibus dii dicerentur. Secundum vero Strabonem, et alios priores, per caelum quod in auctoritate inducta ponitur, intelligitur caelum empyreum quod est habitaculum sanctorum angelorum, per metonymiam sicut quando ponitur continens pro contento.
Reply Obj. 4: According to Basil at the beginning of the Hexameron, the lawgiver Moses at the commencement of Genesis began by relating the origin of visible creatures, omitting spiritual creatures who had been created before; the reason for this omission was that he was addressing himself to an uneducated people incapable of grasping spiritual things.1 Augustine, on the other hand, held that by “the heavens” Moses denoted the spiritual creature, and by “the earth,” the corporeal, when it says: in the beginning God created heaven and earth. And the reason why he expressed the creation of the angels under the metaphor of the heavens and not clearly may be the same as that given above, namely, because the people were uneducated; and also in order to avoid idolatry, to which they were inclined, and of which they would be afforded an occasion if they were told of other spiritual substances besides one God, which would be nobler than the heavens (and all the more, seeing that these very substances were called “gods” by the gentiles). According to Strabo and others before him, “the heavens” in the text quoted signify the empyrean heaven, which is the abode of the holy angels, by the figure of metonymy, as when what contains is given in place of what it contains.2
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad2
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut dicit Augustinus, angeli non cognoscunt Deum ex visibilibus creaturis; unde creaturae visibiles non sunt factae ut Deum ostenderent angelis, sed rationali creaturae quae est homo; unde ex hoc probatur homo esse finis creaturarum. Finis autem, licet sit prius in intentione, est tamen ultimus in operatione; unde et homo ultimo factus fuit.
Reply Obj. 5: According to Augustine, the angels’ knowledge of God is not derived from visible creatures;1 therefore, the visible creature was made so that it might manifest God not to the angels but to the rational creature, which is man; from this, man is shown to be the end of the creatures. Now, the end, though it is first in intention, is the last in execution; therefore, man was made last.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad3
Ad sextum dicendum, quod secundum Augustinum, creatio caeli et terrae non praecessit duratione lucis formationem seu productionem; et ideo non intelligit quod creatio spiritualis naturae fuerit ante primum diem duratione, sed quodam naturae ordine; quia substantia spiritualis et materia informis secundum suam essentiam considerata, alterationibus temporum non subiacent; unde per hoc etiam haberi non potest quod creatura spiritualis sit facta ante corporalem, quia etiam ante lucis factionem agitur de creatione creaturae corporalis, quae per terram intelligitur. Secundum vero alios creatio caeli et terrae ad primum diem pertinet; quia cum caelo et terra creatum est tempus; licet distinctio temporum quantum ad diem et noctem inceperit per lucem: unde tempus ponitur unum de quatuor primo creatis, quae sunt natura angelica, caelum empyreum, materia informis et tempus.
Reply Obj. 6: According to Augustine, the creation of heaven and earth did not precede in duration the formation or production of light; therefore, he does not mean to say that the spiritual nature was created before the first day by a priority of duration, but by a kind of natural order;1 for the spiritual substance and formless matter, considered in their respective essences, are not subject to the changes of time. Consequently, we cannot infer that the spiritual creature was formed before the corporeal, since even before the formation of light, mention is made of the creation of the corporeal creature, denoted by “the earth.” According to others, the creation of heaven and earth belongs to the first day, because together with them time was created, although the division of time into day and night began with light; hence, time is stated to be one of the four things first created: namely, the angelic nature, the empyrean heaven, formless matter, and time.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad4
Ad septimum dicendum, quod Hieronymus loquitur secundum opinionem antiquorum doctorum.
Reply Obj. 7: Jerome is expressing himself in accordance with the opinion of the early doctors.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad5
Ad octavum dicendum, quod ratio illa procederet, si unaquaeque creatura produceretur ut existens per se absolute; sic enim conveniens esset ut unaquaeque separatim crearetur secundum gradum suae bonitatis. Sed quia omnes creaturae producuntur ut partes unius universi, conveniens est ut omnes simul producantur ad unum universum constituendum.
Reply Obj. 8: This argument would avail were each creature brought into being as existing absolutely by itself, for then it would be fitting for each one to be created separately according to the degree of its goodness. Seeing, however, that all creatures are produced as parts of one universe, it was fitting that all should be produced together so as to form one universe.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad6
Ad nonum dicendum, quod licet ad aliquam dignitatem creaturae spiritualis pertineret, si ante creaturam visibilem esset creata; non tamen competeret dignitati et unitati universi.
Reply Obj. 9: Although it would pertain to a certain dignity of the spiritual creature were it created before the visible creature, it would not conduce to the dignity and unity of the universe.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad7
Ad decimum dicendum, quod licet cor ante alia membra formetur, tamen totius corporis animalis est una continua generatio, non quod seorsum una generatione formetur cor, et postmodum successive aliis generationibus alia membra aliquibus temporibus interiectis. Hoc autem non potest dici in creatione angelorum et corporalium creaturarum, quod una productione sint condita, scilicet spiritualis creatura ante corporalem, quasi continue universum sit productum; producere enim successive est in producendis his quae ex materia producuntur, in qua est una pars vicinior complemento quam alia; unde in prima rerum creatione successio locum non habet, etsi in formatione rerum ex materia creata possit locum habere; unde et doctores qui posuerunt angelos ante mundum creatos, posuerunt omnino distinctam creationem angelorum et corporum, et multam durationem mediam intervenisse. Et praeterea cor necesse est in animali prius formari, quia virtus cordis operatur ad formationem aliorum membrorum. Creatura autem spiritualis non operatur ad creationem corporalium creaturarum, cum solius Dei sit creare. Unde et Commentator imponit Platoni, quod dixerit, quod Deus primo creavit angelos, et postea commisit eis creationem corporalium creaturarum.
Reply Obj. 10: Although the heart is formed before the other members, there is but one continual generation of the animal’s body, the heart is not formed by a separate generation and the other members afterwards by a succession of generations at various intervals. Moreover, it cannot be said of the creation of the angels and corporeal creatures that they were produced by one formative act, that is, the spiritual creature before the corporeal, as though the universe were produced continuously; for successive production occurs in things produced from matter, in which one part is nearer than another to the final completion. Consequently, there was no place for succession in the first creation of things, although it could obtain in the formation of things from created matter. Therefore, the doctors who held that the angels were created before the world maintained that the creation of the former was entirely distinct from the creation of bodies, and that there was a long interval between. Moreover, there is need for the heart in an animal to be formed first because its activity conduces to the formation of the other members, while no spiritual creature cooperates in the creation of corporeal creatures, since God alone can create. Hence, the Commentator finds fault with Plato for asserting that God first created the angels and then committed to them the creation of corporeal creatures.1
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad8
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur de factione creaturarum corporalium, non quantum ad primam creationem, sed quantum ad formationem.
Reply Obj. 11: Augustine is referring to the making of corporeal creatures as regards not their first creation but their formation.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad9
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod sustinendo quod omnia sint simul creata in forma et materia, creatura spiritualis dicitur habuisse cognitionem creaturae corporalis fiendae, non quia eius formatio esset tempore futura, sed quia cognoscebatur ut futura, prout considerabatur in sua causa, in qua erat ut ex ea posset procedere; sicut qui cognoscit arcam in principiis ex quibus fit, potest dici eam cognoscere ut fiendam.
Reply Obj. 12: If it be maintained that all things were created together in their form and matter, the spiritual creature is said to have known the corporeal creature that was to be made, not because this formation would be future in time, but because it was known as future, insofar as it was contemplated in its cause, wherein it existed as what could proceed from it; for example, one who considers a box in the principles from which it is made may be said to know it as something to be made.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad10
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod dicere Dei intelligitur de aeterna Verbi Dei generatione, in quo ab aeterno fuit ratio omnium creaturarum condendarum. Nec tamen ideo frequenter repetitur in singulis operibus, dixit Deus, quasi temporaliter dixerit; sed quia licet Verbum in se sit unum, tamen in eo est propria ratio singularum creaturarum. Sic ergo singulis operibus praemittitur Dei Verbum sicut propria ratio operis fiendi, ne facto opere necesse sit quaerere quare tale opus sit factum, cum ante operis conditionem sit dictum, dixit Deus; sicut cum aliquis volens assignare alicuius rei causam, incipit a causae cognitione.
Reply Obj. 13: God’s “speaking” refers to the eternal generation of the divine Word, in whom from eternity was the type of all things to be made. Nor does the frequent repetition in each work of the phrase God said imply that God spoke in time, for although the Word is one in himself, he contains the proper type of every single creature. Accordingly, God’s Word prefaces each work as the proper type of the work to be produced, lest the work being complete, it be necessary to ask why that particular work was done, while it had already been stated before the production of the work, that God spoke; this is just as, when we wish to indicate the cause of a thing, we start from the knowledge of the cause.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad11
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod esse rerum in Verbo est causa esse rerum in propria natura; sed esse rerum in cognitione angelica non est causa esse rerum in propria natura; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 14: The existence of things in the Word is the cause of their existence in themselves, while the existence of things in the angelic mind is not the cause of their existence in themselves; therefore, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad12
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod res in finem ordinatur per suam operationem. Non autem producitur in esse per suam operationem, sed solum per operationem causae agentis. Unde magis est conveniens quod creaturae superiores cooperentur Deo in reducendo creaturas inferiores in finem, quam in earum productione.
Reply Obj. 15: A thing is directed to its end by means of its own activity, while it is not brought into being by its own activity, but only by the activity of its efficient cause. Therefore, it is more fitting that the higher creatures should cooperate with God in bringing things to their end than in their production.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad13
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod licet creaturae corporales et spirituales sint disparatae secundum proprias naturas, tamen sunt connexae secundum ordinem universi; et ideo oportuit quod simul crearentur.
Reply Obj. 16: Although corporeal and spiritual creatures are disparate in regard to their own proper natures, they are connected in regard to the order of the universe. Therefore, it is necessary for them to be created together.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad14
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod illa auctoritas Eccli., secundum Augustinum, intelligitur de sapientia creata quae est in natura angelica, quae tamen secundum ipsum non prius creata est tempore sed dignitate. Secundum vero Hilarium in Lib. de synodis intelligitur de sapientia increata, quae est Filius Dei; quae quidem simul dicitur et creata et genita, ut patet Prov. VIII, 22, sq., et in diversis Scripturae locis, ut omnis imperfectio a nativitate Filii Dei excludatur. In creatione enim attenditur imperfectio ex parte creati, in quantum de nihilo in esse educitur; sed perfectio ex parte creantis, qui absque sui immutatione creaturas producit. In nativitate vero est e contrario; quia importatur perfectio ex parte nati in quantum accipit naturam generantis; sed imperfectio ex parte generantis secundum modum inferioris generationis, in quantum generat cum sui immutatione, vel divisione suae substantiae. Et ideo simul Filius Dei et creatus et genitus dicitur, ut per creationem excludatur generantis mutatio, et ex nativitate geniti imperfectio, ut ex utroque unus intellectus constituatur perfectus.
Reply Obj. 17: According to Augustine, these words of Sirach refer to created wisdom abiding in the angelic nature, and he holds that it was created first by priority not of duration but of dignity.1 According to Hilary, in On Synods, they refer to the uncreated Wisdom, namely, the Son of God,2 and it is said to be both created and begotten, as may be gathered from Proverbs 8:22 and various other passages of Scripture, in order to exclude any imperfection from the birth of God’s Son. Thus, “creation” implies an imperfection on the part of the creature insofar as it is brought to being from nothing, but it implies perfection on the part of the Creator, who produces creatures without himself changing. But in “birth” the converse holds, for it implies perfection on the part of the one born, insofar as he receives the nature of the begetter, while it implies an imperfection on the part of the begetter, according to the manner of generation here below, inasmuch as begetting is accompanied by change or division of substance in the begetter. Hence, the Son of God is said to be both created and begotten, in order that creation may exclude change in the begetter and birth exclude imperfection in the begotten, the two combining to give us one perfect idea.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad15
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod Hilarius loquitur secundum opinionem antiquorum doctorum.
Reply Obj. 18: Hilary’s statement is in accordance with the opinion of the early doctors.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad16
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod Deus est causa naturae angelicae; non autem natura angelica causa est naturae corporalis; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 19: God is the cause of the angelic nature, but the latter is not the cause of the corporeal nature; and thus, there is no comparison.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad17
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod angeli dicuntur semper fuisse, non quia ab aeterno fuerunt, sed quia omni tempore fuerunt: quia quandocumque fuit tempus, fuerunt angeli. Et per hunc etiam modum creaturae corporales semper fuerunt.
Reply Obj. 20: The angels are said to have been always in existence, not because they existed from eternity, but because they existed from all time; for whenever time was, the angels were. In this sense, corporeal creatures existed always.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad18
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod motor non de necessitate praecedit tempore mobile, sed dignitate, sicut patet in anima et corpore.
Reply Obj. 21: The mover does not of necessity precede in point of time the thing moved, but in dignity, as is clear with the soul and the body.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad19
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod in actione ignis in corpora, duplex ordo est considerandus; scilicet situs, et temporis. Ordo situs est in omni actione eius eo quod omnis actio eius est situalis et in corpora sibi magis propinqua plenius suam actionem exercet; unde ulterius procedendo in tantum debilitatur eius effectus, quod tandem totaliter deficit. Ordo autem temporis non attenditur in omni eius actione, sed solum in illa qua agit per motum. Unde cum ignis illuminet et calefaciat corpora, in calefactione servatur ordo situs et temporis; sed in illuminatione, quae non est motus sed terminus motus, attenditur tantum ordo situs. Quia ergo actio Dei quantum ad creationem est absque motu, non attenditur similitudo quantum ad ordinem temporis, sed solum quantum ad ordinem situs. Idem1 enim est in actione spirituali diversus gradus naturae, quod in actione corporali diversus situs. Quantum ergo ad hoc attenditur similitudo Dionysii, quod sicut ignis in corpora sibi vicina plenius suam virtutem effundit, ita Deus rebus sibi propinquioribus gradu dignitatis, copiosius suam bonitatem distribuit.
Reply Obj. 22: In the action of fire on bodies, a twofold order is to be observed, of position and of time. There is order of position in its every action, because all its actions are local, and it exercises its action more fully on the bodies nearest to it; therefore, by spreading forth, its effect is weakened so much that at last it is entirely spent. On the other hand, the order of time is not viewed in its every action, but only in those that it performs by movement. Therefore, as fire illumines and heats bodies, in the heating an order of position and time is preserved, but in illumination, which is not movement but the terminus of a movement, there is only an order of position. Since, then, God’s action in creating is without movement, the comparison is true not as regards order of time but as regards order of position. For in spiritual action the various degrees of nature are the same as the diversity of position in corporeal action. Accordingly, the comparison of Dionysius is verified in this, that as fire pours forth its power more fully on the bodies nearest to it, so too God bestows his goodness more plentifully on things that are nearest to him in the grade of dignity.
QDePot.Q3.A18.ad20
A. 19Whether it would be possible for the angels to exist before the visible worldUtrum potuerint esse angeli ante mundum visibilem
Decimonono quaeritur utrum potuerint esse angeli ante mundum visibilem.
The nineteenth point of inquiry is whether it would be possible for the angels to exist before the visible world.1
QDePot.Q3.A19
Et videtur quod non. Quaecumque enim ita se habent quod duo ex ipsis non possunt esse in uno loco distincta, requirunt loci diversitatem. Sed duo angeli non possunt esse in eodem loco, ut communiter dicitur. Ergo non potest intelligi quod essent duo angeli distincti nisi sint duo loca distincta. Sed ante creaturam visibilem non fuit locus, cum locus, secundum Philosophum, non sit nisi ultimum corporis continentis. Ergo ante mundum visibilem angeli esse non potuerunt.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it is not. For two distinct things that cannot be in the same place require a difference of place. Now, it is universally agreed that two angels cannot be in the same place. Therefore, it is inconceivable that there be two distinct angels unless there be two distinct places. Now, there was no place before the visible creature, for place, according to the Philosopher, is only the boundary of the containing body.1 Therefore, the angels could not exist before the visible world.
QDePot.Q3.A19.arg1
Praeterea, productio creaturae corporalis angelis nihil de eorum virtute naturali ademit. Si ergo non facto mundo visibili angeli absque loco esse potuerunt, etiam nunc mundo visibili facto absque loco esse possent; quod videtur esse falsum; quia si non essent in loco, nusquam essent, et sic viderentur non esse.
Obj. 2: The production of the corporeal creature nowise deprived the angels of their natural power. Hence, if it was possible for the angels to exist without a place before the visible world was made, it would be possible even now that the visible world has been created; and this apparently is false, because if they were not in a place, they would be nowhere, and thus, they would seem not to exist at all.
QDePot.Q3.A19.arg2
Praeterea, Boetius dicit, quod omnis spiritus creatus corpore indiget. Sed angelus est spiritus creatus. Ergo indiget corpore, et ita ante creaturam corporalem esse non potuit.
Obj. 3: Boethius says that every created spirit needs a body.1 Now, an angel is a created spirit. Therefore, he needs a body, and consequently, could not exist before the corporeal creature.
QDePot.Q3.A19.arg3
Sed diceretur, quod indiget corpore non quantum ad esse, sed quantum ad ministerium.
Obj. 4: To this it may be replied that an angel needs a body not for his existence but for his ministry.
QDePot.Q3.A19.arg4
Sed contra, ministerium angelorum exercetur ubi nos sumus, scilicet in hoc mundo. Sed angeli habent locum corporalem etiam extra habitationem nostram, scilicet caelum empyreum. Ergo non solum indigent corpore in loco corporali propter ministerium nostrum.
On the contrary, the ministry of the angels is exercised where we are, namely, in this world. Now, the angels have a corporeal place besides our abode, namely, the empyrean heaven. Therefore, it is not only in order to minister to us that they need a body in a corporeal place.
QDePot.Q3.A19.sc
Praeterea, impossibile est imaginari prius et posterius sine tempore. Sed si ngeli fuissent ante mundum, prius fuisset principium quo angeli esse coeperunt, quam principium quo mundus visibilis esse coepit. Ergo tempus incepisset ante mundum visibilem; quod est impossibile, cum tempus sequatur ad motum, et motus ad mobile. Ergo impossibile est quod angeli fuerint ante mundum.
Obj. 5: It is impossible to imagine before and after without time. Now, if the angels had existed before the world, the beginning of the angels’ existence would have preceded the beginning of the visible world. Consequently, time would have begun before the visible world, and that is impossible, since time follows movement, and movement follows the mobile. Therefore, it was impossible for the angels to exist before the world.
QDePot.Q3.A19.arg5
Sed contra, illud quod in creaturis contradictionem non implicat, est Deo possibile. Sed angelos esse, creatura visibili non existente, nullam contradictionem implicat. Ergo non fuit Deo impossibile producere angelos ante mundum.
On the contrary, whatsoever does not involve a contradiction in creatures God can do. Now, no contradiction is involved if the angels exist while the visible creature exists not. Therefore, it was not impossible for God to create the angels before the world.
QDePot.Q3.A19.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod, sicut Boetius dicit, in divinis non oportet ad imaginationem deduci, et similiter nec in corporalibus omnibus; quia cum imaginatio sit sequela sensus, ut per Philosophum patet, imaginatio non potest extendi ultra quantitatem, quae est qualitatum sensibilium subiectum. Hoc autem quidam non attendentes, nec imaginationem transcendere valentes, non potuerunt aliquid intelligere nisi per modum rei situalis, et propter hoc quidam antiqui dixerunt, quod illud quod non est in loco, non est, ut in IV Physic. dicitur.
I answer that, as Boethius says, in speaking of God, we must not be led astray by our imagination, nor indeed should we in speaking of any corporeal things whatsoever;1 for, seeing that the imagination is a consequence of sensation, as is clear from the Philosopher, imagination cannot rise above quantity, which is the subject of sensible qualities.2 Not attending to this nor being capable of transcending their imagination, some have been unable to understand anything except through the mode of a positional reality; for this reason, some of the philosophers of old said that what is not in a place is not at all, as is said in Physics 4.3
QDePot.Q3.A19.co
Et ex simili errore quidam moderni dixerunt, quod angeli absque creatura corporali esse non possunt, intelligentes angelos tamquam ea quae imaginaverunt situaliter distincta; quod quidem praeiudicat sententiae antiquorum, qui angelos ante mundum fuisse posuerunt; praeiudicat etiam dignitati angelicae naturae quae cum naturaliter sit prior quam creatura corporalis, nullo modo a creatura corporali dependet. Et ideo simpliciter dicimus, quod angeli esse potuerunt ante mundum.
And through the same error, some of the moderns have maintained that angels cannot exist without a corporeal creature, thinking angels to be like things that they imagine being distinct in placement. This is, in fact, in contradiction with the opinion of those of old who held angels existed before the world. It is also prejudicial to the dignity of the angelic nature, which, being naturally prior to the corporeal creature, is in no way dependent on it. Therefore, we say that simply speaking it was possible for the angels to exist before the world.
QDePot.Q3.A19
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod duos angelos esse in uno loco indivisibili non impedit eorum distinctio, sed operationum confusio; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 1: The distinction of two angels does not impede their being in one indivisible place, but the confusion of their activities does; hence, the argument does not prove.
QDePot.Q3.A19.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod etiam nunc nihil prohibet angelos non esse in loco, si voluerint, etsi etiam semper sint in loco propter ordinem quo creatura spiritualis praesidet corporali, secundum Augustinum.
Reply Obj. 2: Even now, nothing prevents angels from not being in a place, if they so will, although they are also always in a place on account of the order by which the spiritual creature presides over the corporeal, as Augustine states.1
QDePot.Q3.A19.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut ipse Boetius exponit, angeli indigent corpore solum quantum ad ministerium non quantum ad naturae complementum.
Reply Obj. 3: As Boethius himself explains, angels need bodies only for their ministry, and not for the completion of their nature.
QDePot.Q3.A19.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod angeli sunt in caelo empyreo, ut in loco qui est contemplationi congruus, non tamen de necessitate contemplationis.
Reply Obj. 4: The angels are in the empyrean heaven as being a place befitting contemplation, not as though contemplation were impossible elsewhere.
QDePot.Q3.A19.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod illa prioritas et posterioritas non cogit nos ponere ante mundum tempus reale, sed solum tempus imaginarium, ut in quaestione de aeternitate vel creatione mundi, art. 17, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 5: This before and after do not force us to assert that there was real time before the world, but only imaginary time, as we have stated above when discussing the eternity or creation of the world.1
QDePot.Q3.A19.ad5
Q. 4On the creation of formless matterDe creatione materiae informis
Primo quaeritur utrum creatio materiae informis praecesserit duratione creationem rerum.
1. Whether the creation of formless matter preceded in duration the creation of things?
QDePot.Q4
Secundo utrum materiae formatio1 tota simul fuerit, an successive.
2. Whether the formation of matter occurred all at once or by degrees?
QDePot.Q4
A. 1Whether the creation of formless matter preceded in duration the creation of thingsUtrum creatio materiae informis praecesserit duratione creationem rerum
Primo quaeritur utrum creatio materiae informis praecesserit duratione creationem rerum.
The first point of inquiry is whether the creation of formless matter preceded in duration the creation of things.1
QDePot.Q4.A1
Et videtur quod non. Quia, sicut dicit Augustinus, materia informis praecedit formatam ex ea, sicut vox cantum. Sed vox non praecedit cantum duratione, sed solum natura. Ergo materia informis, non praecedit res formatas duratione, sed solum natura.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that it did not. For Augustine says that formless matter preceded matter formed from it, as the voice precedes a song.1 Now, the voice precedes a song not in duration but only in nature. Therefore, formless matter precedes formed realities not in duration, but only in nature.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg1
Sed diceretur, quod Augustinus loquitur de materia respectu formationis, quae est per formas elementorum; quae quidem formae statim a principio in materia fuerunt.
Obj. 2: It might be said that Augustine is speaking of matter with regard to the formation that results from the elemental forms, which were in matter from the very beginning.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg2
Sed contra, sicut aqua et terra sunt elementa, ita etiam ignis et aer. Sed Scriptura tradens informitatem materiae facit mentionem de terra et aqua. Ergo si materia a principio habuisset formas elementares, pari ratione fecisset mentionem de aere et igne.
On the contrary, as water and earth are elements, so also are fire and air. Now, Scripture, in referring to the formless state of matter, mentions earth and water. Consequently, if matter from the beginning had the forms of the elements, for the same reason Scripture would also have mentioned fire and air.
QDePot.Q4.A1.sc
Praeterea, forma substantialis cum materia sunt causa accidentalium qualitatum, ut patet per Philosophum, in I Phys. Sed qualitates activae et passivae sunt proprietates proprie accidentales elementorum. Si ergo formae substantiales fuerunt a principio in materia, fuerunt ibi ex consequenti qualitates activae et passivae; et ita nulla restabat informitas, ut videtur.
Obj. 3: The substantial form together with matter are the cause of the accidental qualities, as is clear from the Philosopher in Physics 1.1 Now, the active and passive qualities are, properly speaking, the accidental properties of the elements. Hence, if substantial forms were in matter from the beginning, it follows that the active and passive qualities were there also, so that there was no formlessness there, apparently.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg3
Sed diceretur, quod erat informitas sive confusio quantum ad elementorum situm.
Obj. 4: But it will be said that there was formlessness or confusion as regards the position of the elements.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg4
Sed contra, secundum Philosophum, quantum unumquodque elementorum habet de specie, tantum habet de ubi; elementa enim sunt in propriis locis ex virtute formae. Si ergo materia a principio habebat formas substantiales, tunc ex consequenti unumquodque elementorum suum situm habebat; et ita nulla confusio in elementis restabat, secundum quam materia posset dici informis.
On the contrary, according to the Philosopher, each of the elements has a location to the degree that it has a species, for the elements are in their proper places from the power of their forms.1 Hence, if from the beginning matter had substantial forms, it follows that each element had its own location; thus, there was no confusion of elements in respect of which matter could be called formless.
QDePot.Q4.A1.sc
Praeterea, si pro tanto materia informis dicitur, quod elementa nondum proprium et naturalem situm habebant, ex consequenti videtur quod secundum hoc eius formatio intelligitur quod elementis naturalis situs attribuitur. Sed hoc non videtur in rerum distinctione; nam aquae aliquae supra caelos ponuntur, cum tamen naturalis situs aquarum sit sub aere supra terram immediate; ut patet IV caeli et mundi. Ergo non intelligitur materiae informitas propter confusionem situs praedictam.
Obj. 5: If matter be called formless for no other reason but that the elements had not yet their proper and natural location, it would seem to follow that matter is said to be formed by the fact that the elements were allotted their natural position. But this is not verified in the work of distinction, where certain waters are placed above the heavens, whereas water’s natural position is beneath the air and immediately above the earth, as is clear in On the Heavens 4.1 Therefore, the formlessness of matter was not owing to the aforesaid confusion of position.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg5
Sed dicendum, quod aquae dicuntur esse supra caelos, in quantum vaporabiliter elevantur ut sint supra caelos.
Obj. 6: It will be said, perhaps, that the waters are stated to be above the heavens insofar as they are raised above them by evaporation.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg6
Sed contra, aquae vaporabiles non possunt supra totum aerem elevari, ut a philosophis probatur; immo solum usque ad medium aeris interstitium ascendunt. Multo ergo minus possunt elevari supra ignem, ut ulterius supra caelum.
On the contrary, as philosophers prove, the vaporized waters cannot be raised above the entire atmosphere; in fact, they do not rise more than half way; and consequently, much less can they rise above fire and yet further above the heavens.
QDePot.Q4.A1.sc
Praeterea, informitas materiae designatur in hoc quod dicitur: terra erat inanis et vacua. Sed inanitas materiae attribuitur respectu virtutis generativae, et vacuitas respectu ornatus, ut a sanctis exponitur, quod consistit in his quae in terra moventur. Ergo informitas materiae non attenditur quantum ad situm, ut sic dici possit quod materiae informitas duratione formationem praecesserit.
Obj. 7: A formlessness of matter is expressed in the words the earth was void and empty (Gen 1:2). Now, matter is said to be “void” in respect of the power of generation, and “empty” in respect of adornment (according to the explanation of holy men), which refers to the things that move on the face of the earth. Consequently, the formlessness of matter does not refer to position, nor did it precede in duration the formation of matter.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg7
Praeterea, qui potest dare aliquid simul, minus liberaliter agit si dat successive; unde Prov. III, 28: ne dicas amico tuo: ‘Vade, et revertere, cras dabo tibi.’ Sed Deus simul dare poterat rebus esse perfectum. Ergo cum sit liberalissimus, non fecit materiam informem ante eius formationem.
Obj. 8: He who can give all at once is less liberal if he gives by degrees; therefore, it is written: say not to your friend: ‘go and come again, and tomorrow I will give to you’ (Prov 3:28). Now, God was able to give perfect being to things at once. Hence, since he is supremely liberal, he did not make matter formless before giving it a form.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg8
Praeterea, motus a centro ad centrum sequitur elementa secundum quod habent naturales situs. Sed in ipsa informitate materiae apparet quod ibi fuisset motus a centro ad centrum, quia aquae vaporabiles super terram elevabantur, ut dicitur. Ergo elementa iam habebant suos naturales situs.
Obj. 9: Movement from center to center results from the elements insofar as they possess their natural positions. Now, in the very formlessness of matter it is apparent that there was movement from center to center, because the vaporized waters, as we are told, arose above the earth. Therefore, the elements had already their natural positions.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg9
Praeterea, rarum et densum sunt causa gravis et levis, ut patet IV Phys. Sed iam erat rarum et densum in elementis; quia dicitur, quod aquae erant rariores quam modo sint. Ergo erat grave et leve, et elementa habebant sua ubi, quae eis attribuuntur ratione levitatis et gravitatis.
Obj. 10: The rare and the dense are the causes of the heavy and the light, as is clear in Physics 4.1 Now, the rare and the dense were already in the elements, for we are told that the waters were more rarefied than they are now. Therefore, things were heavy or light and the elements had their own places, which belong to them by reason of levity and heaviness.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg10
Praeterea, in illa rerum informitate manifeste apparet quod terra suum situm habebat, et datur intelligi quod terra erat aquis cooperta, per hoc quod dicitur, Gen. I, 9: congregentur aquae in unum locum;1 et appareat arida. Ergo pari ratione et alia elementa suum situm habebant; et ita nulla informitas in materia erat.
Obj. 11: In this formless condition of things, it is clear that the earth had its own position, and we are given to understand that it was covered with the waters, when we read: let the waters that are under the heaven be gathered together into one place, and let the dry land appear (Gen 1:9). Therefore, the other elements likewise had their respective positions so that there was no formlessness in matter.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg11
Praeterea, a perfecto agente educitur perfectus effectus; quia omne agens agit sibi simile. Sed Deus est perfectissimum agens. Ergo a principio materiam perfectam produxit, et ita formatam, cum forma sit perfectio materiae.
Obj. 12: From a perfect agent issues a perfect effect, since every agent produces its like. Now, God is the most perfect agent. Therefore, from the very first he produced perfect matter, and thus it was formed, since form is the perfection of matter.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg12
Praeterea, si materia informis formationem rerum duratione praecessit; aut materia sic existens carebat omni forma, aut habebat aliquam formam. Si omni forma carebat, tunc erat tantum in potentia et non in actu; et ita nondum erat creata, cum creatio terminetur ad esse. Si autem habebat aliquam formam, aut illa erat aliqua forma elementaris, aut forma mixti. Si forma elementaris, aut habebat tantum unam formam, aut diversas. Si diversas, ergo iam erat diversitas per diversas elementares formas. Si unam tantum, sequitur quod aliqua forma elementi sit naturaliter prius in materia quam aliae; et ita unum elementum erat principium aliorum elementorum, sicut antiquissimi naturales posuerunt dicentes unum tantum elementum esse; quod a Philosopho improbatur. Si autem habebat formam mixti, ergo forma mixti naturaliter est prius in materia quam forma elementorum; quod patet esse falsum; quia mixtio non fit nisi per hoc quod aliquid elementa movet ad formam mixti. Ergo non potest esse quod materia fuerit prius informis quam formata.
Obj. 13: If formless matter preceded the formation of things in duration, matter so existing either lacked every form, or it had some form. If it lacked every form, it was only in potency and not in act, and consequently, it was not yet created, since existence is the terminus of creation. If, on the other hand, it had a certain form, this was either some elemental form or the form of a mixed body. If it was an elemental form, it had either one form or several. If several, there was already diversity on account of the diverse elemental forms. If one only, it follows that one particular elemental form naturally precedes the others in matter, and thus, one element would be the principle of the others, as the oldest natural philosophers asserted, saying that there is only one element; this is refuted by the Philosopher.1 And if it had the form of a mixed body, it follows that the form of a mixed body naturally precedes the elemental forms in matter, and this is clearly false; for mixing occurs only by something that moves the elements to the form of the mixed body. Therefore, it is impossible that matter was at first formless and afterwards formed.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg13
Sed dices, quod materia habebat formas elementorum; sed non secundum illum modum quo nunc sunt, quia aquae erant rariores, et in modum vaporis aeri permixtae.
Obj. 14: It will be said perhaps that matter had the elemental forms, but not in the same way as now, since the waters were more rarefied and, in the manner of vapor, mixed with the air.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg14
Sed contra, forma uniuscuiusque elementi requirit determinatam mensuram raritatis vel densitatis, sine qua esse non potest. Raritas autem per quam aliquid ascendit in locum aeris excedit conditionem aquae; quia natura aquae est ut sit gravis respectu aeris. Ergo si erat tanta subtilitas quod aquae evaporabiliter ad locum aeris ascenderent, non habebant speciem aquae; et ita non erant in materia formae elementares, cuius contrarium supra dictum est.
On the contrary, each elemental form requires a particular measure of rarity or density, without which it cannot exist. Now, rarity, whereby a thing rises to the place of air, surpasses the condition of water; for it is the nature of water that it be heavy in comparison to air. Consequently, if the waters were so subtle that in the mode of vapor they rose to the place of the air, they did not have the species of water; and thus, the elemental forms were not in matter, whereas above we have stated the contrary to be the case.
QDePot.Q4.A1.sc
Praeterea, per opera sex dierum, formata sunt ex informi materia diversa rerum genera. Sed inter alia sex dierum opera, firmamentum secundo die est formatum. Si ergo materia informis subiacebat elementaribus formis sequetur quod caelum sit factum ex quatuor elementis; quod a Philosopho improbatur.
Obj. 15: The various genera of things were formed from formless matter during the works of the six days. Now, among the works of the six days, the firmament was formed on the second day. Hence, if formless matter was subject to the elemental forms, it would follow that the heavens were made from the four elements, and this is refuted by the Philosopher.1
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg15
Praeterea, sicut se habet corpus naturale ad figuram, ita se habet materia ad formam. Sed corpus naturale non potest esse quin habeat aliquam figuram. Ergo nec materia potest esse quin sit formata.
Obj. 16: A natural body stands to its shape as matter to its form. Now, a natural body cannot exist without some shape. Therefore, neither can matter exist without having been formed.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg16
Praeterea, si formatio materiae a principio suae creationis non fuit, tunc aquarum congregatio, quae tertio die legitur, non semper fuit. Sed hoc videtur impossibile; quia si aquae undique operiebant terram, non erat ubi possent congregari. Ergo videtur quod materia informis rerum formationem non praecesserit. Quod autem aqua undique operiret terram, apparet ex hoc quod elementa sunt separata, ut probatur in III caeli et mundi.
Obj. 17: If matter was without a form when it was first created, the gathering of the waters that took place on the third day would never have been. But this would seem impossible, because if the waters covered the earth on all sides, there was no place into which they could be gathered together. Therefore, it seems that formless matter did not precede the formation of things. However, that the waters covered the earth on all sides is apparent from the fact that the elements were separate, as is proved in On the Heavens 3.1
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg17
Sed diceretur, quod erat aliqua concavitas infra terram, in quam partes descenderunt et ita terram locum praebuit aquis.
Obj. 18: It will be said perhaps that there were hollow places under the surface of the earth into which the waters subsided, so that the earth provided a place for the waters to congregate.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg18
Sed contra, huiusmodi concavitates vel cavernositates in terra causantur propter aliquas lapidositates, ex quibus superiores partes terrae retinentur, ne ad centrum descendant; quod quidem tunc esse non poterat; quia cum lapides sint corpora mixta, sequeretur quod corpus mixtum fuisset ante formationem elementorum. Ergo huiusmodi cavernositates esse non poterant.
On the contrary, such hollows or caverns in the earth are caused by rocks upholding the upper parts of the earth and preventing it from falling toward the center; and this could not apply here, for, because rocks are mixed bodies, it would follow that a mixed body existed before the formation of the elements. Therefore, such cavernous places were impossible.
QDePot.Q4.A1.sc
Praeterea, si cavernositates aliquae erant in terra, non poterant esse vacuae. Ergo erant plenae aere, vel aqua; quod videtur impossibile, cum subsidere terrae sit contra naturam utriusque.
Obj. 19: If there were such hollow places in the earth, they could not be empty. Therefore they would be full of air or water, which seems impossible, since it is contrary to the nature of either to be underneath the earth.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg19
Praeterea, aut aqua cooperiens terram undique naturalem situm habebat, aut non. Si naturalem situm habebat, ergo ab illa dispositione non poterat removeri, nisi per violentiam; quia a loco in quo corpus quiescit naturaliter, non removetur nisi per violentiam. Hoc autem non competit primae rerum institutioni, per quam natura instituitur, cui violentia repugnat. Si autem erat ille situs aquae violentus, per suam naturam redire poterat ad illam dispositionem quam non habebat; quia a loco in quo quiescit aliquid violenter, movetur naturaliter; et ita non oportebat poni inter opera formationis quod aquae in unum locum congregarentur.
Obj. 20: The water that covered the earth on all sides either had its natural position or it did not. If it had its natural position, it could not be removed thence except by violence, since a body is not moved from the place in which it naturally rests except by violence. But this is not in keeping with the original institution of things, whereby nature was established, since nature is incompatible with violence. On the other hand, if this position of the water was violent, the water could by its nature return to the disposition which it lacked, since a thing moves naturally from a place in which it rests violently. Consequently, the gathering together of the waters into one place should not be ascribed to the work of formation.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg20
Praeterea, secundum hunc ordinem res institutae sunt quem naturaliter habent. Sed naturaliter distincta sunt priora quam confusa, sicut simplex est naturaliter prius composito. Ergo non fuit conveniens rerum institutioni quod res primo fuerint in quadam confusione, et postmodum distinguerentur.
Obj. 21: Things were created in accordance with the order that they naturally possess. Now, distinction is naturally prior to confusion, just as the simple is naturally prior to a compound. Hence, it was not fitting to the institution of things that they should be at first in a state of confusion and afterwards be made distinct.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg21
Praeterea, processus de actu in potentiam non competit rerum institutioni, sed magis corruptioni; res enim fiunt per hoc quod de potentia in actum reducuntur. Sed procedere a mixtis ad elementa, est procedere de actu in potentiam, cum elementa sint quasi materia respectu formae mixti. Ergo non fuit conveniens rerum institutioni quod prius fierent in quadam confusione et mixtione, et postmodum distinguerentur.
Obj. 22: A process from actuality to potency is more suitable to the corruption of things than to their institution; for things come to be from the fact that they are brought from potency into act. Now, to proceed from mixed bodies to elements is to proceed from the actual to the potential, since the elements are, as it were, matter in relation to the form of the mixed body. Therefore, it was not suitable to the institution of things that they should first of all be in a state of confusion and mixture, and afterwards be made distinct.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg22
Praeterea, hoc videtur esse consonum erroribus antiquorum philosophorum; scilicet opinioni Empedoclis, qui ponebat per litem partes mundi esse ad invicem distinctas, cum prius fuerint confusae per amicitiam; et Anaxagorae, qui posuit quod cum aliquando omnia simul essent, intellectus incepit distinguere separando ab illo confuso et commixto. Quae quidem opiniones sufficienter a philosophis posterioribus improbantur. Ergo non est ponendum quod informitas vel confusio materiae rerum formationem duratione praecederet.
Obj. 23: This would seem to be consonant with the errors of the ancient philosophers: namely, of Empedocles, who held that the parts of the world were divided from one another by strife, whereas previously they had been fused together by friendship; and of Anaxagoras, who held that at first all things were together, and that afterwards the mind began to make distinctions by separating things from this confusion and mixture. These opinions have of course been sufficiently refuted by later philosophers. Therefore, we must not hold that by a priority of duration a formlessness and confusion of matter preceded its formation.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg23
Sed contra est quod Gregorius exponens illud Eccli. XVIII, 1: qui vivit in aeternum, creavit omnia simul, dicit quod omnia sunt simul creata per substantiam materiae, sed non per speciem formae; quod esse non posset, nisi prius fuisset substantia materiae quam species formae inesset. Ergo materia informis duratione praecessit rerum formationem.
On the contrary (1), Gregory, commenting on Sirach 18:1, he that lives forever created all things together, says that all things were created together through their matter’s substance but not through their form’s species;1 and this would not be unless matter’s substance existed before form’s species were present in it. Therefore, formless matter preceded the formation of things in point of duration.
QDePot.Q4.A1.sc
Praeterea, illud quod non est, non potest habere aliquam operationem. Sed materia informis habet aliquam operationem; appetit enim formam, ut dicitur III Phys. Ergo materia potest esse sine forma; et ita non est inconveniens, si materia informis ponatur duratione rerum formationem praecessisse.
Furthermore (2), that which does not exist cannot have any activity. Now, formless matter has a certain activity, for it desires form, as is said in Physics 3.1 Therefore, matter can exist without form, and thus, it is not incongruous to suppose that formless matter preceded the formation of things in point of duration.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg24
Praeterea, Deus plus potest operari quam natura. Sed natura facit de ente in potentia ens actu. Ergo Deus potest facere de ente simpliciter ens in potentia; et ita potuit facere materiam sine forma existentem.
Furthermore (3), God can do more than nature. Now, nature makes a potential being an actual being. Therefore, God can make that which is a being simply to be a potential being; and thus, he could make matter exist without a form.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg25
Praeterea, quod Scriptura sacra dicit fuisse aliquando, non est dicendum non fuisse; quia ut Augustinus dicit, contra Scripturam sacram nemo Christianus sentit. Scriptura autem divina dicit, terram aliquando fuisse inanem et vacuam. Ergo non est dicendum quin aliquando fuerit inanis et vacua. Hoc autem pertinet ad informitatem materiae, quocumque modo exponatur. Ergo aliquando substantia materiae praecessit formationem; alias nunquam informis fuisset.
Furthermore (4), we must not deny the existence of what Scripture declares to have been; for as Augustine says, no Christian contradicts the statements of Holy Scripture.1 Now, the divine Scriptures assert that at one time the earth was void and empty. Therefore, we must not deny this. And however this be explained, it pertains to a formlessness of matter. Therefore, at some time matter’s substance preceded its formation; otherwise, it would never have been formless.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg26
Praeterea, simul condita est spiritualis et corporalis creatura, ut ex superiori quaestione iam patuit. In spirituali autem creatura informitas formationem praecessit etiam duratione. Ergo eadem ratione et in corporali. Probatio mediae. Formatio creaturae spiritualis intelligitur secundum quod ad Verbum convertitur, quod est eius illuminatio. Simul autem facta luce divisum est inter lucem et tenebras. Per tenebras autem in spirituali creatura peccatum intelligitur. Peccatum autem esse non potuit in primo instanti creationis angelorum, quia tunc daemones nunquam fuissent boni. Ergo spiritualis creatura non fuit formata in primo instanti suae creationis.
Furthermore (5), we have shown that spiritual and corporeal creatures were made at the same time.1 Now, the formless state in the spiritual creature preceded its formation even in point of duration. Therefore, the same is to be said of the corporeal creature. The middle premise is proved: the “formation of the spiritual creature” is understood as its turning to the Word, whereby it was enlightened. And as soon as light was made, light was divided from darkness, which in the spiritual creature denotes sin. But there could be no sin in the angels in the first instant of their creation, because then the demons would never have been good. Therefore, the spiritual creature was not formed in the first instant of its creation.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg27
Praeterea, illud ex quo est aliquid, etiam tempore praecedit quod est ex eo. Sed Deus ex invisa materia, quae est materia informis secundum Augustinum, creavit orbem terrarum, ut dicitur sapientiae XI, 18. Ergo materia informis tempore praecessit orbem terrarum formatum.
Furthermore (6), that from which a thing is made precedes even in time that which is made from it. Now, God created the sphere of the earth from an unseen matter, which, according to Augustine, was formless matter, as is said in Wisdom 11:18.1 Therefore, formless matter preceded the formed sphere of the earth in time.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg28
Probatio primae. Secundum Philosophum, fieri rerum dupliciter exprimi potest.
The first premise is proved thus: according to the Philosopher, the coming to be of things can be expressed in two ways.1
QDePot.Q4.A1
Uno modo ut dicatur: hoc fit hoc per se, quod convenit subiecto; ut cum dicimus, homo fit albus; per accidens autem, ut ex privatione et contrario, ut cum dicitur: non album, vel nigrum fit album.
In one way, if I say, “this comes to be that” through itself, which belongs to a subject (for example, “a man comes to be white”), or accidentally, as from a privation or contrary (for example, when I say, “a not-white or a black thing comes to be white”).
QDePot.Q4.A1
Alio modo, ut dicatur: ex hoc fit hoc; quod quidem subiecto non competit nisi ratione privationis. Non enim dicimus quod ex homine fiat albus; sed quod ex non albo vel nigro, fit album; vel etiam ex homine nigro vel non albo.
In another way, as when I say, “this comes to be from so and so,” which does not belong to the subject except in the account of privation. For we do not say, “a white man comes to be from a man,” but “a white thing comes to be from a not-white or a black thing,” or even “from a black or not-white man.”
QDePot.Q4.A1
Id igitur ex quo est aliquid, vel est privatio sive contrarium, vel est materia privationi vel contrario subiecta. Utroque autem modo oportet tempore praecedere ex quo aliquid fit; quia opposita non possunt esse simul, nec materia simul tempore potest subesse privationi et formae. Ergo id ex quo aliquid fit, tempore praecedit id quod fit ex eo.
Accordingly, that from which a thing is made is either a privation or contrary, or it is matter subject to privation or contrary. And in either case, that from which a thing comes to be must precede in point of time, since contraries cannot be in the same subject together, nor can matter be subject at the same time to privation and form. Therefore, that from which a thing is made precedes in time that which is made from it.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Praeterea, operatio naturae imitatur in quantum potest operationem Dei, sicut operatio causae secundae operationem causae primae. Sed naturae processus in operando est de imperfecto ad perfectum. Ergo et Deus etiam prius tempore imperfectum produxit, et postea perfectum; et sic informis materia formationem praecessit.
Furthermore (7), the action of nature as far as possible imitates the action of God, just as the action of a second cause imitates that of the first cause. Now, the process of nature’s action is from the imperfect to the perfect. Therefore, God also at first in order of time produced something imperfect, and afterwards perfected it, and thus, formless matter preceded its formation.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg29
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod ubi Scriptura in principio terram et aquam commemorat, cum dicitur Genes. I, 2: terra erat inanis et vacua, et spiritus domini ferebatur super aquas; non ideo nominatur terra et aqua quia iam talis erat, sed quia talis esse poterat. Ergo aliquando materia prima nondum habebat speciem aquae vel terrae, sed tantum habere poterat; et sic materia informis formationem praecessit.
Furthermore (8), Augustine says that when Scripture mentions earth and water in the words of Genesis 1:2, the earth was void and empty, and the spirit of God moved over the waters, the earth and the water are not being named because it was already such, but it could be such. Hence, primary matter at one time had not as yet the species of earth and water, but only was able to have it; and consequently, matter without a form preceded its formation.
QDePot.Q4.A1.arg30
Respondeo dicendum quod, sicut dicit Augustinus, circa hanc quaestionem potest esse duplex disceptatio: una de ipsa rerum veritate; alia de sensu litterae, qua Moyses divinitus inspiratus principium mundi nobis exponit.
I answer that, as Augustine says, this question admits of a twofold discussion: one regards the very truth about the things; the other regards the sense of the text, in which Moses, inspired by God, presents the world’s beginning.1
QDePot.Q4.A1.co
Quoad primam disceptationem duo sunt vitanda; quorum unum est ne in hac quaestione aliquid falsum asseratur, praecipue quod veritati fidei contradicat; aliud est, ne quidquid verum aliquis esse crediderit, statim velit asserere, hoc ad veritatem fidei pertinere; quia, ut Augustinus dicit: obest, si ad ipsam doctrinae pietatis formam pertinere arbitretur falsum, scilicet quod credit, et pertinacius affirmare audeat quod ignorat. Propter hoc autem obesse dicit, quia ab infidelibus veritas fidei irridetur, cum ab aliquo simplici et fideli tamquam ad fidem pertinens proponitur aliquid quod certissimis documentis falsum esse ostenditur, ut etiam dicit I super Genes. ad litteram.
As to the first discussion, two things are to be avoided: one is asserting something that is false about this question, especially as such that it contradicts a truth of faith; the other is believing something to be true, then wanting to assert that this pertains to a truth of the faith, for as Augustine says, when a man thinks his false opinions to be the teaching of godliness, and dares obstinately to affirm what he does not know, he becomes an obstacle to others.1 He says that such a one is an obstacle because the truth of the faith is made ridiculous to the unbeliever when a simple-minded believer asserts as pertaining to the faith that which is shown to be false by means of most certain teachings, as Augustine also says in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis 1.2
QDePot.Q4.A1
Circa secundam disceptationem duo etiam sunt vitanda.
As regards the other discussion, two things also are to be avoided.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Quorum primum est, ne aliquis id quod patet esse falsum, dicat in verbis Scripturae, quae creationem rerum docet, debere intelligi; Scripturae enim divinae a spiritu sancto traditae non potest falsum subesse, sicut nec fidei, quae per eam docetur.
One is someone saying that one must understand the words of Scripture, which teaches the creation of things, in a way that is manifestly false. For falsehood cannot underlie the divine Scriptures, which we have received from the Holy Spirit, just as neither can it underlie the faith, which is taught by the Scriptures.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Aliud est, ne aliquis ita Scripturam ad unum sensum cogere velit, quod alios sensus qui in se veritatem continent, et possunt, salva circumstantia litterae, Scripturae aptari, penitus excludantur; hoc enim ad dignitatem divinae Scripturae pertinet, ut sub una littera multos sensus contineat, ut sic et diversis intellectibus hominum conveniat, ut unusquisque miretur se in divina Scriptura posse invenire veritatem quam mente conceperit; et per hoc etiam contra infideles facilius defendatur, dum si aliquid, quod quisque ex sacra Scriptura velit intelligere, falsum apparuerit, ad alium eius sensum possit haberi recursus. Unde non est incredibile, Moysi et aliis sacrae Scripturae auctoribus hoc divinitus esse concessum, ut diversa vera, quae homines possent intelligere, ipsi cognoscerent, et ea sub una serie litterae designarent, ut sic quilibet eorum sit sensus auctoris. Unde si etiam aliqua vera ab expositoribus sacrae Scripturae litterae aptentur, quae auctor non intelligit, non est dubium quin Spiritus Sanctus intellexerit, qui est principalis auctor divinae Scripturae. Unde omnis veritas quae, salva litterae circumstantia, potest divinae Scripturae aptari, est eius sensus.
The other is someone wanting to force Scripture to one sense in such a way that it wholly excludes any other senses that contain truth in themselves, and that can, while preserving the details of the text, be adapted to Scripture. For it pertains to the dignity of Holy Scripture that it contains many senses under the one text, in order that in this way it might agree with the diverse understandings of men, such that each person might marvel at being able to find in divine Scripture the truth that he has conceived in his own mind. And through this also, it might be more easily defended against unbelievers, since when it becomes apparent that what one wants to understand from sacred Scripture is false, he can fall back upon some other sense. Hence, it is not unbelievable that Moses himself and the other authors of the Holy Books were divinely given to know the various truths that men could understand, and that they expressed them under one line of text, so that in this way each and every one of them is the author’s sense. Whence, even if expositors of sacred Scripture adapt certain truths to the text that were not understood by the author, without a doubt the Holy Spirit, who is the principal author of divine Scripture, understood them. Consequently, every truth that can be adapted to the sacred Scripture without prejudice to the details of text is its sense.
QDePot.Q4.A1
His ergo suppositis, sciendum est quod diversi expositores sacrae Scripturae diversos sensus ex principio Genesis acceperunt; quorum nullus fidei veritati repugnat. Et quantum ad praesentem pertinet quaestionem, diversificati sunt in duas vias, dupliciter informitatem materiae accipientes, quae signatur in principio Genesis ubi dicit: terra autem erat inanis et vacua.
Having laid down these things, we must observe that expositors of sacred Scripture have accepted various senses about the opening of Genesis, none of which is contrary to the truth of the faith. And as far as concerns the present question, they may be divided into two paths, taking in two ways the formlessness of matter indicated at the beginning of Genesis by the words, the earth was void and empty.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Quidam namque intellexerunt, praedictis verbis talem informitatem materiae significari, secundum quod materia intelligitur absque omni forma, in potentia tamen existens ad omnes formas; talis autem materia non potest in rerum natura existere, quin aliqua forma formetur. Quidquid enim in rerum natura invenitur, actu existit, quod quidem non habet materia nisi per formam, quae est actus eius; unde non habet sine forma in rerum natura inveniri.
Some understood these words to mean that matter was formless in the sense that matter is understood to be without any form while being in potency toward all forms. Now, such matter cannot exist in the nature of things unless it be formed by some form, since whatever is found in the nature of things exists actually and is not had by matter except through form, which is matter’s act; whence in the nature of things it is not possible to find it without form.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Et iterum, cum nihil possit contineri in genere quod per aliquam generis differentiam ad speciem non determinetur, non potest materia esse ens, quin ad aliquem specialem modum essendi determinetur; quod quidem non fit nisi per formam. Unde si sic materia informis intelligatur, impossibile est quod duratione formationem praecesserit, sed praecessit tantum ordine naturae, secundum quod illud ex quo fit aliquid, naturaliter est prius eo, sicut nox est prior creata. Et haec fuit opinio Augustini.
Moreover, since nothing can be contained in a genus that is not determined to a species by some difference of that genus, matter cannot be a being unless it be determined to some specific mode of being, and this cannot come to be except through form. Consequently, if formless matter be understood in this sense, it is impossible that it precede its formation in duration; rather, it precedes it only in the order of nature, inasmuch as that from which something comes to be naturally precedes that which comes to be from it, just as night was created before. This was the view taken by Augustine.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Alii vero intellexerunt informitatem materiae non secundum quod materia omni forma caret, sed secundum quod dicitur aliquid informe quod nondum habet ultimum suae naturae complementum et decorem; et secundum hoc potest poni, quod etiam duratione informitas rerum formationem praecesserit. Quod quidem si ponatur, ordini sapientiae artificis congruere videtur, qui res ex nihilo producens in esse, non statim post nihilum in ultima perfectione naturae eas instituit, sed primo fecit eas in quodam esse imperfecto; et postea eas ad perfectum adduxit; ut sic et eorum esse ostenderetur a Deo procedere, contra illos qui ponunt materiam increatam; et nihilominus perfectionis rerum ipse etiam auctor appareret, contra eos qui rerum inferiorum formationem causis aliis1 adscribunt. Et hoc intellexit magnus Basilius, Gregorius, et alii sequaces eorum. Quia ergo neutrum a veritate fidei discordat, et utrumque sensum circumstantia litterae patitur; utrumque sustinentes ad utrasque rationes respondeamus.
Others took the view that the formlessness of matter is not such that matter lacks every form, but according to how we say something is “unformed” when it does not yet have the final completion and comeliness of its nature; in this sense it can be asserted that the formlessness of things preceded their formation even in duration. If this is asserted, it seems congruent with the order of its wise Maker, who, in bringing things into existence out of nothing, did not at once establish them, after nothingness, in the ultimate perfection of their nature; rather, at first he made them in a certain imperfect existence and afterwards led them to perfection. In this way he would show both that their being came from God—so as to refute those who assert that matter is uncreated—and that he himself would still be seen as the author of the perfection of things—so as to refute those who ascribe the formation of lower things to other causes. Such was the view of Basil the Great, Gregory,1 and others who followed them. Since, however, neither opinion is in conflict with the truth of the faith, and since both senses are compatible with the details of the text, let us now respond, while supporting either of them, to the arguments advanced on both sides.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur de materia informi, secundum quod intelligitur absque omni forma; et sic necesse est dicere, quod informitas solo ordine naturae formationem praecedat. Qualiter autem circa formationis ordinem opinetur, in sequenti articulo ostendetur.
Reply Obj. 1: Augustine is speaking of formless matter understood as being devoid of all form; in this case, we must say that its formlessness preceded its formation by an order of nature alone. In the next article, we shall state his view on the order of the formation.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod circa hoc multipliciter aliqui sunt opinati.
Reply Obj. 2: There are several opinions on this point.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad2
Plato enim Scripturam Genesis videns, sic intellexisse dicitur numerum elementorum et ordinem ibi significari, ut terra et aqua propriis nominibus exprimantur. Aqua autem super terram esse intelligitur, ex hoc quod ibi, scriptum est: congregentur aquae in locum unum; et appareat arida. Supra quae duo, aerem intellexit in hoc quod dicitur: Spiritus domini ferebatur super aquas, aerem nomine spiritus intelligens. Ignem vero in nomine caeli intellexit, quod omnibus supereminet.
Plato, upon seeing the Scriptures of Genesis, is said to have understood1 the number and order of the elements being signified there such that it speaks of earth and water in the strict sense. Now, the waters are indicated as being above the earth, since it is written: let the waters be gathered together into their own place, and let the dry land appear (Gen 1:9). Above these two, he places the air as being mentioned in the words: the Spirit of the Lord moved over the waters, where he takes spirit to denote the air, and takes the heaven to mean fire, because it is located above all the others.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Sed quia, secundum Aristotelis probationes, caelum igneae naturae esse non potest, ut eius motus circularis demonstrat, Rabbi Moyses Aristotelis sententiam sequens, cum Platone in tribus primis concordans, ignem significatum esse dixit per tenebras, eo quod ignis in propria sphaera non luceat; et situs eius declaratur in hoc quod dicitur: super faciem abyssi. Quintam vero essentiam nomine caeli significatam esse intelligit.
But because, following Aristotle’s proofs, the heavens cannot be of a fiery nature, as their circular movement demonstrates,1 Rabbi Moses agrees with Aristotle’s opinion, and while adopting Plato’s view as to the three first elements, contended that fire is denoted by the darkness, because in its own proper sphere, fire does not shine, and he holds that the position of fire is indicated in the words: upon the face of the deep. He holds also that by the word “heavens” we are to understand the fifth essence.2
QDePot.Q4.A1
Sed quia, ut dicit Basilius in Hexameron, non est consuetudo sacrae Scripturae, ut per Spiritum domini intelligatur, per corpora extrema quae posuit, dedit intelligere media; et praecipue quia aquam et terram sensui manifestum est corpora esse, aer vero et ignis non ita sunt simplicibus manifesta, quibus etiam instruendis Scriptura tradebatur.
But as Basil observes in The Hexameron, Scripture is not wont to signify the air by the Spirit of the Lord, and by mentioning the extremes it implies the intermediate elements,1 and with reason, inasmuch as it is evident to the senses that water and earth are bodies, whereas air and fire are not so intelligible to simpler minds, such as those for whose instructions the Scriptures were given.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Secundum vero Augustinum, per nomina terrae et aquae, quae commemorantur ante lucis formationem, non intelliguntur elementa suis formis formata, sed ipsa materia informis omni specie carens. Ideo autem potius per haec duo materiae informitas exprimitur quam per alia elementa, quia sunt propinquiora informitati, utpote plus de materia habentia, et minus de forma; et quia etiam nobis magis sunt nota, et manifestius nobis materiam aliorum ostendunt. Ideo vero non per unum tantum, sed per duo eam significari voluit, ne si alterum tantum posuisset, veraciter crederetur hoc esse informis materia.
According to Augustine, the earth and water mentioned before the formation of light do not denote the completely formed elements, but formless matter itself lacking of all species.1 Moreover, the formlessness of matter is expressed by these two elements more powerfully than by the others because they are more akin to formlessness, insofar as they possess more of matter and less of form, and again, because they are better known to us and indicate to us more clearly the matter of the other elements. Therefore, it wished to signify this by two rather than by one element only, lest if only one were mentioned, we might be led to think that this one alone was formless matter.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in illo rerum principio informitate quadam in rebus existente secundum opinionem Basilii et aliorum sanctorum, non oportet ponere quod elementa suis qualitatibus naturalibus carerent. Sed utraque habebant formas, substantiales scilicet, et accidentales.
Reply Obj. 3: In the opinion of Basil and other holy men, by a certain formlessness existing in things, at the beginning of things, does not imply that the elements lacked their natural qualities. Rather, each had its form, both substantial and accidental.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod situs elementorum dupliciter potest considerari.
Reply Obj. 4: The position of the elements may be considered in two ways.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad4
Uno modo quantum ad naturam propriam; et sic naturaliter ignis aerem continet, aer aquam, et aqua terram.
First, as regards their respective natures, and in this way, fire naturally contains the air, air the water, and water the earth.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Alio modo quantum ad necessitatem generationis, quae est circa locum medium; et sic necessarium est ut superficies terrae quantum ad aliquam partem sui sit aquis discooperta; ut ibi conveniens generatio et conservatio mixtorum esse possit, et praecipue animalium perfectorum, quae aere indigent propter respirationem.
Second, as regards the necessity of generation, which is around the middle place; and thus, it is necessary that the surface of the earth be partly covered by water, so as to favor the generation and preservation of mixed substances, especially of perfect animals, which require air for breathing.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Dicendum est ergo, quod illa informitas primi status attenditur non quantum ad situm qui naturalis est elementis secundum se (hunc enim situm omnia elementa habebant), sed quantum ad illum situm qui elementis competit secundum ordinem ad generationem mixtorum. Iste enim situs nondum erat perfectus, quia nec ipsa corpora mixta adhuc prodierant.
We must reply, then, that this formlessness of the first state is not viewed in reference to the position that is natural to the elements in themselves (for all the elements had this position), but in reference to that position that belongs to them in their order to the generation of mixed things. For this position was not perfect as yet, seeing that mixed bodies themselves had not yet come forth.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad quintum dicendum, quod de aquis quae supra caelos sunt diversimode aliqui opinati sunt.
Reply Obj. 5: With regard to the waters that are above the heavens, there have been various opinions.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad5
Quidam namque dixerunt, aquas illas esse spirituales naturas, quod imponitur Origeni. Sed hoc quidem non videtur ad litteram posse intelligi, cum spiritualibus naturis situs non competat; ut sic inter eas et inferiores aquas corporeas dividat firmamentum, ut Scriptura tradit.
For some have said that those waters are the spiritual natures; this was the view of Origen. But it does not seem that this can be understood in a literal sense, since position does not belong to spiritual natures, such that the firmament might divide them and the lower corporeal waters, as Scripture has it (Gen 1:6).
QDePot.Q4.A1
Unde alii dicunt, quod nomine firmamenti intelligitur caelum aereum nobis vicinum, supra quod elevantur per vaporum ascensionem aquae vaporabiles, quae sunt materia pluviarum: ut sic inter aquas superiores quae sunt in medio aeris interstitio vaporabiliter suspensae, et aquas corporeas quas videmus supra terram consistere, medium existat aereum caelum. Et huic etiam expositioni concordat Rabbi Moyses. Sed hanc non videtur pati litterae circumstantia. Nam postea subditur in littera, quod fecit Deus duo luminaria magna, et stellas; et posuit eas in firmamento caeli.
Hence, others hold that the name “firmament” is understood to be the airy sky near us, above which vaporous waters are raised by evaporation, which are the matter for rains; in this way, for example, the airy heaven stands between the higher waters, which are suspended as a vapor in the intermediate space of air, and the bodily waters that we see situated on the earth. Rabbi Moses agrees with this explanation.1 But it would seem to be incompatible with the details of the text, since the text goes on to say that God made the two great lights and the stars, and that he set them in the firmament of the heaven (Gen 1:16).
QDePot.Q4.A1
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod per firmamentum intelligitur caelum sidereum, et quod aquae super caelos existentes sunt de natura aquarum elementarium, et sunt ibi positae ex divina providentia ad temperandum ignis virtutem, ex quo totum caelum constare dicebant, ut Basilius tangit. Et ad hoc astruendum, duplex argumentum Augustinus dicit a quibusdam induci. Quorum unum est, quod si aqua, aliqua rarefactione facta, potest ascendere usque ad medium aeris interstitium ubi pluviae generantur, si amplius divisa rarescat (quia est in infinitum divisibilis, sicut et omne continuum) poterit sua subtilitate supra caelum sidereum conscendere, et ibi convenienter esse. Aliud argumentum est, quod stella Saturni, quae deberet esse calidissima propter velocissimum motum, in quantum eius circulus est maior, invenitur frigidi effectus, quod dicunt ex vicinitate illius aquae contingere praedictam stellam infrigidantis.
Consequently, others maintain that the firmament signifies the starry heaven, and that the waters situated above the heavens are of the same nature as the elemental waters, but that they are set there by divine providence in order to temper the power of the fire, of which they held the entire heaven to consist, according to Basil. In support of this view, some, according to Augustine, advanced two arguments.1 One was that, since water by means of rarefaction can rise into the intermediate air where the rains are produced, if it be yet more rarefied and divided into yet smaller particles (for it is infinitely divisible, like everything continuous), it will be able, by its subtlety, to rise above the starry heaven, and remain there in a fitting way. The other argument is that the star Saturn, whose heat must be extreme on account of the rapidity of its movement, inasmuch as its orbit is great, is found to effect cold; they say that this is occasioned by the proximity of that water cooling this star.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Sed haec expositio in hoc videtur deficere, quod asserit quaedam per Scripturam sacram intelligi, quorum contraria satis evidentibus rationibus probantur.
But this explanation we consider to be defective in that it ascribes to the Scriptures certain things the contraries of which are proved true with sufficiently evident arguments.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Primo quidem quantum ad ipsam positionem, quae videtur naturalem situm corporum pervertere. Cum enim unumquodque corpus tanto debeat esse superius quanto formalius, non videtur rerum naturae congruere ut aqua, quae inter omnia corpora est materialior praeter terram, etiam supra ipsum caelum sidereum collocetur; et iterum ut ea quae sunt unius speciei, diversum locum naturalem sortiantur; quod erit, si una pars elementi aquae erit immediate supra terram, alia vero supra caelum. Nec est sufficiens responsio, quod omnipotentia Dei aquas illas contra earum naturam supra caelum sustinet; quia nunc quaeritur qualiter Deus instituerit naturas rerum, non quod ex eis aliquod miraculum potentiae suae velit operari, ut Augustinus in eodem libro dicit.
First, as regards the position itself, for it would seem to upset the natural position of bodies. For since a body should be higher to the degree that it is more formal, it would seem inconsistent with the nature of things that water, which is the most material of all bodies (besides of earth), should be set even above the starry heaven itself. Moreover, it would seem out of keeping that things of the same species should be allotted different natural places, which would be the case if one part of the element of water were immediately above the earth and another part above the heavens. Nor is it enough to reply that God’s omnipotence upholds those waters above the heavens against their nature, since we are discussing how God instituted the natures of things, and not the miracles that he may have been pleased to work in them, as Augustine says.1
QDePot.Q4.A1
Secundo, quia ratio de rarefactione vel divisione aquarum videtur omnino vana. Etsi enim corpora mathematica possint in infinitum dividi, corpora tamen naturalia ad certum terminum dividuntur, cum unicuique formae determinetur quantitas secundum naturam, sicut et alia accidentalia. Unde nec rarefactio in infinitum esse potest; sed usque ad terminum certum qui est in raritate ignis. Et praeterea aqua tantum rarefieri posset quod iam non esset aqua, sed aer vel ignis, si transcenderet modum raritatis aquae. Nec posset naturaliter excedere aeris et ignis spatia, nisi, natura aquae amissa, eorum vinceret raritatem. Nec iterum esset possibile ut corpus elementare, quod est corruptibile, formalius fieret caelo sidereo, quod est incorruptibile, et sic supra ipsum naturaliter collocaretur.
Second, the argument about the rarefaction or divisibility of the waters seems altogether futile. For though mathematical bodies can be divided to infinity, natural bodies are divided to a certain limit, since a quantity is determined for each and every form according to its nature, just as the other accidents are. Hence, neither can rarefaction of water continue to infinity; rather, it reaches a determinate limit, which is in the rarity of fire. Moreover, water might continue to be rarefied until it was no longer water but air or fire, if the measure of water’s rarity were exceeded. Nor would it be possible for water naturally to rise above the regions of air and fire unless it lost the nature of water so as to surpass their rarity. Nor again would it be possible for an elemental body, which is corruptible, to become more formal than the starry heavens, which are incorruptible, and thus be set above them naturally.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Tertio, quia secunda ratio omnino frivola apparet. Nam corpora caelestia non sunt susceptiva peregrinae impressionis ut a philosophis probatur. Nec esset possibile stellam Saturni ab illis aquis infrigidari, nisi etiam omnes stellae quae sunt in octava sphaera, infrigidarentur: quarum tamen plurimae inveniuntur esse calidae secundum effectum.
Third, the second argument is obviously utterly trivial. For heavenly bodies, as philosophers show, are not susceptible to impressions from foreign bodies. And it would be impossible for Saturn to be cooled by those waters without all the stars that are in the eighth sphere being cooled as well, whereas many of these stars are observed to be hot in their effect.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Et ideo aliter videtur dicendum ad hoc quod Scripturae veritas ab omni calumnia defendatur; ut dicamus, quod aquae illae non sint de natura harum aquarum elementarium, sed sint de natura quintae essentiae, habentes communem cum nostris aquis diaphaneitatem, sicut et caelum empyreum cum nostro igne communem splendorem. Et has aquas quidam vocant caelum crystallinum; non quia fit de aqua congelata in modum crystalli, quia, ut dicit Basilius in Hexameron, puerilis dementiae et insipientis mentis est, talem de caelestibus capere opinionem; sed propter illius caeli soliditatem, sicut et de omnibus caelis dicitur Iob, XXXVII, 18, quod solidissimu quasi aere fusi sunt. Et hoc caelum etiam ab astrologis ponitur nona sphaera. Unde nec Augustinus aliquam de praemissis expositionibus asserit, sed sub dubitatione dimittit, dicens in eodem Lib.: quomodo libet, et quales aquae ibi sint, esse ibi eas, minime dubitemus. Maior est quippe Scripturae huius auctoritas quam omnis humani ingenii capacitas.
Therefore, one should offer an explanation so that the truth of Scripture would be defended from any criticism, such that we might say that those waters are not of the same nature as our elemental waters; rather, they are of the nature of the fifth essence, having transparency in common with our waters, just as even the empyrean heaven has brilliance in common with our fire. And some call these waters the “crystalline heaven,” not because they are frozen in the manner of crystals—since, according to Basil in The Hexamerons, only a silly child or an imbecile could imagine such things about the heavens1—but on account of the solidity of this heaven, as it is written about all the heavens that they are strong as though they were made of molten brass (Job 37:18). And this heaven, according to astronomers, is the ninth sphere. Hence, Augustine does not adopt any of these explanations but dismisses them as doubtful; thus, he says: howsoever these waters may be there and of what kind they may be, one thing is certain, they are there. Surely the written Word has greater authority than the combined genius of men.2
QDePot.Q4.A1
Sextum concedimus.
Reply Obj. 6: The sixth objection we grant.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod si intelligatur secundum expositionem Basilii, et sequacium eius, per terram ipsum terrae elementum; sic considerari potest et in quantum est principium quarumdam rerum, scilicet plantarum, quarum ipsa est ut mater, sicut dicitur in libro de veget., et sic respectu eorum erat inanis antequam eas produceret; inane enim vel vanum dicimus quod non pertingit ad proprium effectum vel finem. Et potest considerari in quantum est habitaculum quoddam et locus animalium, respectu quorum vacua fuisse dicitur.
Reply Obj. 7: If, according to the exposition of Basil and his followers, we take “the earth” to signify the element of earth itself,1 we may consider it first as the principle from which certain things originate, like plants, of which it is like a mother (as is said in the book On Vegetables), and with respect to them, it was void before it produced them; for we do say that a thing is void or vain if it fails to attain its proper effect or end.2 Second, we may consider it as a certain abode and place of the animals, in respect of which it is said to have been empty.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad7
Vel secundum litteram Septuaginta, quae habet, invisibilis et incomposita, fuit quaedam terra invisibilis, in quantum erat aqua cooperta, etiam in quantum nondum erat lux producta, per quam posset videri; incomposita vero in quantum carebat et plantarum et animalium ornatu, et situ conveniente ad eorum generationem et conservationem. Si vero per terram intelligatur prima materia secundum opinionem Augustini, sic dicitur inanis per comparationem eius ad compositum in quo subsistit; nam inanitas firmitati et soliditati opponitur; vacua vero per comparationem ad formas quibus eius potentia non replebatur. Unde et Plato, receptionem materiae comparavit loco, secundum quod in eo locatum recipitur. Vacuum autem et plenum proprie circa locum dicuntur. Dicitur etiam materia in sua informitate considerata invisibilis, secundum quod caret forma, quae est omnis cognitionis principium; incomposita vero in quantum sine composito non subsistit.
Or, following the text of the Septuagint, which reads invisible and incomposite, part of the earth was invisible through being covered with water, as also because a light was not yet produced so as to render it visible, while it was incomposite because there were as yet no plants and animals to adorn it, nor was it as yet a fit place for their generation and conservation. If, however, “the earth” signifies primary matter, as Augustine maintains, then it is said to be void in comparison with the composite body in which it subsists, because a void is opposite to firmness and solidity,1 while it is described as being empty in comparison with the forms that were not fulfilling its potency. Hence, Plato compares the receptivity of matter to a place, inasmuch as place receives that which is located therein;2 and “empty” and “full” are terms which are properly applied to a place. Again, matter considered in its formlessness is described as “invisible” inasmuch as it lacks form, which is the principle of all knowledge, and “incomposite” inasmuch as it only subsists in a composite state.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad octavum dicendum, quod ad liberalitatem dantis non solum pertinet quod cito det, sed etiam quod ordinate et quod convenienti tempore det unumquodque. Unde ubi dicitur: cum statim possis dare, non solum consideranda est potentia qua dare possumus aliquid absolute, sed etiam qua possumus convenientius dare. Unde ad ordinis convenientiam conservandam Deus in quadam imperfectione creaturas primo instituit, ut sic gradatim ex nihilo ad perfectum pervenirent.
Reply Obj. 8: It pertains to the liberality of a giver not only that he give quickly, but also that he give ordinately and each gift at a suitable time. Hence, when the text continues, when you can give at present, we must understand the possibility not only of giving absolutely, but also of giving most suitably. Therefore, in order to observe a suitable order, God instituted his creatures at first in a certain imperfection, so that by degrees they might proceed from nothingness to perfection.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod situs qui pertinet ad naturam elementorum, in elementis erat, ut dictum est; unde obiectio contra praedictam opinionem non procedit.
Reply Obj. 9: As we have already stated, the position that pertains to the nature of the elements was in the elements; hence, the objection does not avail against this opinion.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad9
Et similiter dicendum ad decimum et undecimum.
Reply Obj. 10–11: The same answer applies to the tenth and eleventh objections.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad10
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod perfecto agenti competit perfectum effectum producere. Sed non oportet quod statim in principio sit perfectum simpliciter secundum suae naturae modum, sed sufficit quod sit secundum tempus illud; quo modo puer mox natus perfectus dici potest.
Reply Obj. 12: A perfect effect belongs to a perfect agent. But this effect need not be simply perfect from the very beginning, according to the mode of its own nature; rather, it will suffice if it be perfect according to that time, in the way in which a child may be described as perfect as soon as it is born.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad11
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod materia non dicitur fuisse informis, secundum sententiam quam sustinemus ad praesens, quia omni careret forma, vel quia haberet unam tantum formam, quae esset in potentia ad omnes formas, sicut posuerunt antiqui naturales ponentes unum principium; vel sub qua continerentur plures formae virtute, sicut in mixtis accidit; sed habebat in diversis partibus formas elementares diversas. Dicebatur tamen materia informis, quia nondum formae mixtorum corporum supervenerant materiae; ad quas formae elementares sunt in potentia; nec etiam erat situs elementorum adhuc conveniens eorum generationi sicut prius dictum est.
Reply Obj. 13: According to the view that we are defending at present, matter is not said to have been formless because it lacks all form, or because it had but one form that would be in potency to all forms, (as the ancient naturalists maintained, who asserted that there was only one principle), or a form under which many forms are contained in power (as happens in mixed bodies). Rather, matter had the various elemental forms in its various parts. Nevertheless, matter was said to be formless because the forms of mixed bodies had not yet come to matter, to which forms the forms of the elements were in potency; nor was the position of the elements yet suitable for their generation, as we have already stated.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad12
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod nihil cogit nos dicere, nec Scripturae Genesis auctoritas, nec aliqua ratio, quod alio modo in illo rerum principio materia formis elementaribus subesset quam modo; etsi possibile fuerit quod ex aquis vaporabiliter aliquid ascenderit in locum aeris, sicut et modo contingit, et forte tunc amplius, cum terra totaliter aquis cooperiretur.
Reply Obj. 14: Nothing, neither the authority of Genesis in Scripture nor any argument, forces us to say that at the beginning of things matter was subject to the elemental forms in a different way than they are now; however, it was possible that something rose from the waters as vapor to the place of the air, as happens now, and then perhaps in greater volume, seeing that the earth was wholly covered by the waters.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad13
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod de firmamento, quod secundo die formatur, multiplex invenitur opinio.
Reply Obj. 15: There are several opinions about the firmament, which was created on the second day.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad14
Quidam namque dicunt, hoc firmamentum non esse aliud a caelo, quod prima die legitur factum; sed dicunt, quod Scriptura in principio summatim commemoravit facta, de quibus per senarium dierum explicavit quomodo sint facta. Et haec est opinio Basilii in Hexameron.
Some hold that this firmament is not distinct from the heaven, which is stated to have been made on the first day, but they contend that Scripture at first announces the works collectively, and afterwards, explains how they were done in the course of the six days. This is the view expressed by Basil in his Hexaemeron.1
QDePot.Q4.A1
Alii vero dicunt, aliud esse firmamentum quod secundo die est factum, et aliud caelum, quod primo dicitur creatum; et hoc tribus modis.
Others maintain that the firmament created on the second day is distinct from the heaven stated to have been made on the first, and this view admits of a threefold explanation.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Quidam namque dixerunt, quod per caelum, quod prima die creatum legitur, intelligitur spiritualis creatura vel formata, vel adhuc informis; per firmamentum vero quod secunda die legitur factum, intelligitur caelum corporeum quod videmus. Et haec est opinio Augustini, ut patet in Lib. super Genesim ad litteram, et XII Confess.
Some have asserted that the heaven described as created on the first day signifies the spiritual creature, whether formed or still unformed, and that the firmament described as made on the second day is the corporeal heaven that we see. This is the opinion of Augustine, as is clear in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis and Confessions 12.1
QDePot.Q4.A1
Alii vero dicunt, quod per caelum quod prima die creatum legitur, intelligitur caelum empyreum; per firmamentum vero quod secunda die legitur factum, intelligitur caelum sidereum quod videmus. Et haec est opinio Strabi, ut patet in Glossa Genes. I.
Others say that the heaven described as created on the first day is the empyrean heaven, and that the firmament described as created on the second day is the starry heaven visible to us. This is the view of Strabo, as is clear in the Gloss on Genesis 1.1
QDePot.Q4.A1
Alii vero dicunt, quod per caelum primo die factum, intelligitur caelum sidereum; per firmamentum autem quod factum est secunda die, intelligitur istius aeris spatium terrae vicinum, quod dividit inter aquas et aquas, ut supra dictum est. Et hanc expositionem tangit Augustinus super Genes. ad litteram, et tenet eam Rabbi Moyses.
Others say that the heaven made on the first day is the starry heaven, and that the firmament made on the second day signifies the region of the air near the earth that divides waters from waters, as was stated above. Augustine alludes to this opinion in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis, and it is held by Rabbi Moses.1
QDePot.Q4.A1
Secundum ergo hanc ultimam facile est solvere: quia firmamentum, quod secundo die est factum, non est de natura quintae essentiae; unde nihil prohibet quantum ad ipsum fuisse processum de informitate ad formationem, vel quantum ad eius subtiliationem, vaporibus ab aquis elevatis diminutis per aquarum congregationem in unum, vel quantum ad situm, dum in locum aquae recedentis aer successit.
If this last explanation be adopted, it is easy to solve the difficulty, because the firmament made on the second day has not the nature of the fifth essence; whence, as regards the firmament, there is no reason why in its production there should not have been a process from formlessness to formation, whether in respect of its subtlety, through the rising vapors being diminished by the gathering of the waters into one, or in respect of its position, through the air taking the place of the receding waters.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Sed secundum tres opiniones primas, quae per firmamentum caelum sidereum intelligunt, non oportet dicere processum esse in caelo, de informitate ad formationem, quasi novam formam acquisierit, quia nec in elementis inferioribus hoc ponere cogit Scriptura; sed ut intelligamus firmamento virtutem esse collatam ad mixtorum generationem, et quantum ad hoc formationem eius intelligi; sicut inferiorum elementorum formatio intelligitur, ut dictum est, quantum ad mixtorum generationem. Nam sicut elementa inferiora sunt materia mixtorum, ita firmamentum est causa mixtorum activa.
On the other hand, in the case of the first three opinions, which hold the firmament to denote the starry heaven, there is no need to ascribe to the heaven a process from formlessness to formation, as though it acquired a new form, since Scripture does not bind us to ascribe such a process to the lower elements. But we must understand a power as bestowed on the firmament for the generation of mixed bodies, and that its formation consisted in this, just as we have already said about the formation of the lower elements in relation to the generation of mixed bodies.1 For just as the lower elements are the matter of the mixed bodies, so the firmament is the active cause of the mixed bodies.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Unde divisio aquarum inferiorum a superioribus, intelligi potest per modum quo medium in confinio duorum extremorum existens, inter utrumque distinguit. Inferiores enim aquae variationi subiectae sunt, in quantum mixtionis materia fiunt per motum firmamenti, non autem superiores. Secundum tamen sententiam Augustini, si ponatur materia informis prius fuisse tempore, nihil grave occurrit; quia oportet aliquo modo materia in corpore caelesti poni, in quo invenitur etiam motus. Unde nihil prohibet eam ordine naturae intelligi ante formam, licet ex tempore nihil formationis accesserit. Nec cogimur propter hoc dicere, unam esse communem naturam corpori caelesti et inferioribus elementis; etsi aliquo uno nomine significetur, ut terrae vel aquae secundum sententiam Augustini; quia unitas ista non intelligitur secundum substantiam, sed secundum proportionem prout quaelibet materia consideratur ut in potentia ad formam.
Hence, we may take the division of the lower from the higher waters in the way in which a middle existing on the border of two extremes distinguishes between them. For the lower waters are subject to change inasmuch as, through the movement of the firmament, they become the matter of mixture, whereas the higher waters do not. Yet according to the opinion of Augustine, if we suppose formless matter to have been prior in point of time, there is no great difficulty; for we must ascribe matter in some sense to a heavenly body, seeing that it also has movement.1 Hence, there is nothing to prevent this preceding its form by order of nature, although no formation accrued to it from time. Nor are we, therefore, bound to say that the heavenly body and the lower elements have one nature in common, although they are signified by one name (by “earth” or “water,” for instance, in the opinion of Augustine), because this unity is not one of substance but of proportion, insofar as every matter is considered as in potency to form.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad decimumsextum patet solutio ex dictis. Non enim intelligitur informitas materiae quia omni forma caret, sed sicut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 16: This is clear from what has already been said, since the formless condition of matter does not imply that it is devoid of all form, but is to be taken as already explained.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad15
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum quod secundum sententiam Augustini, qui ponit per terram et aquam prius commemoratas non elementa, sed materiam primam significatam fuisse, nihil inconveniens sequitur de aquarum congregatione. Nam, sicut ipse dicit, sicut cum dictum est: fiat firmamentum, in secunda die, significata est formatio caelestium corporum; ita cum dicitur: congregentur aquae, in tertia die, significatur formatio elementorum inferiorum; et per hoc quod dicitur: congregentur aquae, significetur quod aqua suam formam acceperit; per hoc vero quod dicitur: appareat arida, significetur idem de terra. Ideo vero his verbis usus est in horum elementorum formatione, et non verbo factionis, sicut in caelo, ut diceret: fiat aqua et terra, sicut dixerat: fiat firmamentum, ut significaret imperfectionem harum formarum, et earum propinquitatem ad informem materiam. Verbo enim congregationis usus est ad aquam, ut significaret eius mobilitatem; verbo apparentiae in terra, ut significetur eius stabilitas; unde ipse dicit: ideo de aqua dictum est, congregetur; de terra, appareat, quia aqua labiliter est fluxa, terra stabiliter fixa.
Reply Obj. 17: The opinion of Augustine, who held that the “earth” and “water” previously mentioned signify not the elements but primary matter, is not incompatible with the gathering together of the waters.1 Thus, he says himself that as the words let a firmament be made indicate the formation of the heavenly bodies on the second day, so the words let the waters be gathered together signify the formation of the lower elements on the third day.2 Hence, as the words let the waters be gathered together mean that the water received its form, so the words let the dry land appear denote the same with regard to the earth. The reason for these words being used in the formation of these elements instead of words significant of making, like “let water and earth be made”—as when the heaven was mentioned, for example, let a firmament be made—was in order to indicate the imperfection of these forms and their affinity to formless matter. The expression gathered together is used in connection with water to denote its mobility, and the word appear in connection with the earth to signify its stability. Hence, Augustine says: of the waters it is said ‘Let them be gathered together,’ and of the earth ‘Let it appear,’ because water glides and flows away, whereas the earth abides.3
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad16
Si vero secundum opinionem Basilii et aliorum sanctorum dicatur, quod eadem terra hic et ibi significatur, et similiter eadem aqua, sed alio modo disposita prius et postea, multipliciter respondetur. Quidam enim dixerunt, quod aliqua pars terrae erat quae aquis non erat cooperta; in quam aqua quae terram habitabilem occupabat, Deo iubente, congregata est. Sed hoc reprobat Augustinus ex ipsa littera, dicens: si aliquid erat nundum terrae, ubi congregarentur aquae, iam prius arida apparebat, quod est contra circumstantiam litterae. Unde alii dixerunt, quod aqua rarior erat sicut nebula, et postea inspissata in minorem locum collocata est. Sed illud etiam non minorem generat difficultatem; tum quia non vere erat aqua, si formam vaporis assumpserat; tum etiam quia locum aeris occupasset, et similis difficultas relinqueretur de aere. Et ideo alii dicunt, quod terra quasdam cavernositates accepit in quibus potuit aquarum multitudinem accipere operatione Dei. Sed contra hoc videtur esse, quia hoc per accidens est quod aliqua pars terrae longius distet a centro quam alia. In illa autem rerum formatione, natura suum modum accepit, ut Augustinus in eodem Lib. dicit.
If, however, we adopt the view of Basil and other holy men who said that in both cases the same earth is signified, and likewise, the same water but differently disposed before and after, several replies are suggested. Some have said that part of the earth was not covered by water, and to it that the water that covered the inhabitable earth was, by God’s command, gathered together. This is disproved from the text itself by Augustine, who says: if part of the earth was bare where the waters could be gathered together, then the dry land appeared already, and this contrary to the details of the text.1 Hence, others have said that the waters were rarefied as a cloud, and afterwards condensed and gathered into a smaller place. But this involves no less a difficulty, both because they were not truly water if they had the form of vapor, and also because they would have occupied a place in the air, and the difficulty remains to find a place for the air. Consequently, others say that there were hollow places in the earth that, by God’s activity, could receive the multitude of waters. But against this would seem to be the fact that it is accidental if one part of the earth be further than another from the center; whereas in this formation of things nature receives its proper measure, as Augustine says in the same work.2
QDePot.Q4.A1
Et ideo melius videtur dicendum, sicut Basilius dicit, quod aquae in multas divisiones erant dispersae, et postmodum in unum congregatae; quod etiam ipse textus verbo congregationis utens, significare videtur. Etsi enim totam terram aqua tegebat, non oportet quod tanta profunditate tegeretur prius ubique, quanta nunc invenitur in aliquibus locis.
Therefore, it would seem better to hold with Basil that the waters were distributed over various parts of the earth, and afterwards, gathered together; the text itself even seems to signify this when it uses the word gathering.1 For even if the waters covered the whole earth, they would not need to be everywhere as deep as they are now in some parts.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod quia corpora mineralia non habent aliquam evidentem perfectionis excellentiam supra elementa, sicut habent viventia, non seorsum ab elementis formata describuntur; sed in ipsa elementorum institutione possunt intelligi esse producta. Unde nihil prohibet aliquas cavernositates fuisse ante congregationem aquarum; ut postea terra compressa in sui superficie, aquae congregatae locum praeberet. Tamen verba Augustini hanc opinionem tangentis, videntur sonare magis quod huiusmodi concavitates non praeextiterint infra terram, sed magis in superficie terrae tunc factae fuerint, cum aquae sunt congregatae. Sic enim dicit: terra longe lateque subsidens potuit alias partes praebere concavas, quibus confluentes et corruentes aquae reciperentur, et appareret arida ex his partibus unde humor abscederet; cui etiam consonant verba Basilii Hexameron, dicentis: quando praeceptio data est ut in unam congregationem aquae coirent, tunc et susceptionis earum causa praecessit; et ita iussu Dei capacitas sufficiens parata est, unde aquarum ibi multitudo conflueret. Haec autem capacitas potest intelligi per quarumdam partium terrae depressionem; cum videamus etiam in aliquibus maiorem elevationem accidentalem, ut patet in collibus et montibus.
Reply Obj. 18: Seeing that mineral bodies do not show any evident superiority of excellence over the elements, as living bodies do, they are not described as having been formed apart from the elements; but they can be understood as having been produced at the same time as the elements. Hence, nothing prevents the existence of hollow places before the waters were gathered together, so that the earth could afterwards provide room for the waters to be gathered together in the depressions of its surface. However, the words used by Augustine in his allusion to this view seem to mean that these hollow places did not already exist beneath the surface, but that they were formed on the surface of the earth when the waters were gathered together. For he says the following: by subsiding in all directions, the earth was able to provide these hollow places into which the waters flowing and rushing together were received, and the dry land appeared in those parts that the waters had abandoned.1 The same view is expressed by Basil in The Hexameron: when the waters were commanded to gather together, a place for their gathering was at once formed, so that by God’s command sufficient place was provided to receive the confluence of the many waters.2 It may be that sufficient place was made by depressions in the earth’s surface, since we also see that certain parts are accidentally higher, as is clear with hills and mountains.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad17
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod si cavernositates non praeexistebant in terra, secundum illud quod ultimo dictum est, obiectio praesens locum non habet. Si autem praeexistebant, tunc dicendum est, quod licet sit contra naturam aeris vel aquae subesse terrae sibi relictae, non tamen si terra sit a suo motu aliqualiter impedita. Sic enim videmus in cavernis quae fiunt sub terra, terram aliquibus sustentaculis suspensam aerem subingredi, eo quod natura non patitur vacuum. Si tamen dicatur, quod aquae quae erant in minori profunditate super totam terrae superficiem sparsae, sunt postmodum super aliquam partem terrae in maiorem altitudinem congregatae, ut supra dictum est, praedictae obiectiones cessabunt.
Reply Obj. 19: If the hollow places did not already exist, in accordance with what we have said in the last reply, this objection is to no purpose. If, however, they were already in existence, we reply that, although it is contrary to nature for water or air to be situated beneath the earth if this be left to itself, it is not so if the earth be somehow hindered in its movement. For in caverns beneath the earth we find the earth held up by little supports that arise from the floor, along with air, since nature does not allow a vacuum. But if it be contended that the shallow waters spread over the whole surface of the earth were subsequently gathered together into greater depths, as stated above, these objections will cease.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad18
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod si consideretur naturalis elementorum situs, qui competit ipsis naturis elementorum absolute, sic naturale est aquae quod totam terram undique contineat, sicut et aer continet aquam. Si autem considerentur elementa in ordine ad mixtorum generationem, ad quam etiam caelestia corpora movent; sic talis situs competit, qualis postea institutus est. Unde statim apparente arida in aliqua sui parte, subditur de productione plantarum. Quod autem in elementis ex impressione caelestium corporum accidit, non est contra naturam, ut dicit Commentator in III de caelo et mundo, ut patet in fluxu et refluxu maris; qui licet non sit naturalis motus aquae, in quantum gravis est, eo quod non est ad medium, est tamen naturalis motus eius in quantum est a corpore caelesti mota, sicut eius instrumentum. Hoc autem multo magis competit dicere de his quae fiunt in elementis ex ordinatione divina, per quam tota elementorum natura subsistit. In praesenti autem utrumque concurrere videtur ad aquarum congregationem; et divina virtus1 principaliter, et secundario virtus caelestis. Unde statim post firmamenti institutionem subiungitur de aquarum congregatione. Potest tamen et ex ipsa natura aquae aliqua aptitudo inveniri. Cum enim in elementis continens sit formalius contento, ut patet per Philosophum in VIII Physic., aqua in tantum deficit a perfecta terrae continentia, in quantum et ipsa non perfecte formalis est, sicut ignis et aer, plus accedens ad terrenam spissitudinem quam ad igneam raritatem.
Reply Obj. 20: If we consider the position natural to the elements and befitting their nature absolutely, then it is natural for water to cover the whole earth on all sides just as the air covers the waters. But if we consider the elements in their order to the generation of mixed bodies, in which the heavenly bodies also take an active part, then such position as what was given to them afterwards befits them. Hence, as soon as the dry land appeared in some part of the earth, we are told at once that the plants were produced. That the heavenly bodies should exercise an active influence on the elements is not contrary to nature, as the Commentator says in On the Heavens 3: thus, the ebb and flow of the sea, although it is not the natural movement of water as a heavy body, since it is not towards the center, nevertheless is natural to water as moved by a heavenly body instrumentally.1 Much more truly may this be said to occur in the elements by the divine ordination, whereby the whole nature of the elements subsists. As regards the point at issue, both would seem to work together in the gathering together of the waters—the divine power principally and the heavenly power secondarily. Hence, immediately after the formation of the firmament, the text refers to the gathering of the waters together. Yet a certain aptitude can be found even from the very nature of water. For in the elements, the container is more formal than the contained, as is clear from the Philosopher in Physics 8;2 hence, water fails to be a perfect container of the earth to the degree that it is not perfectly formal, as are fire and air, it more approaching an earthlike consistency than a fire-like rarity.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad19
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum quod confusio quae in mundo inchoato praecessisse dicitur, non attenditur secundum aliquam mixtionem elementorum, sed per oppositum ad illam distinctionem quae nunc est in partibus mundi, competens viventium generationi et conservationi.
Reply Obj. 21: The state of confusion ascribed to the world in its beginning is not viewed in reference to a mingling of the elements; rather, it was in reference to a contrast with the present state of things, the various parts of the world being distinct from one another and favorable to the generation and preservation of living beings.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad20
Et per hoc patet responsio ad vicesimumsecundum et vicesimumtertium.
Reply Obj. 22–23: This suffices for the replies to the twenty-second and twenty-third objections.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad21
Ad ea vero quae in contrarium obiiciuntur, secundum opinionem Augustini consequenter respondendum est.
We must now deal with the arguments on the other side, which support Augustine’s view.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad primum dicendum est, quod Gregorius loquitur secundum opinionem quam prius sustinuimus. Non tamen sic sunt intelligenda verba Gregorii, quod in prima rerum creatione sit omnium rerum materia facta absque omni specie formae, sed absque formis quibusdam, scilicet rerum viventium, et ordinis ad eorum generationem, sicut supra est expositum.
Reply Sed Contra 1: Gregory’s1 words express the view that we have already upheld. They do not mean, however, that when things were first created the matter of all things was made devoid of species of form, but without certain forms (namely, those of living things) and the order requisite for their generation, as we have explained above.2
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad22
Ad secundum dicendum, quod appetitus formae non est aliqua actio materiae, sed quaedam habitudo materiae ad formam, secundum quod est in potentia ad ipsam, sicut Commentator exponit in primo Physic.
Reply Sed Contra 2: The desire for form is not any action of matter, but a certain orientation of matter to form, insofar as matter is in potency to it, as the Commentator explains regarding Physics 1.1
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad23
Ad tertium dicendum, quod si Deus faceret ens in potentia tantum, minus faceret quam natura, quae facit ens in actu. Actionis enim perfectio magis attenditur secundum terminum ad quem, quam secundum terminum a quo; et tamen hoc ipsum quod dicitur, contradictionem implicat, ut scilicet aliquid fiat quod sit in potentia tantum: quia quod factum est, oporteret esse cum est, ut probatur in VI Phys. Quod autem est tantum in potentia, non simpliciter est.
Reply Sed Contra 3: Were God to make a being only in potency, he would do less than nature, which makes a being in act. For the perfection of an action is viewed in reference to the terminus to which it tends more than to the terminus from which it originates. Moreover, the very argument involves a contradiction: namely, that anything might come to be that exists only in potency; for what has been made must exist when it exists, as is proved in Physics 6,1 whereas what exists only in potency does not exist, simply speaking.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad24
Ad quartum dicendum, quod hoc quod Scriptura dicit: terra erat inanis et vacua, si accipiatur de materia omnino informi, secundum Augustinum, non est intelligendum quod sic erat aliquando in actu, sed quia talis erat natura sua, si absque formis inhaerentibus consideretur.
Reply Sed Contra 4: If, as Augustine holds, the words of Scripture the earth was void and empty are taken as being about matter utterly devoid of form, we are not to suppose that there was a time when it was actually so, but that its nature was such, if we consider it apart from inherent forms.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad25
Ad quintum dicendum, quod formatio spiritualis creaturae dupliciter potest intelligi: una per gratiae infusionem, et alia per gloriae consummationem.
Reply Sed Contra 5: The formation of a spiritual creature may be understood in two ways: first, by the infusion of grace; second, by the consummation of glory.
QDePot.Q4.A1.ad26
Prima quidem formatio, secundum sententiam Augustini, statim creaturae spirituali affuit in sui creationis principio; et tunc per tenebras, a quibus lux distinguitur, non intelligitur peccatum malorum angelorum; sed informitas naturae, quae nondum erat formata, sed erat consequentibus operibus formanda, ut dicitur in I super Genes. ad litteram, vel, sicut dicitur quarto eiusdem libri, per diem significatur Dei cognitio, per noctem vero cognitio creaturae, quae quidem tenebra est respectu divinae cognitionis. Vel si per tenebras intelligamus angelos peccantes, ista divisio non ad praesens peccatum refertur, sed ad futurum, quod erat in Dei praescientia: unde dicit in libro ad Orosium: quia ex angelis quosdam per superbiam praesciebat casuros, per incommutabilem praescientiae suae ordinem divisit inter bonos et malos, malos tenebras appellans, et bonos lucem.
The first, according to Augustine’s opinion, was bestowed on the spiritual creature from the first moment of its creation; and in that case, the darkness from which the light was divided does not signify the sin of the wicked angels, but rather the formlessness of the nature, which was not formed as yet but remained to be formed by subsequent works, as is said in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis.1 Or, as he says in the fourth book of the same work, the day signifies God’s knowledge, and the night the creature’s knowledge, which is indeed darkness in comparison with God’s.2 Or, if the darkness does signify the sinful angels, then this distinction refers to their sin not as present but as to come, because it was within God’s foreknowledge; therefore, he says in his work addressed to Orosius: foreseeing that some of the angels would fall through pride, by the ordinance of his unfailing foreknowledge he divided the good from the bad, calling the bad “darkness” and the good “light.”3
QDePot.Q4.A1
Secunda vero formatio non pertinet ad principium institutionis rerum, sed magis ad rerum decursum, quo per divinam providentiam gubernantur. Hoc enim ultimum verum est, secundum Augustinum, de omnibus in quibus operatio naturae requiritur, quod in hac formatione necesse est provenisse; quia per motum liberi arbitrii aliqui sunt conversi ut starent; aliqui aversi ut caderent.
The second formation does not pertain to the creation of things at the beginning, but rather to the course of things whereby they are governed by divine providence. For this last, according to Augustine, is true of all those things in which an activity of nature is required; this needed to have occurred in this formation because, by the movement of their free decision, some were converted such that they remained standing; others turned away such that they fell.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad sextum dicendum, quod mundus dicitur factus ex invisa materia, non quia informis materia tempore praecesserit, sed ordine naturae. Et similiter privatio non fuit aliquo tempore in materia ante omnem formam, sed quia materia absque forma intellecta cum privatione etiam intelligitur.
Reply Sed Contra 6: The world is said to have been made of invisible matter because formless matter preceded the world not in time but by the order of nature. Likewise, privation was not at any time in matter before the advent of all form, but matter understood without form is understood as with privation.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad septimum dicendum, quod hoc est ex imperfectione naturae operantis per motum quod ex imperfecto ad perfectum procedit; motus enim est actus imperfecti. Sed Deus propter suae virtutis perfectionem potuit statim res perfectas in esse producere; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Sed Contra 7: It is owing to the imperfection of nature that acts through movement that it proceeds from the imperfect to the perfect; for movement is the act of the imperfect. God, however, by reason of the perfection of his own power, was able at once to give being to perfect things; hence, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q4.A1
Ad octavum dicendum, quod verba Augustini non sunt intelligenda sic quod materia aliquo tempore fuerit in potentia ad formas elementares nullam earum habens; sed quia in sua essentia considerata, nullam formam actu includit ad omnes in potentia existens.
Reply Sed Contra 8: The words of Augustine should not be understood such that matter was at a certain time in such potency to the elemental forms that it had none of them, but that considered in its own essence it includes no form actually, being in potency to them all.
QDePot.Q4.A1
A. 2Whether the formation of matter occurred all at once or by degreesUtrum materiae formatio tota simul fuerit, an successive
Secundo quaeritur utrum materiae formatio tota simul fuerit, an successive.
The second point of inquiry is whether the formation of matter occurred all at once or by degrees.1
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et videtur quod successive. Dicitur enim Iudith, IX, 4: tu fecisti priora, et illa post illa cogitasti. Excogitatio autem Dei est eius operatio, ut Damascenus dicit; unde et in praedicta auctoritate subditur: et hoc factum est quod ipse voluisti. Ergo res quodam ordine, et non simul, sunt factae.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it was formed by degrees. For it is written: you have done the things of old and have devised one thing after another (Jdt 9:5). Now, with God to devise is to act, according to Damascene; hence the text quoted continues: and what you have designed has been done.1 Therefore, things were made in a certain order and not all at once.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg1
Praeterea, plures partes temporis non possunt esse simul: quia totum tempus sub quadam successione agitur. Sed rerum formatio in diversis partibus temporis facta commemoratur Genes. I. Ergo videtur quod rerum formatio facta sit successive, et non tota simul.
Obj. 2: Several parts of time cannot be together at once, because the whole of time comes about under a certain succession. Now, according to Genesis 1, things were formed at diverse parts of time. Therefore, seemingly things were formed by degrees, and not all at once.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg2
Sed dicendum, quod per illos sex dies, secundum sententiam Augustini, non intelliguntur dies consueti nobis qui sunt temporis partes, sed secundum cognitionem angelicam sexies rebus cognoscendis praesentatam, secundum rerum sex genera.
Obj. 3: It will be said, perhaps, that according to the opinion of Augustine, those six days are not the days or divisions of time to which we are accustomed, but a six-fold manifestation of things to the angelic mind corresponding to the six genera of things.1
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg3
Sed contra, dies ex praesentia lucis causatur; unde dicitur Genes. I, 5, quod Deus vocavit lucem diem. Sed lux non proprie in spiritualibus invenitur, sed solum metaphorice. Ergo nec dies proprie potest intelligi angelorum cognitio. Non videtur ergo esse litteralis expositio, quod per diem angelorum cognitio intelligatur. Probatio mediae. Nullum per se sensibile potest in spiritualibus proprie accipi: ea enim quae sensibilibus et spiritualibus sunt communia, non sunt sensibilia nisi per accidens; sicut substantia, potentia, virtus et huiusmodi. Lux autem est per se sensibilis visu. Ergo proprie non potest in spiritualibus accipi.
On the contrary, day is caused by the presence of light, whereupon it is written that God called the light “day” (Gen 1:5). And light, properly speaking, is not found in spiritual creatures, but only in a metaphorical sense. Therefore, neither can the angels’ knowledge be called “day,” properly speaking. Consequently, it would seem not to be a literal exposition of the text to take “day” as signifying the angelic knowledge. The middle premise is proved thus: nothing that is sensible through itself is properly applicable to spiritual things, for things that are common to the sensible and the spiritual are not sensible except accidentally, for instance, substance, power, virtue, and the like. Now, light through itself is sensible to sight. Hence, it cannot be applied properly speaking to spiritual things.
QDePot.Q4.A2.sc
Praeterea, cum angelus dupliciter res cognoscat, scilicet in Verbo et in propria natura; oportet quod per alteram istarum cognitionum dies intelligatur. Non autem potest intelligi de cognitione qua cognoscit rem in Verbo, quia haec cognitio est una tantum de omnibus; simul enim in verbo cognoscit angelus quaecumque cognoscit, et una cognitione, quia scilicet Verbum videt. Non ergo esset nisi una dies. Si autem intelligitur de cognitione qua cognoscit res in propria natura, sequitur quod sint multo plures quam sex dies, cum sint plura genera et species creaturarum. Non ergo videtur quod dierum senarius ad cognitionem angelicam referri possit.
Obj. 4: An angel has two ways of knowing things, in the Word and in their own proper natures; consequently, “day” must refer to the one or the other. It cannot signify his knowledge whereby he knows a thing within the Word, since this knowledge is only one for all those things; for whatsoever things an angel knows in the Word, he knows simultaneously and by one knowledge, because he sees the Word. Thus, there would be but one day. On the other hand, if it refers to his knowledge of things in their own proper natures, it would follow that there were many more than six days, since there are many genera and species of creatures. Hence, it would seem that the six days cannot refer to the angelic knowledge.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg4
Praeterea, Exod. XX, 9, dicitur: sex diebus operaberis,1 septimo autem die sabbatum domini Dei tui est: non facies omne opus; et postea subditur ratio: sex enim diebus fecit Deus2 caelum et terram, mare, et omnia quae in eis sunt, et requievit in die septimo. Sed lex ad litteram de diebus materialibus loquitur in quorum sex permittit operari, in septimo prohibet. Ergo et hoc quod dicitur de Dei operatione ad dies materiales referendum est.
Obj. 5: It is written: six days shall you labor, but on the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord your God; you shall do no work on it (Exod 20:9–10), and afterwards, the reason is given: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth and the sea and all things that are in them, and he rested on the seventh day (Exod 20:11). Now, in permitting work on six days and forbidding it on the seventh, the Law speaks literally of material days. Therefore, the days ascribed to God’s works are to be taken in the material sense.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg5
Praeterea, si per diem cognitio angeli intelligitur; facere ergo aliquid in die non est aliud quam facere in angelica cognitione. Per hoc autem quod aliquid fit in angelica cognitione non sequitur quod in sua natura existat, sed solum quod ab angelo cognoscatur. Ergo per hoc non ostenderetur rerum in propriis naturis institutio; quod est contra Scripturam.
Obj. 6: If “day” signifies the angels’ knowledge, it follows that to make a thing in a day is nothing else but to produce it in the angelic knowledge. But it does not follow that if a thing is produced in the angelic knowledge, it therefore exists in its own nature, but only that it is known by the angels. Consequently, the creation of things in their respective natures would not be manifested by this, which is contrary to Scripture.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg6
Praeterea, cuiuslibet angeli cognitio differt ab alterius cognitione. Si ergo per diem cognitio angeli intelligitur, oportet tot dies ponere quot sunt angeli, et non solum sex ut Scriptura tradit.
Obj. 7: The knowledge of any single angel differs from that of any other. If, then, “day” signifies an angel’s knowledge, there should be as many days as there are angels, and not only six, as Scripture tells us.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg7
Praeterea, Augustinus, II super Genes. ad litteram, dicit, quod per hoc quod dicitur: dixit Deus, fiat, intelligitur quod res fiendae praeextiterunt in Verbo, per hoc quod dicitur: est ita factum, intelligimus factam rei cognitionem in creatura intellectuali: per hoc quod dicitur: fecit Deus, intelligitur in suo genere fieri creatura. Si ergo per diem cognitio angeli intelligitur, postquam dixerat de aliquo opere: et factum est ita, in quo cognitio angelica intelligitur, superflue adderetur: factum est vespere et mane dies unus vel dies secundus.
Obj. 8: Augustine says, in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis 2, by the words God said: let it be made, we are to understand that the thing to be made pre-existed in the Word; that by the words it was so, we understand that knowledge of the thing was produced in the intellectual creature; and by the words God made, we understand that the creature came to be in its own genus.1 If, then, day signifies the angels’ knowledge, then having said of this or that work, and it was so, in reference to the angelic knowledge, it was superfluous to add the evening and morning were the first or the second day.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg8
Sed dicendum, quod hoc additur ad ostendendum duplicem modum cognitionis rerum in creatura spirituali. Unus est quo cognoscit res in Verbo; et secundum hoc dicitur mane, vel cognitio matutina: alius quo cognoscit res in propria natura; et secundum hoc dicitur vespere, vel cognitio vespertina.
Obj. 9: But it will be said that these words are added to indicate the spiritual creature’s twofold manner of knowing things. One is his knowledge of things in the Word, and this is called morning, or “morning knowledge”; the other is his knowledge of things in their respective natures, and this is called evening, or “evening knowledge.”
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg9
Sed contra, licet angelus posset simul plura considerare in Verbo, non tamen potest simul plura intelligere in propria natura, cum per diversas species diversa in suis naturis intelligat. Si ergo quilibet sex dierum non solum habet mane, sed etiam vespere; oportebit in sex diebus aliquam successionem considerare; et sic rerum formatio non tota simul fuit facta.
On the contrary, though an angel can at the same time consider several things in the Word, he cannot at the same time consider several things in his own nature, since he understands different things in their respective natures by means of different species. If, then, each of the six days has both morning and evening, there must have been some succession in the six days, and consequently, the formation of things did not take place all at once.
QDePot.Q4.A2.sc
Praeterea, ab una potentia non possunt esse simul plures operationes, sicut nec una linea recta terminatur ex una parte nisi ad unum punctum: per operationem enim potentia terminatur. Sed considerare rem in Verbo et in propria natura, non est una operatio, sed plures. Ergo non simul est matutina et vespertina cognitio; et sic adhuc sequitur quod in illis sex diebus sit successio.
Obj. 10: Several actions cannot proceed from one power at the same time, any more than one straight line can terminate at one end in more than one point; for a power is determined in an action. Now, the consideration of a thing in the Word and in its proper nature is not one but several actions. Therefore, morning and evening knowledge are not simultaneous, and thus again it follows that there was succession in those six days.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg10
Praeterea, sicut supra dictum est, art. praeced., distinctio lucis a tenebris exponitur ab Augustino distinctio creaturae formatae, alia ab informitate materiae quae adhuc restabat formanda. Una ergo ex parte materiae formata, altera adhuc remanebat formanda: non ergo tota materia est simul formata.
Obj. 11: As stated in the previous article, Augustine explains the division of light from darkness as that of the formed creature from the formlessness of matter that had yet to be formed. Therefore, the one was formed on the side of the matter, the other still remained to be formed; and consequently, matter was not formed all at once.1
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg11
Praeterea, cognitio matutina secundum Augustinum, intelligitur cognitio Verbi in quo angelus accipit cognitionem creaturae fiendae. Hoc autem non esset si creaturae, quarum formatio diebus sequentibus deputatur, simul cum angelo formatae essent. Ergo non omnes res sunt simul creatae.
Obj. 12: According to Augustine, the angels’ morning knowledge signifies their knowledge of the Word in whom they knew the creatures yet to be made. But this would not be the case if the creatures whose formation is assigned to the following days were formed at the same time as the angels. Therefore, not all things were created at the same time.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg12
Praeterea, dies in spiritualibus dicuntur ad similitudinem sensibilium dierum. Sed in sensibilibus diebus mane praecedit vespere. Ergo in istis non debet vespere praeponi ad mane, cum dicitur: factum est vespere et mane dies unus.
Obj. 13: In spiritual matters, “day” is spoken of through a likeness with sensible days. Now, in sensible days morning precedes evening. Therefore, in these days, evening should not have been mentioned before the morning: evening and morning were the first day.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg13
Praeterea, inter vespere et mane est nox, et inter mane et vespere est meridies. Ergo sicut fecit Scriptura de vespere et mane mentionem, ita debuit facere de meridie.
Obj. 14: Between evening and morning is night, and between morning and evening is midday. Hence, as Scripture mentions evening and morning, it should have mentioned midday also.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg14
Praeterea, omnes dies sensibiles habent et vespere et mane. Hoc autem non invenitur in istis septem diebus; nam primus dies non habet mane, septimus non habet vespere. Ergo non convenienter dicuntur dies ad similitudinem horum dierum.
Obj. 15: Every sensible day has both evening and morning. But this is not the case with these seven days, for the first has no morning, and the seventh has no evening. Therefore, it is unreasonable to speak of these days according to a likeness with ours.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg15
Sed dicendum, quod ideo primus dies non habet mane, quia per mane intelligitur cognitio creaturae fiendae, quam accepit angelus in Verbo: ipsa autem spiritualis creatura sui ipsius fiendae non potuit cognitionem in Verbo accipere antequam esset.
Obj. 16: It might be said that the first day has no morning because “morning” signified that knowledge of the creature yet to be made, which the angel received in the Word; but before being made, the spiritual creature itself could not receive in the Word any knowledge of its own future coming to be.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg16
Sed contra, secundum hoc habetur quod angelus aliquando fuit, et aliae creaturae nondum erant factae, sed fiendae. Non ergo omnia sunt simul formata.
On the contrary, from this it follows that the angel at one time existed, whereas other creatures were not yet made but were still to be made. Therefore, not all things were made at the same time.
QDePot.Q4.A2.sc
Praeterea, creatura spiritualis non accipit rerum inferiorum cognitionem a rebus ipsis. Ergo non indiget rerum praesentia ad hoc quod eas cognoscat. Potuit ergo eas ut fiendas cognoscere in propria natura antequam fierent, et non solum in Verbo; et sic cognitio rei fiendae videtur pertinere ad vespertinam cognitionem, sicut ad matutinam; et sic secundum rationem praedictam secundus dies nec mane nec vespere debuit habere.
Obj. 17: The spiritual creature does not acquire knowledge of lower realities from those realities themselves; and thus, he does not need their presence in order to know them. Consequently, before those things were made, he could know them as things to be made in their respective natures and not only in the Word; thus, knowledge of a thing to be made would seem to belong to the evening as well as the morning knowledge; and thus, according to the foregoing exposition, the second day should have had neither morning nor evening.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg17
Praeterea, angelo sunt prius nota ea quae sunt priora simpliciter; quod enim ea quae sunt posteriora sint nobis prius nota, provenit ex hoc quod cognitionem a sensu accipimus. Sed rationes rerum in Verbo priores sunt simpliciter ipsis rebus. Ergo per prius cognoscit angelos res in Verbo quam in propria natura; et sic mane deberet praeordinari ad vespere, cuius contrarium in Scriptura apparet.
Obj. 18: Those things that are first simply speaking are better known to an angel, since the fact that things that are posterior are better known to us is due to our acquiring knowledge from sensation. Now, the accounts of things in the Word are simply speaking prior to the things themselves. Therefore, the angels’ knowledge of things in the Word precedes his knowledge of things in their respective natures, and consequently, the morning should have been ordered before the evening, which is contrary to the text of Scripture.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg18
Praeterea, ea quae non sunt unius rationis non possunt aliquod unum constituere. Sed cognitio rerum in Verbo et in propria natura est alterius et alterius rationis, cum medium cognoscendi sit omnino diversum. Ergo ex mane et vespere, secundum praedictam expositionem, non posset unus dies perfici.
Obj. 19: Things that are not of one account cannot constitute something one. Now, knowledge of things in the Word and in their proper natures belong to different accounts, since their medium of knowing is entirely different. Consequently, according to the foregoing exposition, morning and evening could not complete one day.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg19
Praeterea, I ad Corinth. XIII, 8, dicit apostolus, quod in patria scientia destruetur: quod non potest intelligi nisi de scientia rerum in propriis naturis, quae est vespertina. In patria autem erimus similes angelis, ut dicitur Matth. cap. XXII, 30. Ergo in angelis non est cognitio vespertina.
Obj. 20: The Apostle says that knowledge will be destroyed in the heavenly fatherland (1 Cor 13:8), and this only refers to the knowledge of things in their respective natures, which is the evening knowledge. Now, in the heavenly fatherland we shall be as the angels (Matt 12:30). Therefore, evening knowledge is not in the angels.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg20
Praeterea, cognitio rerum in Verbo plus excedit cognitionem rerum in propriis naturis quam claritas solis excedat lumen candelae. Sed lux solis offuscat lumen candelae. Ergo multo magis matutina cognitio vespertinam.
Obj. 21: Knowledge of things in the Word surpasses knowledge of them in their respective natures more than the sun’s brightness surpasses candlelight. But sunlight renders useless the light of a candle. Therefore, much more does the morning knowledge render evening knowledge useless.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg21
Praeterea, Augustinus movet quaestionem, utrum anima Adae cum angelis facta fuerit extra corpus, an fuerit facta in corpore. Haec autem quaestio frustra moveretur si omnia simul fuissent formata; quia sic etiam corpus humanum simul fuisset formatum quando angeli sunt facti. Ergo videtur quod non omnia fuerunt formata simul, etiam secundum sententiam Augustini.
Obj. 22: Augustine queries whether Adam’s soul were made apart from his body at the same time as the angels or at the same time as his body.1 But there would be no purpose in discussing this question if all things were made at the same time, because then the human body was made at the same time as the angels. It would seem, then, that in Augustine’s opinion, not all things were made at the same time.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg22
Praeterea, pars terrae de qua factum est corpus humanum, habuit aliquam formam secundum limum,1 quia de ea dicitur Genes. II, 7, corpus hominis formatum. Nondum autem habebat formam humani corporis. Ergo non omnes formae simul sunt inditae materiae.
Obj. 23: The portion of earth from which man’s body was made had a certain form similar to slime, as, according to Genesis 2:7, it is said that the man’s body was formed from it. But it did not yet have the form of a human body. Therefore, forms were not all at the same time produced in matter.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg23
Praeterea, cognitio rerum in propria natura in angelis non potest intelligi nisi cognitio quae est per species eis naturaliter inditas; non enim potest dici quod a rebus cognitis species aliquas accipiant, cum careant sensuum instrumentis. Species autem illae quae sunt angelis inditae, a rebus corporalibus non dependent. Ergo antequam res essent, potuit eas angelus etiam in propriis naturis cognoscere. Et ita per hoc quod angelus dicitur res aliquas cognoscere in propria natura, non datur intelligi res illas in esse produci; et sic praedicta expositio videtur inconveniens.
Obj. 24: An angel’s knowledge of things in their own natures cannot be understood except as the knowledge that occurs through the species bestowed on him naturally; for it cannot be said that he acquires any species from the things known, since he lacks sensory organs. Now, these species bestowed on the angels are independent of corporeal things; and thus, even before things existed angels could know them in their respective natures. Consequently, from the fact that angels knew a thing in its own proper nature we cannot argue that the thing was brought into being; therefore, the explanation given above would seem unreasonable.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg24
Praeterea, cognitio matutina, qua res angelus in Verbo cognovit, oportet quod per aliquam speciem fuerit; cum omnis cognitio huiusmodi sit. Non autem potuit esse per aliquam speciem a Verbo effluxam, quia illa species creatura esset; et sic illa cognitio magis esset vespertina quam matutina; nam ad vespertinam cognitionem pertinet cognitio quae fit per creaturam. Nec etiam potest dici, quod praedicta cognitio fuerit per speciem quae est ipsum Verbum, quia sic oportuisset quod angelus ipsum Verbum videret, quod non fuit antequam angelus esset beatus; Verbi enim visio beatos facit. Non autem in primo instanti suae creationis angeli beati fuerunt, sicut nec e contrario daemones in primo instanti peccaverunt. Ergo, si per mane intelligatur cognitio rerum quam angeli habuerunt in Verbo, oportet dicere, quod non omnia simul fuerunt facta.
Obj. 25: The morning knowledge whereby the angels knew things in the Word must have been through some species, since all knowledge is such. Now, it could not be through a species issuing from the Word, because such a species would be a creature, and thus the knowledge would be evening rather than morning knowledge; for evening knowledge is that which arises through a creature. Nor may it be said that the aforesaid knowledge was acquired by means of a species that is the Word himself, since then the angel would have to see the Word himself, which he did not do before he was made blessed; for the vision of the Word makes one blessed. But the angels were not made blessed in the first instant of their creation, as neither did the demons sin in that first instant. Therefore, if “morning” signifies the knowledge that angels have in the Word, we must infer that not all things were created at the same time.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg25
Sed dicendum, quod angelus in statu illo videbat Verbum, prout est ratio fiendorum, non autem prout est finis beatorum.
Obj. 26: It will be said, perhaps, that in that instant the angels saw the Word as the type of things to be created, but not as the end of the blessed.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg26
Sed contra, quod Verbum dicitur finis et ratio, non differt nisi relatione quadam. Cognitio autem relationis Dei ad creaturam non facit beatos; cum talis relatio secundum rem magis se teneat ex parte creaturae; sed sola visio divinae essentiae beatos facit. Ergo quantum ad beatitudinem videntium, non differt utrum videatur ut finis beatitudinis vel ut ratio.
On the contrary, there is only a relative difference between the Word as end and as type. Now, the knowledge of God’s relation to creatures does not render one blessed, seeing that this relation in reality is more on the side of the creature, and it is only the vision of the divine essence that makes one blessed. Consequently, as regards the blessedness of those who see him, it matters not whether they see him as the end of beatitude or as the type.
QDePot.Q4.A2.sc
Praeterea, prophetae etiam dicuntur, in speculo aeternitatis futura vidisse, secundum quod ipsi viderunt divinum speculum, prout est ratio fiendorum. Secundum hoc ergo non esset differentia inter cognitionem angeli matutinam et cognitionem prophetae.
Obj. 27: Prophets also are said to have seen the future in the mirror of eternity, inasmuch as they saw the divine mirror as type of the things that are to come to be. Therefore there would be no difference between the angel’s morning knowledge and the knowledge of a prophet.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg27
Praeterea, Genes. II, 5, dicitur, quod Deus fecit omne virgultum agri antequam oriretur in terra, et omnem herbam regionis priusquam germinaret. Sed germinatio herbarum fuit in tertia die. Ergo aliqua fuerunt facta ante tertium diem; et ita non omnia facta sunt simul.
Obj. 28: It is written that God made every plant of the field before it sprung up in the earth and every herb of the ground before it grew (Gen 2:5). Now, the herbs were brought forth on the third day. Hence, some things were made before the third day, and all were not made at the same time.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg28
Praeterea, ut in Psalmo CIII, 24, dicitur, Deus omnia in sapientia fecit. Sed sapientis est ordinare, ut dicitur in principio Metaphys. Ergo videtur quo Deus non omnia simul fecerit, sed secundum ordinem temporis successive.
Obj. 29: It is written that God made all things in wisdom (Ps 103:24). Now, it belongs to the wise man to put things in order, as is said in Metaphysics 1.1 Therefore, it seems that God did not make all things together, but successively in an order of time.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg29
Sed dicendum, quod in rerum productione etsi non fuerit servatus ordo temporis, fuit tamen servatus ordo naturae.
Obj. 30: It might be said that though an order of time was not observed in the production of things, the order of nature was.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg30
Sed contra, secundum ordinem naturae sol et luna et stellae priores sunt plantis, cum manifestae sint causae plantarum; et tamen posterius commemorantur facta luminaria caeli quam plantae. Ergo non est observatus ordo naturae.
On the contrary, in the order of nature, the sun, moon, and stars are prior to the plants, for it is clear that they are causes of plants; and yet, we are told that the heavenly lights were made after the plants. Therefore, the order of nature was not observed.
QDePot.Q4.A2.sc
Praeterea, firmamentum caeli naturaliter est prius terra et aqua; tamen prius fit mentio in Scriptura de terra et aqua quam de firmamento, quod legitur secunda die factum.
Obj. 31: The heavenly firmament is naturally prior to the earth and water, and yet Scripture mentions these before the firmament, which we are told was made on the second day.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg31
Praeterea, subiectum, naturaliter est prius accidente. Lux autem quoddam accidens est, cuius primum subiectum est firmamentum. Ergo non debuisset praemitti lucis productio factioni firmamenti.
Obj. 32: The subject is naturally prior to its accident. Now, light is an accident and its first subject is the firmament. Therefore, the creation of light would not precede that of the firmament.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg32
Praeterea, animalia gressibilia perfectiora sunt natatilibus et volatilibus, et praecipue propter similitudinem ad hominem; et tamen prius agitur de productione piscium et avium quam animalium terrestrium. Ergo non est servatus debitus ordo naturae.
Obj. 33: Animals that walk are more perfect than those that swim or fly, principally by reason of their likeness to man; and yet the creation of fishes and birds is related before that of terrestrial animals. Therefore, the right order of nature was not observed.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg33
Praeterea, pisces et aves non minus videntur differre secundum naturam ab invicem, quam a terrestribus animalibus, et tamen pisces et aves eodem die facta commemorantur. Ergo dies non sunt intelligendi secundum diversa rerum genera, sed magis secundum temporis successionem; et sic non omnia facta sunt simul.
Obj. 34: Fishes and birds seemingly do not in their respective natures differ from each other more than from terrestrial animals, and yet we are told that fishes and birds were created on the same day. Therefore, the days do not correspond to various genera of things, but rather to various successive times, and then all things were not created at the same time.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg34
Sed contra est quod habetur Genes. cap. II, 4: istae sunt generationes caeli et terrae, quando creata sunt, in die quo fecit dominus Deus caelum et terram, et omne virgultum agri. Virgultum autem agri factum legitur tertia die; caelum autem et terra facta sunt prima die, vel etiam ante omnem diem. Ergo ea quae sunt facta tertio die, sunt facta simul cum illis quae sunt facta primo die, vel etiam ante omnem diem; et sic pari ratione omnia facta sunt simul.
On the contrary (1), it is written: these are the generations of the heaven and the earth when they were created in the day that the Lord made the heaven and the earth, and every plant of the field (Gen 2:4–5). Now, we are told that the plants of the field were created on the third day, whereas heaven and earth were made on the first day, or even before all days. Hence, the things made on the third day were created at the same time as those which were made on the first day or before all days; and thus, in like manner, all things were made at the same time.
QDePot.Q4.A2.sc
Praeterea, Iob, 40, 10, dicitur: ecce Behemoth, quem feci tecum. Per Behemoth autem, secundum Gregorium, Diabolus intelligitur qui factus est prima die, vel ante omnem diem; homo autem, ad quem dominus loquitur, factus est sexta die. Ergo ea quae sunt facta sexto die, sunt simul facta cum illis quae facta sunt primo die; et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore (2), it is written: behold Behemoth whom I made with you (Job 40:10). Now, according to Gregory, Behemoth signifies the devil, who was made on the first day or before all days, while man, to whom the Lord’s words are addressed, was made on the sixth day.1 Hence, things made on the sixth day were created at the same time as those that were made on the first day, and so we arrive at the same conclusion as before.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg35
Praeterea, partes universi dependent ab invicem, et maxime inferiores a superioribus. Non ergo potuerunt fieri quaedam partes ante alias, et praecipue inferiores ante superiores.
Furthermore (3), the parts of the universe depend on one another, especially the lower on the higher parts. Therefore, it was impossible for some parts to be made before others, especially the lower before the higher.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg36
Praeterea, plus distat corporalis et spiritualis creatura quam corporales creaturae ad invicem. Sed spiritualis et corporalis creatura, ut in alia quaestione est habitum, simul factae fuerunt. Ergo multo amplius omnes spirituales creaturae.
Furthermore (4), there is a greater distance between corporeal and spiritual creatures than between one corporeal creature and another. Now, as we have already shown,1 the spiritual and corporeal creatures were made at the same time. Therefore, much more were all spiritual creatures made at the same time.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg37
Praeterea, Deus propter suae virtutis immensitatem subito operatur. Opus ergo cuiuslibet diei subito et in instanti est factum. Ergo pro nihilo poneretur quod Deus expectasset operari sequens opus usque in alium diem, ut sic toto die ab actione vacaret.
Furthermore (5), by reason of the immensity of his power, God works in an instant; and thus, the work of each day was accomplished suddenly and instantaneously. Therefore, there is no sense in saying that he waited until the next day to do his next work and remained idle for a whole day.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg38
Praeterea, si dies illi de quibus in rerum formatione fit mentio, dies materiales fuerunt, non videtur potuisse fieri ut totaliter nox a die distingueretur, et lux a tenebris. Nam si lux illa quae legitur primo die facta, undique terram circuibat, nusquam tenebrae erant, quae fiunt ex umbra terrae oppositae ad lumen, quod diem causat. Si autem lux illa suo motu terram circuibat, ut diem et noctem faceret, tunc semper ex una parte erat dies, et ex alia nox; et ita non totaliter erat nox a die distincta; quod est contra Genesis Scripturam.
Furthermore (6), if the days mentioned in the formation of things were ordinary days, it does not appear that the night could be wholly distinct from the day, and light from darkness. For if the light, which we are told was made on the first day, enveloped the whole earth, nowhere was there darkness, which is the earth’s shadow cast on the side opposite to the light that causes day. And if that light by its movement revolved around the earth, so as to cause day and night, then there was always day on one side, and night on the other; and consequently, night was not wholly divided from the day, and this is contrary to Scripture.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg39
Praeterea, distinctio diei et noctis fit per solem et alia caeli luminaria; unde dicitur in opere quartae diei: fiant luminaria in firmamento caeli; et postea subditur; ut sint in signa, et tempora, et dies, et annos. Ergo cum effectus causam non praecedat, non potest esse quod dies illi tres primi essent eiusdem rationis cum diebus qui nunc sole aguntur; et sic non oportet propter illos dies dicere quod omnia fuerunt facta successive.
Furthermore (7), the division between day and night is caused by the sun and other heavenly luminaries; therefore, it is written in the work of the fourth day: let there be lights made in the firmament of the heaven, and the text continues, and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and years (Gen 1:14). Seeing, then, that the effect does not precede its cause, it cannot be that the first three days were of the same account as the days that now are regulated by the sun; and consequently, the mention of those days is no proof that things were made successively.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg40
Praeterea, si erat aliqua alia lux quae suo motu tunc faceret diem et noctem, oportebat quod esset aliquid aliam lucem deferens circulariter motum; ut undique terram successive illuminaret. Hoc autem deferens est firmamentum, quod legitur factum secunda die. Ergo ad minus prima dies non potuit esse eiusdem rationis cum diebus qui nunc aguntur; et eadem ratione nec cum aliis.
Furthermore (8), if there was some other light that by its movement caused day and night, there must have been something carrying that other light in a circular movement, such that thereby it would illuminate the earth successively. Now, this carrier is the firmament, which we are told was made on the second day. Therefore, at least the first day could not be of the same account as the days we have now, nor (for the same reason) as the other days of the text.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg41
Praeterea, si lux illa ad hoc facta fuit, ut faceret diem et noctem; nunc etiam per eius motum dies et nox fieret; non enim convenienter posset dici, quod ad hoc tantum instituta esset, ut per illud triduum ante solis factionem huiusmodi officium exerceret, et postmodum esse desineret. Sed nunc non videmus aliqua alia luce fieri diem et noctem, nisi per lucem solis. Ergo nec etiam in illo triduo per aliquam corporalem lucem potest intelligi diem et noctem distincta fuisse.
Furthermore (9), if that light was made so that it might produce day and night, it would also do so now; for it is unreasonable to say that it was made solely to serve this purpose for the three days that preceded the creation of the sun, and that afterwards it ceased to exist. But we see now no other light causing day and night besides the light of the sun. Therefore, neither during those three days was there any other corporeal light to cause the distinction between day and night.
QDePot.Q4.A2.arg42
Sed dicendum, quod ex illa luce formatum est postea corpus solis.
Someone might say (10) that out of this light was later formed the body of the sun.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Sed contra, omne illud quod fit ex materia praeiacente, habet materiam talem in qua possibilis est formarum successio. Talis autem non est materia solis, nec alicuius caelestium corporum, eo quod in eis non est contrarietas, ut probatur in I Cael. et Mun. Ergo non potest esse quod ex illa luce postmodum formatum sit corpus solis.
On the contrary, whenever a thing comes to be out of preexistent matter, it has a matter in which a succession of forms is possible. But such is not the matter of the sun or of any other heavenly body, because in them there is no contrariety, as is proved in On the Heavens 1.1 Therefore, it is impossible that the body of the sun was afterwards formed out of that light.
QDePot.Q4.A2.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod, si ponatur quod informis materia rerum formationem tempore non praecessit, sed sola origine (quod necesse est dicere, si per materiam informem materia absque omni forma intelligatur), de necessitate sequitur quod rerum formatio tota facta sit simul: non enim potest esse ut aliqua pars materiae informis omnino vel ad momentum sit. Et praeterea, quantum ad illam partem, iam materia rerum formationem tempore praecederet. Unde secundum ea quae in praecedenti quaest. determinata sunt, secundum opinionem Augustini, haec secunda quaestio locum non habet, sed oportet omnino dicere, quod omnia sunt simul formata; nisi pro tanto quod restat exponere qualiter sex dies quos Scriptura commemorat, intelligantur. Quia si intelligerentur sicut isti dies qui nunc aguntur, esset praedictae opinioni contrarium, quia tunc oporteret successione quadam dierum, rerum formationem facta intelligere.
I answer that, in the supposition that formless matter did not precede its formation of things in time, but only in origin (and it could not be otherwise if “formless matter” is understood as matter entirely devoid of form), it follows of necessity that the formation of things was accomplished simultaneously; for it is not possible for any part of matter to be, even for an instant, entirely formless. Besides, as regards that particular part, matter would precede its formation in time. Therefore, if we adopt the opinion of Augustine as discussed in the preceding article,1 there is no reason to propose the question at the head of this article; rather, we must state at once that all things were formed at the same time, except insofar as it remains for us to explain in what sense we are to take the six days mentioned by Scripture. For if we are to take them to be like the days we have now, this would be in contradiction with the aforesaid opinion, since then we should have to hold that the formation of things took place during a series of days.
QDePot.Q4.A2.co
Hos autem dies dupliciter exponit Augustinus. Nam in I super Genesim ad litteram, dicit intelligi per distinctionem lucis a tenebris, distinctionem materiae formatae ab informi, quae restat formanda non quidem tempore, sed naturae ordine. Ipsam vero ordinationem et formationis et informitatis, secundum quod a Deo omnia ordinantur, dicit insinuari per diem et noctem; nam dies et nox dicunt quamdam ordinationem lucis et tenebrarum. Per vesperam vero dicit intelligi consummati operis terminum. Per mane vero futuram operationis inchoationem, ut tamen futurum non accipiatur secundum ordinem temporis, sed solum ordine naturae. In primo enim opere praeexistit quasi quaedam significatio futuri operis fiendi. Secundum hoc tamen oportet hos dies diversos intelligi, prout scilicet sunt diversae formationes, et per consequens informitates.
Now, Augustine explains these days in two ways. First, in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis 1, he says the distinction of light from darkness signifies the distinction of formed matter from formless matter, which remains to be formed not in time but in the order of nature.1 He holds that the very order between formlessness and formation insofar as all things are ordered by God is implied by day and night, for day and night are an ordering of light and darkness. He says that “evening” denotes the termination of the work done, and “morning” the future beginning of the work, future not in the order of time but only in the order of nature. For the first work contains already a kind of indication of the future work to be done. According to this view, we must take the days as being distinct from one another, inasmuch as there were various formations, and consequently, various lacks of form.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Sed quia ex hoc sequitur quod etiam dies septimus sit alius a sex primis, si sex primi sunt alii ab invicem (ex quo videtur sequi quod vel Deus diem septimum non fecerit, vel quod aliquid fecerit post septem dies in quibus opera perfecit), ideo consequenter ponit quod per omnes illos septem dies unus dies intelligatur, ipsa scilicet angelorum cognitio, et numerus ille ad rerum cognitarum distinctionem pertineat magis quam ad distinctionem dierum; ut videlicet per sex dies intelligatur cognitio angeli relata ad sex rerum genera divinitus producta, unus vero dies sit ipsa cognitio angeli relata ad quietem artificis, prout in se ipso a rebus conditis requievit; et tunc per vespere intelligitur cognitio rei in propria natura, per mane vero cognitio in Verbo.
Since, however, it would follow from this that the seventh day also was distinct from the first six, if these also were distinct from one another (whence it would seem to follow either that God did not make the seventh day, or that he made something after the seven days wherein he completed his work), Augustine maintained, in consequence, that all these seven days were but one, namely, the angelic knowledge, and that the number refers to the distinction between the things they knew rather than to a distinction of days; in other words, that the six days signify the angel’s knowledge in reference to the six classes of things created by God, while one day signifies the angel’s knowledge in reference to the Maker’s rest, in that he rested in himself from the things he had made, so that “evening” signifies knowledge of a thing in its own nature, and “morning” knowledge in the Word.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secundum vero alios sanctos,1 per istos dies, et temporalis ordo et productionis rerum successio ostenditur. Secundum enim ipsos, in operibus sex dierum non solum ordo naturae, sed etiam ordo temporis et durationis attenditur; ponunt enim, quod sicut informitas materiae tempore praecessit formationem, ita etiam una formatio aliam formationem temporis duratione praecessit. Sed sicut, in praecedenti quaest. dictum est, informitas materiae secundum eos accipitur non secundum carentiam et exclusionem omnis formae; quia iam erat caelum et aqua et terra, per quae intelliguntur corpora caelestia, et substantiae spirituales, et quatuor elementa sub propriis formis subsistentia; sed intelligunt informitatem materiae, secundum quod dicit solum carentiam et exclusionem debitae distinctionis et consummatae cuiusdam pulchritudinis; quia non habebat illam formositatem et decorem qui nunc in creatura corporea apparet.
According to other holy men, these days denote both a temporal order and a succession in the production of things. In their opinion, an order not only of nature but also of time and duration is seen in the works of the six days, for they contend that as matter was in a formless condition before its formation, so also one formation preceded another in duration of time. But as stated in the preceding article,1 by the formlessness of matter they did not understand a lack and exclusion of all form (since there already was heaven, water, and earth—by which they understood the heavenly bodies, spiritual substances, and the four elements—subsisting under their respective forms); rather, they understood the formlessness of matter only as an absence and exclusion of the due distinction and complete beauty of each thing, in that it was lacking in that elegance and comeliness now to be seen in the corporeal creature.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et quantum ex littera Genesis accipi potest, triplex formositas deerat corporali naturae, propter quod dicebatur informis. Deerat enim a caelo et a toto corpore diaphano decor et pulchritudo lucis, quae designatur per tenebras. Deerat autem elemento aquae debitus ordo, et debita distinctio ab elemento terrae; et haec informitas designatur nomine abyssi, quia hoc nomen significat quamdam immensitatem inordinatam aquarum, ut Augustinus dicit. Terrae vero deerat duplex pulchritudo. Una quam habet ex hoc quod est aquis discooperta; et haec informitas designatur per hoc quod dicitur: terra autem erat inanis sive invisibilis; quia corporali aspectui patere non poterat propter aquas undique eam cooperientes. Alia vero quam habet ex hoc quod est ornata plantis; et hoc tangitur per hoc quod dicitur quod erat vacua sive incomposita, idest non ornata.
Thus, we can gather from the text of Genesis that the corporeal nature was lacking in a threefold beauty, for which reason it is described as formless. For the heavens and the entire diaphanous body lacked the comeliness and beauty of light, and this is denoted by the darkness. The element of water lacked due order and distinction from the element of earth, and this lack of form is designated by the word deep, which signifies a certain inordinate immensity of the waters, according to Augustine.1 The earth lacked a twofold beauty: one that it acquired by the withdrawal of the waters, and this is signified by the words: and the earth was void and empty or invisible, because it could not be seen, by reason of the waters covering it on all sides; the other that it acquires through being adorned with plants, and this is indicated when it is said that it was empty or incomposite, that is, unadorned.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et sic ante opus distinctionis Scriptura tangit multiplicem distinctionem praefuisse in ipsis elementis mundi a principio suae creationis.
Thus, then, before the work of distinction, Scripture mentions a manifold distinction as already existing in the elements of the world from the beginning of its creation.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Primo tangit distinctionem caeli et terrae secundum quod per caelum intelligitur totum corpus diaphanum, sub quo comprehenditur ignis et aer propter diaphaneitatem, in qua conveniunt cum caelo.
First, it mentions the distinction between heaven and earth, insofar as “the heaven” signifies the entire transparent body, which includes fire and air, on account of the transparency that they share with the heaven.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secundo tangit distinctionem elementorum quantum ad suas formas substantiales per hoc quod nominat aquam et terram, quae sunt magis sensui apparentia; per quae dat intelligere etiam alia duo minus sensui apparentia.
Second, it mentions the distinction of the elements as regards their substantial forms, which it names “water” and “earth,” which are rather apparent to sensation; thereby it implies also the other two elements, which are less apparent to sensation.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Tertio tangit distinctionem secundum situm; quia terra erat sub aquis, quibus invisibilis reddebatur; aer vero, qui est subiectum tenebrarum, significatur fuisse supra aquas per hoc quod dicitur: tenebrae, idest aer tenebrosus, erant super faciem abyssi.
Third, it mentions positional distinction, for the earth was beneath the waters that rendered it invisible, while the air, which is the subject of darkness, is indicated as being above the waters in the words, darkness was over the face of the deep.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Sic ergo formatio primi corporis, quod est caelum, facta est primo die per productionem lucis, per quam proprietas luciditatis collata est soli et corporibus caelestibus, quae secundum suas formas substantiales praecesserant, per quam informitas tenebrarum remota est. Et per huiusmodi formationem facta est distinctio motus et temporis, scilicet noctis et diei; tempus enim sequitur motum supremi caeli. Unde distinxit lucem a tenebris; quia causa luminis erat in substantia solis, et causa tenebrarum erat in opacitate terrae; et in uno hemisphaerio erat lumen, et in alio tenebrae; et in eodem hemisphaerio in una parte temporis erat lumen, et in alia tenebrae; et hoc est quod dicit: lucem appellavit diem, et tenebras noctem.
Accordingly, the formation of the first body, namely, the heaven, took place on the first day by the production of light, whose illuminating property was communicated to the sun and heavenly bodies, which already existed in respect of their substantial forms, and thus, the formlessness of darkness was removed. From this formation resulted the distinction of movement and time, namely, of night and day, since time is consequent to the movement of the highest heaven. Hence, the text mentions the distinction of light and darkness, since the cause of light was in the substance of the sun, and the cause of darkness was in the opaqueness of the earth, so that while there was light in one hemisphere, there was darkness in the other, and again in the one hemisphere light at one time and darkness at another. This is expressed in the words, he called the light ‘day,’ and the darkness ‘night.’
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secunda vero die formatum et distinctum est medium corpus, scilicet aqua, per firmamenti formationem, accipiens quamdam distinctionem et ordinem, ita quod sub nomine aquae omnia corpora diaphana intelligantur; et ita firmamentum, idest caelum sidereum, secunda die productum, non secundum substantiam, sed secundum aliquam accidentalem perfectionem, dividit aquas quae sunt supra firmamentum, id est caelum totum diaphanum et absque stellis, quod dicitur aqueum, sive crystallinum, de quo philosophi dicunt ipsum esse nonam sphaeram, et primum mobile, quod revolvit totum caelum motu diurno, ut operetur suo motu continuitatem generationis; sicut caelum in quo sunt sidera, per motum, qui est secundum zodiacum, operatur diversitatem generationis et corruptionis per accessum et recessum ad nos, per diversas virtutes stellarum; per firmamentum, inquam, divisum est caelum crystallinum, quod est supra firmamentum, ab aquis, id est ab aliis corporibus diaphanis corruptibilibus quae sunt infra firmamentum; et ita corpora diaphana inferiora nomine aquarum designata, acceperunt per firmamentum quemdam ordinem, et debitam distinctionem.
On the second day the middle body was formed and distinguished, namely, water, by the formation of the firmament, receiving a certain distinction and order. Thus, under the name “water” are understood all transparent bodies; and thus the “firmament” (that is, the starry heaven), having been produced on the second day not in substance but as to a certain accidental perfection, divided the waters that are above the firmament—that is, the whole transparent heaven without the stars, known also as the “aqueous” or “crystalline heaven.” Philosophers say that it is the ninth sphere and the first mobile, which causes the whole heaven to revolve with the daily movement, and producing by that movement a continuity of generation. In like manner, the heaven in which are the stars, through its motion according to the zodiac, causes diversity in generation and corruption by approaching to or receding from us and by the varying power of the stars. By the firmament, I say, is divided the crystalline heaven, which is above the firmament, from the waters, that is, from other transparent corruptible bodies, which are beneath the firmament. Consequently, these lower transparent bodies signified under the name “waters” received from the firmament a certain order and appropriate distinction.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Tertia vero die formatum est ultimum corpus, scilicet terra, per hoc quod discooperta est aquis, et facta est distinctio in infimo maris et aridae. Unde satis congrue, sicut informitatem terrae expresserat dicens, quod terra erat invisibilis vel inanis; ita eius formationem exprimit per hoc quod dicit: appareat, et arida. Congregataeque sunt aquae in unum locum seorsum a terra sicca: et congregationes aquarum appellavit maria, et siccam appellavit terra: quam (quia prius erat informis et vacua) decoravit plantis et herbis.
On the third day was formed the last body, namely, the earth, insofar as it was freed of its watery covering, and the lowest division was made of the sea from the dry land. It was thus quite fitting that the text, having expressed the formlessness of the earth in the words the earth was invisible or empty, should signify its formation in the words and let the dry land appear, and the waters being gathered together into one place apart from the dry land, and God called the dry land ‘earth,’ and the gathering together of the waters he called ‘seas’: and whereas the earth was hitherto formless and empty, he adorned it with plants and herbs.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Quarta vero die fuit prima pars creaturae corporalis ornata, quae prima die fuerat distincta, scilicet caelum per productionem luminarium: quae quidem secundum substantiam suam fuerunt a principio creata; sed prius eorum substantia erat informis, sed nunc quarta die formatur, non quidem forma substantiali, sed per collationem determinatae virtutis, secundum quod attributa est luminaribus determinata virtus ad determinatos effectus, secundum quod videmus alios effectus habere radium solis, et alios radium lunae et stellarum. Et propter hanc determinationem virtutis dicit Dionysius, quod lumen solis quod prius erat informe, quarta die formatum est. Non autem fuit facta mentio de ipsis luminaribus a principio, ut dicit Chrysostomus, sed solum quarta die; ut per hoc Scriptura removeret populum ab idolatria, ostendens luminaria non esse deos, ex quo nec a principio fuerunt.
On the fourth day took place the adornment of the first part of the corporeal creature that had been made distinct on the first day, namely, the adornment of the heavens by the creation of the luminaries. These as to their substance were created from the beginning, but since beforehand their substance was formless, now on the fourth day it was formed—not indeed with a substantial form but by receiving a certain determinate power, inasmuch as these luminaries were endowed with determinate powers for determinate effects, insofar as we see the rays of the sun and the rays of the moon and stars have different effects. Dionysius refers to this distinction of powers when he says that the light of the sun was formed on the fourth day, whereas hitherto it had been formless.1 If Scripture makes no mention of these luminaries themselves from the outset but only on the fourth day, it was, according to Chrysostom, in order to keep the people from idolatry by showing that the luminaries were not gods, seeing that they did not exist from the beginning.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Quinta vero die, secunda pars corporalis naturae quae secunda die fuit distincta, ornatur per productionem avium et piscium; et ideo in hac quinta die facit Scriptura mentionem de aquis et de firmamento caeli, ut designet quod quinta dies respondet secundae, in qua de aquis et firmamento fit mentio. In hoc ergo die per verbum Dei ex materia elementari prius creata, fuerunt aves et pisces in actu et in propria natura producti ad ornatum aeris et aquae; in quibus apta nata sunt motu animali convenienter moveri.
On the fifth day, the second part of corporeal nature, which had been divided on the second day, was adorned by the creation of birds and fishes. Therefore, on this fifth day Scripture mentions the waters and the heavenly firmament so as to show that the fifth day corresponds to the second, where mention was made of the waters and firmament. On this day, then, by God’s word the birds and fishes in their respective natures were brought into actual being from the already created elemental matter in order to adorn the air and the water, which are naturally suited for proportionate animal movements.
QDePot.Q4.A2
In sexta vero die ornatur tertia pars et ultimum corpus, videlicet terra, per productionem animalium terrestrium, quae apta nata sunt moveri in terra motu animali. Unde sicut in opere creationis designantur tres partes creaturae corporalis: prima videlicet, quae significatur nomine caeli; media, quae significatur nomine aquae; et infima, quae significatur nomine terrae; et prima pars, videlicet caelum, distinguitur prima die, et quarta die ornatur; media vero pars, videlicet aqua, distinguitur secunda die, et quinta ornatur, ut dictum est: ita conveniens fuit quod infima pars, videlicet terra, quae tertia dies distincta est, hac sexta die per productionem animalium terrestrium in actu, et secundum species proprias ornaretur.
On the sixth day, the third part of corporeal nature and the lowest body, namely, the earth, was adorned by the creation of terrestrial animals to which it is connatural to move on the earth. Hence, just as in the work of creation the text indicates a threefold division of corporeal creatures—the first signified under the name “heaven,” the middle signified under the name “water,” and the lowest signified under the name “earth,” while the first part (the heaven) was distinguished on the first day and adorned on the fourth, the middle part (the waters) distinguished on the second day and adorned on the fifth, as we have stated—so was it fitting that the lowest part (the earth), which was distinguished on the third day, should be adorned on this the sixth day by the terrestrial animals being brought into actual existence and divided into their proper species.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ex quibus patet quod in expositione operum sex dierum diversificatur Augustinus ab aliis sanctis.
From all this it is clear that Augustine differs from other holy men in his explanation of the works of the six days.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Primo, quia Augustinus per terram et aquam prius opere creationis creatam, intelligit materiam primam totaliter informem; per productionem autem firmamenti et congregationem aquarum et apparitionem aridae, intelligit impressionem formarum substantialium in materiam corporalem. Alii vero sancti per terram et aquam primo creatas intelligunt ipsa elementa mundi sub propriis formis existentia; per sequentia vero opera aliquam distinctionem in corporibus prius existentibus per aliquas virtutes et proprietates accidentales eis collatas, ut supra dictum est.
First, by the earth and water created prior to the work of creation, he understands a wholly unformed prime matter, and by the creation of the firmament and the gathering together of the waters and the uncovering of the dry land, he understands the impression of substantial forms into corporeal matter. But the other saints take the earth and water first created to signify the very elements of the world existing each under their own proper forms, and the subsequent works to indicate some kind of division of the already existing bodies through their receiving certain powers and accidental properties, as stated above.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secundo differunt quantum ad productionem plantarum et animalium: quia alii sancti ponunt ea in opere sex dierum esse producta in actu, ut in propria natura. Augustinus autem ponit ea producta esse potentialiter tantum.
Second, they differ in respect of the production of plants and animals. For the other saints say that these were actually produced in their proper natures during the work of the six days, while Augustine holds that they were produced only potentially.
QDePot.Q4.A2
In hoc autem quod Augustinus ponit, omnia opera sex dierum esse simul facta, non videtur diversificari ab aliis quantum ad modum productionis rerum.
Third, in holding that all the works of the six days took place at the same time, Augustine apparently does not differ from the others as to the manner in which things were produced.1
QDePot.Q4.A2
Primo, quia secundum utrosque in prima rerum productione materia erat sub formis substantialibus elementorum; ita quod materia prima non praecessit duratione formas substantiales elementorum mundi.
First, because both views agree in saying that in the first production of things matter was under the substantial forms of the elements; thus, prime matter did not precede the substantial forms of the elements of the world by any duration.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secundo, quia secundum utrorumque opinionem in prima rerum institutione per opus creationis non fuerunt plantae et animalia in actu sed tantum in potentia, ut ex ipsis elementis per virtutem Verbi possent produci.
Second, because both opinions are agreed that, in the first establishment of things by the work of creation, plants and animals did not exist in act but only in potency, such that they could be brought out from the elements themselves by the power of the Word.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Sed remanet adhuc differentia inter eos quantum ad quartum: quia secundum alios sanctos, post primam productionem creaturae, qua producta sunt elementa mundi et corpora caelestia secundum suas formas substantiales, fuit aliquod tempus in quo non erat lux: item in quo non erat firmamentum formatum, et corpus diaphanum ordinatum et distinctum: item in quo non erat terra discooperta aquis, et in quo non erant luminaria caeli formata, quod est quartum, quae non oportet ponere secundum expositionem Augustini qui posuit omnia praedicta simul et in eodem instanti temporis fuisse formata.
There is, however, a fourth point in which they differ. According to the other saints, after the first production of the creature, when the elements of the world and the heavenly bodies as to their substantial forms were produced, there was a time when there was no light; also when the firmament was not yet formed, or the transparent body adorned and made distinct; also when the earth was still covered with the waters and as yet the luminaries were not formed. This is the fourth point wherein they differ from the view of Augustine, who held that all these things were formed together in the same instant of time.1
QDePot.Q4.A2
Quod autem opera sex dierum, secundum alios sanctos, non fuerint simul sed successive producta, non fuit ex defectu potentiae creatoris, qui simul, potuisset omnia producere; sed ut ordo divinae sapientiae in rerum institutione demonstraretur, qui res ex nihilo in esse producens non statim post nihilum in ultima perfectione naturae eas instituit, sed primo fecit eas in quodam esse imperfecto, et postea eas ad perfectum adduxit, ut sic gradatim ex nihilo ad ultimam perfectionem mundus perveniret; et sic diversis gradibus perfectionis diversi dies deservirent; ut sic et eorum esse ostenderetur a Deo procedere, contra illos qui ponunt materiam increatam, et nihilominus perfectionis rerum ipse Deus auctor appareret, contra illos qui rerum inferiorum formationem causis aliis adscribunt.
That the works of the six days, according to the other saints, were produced not simultaneously but by degrees, was not owing to lack of power in the Creator, who could have produced all things at once; rather, it was so that the order of divine wisdom would be demonstrated in the establishment of things, in that, when it made things out of nothing, it did not at once bring them from nothingness to their ultimate natural perfection, but it first made them in a certain imperfect existence and afterwards led them to a perfect one; in this way, the world would gradually rise from nothingness to its ultimate perfection. Thus, different days corresponded to the various degrees of perfection, and it was thus shown that things derived their being from God (against those who contended that matter was uncreated), and that moreover, he is the author of their perfection (against those who ascribed the formation of lower things to other causes).
QDePot.Q4.A2
Harum igitur expositionum prima, scilicet Augustini, est subtilior, magis ab irrisione infidelium Scripturam defendens; secunda vero, scilicet aliorum sanctorum, est planior, et magis verbis litterae quantum ad superficiem consona. Quia tamen neutra earum a veritate fidei discordat, et utrumque sensum circumstantia litterae patitur, ideo, ut neutri harum expositionum praeiudicetur, utramque opinionem sustinentes utriusque rationibus respondendum est.
The first explanation of these things, namely, that of Augustine, is the more subtle and a better defense of Scripture against the ridicule of unbelievers, but the second, that of the other saints, is easier to grasp and more in keeping with words of the text, as far as their surface. Seeing, however, that neither is in contradiction with the truth of faith and that the details of the text admit of either interpretation, therefore, in order that neither may be unduly favored, we now proceed to deal with the arguments on either side.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad primum igitur dicendum, quod in productione divinorum operum ordo naturae et originis, non autem durationis servatus est. Nam prius natura et origine producta est natura spiritualis et corporalis informis, et postea formata est. Et licet simul tempore utraque natura sit formata, quia tamen natura spiritualis est corporali natura dignior, ideo eius formatio naturae corporalis formationem ordine naturae debuit praecedere. Rursus, quia natura corporalis incorruptibilis dignior est natura corruptibili, debuit et ipsa ordine naturae prius formari. Et ita, prima die designatur formatio naturae spiritualis per productionem lucis, qua mens spiritualis creaturae illuminata est per conversionem ad Verbum; secunda vero die designatur formatio naturae corporalis caelestis et incorruptibilis per productionem firmamenti, per quod intelligimus omnia corpora caelestia fuisse producta, et secundum suas formas distincta; tertia autem die designatur formatio naturae corporalis quatuor elementorum per congregationem aquarum et apparitionem aridae; quarta vero die designatur ornatus caeli per productionem luminarium, qui ordine naturae debet praecedere ornatum aquae et terrae, qui factus est in subsequentibus diebus. Et sic divina opera quodam ordine, scilicet naturae et non durationis, sunt facta.
Reply Obj. 1: In the divine works, the order of nature and origin and not that of duration was observed. For formless spiritual and corporeal natures were formed first by priority of nature and origin, and later they were formed. And though both natures were formed at the same time, still, because the spiritual nature is naturally of greater dignity than the corporeal, its formation needed to precede that of the corporeal nature in the order of nature. Again, since an incorruptible corporeal nature is of greater dignity than a corruptible nature, it behooved the former to be formed first in the very order of nature. Therefore, on the first day, the formation of the spiritual nature is signified by the creation of light, whereby the mind of the spiritual creature was illumined through its conversion to the Word. On the second day, the formation of the corporeal nature, heavenly and incorruptible, is signified by the creation of the firmament, which we understand to include the production of all the heavenly bodies and their distinction in respect of their various forms. On the third day, the formation of the corporeal nature of the four elements is signified by the gathering together of the waters and the appearance of the dry land. On the fourth day, the adornment of the heaven is signified by the creation of the luminaries, and this in the order of nature should precede the adornment of the waters and the earth, which took place on the following days. Thus, God’s works were wrought in order indeed, not of duration but of nature.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad1
Ad secundum, quod formatio rerum, non est facta successive, nec in diversis partibus temporis; sed omnes illi sex dies, in quibus Dei opera facta leguntur, sunt unus dies sex rerum distinctionibus, secundum quas numeratur, praesentatus; sicut etiam unum est Verbum quo omnia facta sunt, scilicet Dei Filius, quamvis frequenter legatur: dixit Deus. Et sicut illa opera salvantur in sequentibus, quae ex eis propagantur operatione naturae, ita etiam illi sex dies manent in tota successione temporis. Et hoc sic declaratur. Nam ipsa natura angelica intellectualis est, et lux proprie dicitur; ideo oportet quod eius illustratio dies dicatur. Accepit autem angelica natura in principio conditionis rerum, earum cognitionem; et sic quodammodo lux intellectus eius rebus creatis praesentabatur, in quantum a luce mentis eius cognoscebantur, unde ipsa cognitio rerum praesentationem lucis mentis angelicae super res cognitas importans dies dicitur et secundum diversa genera cognitorum et eorum ordinem distinguuntur dies et ordinantur, ut prima dies sit cognitio primi divini operis secundum formationem spiritualis creaturae, per conversionem ad Verbum; secunda dies cognitio secundi operis secundum quod creatura corporalis superior formata est per productionem firmamenti; tertia dies sit cognitio tertii operis secundum formationem creaturae corporalis quantum ad inferiorem partem, scilicet terrae, aquae et aeris vicini; quarta dies cognitio quarti operis secundum quod superior pars, scilicet firmamentum, est per productionem luminarium ornatum; quinta dies cognitio quinti divini operis, secundum quod aer et aqua per productionem avium et piscium sunt ornata; sexta dies sit cognitio sexti operis divini, secundum quod terra est per productionem animalium terrestrium ornata; septima vero dies est ipsa cognitio angeli relata ad quietem artificis qua in se ipso quievit a novis operibus condendis.
Reply Obj. 2: The formation of things was not accomplished successively or in diverse parts of time; rather, all these days which the text assigns to God’s works are but one day presented in six distinctions of things, according to which it is numbered, even as the Word, by whom all things were made, is one, namely, the Son of God, and yet we read repeatedly, God said. And just as those works persevere in his subsequent works, which are propagated from them by the agency of nature, so too do those six days continue throughout the succession of time. This may be made clear as follows. The angelic nature itself is intellectual and is properly called “light,” and thus, the enlightening of the angel should be called “day.” Now, the angelic nature, when things were first created, was given the knowledge of these things, so that in a way the light of the angel’s intellect was made present to the things created, insofar as they were known by the light of his mind. Hence, this very knowledge of things, implying that the light of the angelic intellect is made present to the things known, is called “day,” and various days are distinguished and ordered according to the various genera and order of the things known. Thus, the first day is the knowledge of God’s first work in forming the spiritual creature through turning it to the Word. The second day is the knowledge of the second work, whereby the higher corporeal creature was formed by the formation of the firmament. The third day is the knowledge of the third work of the formation of the corporeal creature in respect of the lower part, namely, the earth, water, and neighboring air. The fourth day is the knowledge of the fourth work or the adornment of the higher part of the corporeal creature, that is, of the firmament, by the production of luminaries. The fifth day is the knowledge of the fifth divine work, whereby the air and water were adorned by the creation of birds and fishes. The sixth day is the knowledge of God’s sixth work, namely, of the adornment of the earth by the production of terrestrial animals. The seventh day is the angelic knowledge as referred to the Maker’s rest in that he rested in himself from the production of new works.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad2
Cum autem Deus lux sit plena, et in eo tenebrae non sint ullae, cognitio ipsius Dei in se est plena lux; sed quia creatura ex hoc quod est ex nihilo habet in se tenebras possibilitatis et imperfectionis et ideo oportet quod cognitio qua creatura cognoscitur, sit tenebris admixta. Potest autem cognosci dupliciter: vel in Verbo secundum quod exit ab arte divina; et sic eius cognitio dicitur matutina: quia sicut mane est finis tenebrarum et principium lucis, ita creatura a luce Verbi, postquam prius non fuerat, principium lucis sumit: cognoscitur etiam prout est in natura propria existens; et talis cognitio dicitur vespertina propter hoc quod sicut vespere est terminus lucis et tendit in noctem, ita et creatura in se subsistens est terminus operationis lucis divini Verbi, utpote facta per Verbum, et de se in tenebras defectus tendens, nisi Verbo portaretur.
Now, since God is all light, and there is no darkness in him, God’s knowledge in itself is full light; but because the creature, through being made from nothing, contains within itself the darkness of possibility and imperfection, consequently, the knowledge whereby a creature is known must be mingled with darkness. Now, a creature may be known in two ways. It is known either within the Word as it goes forth from the divine art—and in this way knowledge of it is called “morning knowledge,” because just as the morning is the end of darkness and the beginning of light, so too the creature, while before it was not in existence, receives a beginning of light from the light of the Word. And it is also known insofar as it is existing in its own proper nature—and this is called “evening knowledge,” because just as the evening is the end of light and verges into night, so too the creature as subsistent in itself is the terminus of the activity of the light of the divine Word, in that it is made through the Word, and of itself it tends to the darkness of failure unless it is upheld by the Word.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et ideo talis cognitio per matutinam et vespertinam distincta dies dicitur: quia sicut per comparationem ad cognitionem Verbi est tenebrosa, ita per comparationem ad ignorantiam quae modo tenebra est, lux dicitur: et sic attenditur quaedam circulatio inter mane et vespere, secundum quod angelus se ipsum cognoscens in propria natura hanc cognitionem retulit ad laudem Verbi sicut ad finem, in quo sequentis operis cognitionem sumpsit sicut in principio. Et sicut huiusmodi mane est finis diei praecedentis, ita est et principium diei sequentis: dies enim est pars temporis, et effectus lucis. Distinctio autem primorum dierum non sumitur secundum distinctionem temporis, sed ex parte spiritualis lucis secundum quod diversa et distincta genera rerum per lucem mentis angelicae cognoscuntur.
And this is why this knowledge divided by morning and evening is called “day,” for just as in comparison with the knowledge of the Word it is dark, so in comparison with ignorance, which is in a way dark, it is called “light.” In this way, we may observe a certain circular movement of morning and evening, inasmuch as the angel, knowing his very self in his own proper nature, referred this knowledge to the praise of the Word as to his end, and in the Word as in its principle, he received the knowledge of the next work. And as this morning is the end of the preceding day, so is it the beginning of the next, for day is a part of time and the effect of light. But the distinction of those first days is not a distinction of different time, but refers to the spiritual light according to which diverse and distinct genera of things are known by the angelic mind.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad tertium negatur, quod lux proprie non sit in spiritualibus. Nam Augustinus dicit, quod in spiritualibus melior et certior est lux; et quod Christus non sic dicitur lux; quomodo lapis; sed illud proprie est, hoc autem figurative. Nam omne quod manifestatur, lumen est, ut dicitur Ephes. V, 13. Sed manifestatio magis proprie est in spiritualibus quam in corporalibus; unde Dionysius in IV cap. De divinis nomin. ponit lumen inter intelligibilia nomina Dei: nomina autem intelligibilia proprie dicuntur in spiritualibus. Et quando probatur oppositum, dicitur quod nomen lucis primo fuit impositum ad significandum id quod facit manifestationem in sensu visus; et hoc modo lux est qualitas per se sensibilis, nec dicitur proprie in spiritualibus: secundo ex communi usu extensum est ad significandum omne illud quod facit manifestationem secundum quamcumque cognitionem, et sic est in communi usu loquentium; et hoc modo lux magis proprie dicitur in spiritualibus.
Reply Obj. 3: The statement that light properly speaking is not in spiritual things is untrue. For Augustine says that in spiritual things the light is better and more certain,1 and that Christ is not called “light” the way he is called “stone,” for the former is said properly, the latter metaphorically. The reason is that all that is made manifest is light (Eph 5:13), and manifestation belongs more properly to spiritual than to corporeal things. Hence, in On the Divine Names, ch. 4, Dionysius numbers “light” among the intelligible names of God, and intelligible names are said properly of spiritual things.2 In proof of the opposite statement, it is said that the name “light” was first employed to signify the cause of manifestation to the sense of sight, and in this way, light is a quality sensible through itself, and is not said properly in spiritual things. It has later been extended by common use so as to signify anything that causes a manifestation in any kind of knowledge, and so it is in the common usage of speech; and in this way, light is said more properly in spiritual things.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod dies illi distinguuntur, non penes successionem cognitionis, sed secundum naturalem ordinem rerum cognitarum, ut supra dictum est; unde Augustinus vult quod isti septem dies sint unus dies septempliciter rebus praesentatus. Et ideo ordo dierum referendus est ad naturalem ordinem operum, quae diebus attribuuntur secundum quod lumine mentis angelicae simul in Verbo cognoscuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: As we have stated above, these days are differentiated not in respect of succession in knowledge, but according to the natural order of the things known. Hence, Augustine holds that these seven days are one day presented by things in seven ways.1 Consequently, the order of the days should be referred to the natural order of the works, which are assigned to days insofar as they are known by the light of the angelic mind together in the Word.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod per sex dies, in quibus dicitur Deus creasse caelum et terram, mare et omnia quae in eis sunt, intelligitur non aliqua temporalis successio, sed cognitio angelica relata ad sex genera rerum divinitus producta; septima vero dies est ipsa cognitio angeli ad quietem artificis relata: dicitur enim, secundum Augustinum, Deus septima die quievisse, in quantum quietem propriam, qua in se ipso a rebus conditis quiescit, et beatus existit creaturis non indigens, sed sibi ipsi per se sufficiens, menti angelicae monstravit, cuius cognitionem diem appellat. Et dicitur ab opere die septima cessasse, quia postea nihil novum fecit, quod aliquo modo in operibus sex dierum non praecesserit vel materialiter vel causaliter, vel secundum aliquam similitudinem speciei vel generis.
Reply Obj. 5: The six days wherein God is said to have created the heaven, the earth, the sea, and all that are in them do not signify a succession of time, but the angelic knowledge as related to six genera of things created by God, while the seventh day is the angel’s knowledge itself as related to the rest of the Maker. For in Augustine’s opinion, God is said to have rested on the seventh day inasmuch as he revealed to the angelic mind his own proper rest, that whereby he rests in his very self from the things created, whereby he is blessed, in no need of creatures, being all-sufficient to himself, and this knowledge Augustine calls “day.”1 And God is said to have rested from work on the seventh day because afterwards he did nothing new that did not in some way already exist, either materially or causally or in respect of some specific or generic likeness in the works of the six days.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad5
Et quia post omnia opera condita Deus septima die in se ipso quievit, propter hoc Scriptura et lex praecepit septimam diem sanctificari. Nam sanctificatio cuiuslibet rei in hoc maxime consistit quod in Deo requiescit; unde res Deo dedicatae (ut tabernaculum, vasa, ministri) sanctae dicuntur. Dies autem septimus est ad Dei cultum dedicatus, ideo sanctificatus dicitur; ut scilicet sicut Deus, qui sex genera rerum condidit et menti angelicae monstravit, non in ipsis rebus conditis quasi in fine quievit, sed a rebus conditis in se ipso, in quo sua beatitudo consistit, permansit (cum non sit beatus ex eo quod res fecerit, sed ex hoc quod in se ipso sufficientiam habens rebus factis non indiget); ita etiam et nos non in eius operibus aut nostris discamus, sicut in fine, quiescere; sed ab operibus in ipso Deo, in quo nostra beatitudo consistit, quiescamus: propter hoc enim institutum est ut homo sex diebus laborans in operibus propriis, septima die quiesceret, cultui divino et quieti divinae contemplationis vacans, in qua sanctificatio hominis maxime consistit.
And because after the completion of all his works, God rested in his very self on the seventh day, Scripture and the Law commanded the seventh day to be kept holy. For then most of all is a thing made holy, when it rests in God; thus, things dedicated to God (like the tabernacle, the vessels, the ministers) are called “holy.” Now, the seventh day was dedicated to the worship of God, and for this reason it is said to be made holy. Accordingly, as God, after producing six kinds of things and making them known to the angelic mind, rested not indeed in the things he had created, as though they were his end, but in himself and from the things he had created, inasmuch as he himself is his own beatitude (since he is not blessed by the fact that he made things, but by being all-sufficient in his very self and not standing in need of the things he made); so too are we to learn to rest not in God’s works nor in our own as in our end, but to rest from work and in God, in whom our beatitude consists. In fact, for this very reason was man commanded to labor in his own works for six days and to rest on the seventh, making space for the worship of God and the rest of divine contemplation, wherein man’s sanctification consists most of all.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Novitas etiam mundi maxime demonstrat Deum esse, et creaturis non indigere: et ideo statutum est in lege ut septima die quiescerent et festum ducerent, in qua mundus consummatus est, ut per novitatem mundi simul producti, et per sex genera rerum distincta homo semper in Dei cognitione maneret, et de tam utili et praecipuo creationis beneficio, Deo gratias exhiberet, et in ipso tamquam in fine quietem suae mentis poneret in praesenti per gratiam, et in futuro per gloriam.
The newness of the world also demonstrates most of all the existence of God, and that he does not need creatures; therefore, man was commanded in the Law to rest and hold festival on the seventh day, on which occurred the completion of the world, in order that, through the newness of the world produced all at once and the six different kinds of things, man might always remain in the knowledge of God. Rest was also commanded so that man might be led to give thanks to God for the great and fruitful blessing of creation, so as to rest his mind in him as in his end, both in the present life by grace, in the future life by glory.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad sextum dicendum, quod quodlibet opus novum a Deo productum ad cognitionem angelicam relatum dicitur dies: et quia fuerunt solum sex genera rerum a Deo primitus producta, et a mente angelica cognita, ut supra dictum est, propter hoc sunt solum sex dies; quibus additur dies septima, videlicet ipsa cognitio angeli ad quietem Dei in se ipso relata. Nihil enim Deus produxit in rerum natura, cuius cognitionem ordine naturae non prius impresserit in mente angelica.
Reply Obj. 6: Every new work of God, as referred to the angelic knowledge, is called a “day,” and as there were only six kinds of things created in the beginning by God and made known to the angelic intellect, as stated above, so are there but six days, to which the seventh is added, namely, the same angelic knowledge as referred to God’s rest in himself. For God produced nothing in nature without first, in the order of nature, making it known to the angel’s mind.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod solutio patet ex praedictis; quia dies illi non distinguuntur secundum distinctionem angelicae cognitionis, sed penes distinctionem primorum operum ad cognitionem angelicam relatorum; et ita distinctio operum, et non distinctio cognitionum, facit distinctionem primorum dierum; et ita illi sex dies distinguuntur secundum quod lumen mentis angelicae sex rerum generibus cognoscendis applicatur.
Reply Obj. 7: The solution is clear from what has been said, because these days are not differentiated in relation to a difference in the angelic knowledge, but by the different primordial works as referred to that knowledge; and thus, those first days are distinct in reference to different works and not in reference to different knowledges. Hence, these six days are distinct according as the light of the angelic mind is shed on the six kinds of things made known to it.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod secundum Augustinum per illa tria significatur triplex esse rerum.
Reply Obj. 8: According to Augustine, these three denote a threefold being of things.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad8
Primo quidem esse rerum in Verbo; nam res prius habent esse in arte divina, quod est Verbum, quam in se ipsis; et hoc significatur cum dicitur: dixit autem Deus, fiat; id est Verbum genuit, in quo res erat ut fieret.
First, their being in the Word, for things have being in the divine art, which is his Word, before they have being in their very selves; and this is signified by the words God said: let . . . be made, that is, he begot the Word in whom things were such as they would come to be.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secundo esse rerum in mente angelica; quia nihil Deus produxit in rerum natura cuius naturam non impresserit in mente angelica; et hoc significatur cum dicitur, factum est, scilicet per influentiam Verbi in mente angelica.
Second, things have being in the angelic mind, because God created nothing in the nature of things without having previously impressed its nature on the angelic mind; and this is signified in the words it was so done, namely, by the influence of the Word upon the angelic mind.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Tertio esse rerum in propria natura; et hoc significatur per hoc quod dicitur, fecit. Sicut enim ratio qua creatura conditur, prius est in Verbo quam in ipsa creatura quae conditur; ita et cognitio eiusdem rationis prius est ordine naturae in mente angelica quam sit ipsa creaturae productio;
Third, things have being in their own proper nature, and this is signified when it is said, he made. For just as the account whereby the creature is fashioned is in the Word before it is produced in the creature itself, so too in the order of nature was knowledge of that same account in the angelic mind before the very production of the creature.
QDePot.Q4.A2
et sic angelus triplicem cognitionem habet de rebus, videlicet prout sunt in Verbo, prout sunt in mente eius, et prout sunt in propria natura; prima vocatur cognitio matutina aliae duae sub vespertina cognitione comprehenduntur.
And in this way the angel has a threefold knowledge of things: namely, as they are in the Word, as they are in his mind, and as they are in their own proper nature. The first is called “morning knowledge,” while the other two are included in “evening knowledge.”
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et ad ostendendum hunc duplicem modum cognitionis rerum in creatura spirituali, dicitur: factum est vespere et mane dies unus. Per hos ergo sex dies in quibus legitur Deus cuncta fecisse, intelligit Augustinus, non hos usitatos dies qui solis cursu peraguntur, cum sol quarto die factus esse legatur; sed unam diem, id est cognitionem angelicam sex rerum generibus praesentatam. Unde sicut praesentatio lucis corporalis super haec inferiora, diem facit temporalem, ita praesentatio lucis spiritualis intellectus angelici super res creatas, diem facit spiritualem; ut secundum hoc isti sex dies distinguantur, secundum quod lumen intellectus angelici sex rerum generibus cognoscendis applicatur; ut prima dies sit cognitio primi divini operis, secunda dies cognitio secundi operis, et sic de aliis.
And to indicate this twofold mode of a spiritual creature’s knowledge of things, it is said: evening and morning were one day. Accordingly, by these six days wherein we read that God made all things, Augustine understands not these ordinary days that are measured by the course of the sun (since we are told that the sun was created on the fourth day), but one day, that is, the angelic knowledge made present to the six kinds of things.1 Thus, just as the presence of a corporeal light by its shining on this lower world makes a temporal day, so the presence of the spiritual light of the angelic mind by its shining on created things makes a spiritual day; thereby in his opinion these six days are differentiated insofar as the light of the angel’s intellect shines on the six kinds of things made known to it, such that the first day is his knowledge of God’s first work, the second day, his knowledge of the second work, and so on.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et sic distinguuntur illi sex dies non secundum ordinem temporis aut successionis rerum, sed secundum ordinem naturalem rerum cognitarum, prout unum opus cognitum est prius altero, ordine naturae. Et sicut in die naturali et materiali, mane est principium diei et vespere est finis et terminus, ita cognitio uniuscuiusque operis, secundum suum esse primordiale, prout videlicet habet esse in verbo, dicitur matutina; cognitio autem eius secundum esse ultimum, prout subsistit in propria natura, dicitur vespertina. Nam principium esse cuiuslibet rei est in sua causa a qua fluit; terminus autem ipsius est in ipsa re in qua recipitur, et ad quam actio causae terminatur; unde primitiva alicuius cognitio est secundum quod res in sua causa a qua fluit, consideratur; ultima autem rei cognitio est secundum quod in se ipsa consideratur.
Consequently, these six days differ not in the order of time or a succession of things, but in the natural order of the things known, insofar as one thing was known before another in the order of nature. And, just as in a natural or material day, the morning is the beginning and the evening the end and term, even so the angel’s knowledge of each work in its original being, namely, as having its being in the Word, is called, “morning knowledge”; while the knowledge thereof in respect of its ultimate being, and as existing in its own nature, is called, “evening knowledge.” For the origin of everything’s being lies in its cause, from which it flows, whereas its terminus lies in the very thing in which it is received and at which the action of the cause terminates. Therefore, the primal knowledge of something considers the thing as within the cause from which it flows, whereas the ultimate knowledge of a thing considers it as it is in its very self.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Cum ergo a Verbo aeterno fluat esse rerum sicut a quodam primordiali principio, et hic effluxus terminetur ad esse rerum quod habent in propria natura, sequitur quod cognitio rerum in Verbo, quae ad esse primitivum et primordiale earum pertinet, dici debeat matutina, per similitudinem ad mane quod est principium diei; cognitio vero rei in propria natura, quae pertinet ad esse eius ultimum et terminatum dici debet vespertina, quia vespere est terminus diei. Unde sicut sex genera rerum ad cognitionem angelicam relata distinguunt dies, ita unitas rei cognitae, quae diversis cognitionibus cognosci potest unitatem diei constituit, et diem per vespere et mane distinguit.
Therefore, the being of things flows from the eternal Word as from their primordial principle, and this outflowing terminates in the being that things have in their own proper nature; from this it follows that knowledge of things in the Word, which pertains to their primal and primordial being, should be called “morning knowledge,” by way of likeness with the morning that is the beginning of day, whereas a knowledge of a thing in its own proper nature, which pertains to its ultimate and terminated being, should be called “evening knowledge,” since the evening ends the day. Hence, as the six kinds of things distinguish days in relation to the angelic knowledge, so too the unity of the thing known, which is knowable by various acts of cognition, constitutes the unity of the day and distinguishes the day into evening and morning.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad nonum dicendum, quod angelus non potest in propria natura plura intelligere primo et principaliter; sed bene potest intelligere plura ex consequenti, ut habent ordinem ad unum intelligibile. Et quia omnia quae sunt producta in propria natura, prius ordine naturae secundum suas similitudines fuerunt menti angelicae impressa, angelus cognoscendo se, simul quodammodo cognoscit illa sex genera rerum quae inter se naturalem habent ordinem; nam cognoscendo se, cognoscit omnia quae habent esse in ipso.
Reply Obj. 9: An angel is unable primarily and principally to understand several things in their own natures; but he is well able to understand several things in a consequent way, insofar as they have an order to one intelligible thing. And because all things that were produced in their own proper nature were, by the order of nature, first impressed according to their own likenesses on the angelic mind, the angel, by knowing himself, at the same time in a way knows those six kinds of realities, which hold a natural order among themselves; for by knowing himself, he knows whatsoever has being in himself.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod duae operationes possunt simul esse unius potentiae, quarum una ad aliam refertur et ordinatur; et patet quod voluntas simul vult finem et ea quae sunt ad finem; et intellectus simul intelligit principia et conclusiones per principia, quando tamen scientiam acquisivit. Cognitio autem vespertina in angelis refertur ad matutinam, ut Augustinus dicit, sicut cognitio et dilectio naturalis ordinatur ad cognitionem et dilectionem gloriae.
Reply Obj. 10: One power can exercise two activities at the same time, if one of these is referred and ordered to the other; and it is evident that the will at the same time wills the end and the means, and the intellect at the same time understands the principles and the conclusions through the principles when he has acquired knowledge. Now, the angels’ evening knowledge is referred to their morning knowledge, according to Augustine, just as natural knowledge and love are ordered to the knowledge and love belonging to glory.1
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad10
Unde nihil prohibet in angelo simul esse cognitionem matutinam et vespertinam, sicut simul est cognitio naturalis et cognitio gloriae. Duae enim operationes unius potentiae, quae procedunt a duabus speciebus eiusdem generis, quarum una non habet ordinem ad aliam (quales sunt omnes species creatae intellectui inhaerentes) non possunt esse simul; unde angelus non potest simul per diversas species concreatas diversas intellectiones producere. Sed si illae duae operationes procedant a formis diversorum generum et diversarum rationum et quarum una ordinetur ad aliam (quales sunt forma increata subsistens, et forma creata inhaerens), poterunt esse simul.
Therefore, nothing hinders an angel from having at the same time morning and evening knowledge, just as natural knowledge and the knowledge belonging to glory are together. For one power cannot exercise at the same time two activities that proceed from two species of the same genus, if the one be not ordered to the other (and such are all created species inhering in the intellect); whence an angel cannot at the same time bring forth diverse thoughts by means of diverse concreated species. But if those two activities proceed from forms of diverse genera and diverse accounts, one of which is ordered to the other (and such are a subsistent uncreated form and an inhering created form), they can exist simultaneously.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et quia cognitio qua videt angelus res in propria natura, quae dicitur vespertina, fit per speciem intelligibilem creatam et inhaerentem; cognitio vero qua videt res in Verbo, quae dicitur matutina, fit per essentiam Verbi, quae non est inhaerens; quae sunt alterius generis et alterius rationis, et una ordinatur ad alteram, utraque cognitio poterit esse simul. Nam species concreata inhaerens intellectui non repugnat unioni intellectus ad essentiam Verbi, quae non actuat intellectum quantum ad esse, sed solum quantum ad intelligere; cum non sit unius rationis, sed altioris ordinis; et ipsa species inhaerens, et quidquid perfectionis est in intellectu creato, est quasi materialis dispositio ad illam unionem et visionem beatam qua videntur res in Verbo.
Therefore, since the angel’s knowledge of things in their respective natures, called “evening knowledge,” is exercised by means of a created inhering intelligible species, while his knowledge of things in the Word, called “morning knowledge,” is exercised through the essence of the Word (which is not an inhering essence), and these two are different in genus and account yet one is ordered to the other, it follows that both knowledges can exist at the same time. For a concreated species inhering in the intellect is not opposed to the intellect’s union with the essence of the Word, which actuates the intellect not in respect of being, but only in respect of understanding; for it is not of one account, but it is of a higher order, and this same inherent species—and whatsoever of perfection there is in the created intellect—are, as it were, a material disposition to that union and blessed vision whereby things are seen in the Word.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ideo sicut dispositio ad aliquam formam et forma illa possunt esse simul in actu perfecto, ita species intelligibilis inhaerens stat simul in actu perfecto cum unione ad essentiam Verbi; unde simul ex intellectu angeli beati procedit duplex operatio; una, ratione unionis ad essentiam Verbi, qua videt res in Verbo, quae dicitur cognitio matutina; et alia ratione speciei sibi inhaerentis, qua videt res in propria natura, quae dicitur cognitio vespertina. Nec una harum actionum debilitatur seu attenuatur per attentionem ad alteram; sed magis confortatur, cum una earum sit ratio alterius; sicut imaginatio rei visae confortatur cum actu ostenditur oculo exteriori. Actio enim qua beati vident Verbum, et res in Verbo, est ratio cuiuslibet actionis in eis inventae. Duae autem actiones quarum una est ratio alterius, vel ordinatur ad alteram, possunt esse simul unius potentiae.
Hence, just as the disposition to a form and the form itself can exist together in what is actually perfected, so too the inhering intelligible species coexists with the intellect’s union to the essence of the Word, in what is actually perfected. Therefore, a twofold activity issues simultaneously from the intellect of the blessed angel: one by reason of its union to the essence of the Word, and whereby it sees things in the Word (called “morning knowledge”); the other by reason of the species inhering in it, whereby it sees things in their own proper nature (called “evening knowledge”). Neither of these actions is weakened or lessened by attention to the other; rather, it is strengthened, seeing that the one is the type of the other, just as the imagination of a thing one has seen is strengthened when the thing is actually shown to the external eye. For the action whereby the blessed see the Word and things in the Word is the type of each and every action found in them. But when, of two actions, one is the type of the other or is ordered to the other, both of them can exist at once from the same power.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et tunc una potentia secundum diversas species ad invicem ordinatas, terminatur ad diversos actus non secundum idem, sed secundum diversa. Species enim diversorum generum et ordinum, sive diversarum rationum, possunt simul uniri secundum actum perfectum; ut patet de colore et odore et sapore in pomo.
In that case, the one power terminates in different actions in respect of different species, which are mutually ordered to each other not in the same respect, but in different respects. For species that differ in genus and order, or that are of diverse accounts, can be united together in respect of a perfected act, as is clear for color, smell, and taste in fruit.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Essentia autem divina, qua intellectus angelicus videt res in Verbo (cum sit increata et per se subsistens) et essentia angeli, qua semper videt se et res secundum quod habent esse in ipso (cum sit creata et per se subsistens per esse receptum quo subsistit intellectus eius) et species infusa, vel concreata, qua videt res in propria natura (cum sit inhaerens intellectui) dicuntur esse diversorum ordinum et generum, et diversarum rationum; ita ut prima sit quasi ratio aliarum, et secunda quasi ratio tertiae; ideo poterit simul intellectus angelicus, secundum illas tres formas, tres operationes habere; sicut et anima Christi simul intelligit res per speciem Verbi et per species infusas et per species acquisitas.
Now, the divine essence, whereby the angel’s intellect sees things in the Word, is uncreated and self-subsistent; the essence of an angel, whereby he sees always himself and things insofar as they have being in him, is created and self-subsistent by reason of the received being whereby his intellect subsists; and the infused or concreated intelligible species, whereby he sees things in their own proper natures, is inhering to the intellect. Therefore, these three are said to be of different orders and genera, and of different accounts, such that the first is, as it were, the type of the others, and the second, as it were, the type of the third. Consequently, the angelic intellect will be able to have a threefold activity simultaneously in respect of those three forms, just as the soul of Christ simultaneously understands things by the species of the Word, by infused species, and by acquired species.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad decimumprimum dicendum, quod sicut secundum Augustinum, informitas materiae praecessit formationem, non tempore, sed ordine, sicut sonus et vox praecedit cantum; ita formatio naturae spiritualis, quae designatur in productione lucis, cum sit dignior quam corporalis, praecessit formationem creaturae corporalis, ordine naturae et origine, et non ordine temporis. Formatio autem spiritualis naturae est per hoc quod illuminatur ut adhaereat Verbo, non quidem per gloriam perfectam cum qua creata non fuit, sed per gratiam perfectam cum qua creata fuit. Per hanc ergo lucem facta est distinctio a tenebris, id est ab informitate creaturae corporalis, nondum formatae, sed ordine naturae posterius formandae.
Reply Obj. 11: Just as, in the opinion of Augustine, the formlessness of matter preceded its formation not in time but in order, as sound and voice precede the song, so the formation of the spiritual nature (signified in the creation of light), since this is of greater dignity than the corporeal nature, preceded the formation of the latter in the order of nature and origin, but not in the order of time.1 Now, the formation of the spiritual nature consists in its being enlightened so as to adhere to the Word, not indeed by perfect glory, with which it was not created, but by perfect grace, with which it was created. Accordingly, by this light the distinction was made from darkness, that is, from the formless condition of the corporeal creature as yet unformed but, in the order of nature, to be formed afterwards.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad11
Formatio enim spiritualis creaturae dupliciter potest intelligi:
For the formation of the spiritual creature may be understood in two ways.
QDePot.Q4.A2
uno modo per gratiae infusionem;
First, as denoting the infusion of grace;
QDePot.Q4.A2
alio modo per gloriae conservationem.
second, as denoting the conservation of glory.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Prima, secundum Augustinum, statim creaturae spirituali affuit in sui creationis principio; et tunc per tenebras, a quibus lux distinguitur, non intelligitur peccatum malorum angelorum, sed informitas naturae, quae nondum erat formata, sed erat ordine naturae in consequentibus operibus formanda, ut dicitur in I super Genes. ad litteram. Vel sicut dicitur in IV libro super Genes., per diem significatur Dei cognitio, per noctem cognitio creaturae: quae quidem est tenebra respectu divinae cognitionis, sicut in eodem libro dicitur. Vel si per tenebras intelligamus angelos peccantes, ista divisio non ad praesens peccatum refertur, sed ad futurum, quod erat in Dei praescientia. Unde in libro ad Orosium dicit: quia Deus ex angelis quosdam per superbiam praesciebat casuros, per incommutabilem praescientiae suae ordinem divisit inter bonos et malos; malos tenebras appellans, et bonos lucem.
The former, according to Augustine, was vouchsafed to the spiritual creature from the very first instant of its creation, in which case the darkness from which the light was divided does not denote the sin of the wicked angels, but the formlessness of a nature that was not yet formed and yet, in the order of nature, was to be formed in the subsequent works, as is said in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis 1.1 Or, as is said in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis 4, day signifies God’s knowledge, night the creature’s, which latter is darkness in comparison with God’s, as is said in the same book.2 Or, if the darkness be taken to signify the wicked angels, then this distinction refers to their sin not as present but as future, which was within God’s foreknowledge. Hence, he says: God, foreseeing that some of his angels would fall through pride, by the unchangeable order of his foreknowledge divided the good from the wicked, and called the wicked ‘darkness,’ the good, ‘light.’3
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secunda vero formatio naturae spiritualis non pertinet ad principium institutionis rerum, sed magis ad rerum decursum, quo per divinam providentiam gubernantur. Distinctio ergo lucis et tenebrarum, secundum quod per tenebras peccata daemonum intelliguntur, accipienda est secundum Dei praescientiam. Unde dicit Augustinus in XI de civitate Dei, quod solus lucem a tenebris discernere potuit qui potuit priusquam caderent praescire casuros. Secundum vero quod per tenebras intelligitur informitas naturae corporalis formandae, designatur ordo, non temporis, sed naturae inter formationem utriusque naturae.
The second formation of the spiritual nature does not pertain to the beginning of the institution of things, but rather to the course of things, wherein they are governed by divine providence. Hence, the distinction of light from darkness, if by “darkness” we understand the sins of the demons, must be taken in reference to God’s foreknowledge. Therefore, Augustine says, in On the City of God 11, that he alone could divide light from darkness who before the angels fell could foresee that they would fall.1 But if by “darkness” we understand the formlessness of matter yet to be formed, an order is signified, not of time but of nature, between the formations of both natures.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad decimumsecundum dicendum, quod posito quod omnia simul sint creata in forma et materia, angelus dicitur habuisse cognitionem creaturae corporalis fiendae, non quia creatura corporalis esset tempore futura, sed quia cognoscebatur ut futura prout considerabatur in sua causa, in qua erat ut ex ea posset procedere; sicut qui cognoscit arcam in artificiis ex quibus fit, potest dici cognoscere eam ut futuram. Cognitio enim rerum in Verbo vocatur matutina, sive res sit iam facta, sive fienda; et indifferenter se habet ad praesentia et futura, quia est conformis divinae cognitioni qua cognoscit omnia simpliciter antequam fiant, sicut postquam facta sunt.
Reply Obj. 12: If we suppose that all things were created at the same time as to both matter and form, then the angel is said to have knowledge of the future creation of the corporeal creature, not because the corporeal creature was future in time but because it was known as future, inasmuch as it was considered in its cause, wherein it existed already as something that could issue therefrom. This is as he who knows a chest in the materials of which it is made may be said to know the chest as a future thing. For the knowledge of things in the Word is called “morning knowledge” whether the thing is already made or is going to be made, and it refers indifferently to present or future things, since it is conformed to the divine knowledge whereby God knows all things simply speaking before they come to be as well as after they have been made.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad12
Et tamen omnis cognitio rei in Verbo, est rei ut fiendae; sive sit res iam facta, sive non, ut ly fiendum non dicat tempus, sed exitum creaturae a creatore; sicut est cognitio artificiati in arte, quae est eius secundum suum fieri; quamvis etiam ipsum artificiatum iam sit factum.
Nevertheless, all knowledge of a thing in the Word is of that thing as yet to be made, whether the thing be already made or not, insofar as “yet to be made” indicates not time but the issue of the creature from its Creator. This is just as the knowledge of the artwork is within the art, which belongs to it according to its own coming to be, even if the artwork has already been made.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Unde quamvis creatura corporalis simul sit facta cum natura spirituali, dicitur tamen angelus accepisse in Verbo cognitionem ipsius ut fiendae, ratione iam dicta.
Therefore, although the corporeal creature was made at the same time as the spiritual nature, the angel is nevertheless said to have received knowledge of it in the Word as something yet to be made, for the reason given.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod sicut mane praecedit vespere, ita cognitio matutina praecedit vespertinam ordine naturae, non respectu unius et eiusdem operis, sed respectu diversorum operum; sed vespertina cognitio prioris operis, intelligitur esse prior ordine naturae, cognitione matutina posterioris. Opus enim primae diei est productio lucis, per quam intelligitur formatio naturae angelicae per illustrationem gratiae; cognitio autem qua creatura spiritualis cognoscit se ipsam naturaliter, sequitur esse eius in propria natura. Et ideo spiritualis creatura naturali ordine prius cognovit se in propria natura per cognitionem vespertinam, per quam cognovit se ut iam facta, quam cognoverit se in Verbo, in quo cognoscitur opus Dei ut fiendum.
Reply Obj. 13: Just as morning precedes evening, so the morning knowledge precedes the evening knowledge in the order of nature, not as regards one and the same work but as regards different works. But the evening knowledge of a prior work is understood to be prior by order of nature to morning knowledge of a later. For the work of the first day was the creation of light, whereby we understand the formation of the angelic nature by the enlightenment of grace, while the knowledge whereby the spiritual creature naturally knows his very self follows on its being in its own proper nature. Hence, in the order of nature, the spiritual creature knew himself in his own proper nature by evening knowledge, whereby he knew himself as already created, before he knew himself in the Word, in whom he knew God’s work as something yet to be done.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad13
In hac ergo cognitione, qua angeli boni cognoverunt se ipsos, non perstiterunt quasi se ipsis fruentes et in se finem ponentes, quia efficerentur nox, ut mali angeli qui peccaverunt; sed cognitionem suam ad Dei laudem retulerunt; et sic ex sui cognitione bonus angelus conversus est ad Verbi contemplationem, in quo est mane sequentis diei, secundum quod in Verbo accepit cognitionem sequentis operis, scilicet firmamenti.
Accordingly, the good angels did not rest in this knowledge whereby they knew themselves, as though making themselves the object of their fruition and their own end; for then they would become night, like the wicked angels, who sinned; rather, they carried their knowledge back to the praise of God. Thus, by his knowledge of himself the good angel was turned to the contemplation of the Word, and this was the beginning of the following day, insofar as in the Word he received knowledge of the following work, namely, the firmament.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Sicut autem videmus in tempore continuo, quod idem nunc est duorum temporum, prout est finis praeteriti et principium futuri; ita matutina cognitio secundae diei est primae diei terminus, et secundae diei initium, et sic deinceps usque ad diem septimum. Et ideo in prima die, vespere solum nominatur; quia angelus sui ipsius primo habuit cognitionem vespertinam, et vespertina profecit in matutinam, secundum quod ex contemplatione sui conversus est ad contemplationem Verbi, in quo est mane sequentis diei, secundum quod in Verbo accepit cognitionem matutinam sequentis operis. Ideo cognitio matutina respectu unius et eiusdem operis post primum naturaliter praecedit cognitionem vespertinam eiusdem; sed cognitio vespertina prioris operis naturaliter praecedit cognitionem matutinam posterioris; unde sicut prima dies habet tantum vespere, ita septima dies quae significat contemplationem Dei, habet tantum mane: haec enim nullo defectu clauditur.
Now, just as we see in continuous time that the same “now” belongs to two times (inasmuch as it is the end of the past and the beginning of the future), so too the morning knowledge of the second day terminates the first day and begins the second day, and so on to the seventh day. Consequently, on the first day, evening alone is mentioned since the angel first had evening knowledge of himself, and that evening knowledge went forward to morning knowledge insofar as, from contemplation of himself, he advanced to the contemplation of the Word, in which is the morning of the next day, by receiving in the Word the morning knowledge of the next work. Therefore, morning knowledge of one and the same work after the first work naturally precedes the evening knowledge of the same work, but evening knowledge of a previous work naturally precedes morning knowledge of a later work; therefore, as the first day had only an evening, so the seventh day, which signifies the contemplation of God, holds only morning; for this contains no defect.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod Augustinus nominat cognitionem matutinam illam quae est in plena luce; unde continet sub se meridianam. Nam talem cognitionem aliquando vocat diurnam, quandoque autem matutinam. Vel potest dici, quod omnis cognitio intellectus angelici habet tenebras admixtas ex parte cognoscentis; unde nulla cognitio alicuius intellectus angelici potest dici meridiana, sed sola cognitio qua Deus omnia cognoscit in se ipso. Item cum Deus sit lux plena, et tenebrae in eo non sint ullae, cognitio ipsius Dei in se et absolute, cum sit plena lux, potest dici meridiana; sed quia creatura, ex eo quod est ex nihilo, habet tenebras possibilitatis et imperfectionis, ideo ipsa cognitio creaturae, tenebris est admixta; quae admixtio significatur per mane et vespere, secundum quod ipsa creatura potest dupliciter cognosci: vel in Verbo, secundum quod exit ab arte divina, et sic eius cognitio dicitur matutina; quia sicut mane est finis tenebrarum et principium lucis; ita et creatura post tenebras, id est postquam fuit, ab ipso Verbo principium lucis sumit. Potest enim cognosci in propria natura existens per speciem creatam; et talis cognitio dicitur vespertina; quia sicut vespere est terminus lucis, et tendit in noctem; ita creatura in se subsistens est terminus operationis Verbi, quod est lux, quasi facta per Verbum, et quantum est de se tendit in tenebras defectus, nisi Verbo portaretur.
Reply Obj. 14: Augustine gives the name “morning knowledge” to that which is in full light, so it includes midday knowledge; in fact, he sometimes calls it “day knowledge,” and sometimes “morning knowledge.” Or it may be said that all knowledge of the angelic intellect has a mixture of darkness on the part of the knower, so no knowledge of any angelic intellect can be called “midday knowledge,” but only that knowledge whereby God knows all things in his very self. Again, since God is full light and no darkness is in him, the knowledge of God himself in himself and absolutely, being full light, may be called “midday knowledge”; but because a creature, being made from nothing, has the darkness of possibility and imperfection, the very knowledge of a creature is mixed with darkness. And this mixture is signified by “morning” and “evening,” insofar as the creature itself can be known in two ways: in the Word, insofar as the creature issues from the divine art—and thus, the knowledge thereof is called “morning knowledge” because as morning is the end of darkness and the beginning of light, so the creature after darkness (namely, after nonexistence) receives a beginning of light from the Word itself. For the creature is knowable as existing in its own proper nature through the created species, and such knowledge is called “evening knowledge,” since as evening is the end of light and tends into night, so the creature subsisting in itself is the end of the activity of the Word, who is light, as made by him, and insofar as of itself it tends to the darkness of non-existence unless it were upheld by the Word.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad14
Nihilominus hic cognitio dies dicitur, quia sicut in comparatione ad cognitionem Verbi est tenebrosa, ita per comparationem ad ignorantiam, quae omnino tenebrosa est, lux dicitur; sicut et vita iustorum dicitur caliginosa per comparationem ad vitam gloriae, quae tamen dicitur lux per respectum ad vitam peccatorum. Item cum mane et vespere sint partes diei, dies autem in angelis sit cognitio illustrata lumine gratiae; ideo cognitio matutina et vespertina se extendit solum ad cognitionem gratuitam bonorum; unde ipsa cognitio divinorum operum ab angelo illuminato dies dicitur, et secundum diversa genera divinorum operum cognitorum distinguuntur dies, et secundum illorum ordinem ordinantur.
And yet, this knowledge is called day because just as, in comparison with the knowledge of the Word, it is dark, so too in comparison with ignorance, which is altogether dark, it is called “light”; this is just as the life of the just is called “shadow” as compared with the life of glory, and yet it is called “light” in comparison with the life of sinners. Again, seeing that morning and evening are parts of a day, and that day in the angels is knowledge illumined by the light of grace, it follows that morning and evening knowledge extend only to the gratuitously bestowed knowledge of the good angels; whence the enlightened angel’s very knowledge of God’s works is called day, and the days are distinguished in reference to the various kinds of divine works as known, and are arranged according to their order.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Unumquodque autem illorum operum dupliciter cognoscitur ab angelo illuminato;
Now, each of those works is known by the enlightened angel in two ways.
QDePot.Q4.A2
uno modo in Verbo, sive per speciem Verbi; et sic talis cognitio dicitur matutina;
First, in the Word, that is, by the species of the Word, and this is called “morning knowledge.”
QDePot.Q4.A2
alio modo in propria natura, sive per speciem creatam; et in hac cognitione non sistunt boni quasi ponentes finem in ea, quia efficerentur nox, ut mali angeli; sed eam referunt ad laudem Verbi, et lucem Dei, in quo sicut in principio omnia cognoscunt; ideo talis cognitio creaturae ad laudem Dei relata non dicitur nocturna; quod utique esset si in ea sisterent, quia tunc efficerentur nox, quasi ipsa creatura fruentes.
Second, in its own proper nature, that is, by a created species. In this knowledge, the good angels do not rest as making it their end, because they would become night like the wicked angels, but they carry that knowledge to the praise of the Word and the light of God, in whom they know all things as in their source. Therefore, this knowledge of the creature being carried back to the praise of God is not called night; this would be the case, were they to rest therein, since they would become night through making a creature the object of their fruition.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Cognitio igitur matutina et vespertina distinguunt diem, id est cognitionem quam habent boni angeli illuminati de operibus creatis. Cognitio autem creaturae ipsorum angelorum bonorum, sive per medium creatum sive per medium increatum, semper habet aliquid obscuritatis admixtum; ideo non dicitur meridiana, sicut cognitio Dei in se ipso; nec nocturna, sicut cognitio creaturae non relata ad divinam lucem; sed dicitur tantum matutina et vespertina; nam vespere, in quantum huiusmodi, terminatur ad mane. Et ideo non quaelibet cognitio rerum in propria natura potest dici vespertina, sed solum illa quae refertur ad laudem creatoris. Unde cognitio quam habent daemones de rebus, nec matutina proprie dicitur nec vespertina. Mane enim et vespere non accipiuntur in cognitione angelica secundum omnem similitudinem, sed solum secundum similitudinem quantum ad rationem principii et termini.
Accordingly, morning and evening knowledge are divisions of the day, that is, the knowledge which the good, enlightened angels have of the works of creation. Now, the good angels’ knowledge of a creature, whether through a created or an uncreated medium, has always an element of obscurity; therefore it is not called “midday knowledge,” as the knowledge of God in himself is, nor is it called “night,” as that knowledge of a creature that is not referred to the divine light; rather, it is called “morning knowledge” and “evening knowledge,” inasmuch as such evening terminates in the morning. Hence, not all knowledge of things in their own proper natures can be called “evening knowledge,” but only that which is referred to the praise of the Creator. Thus, the knowledge that the demons have of things is not, properly speaking, called either “morning” or “evening knowledge.” For morning and evening, in reference to the angelic knowledge, are taken as regards every likeness, but only as regards the account of beginning and end.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod angelus, licet fuerit creatus in gratia, tamen in principio suae creationis non fuit beatus, nec per essentiam Verbum Dei vidit; unde nec cognitionem matutinam sui ipsius habuit, quae dicit cognitionem rei per speciem Verbi; sed primo habuit sui ipsius cognitionem vespertinam, secundum quod cognovit se ipsum in se ipso naturaliter, eo quod in unoquoque cognitio naturalis praecedit cognitionem supernaturalem, tamquam fundamentum eius, et angeli cognitio naturaliter sequitur esse ipsius in propria natura; ideo sui ipsius cognitionem matutinam non habuit, sed vespertinam in principio suae creationis. Hanc autem cognitionem retulit ad laudem Verbi, et per hanc relationem meruit pervenire ad cognitionem matutinam.
Reply Obj. 15: Although created in grace, the angel was not beatified from the very beginning of his creation, nor did he see God’s Word by its essence; therefore, neither had he morning knowledge of his own self, which signifies knowledge of a thing through the species of the Word. Rather, at first he had evening knowledge of his own self, inasmuch as he knew himself in himself naturally, because in each thing natural knowledge precedes supernatural knowledge as the latter’s foundation, and an angel’s knowledge naturally follows his being in his own proper nature; therefore, when he was first created, he had not morning but evening knowledge of himself. But this knowledge he referred to the praise of the Word, and by so doing he merited coming to morning knowledge.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad15
Unde significanter primus dies dicitur habuisse solum vespere, et non mane, quod vespere transivit in mane; quia lux illa spiritualis, quae prima die facta legitur, statim facta se ipsam cognovit, quod fuit cognitionis vespertinae, et hanc cognitionem retulit ad laudem Verbi, per quod meruit accipere cognitionem matutinam sequentis operis. Non enim quaelibet cognitio rerum in propria natura potest dici vespertina, sed illa tantum quae refertur ad laudem creatoris; vespere enim redit, et terminatur ad mane.
It is significant, then, that the first day is stated to have had only an evening and not a morning, which evening passed into morning; for the spiritual creature that, we are told, was made on the first day knew itself as soon as it was made, which was evening knowledge, and by referring it to the praise of the Word, it merited the morning knowledge of the next work. For not every knowledge of a thing in its nature can be called “evening knowledge,” but only that which is referred to the praise of the Creator, since evening recedes and ends with the morning.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Unde cognitio daemonum quam habent a se ipsis de rebus, nec est matutina nec vespertina; sed solummodo cognitio gratuita, quae est in bonis angelis. Et sic cognitio rerum in propria natura, relata ad laudem Verbi semper est vespertina; nec talis relatio facit eam esse matutinam, sed facit eam terminari ad matutinam; et ex tali relatione meretur cognitionem matutinam accipere.
Hence, the knowledge that the demons have about things from their very selves is neither morning nor evening knowledge; rather, this can only be said of the knowledge gratuitously bestowed on the good angels. Accordingly, the knowledge of things in their respective natures, if it be referred to the praise of the Word, is always evening knowledge, nor does the fact that it is so referred make it morning knowledge, but it makes it terminate at morning knowledge; and by so doing the angel merits to receive morning knowledge.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et sicut prima dies, quae significat formationem et cognitionem naturae spiritualis in propria natura, habet tantum vespere, ita et septima dies, quae significat contemplationem Dei, quae nullo defectu clauditur, et quae correspondet cognitioni angelicae relatae ad quietem Dei in se ipso, in qua consistit illuminatio et sanctificatio cuiuslibet rei, habet tantum mane. Nam ex hoc ipso quod Deus cessavit novas creaturas condere, dicitur opus suum consummasse, et a suis operibus in se ipso requievisse. Et sicut Deus in se solo requiescit, et se ipso fruendo beatus est, ita et nos per solam sui fruitionem beati efficimur, et sic etiam facit nos a suis et nostris operibus in se ipso requiescere.
And just as the first day, which signifies the formation and knowledge of the spiritual creature in its own proper nature, has only an evening, so too the seventh day has only a morning in that it signifies the contemplation of God, which being faultless never wanes, and which corresponds to the angels’ knowledge in reference to God’s rest in himself, while to rest in God is the enlightenment and sanctification of everything. For because God ceased to fashion new creatures, he is said to have completed his work and to have rested in himself from his works. And just as God rests in himself alone and is blessed in the enjoyment of himself, so too we are made blessed by enjoying him alone, and so too he makes us rest in his very self, resting both from his works and from our own.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Prima ergo dies, quae correspondet cognitioni quam habuit natura spiritualis lumine gratiae illustrata de se ipsa, habet tantum vespere; septima vero dies, quae correspondet cognitioni angelicae relatae ad quietem et fruitionem Dei in se ipso, habet tantum mane; quia in Deo tenebrae non sunt ullae. Dicitur enim Deus septima die quievisse, in quantum quietem propriam, qua in se ipso a rebus conditis quiescit, naturae angelicae monstravit; cuius cognitionem, diem Augustinus appellat; et quia quies creaturae, secundum quod in Deo stabilitur, finem non habet, similiter nec quies Dei qua in se ipso a rebus conditis quiescit, eis non egendo, finem non habet, quia eis nunquam egebit; ideo septima dies quae respondet tali quieti non habet vespere, sed tantum mane; alii vero dies, qui correspondent cognitioni angelicae relatae ad alias res, habent mane et vespere, ut supra dictum est.
Accordingly, the first day, which corresponds to the knowledge that the spiritual creature enlightened by the light of grace had concerning itself, has only an evening, while the seventh day, which corresponds to the angelic knowledge in reference to God’s rest and fruition in himself, has only a morning, because in God there is no darkness. For God is stated to have rested on the seventh day inasmuch as he revealed to the angels his own rest, by which he rested in himself from the things he had made. It is the knowledge of this rest that Augustine calls day.1 And since the creature’s rest, by which it stands firm in God, has no end, in like manner God’s rest, by which he rests in himself from the things he has made, in that he needs them not, has no end, for he will never need them; therefore, the seventh day, which corresponds to that rest, has no evening but only a morning, while the other days, which correspond to the angelic knowledge in reference to things, have both morning and evening, as already stated.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, ut ex praedictis patet, quod de re iam facta potest accipi cognitio eius ut fiendae, si consideretur in causis suis ex quibus processit; et sic angeli susceperunt cognitionem rerum fiendarum in Verbo, quod est ars optima rerum. Omnis enim cognitio rei in Verbo quae matutina vocatur, dicitur esse rei ut fiendae, sive sit res iam facta, sive non; ut ly fiendum non dicat tempus, sed exitum creaturae a creatore, sicut supra dictum est. Et ideo quamvis creatura corporalis simul facta sit cum natura spirituali, dicitur tamen angelus per cognitionem matutinam accepisse in Verbo cognitionem ipsius ut fiendae. Quare autem prima dies non habuerit mane, sed tantum vespere, in superiori responsione declaratum est.
Reply Obj. 16: As we have already explained, it is possible to know a thing already made as something to be made, if it be considered in the causes whence it issues; and thus, the angels received knowledge in the Word of things to be made, for the Word is the supreme art of things. For all knowledge of a thing in the Word, which is called “morning,” is said to be of a thing as something to be made, whether or not the thing has already been made, inasmuch as “to be made” indicates not time but the issue of the creature from the Creator, as stated above.1 Therefore, though the corporeal creature was made at the same time as the spiritual nature, the angel is said, by morning knowledge, to know in the Word the thing as something to be made. Why the first day had no morning but only evening has been explained in the previous reply.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod creatura spiritualis non accipit cognitionem a rebus: sed illas per species innatas seu concreatas naturaliter intelligit; ipsae autem species quae sunt in mente angeli, non se habent aequaliter ad praesentia et futura; quia illa quae sunt praesentia assimilantur in actu formis quae sunt in angelis, et sic per eas possunt cognosci: illa vero quae sunt futura nondum sunt actu similia illis formis; ideo per praedictas formas futura non cognoscuntur, cum cognitio fiat per actualem assimilationem cognoscentis et cogniti.
Reply Obj. 17: The spiritual creature does not derive his knowledge from things; rather, he understands them naturally through innate or concreated species. Now, the species in an angel’s mind do not equally refer to the present and the future. For those things that are present are actually like forms that are in the angels, and thus by those forms present things can be known, whereas things that are future are not yet actually like those forms; therefore, by those forms future things cannot be known, since knowledge is effected by an actual assimilation of the knower and the known.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad17
Et sic, cum angelus non cognoscat futura ut futura, indiget praesentia rerum, ut illas in propria natura per species sibi inditas cognoscat; quia antequam fiant, non assimilantur res illis formis.
Therefore, since an angel does not know the future as such, he needs the presence of things in order that, by the species implanted in him, he may know things in their own proper nature; for before these things come to be, they are not assimilated to those forms.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Dicitur ulterius, quod cognitio vespertina et matutina distinguuntur non ex parte rei cognitae, sed ex parte medii cognoscendi. Nam cognitio matutina fit per medium increatum, superexcedens naturam cognoscentis et rei cognitae; unde cognitio rerum per speciem Verbi dicitur matutina, sive res sit iam facta, sive fienda; cognitio vero vespertina fit per medium creatum proportionatum cognoscenti et rei cognitae, sive sit iam facta, sive fienda.
Moreover, evening and morning knowledge are differentiated on the part not of the thing known but of the medium of knowledge. For morning knowledge results from an uncreated medium that transcends the nature both of the knower and of the thing known; whence, knowledge of things through the species of the Word is called “morning,” whether the things be already made or remain yet to be made, while evening knowledge is effected by means of a created medium that is proportionate both to the knower and to the thing known, whether the latter be already made or remain yet to be made.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod licet angelus prius habeat esse in Verbo quam in propria natura; quia tamen cognitio praesupponit esse cognoscentis, non potuit se cognoscere antequam esset; cognitio autem sui ipsius in propria natura, est sibi naturalis; cognitio vero Verbi est supernaturalis; ideo oportuit quod prius se ipsum cognosceret in propria natura quam in Verbo; cum cognitio naturalis in unoquoque praecedat origine cognitionem supernaturalem, ut fundamentum eius. Alias autem res prius ordine naturae cognovit in Verbo per cognitionem matutinam quam in propria natura per cognitionem vespertinam; unde respectu subsequentium operum mane praecedit vespere; ut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 18: Although the angel has being in the Word before he has being in his own nature, nevertheless, seeing that knowledge presupposes the existence of the knower, he could not know himself before he existed. Now, his knowledge of himself in his own nature is natural to him, whereas his knowledge of the Word is supernatural. Hence, it behooved him to know himself first in his own nature, before knowing himself in the Word, because in everyone, natural knowledge precedes supernatural as its foundation. Other things, however, by his morning knowledge he knew in the Word by a priority of the natural order before knowing them in their respective natures by his evening knowledge; whence in respect of the subsequent works morning preceded evening, as already stated.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod sicut una tota scientia comprehendit sub se diversas scientias particulares, quibus conclusiones diversae cognoscuntur; ita etiam ipsa una cognitio angeli, quae est quasi quoddam totum, comprehendit sub se cognitionem matutinam et vespertinam quasi partes, sicut mane et vespere sunt partes diei, licet sint diversarum rationum. Nam illa quae sunt diversarum rationum, si sint ad invicem ordinata, possunt aliquod unum constituere; unde materia et forma, quae sunt diversarum rationum, constituunt unum compositum; et carnes et ossa et nervi sunt partes unius compositi. Nam essentia divina, per quam res cognoscuntur in Verbo cognitione matutina, est ratio omnium formarum concreatarum in mente angeli; cum ex ea veluti exemplatae deriventur, per quas res cognoscuntur in propria natura, cognitione vespertina; sicut et essentia angeli est sibi ratio intelligendi esse quod cognoscit, quamvis non perfecta; propter quod indiget aliis formis superadditis.
Reply Obj. 19: As one total science embraces under itself various particular sciences by which various conclusions are known, so also the one angelic knowledge itself, which is, as it were, a certain whole, embraces under itself morning and evening knowledge as its parts, just as morning and evening are parts of the day, albeit of diverse accounts. For things that are of diverse accounts, if ordered to each other, can constitute something one; thus, matter and form, which are of diverse accounts, constitute one composite, and flesh, bones, and sinews are parts of one composite. Now, the divine essence, whereby things are known in the Word by morning knowledge, is the type of all the concreated forms in the angelic mind, seeing that these derive from it as from their exemplar, and through them things are known in their own nature by evening knowledge; this is just as even the angel’s essence is the type by which he understands the being that he knows; yet, it is not a perfect type, for which reason he needs other superadded forms.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad19
Et ideo quando angelus videt Deum per essentiam, et se ipsum et alia per species concreatas, quodammodo intelligit unum: sicut quia lumen est ratio videndi colorem, propter hoc quando oculus videt lumen et colorem, videt quodammodo unum visibile. Et quamvis illae operationes sint realiter distinctae, cum operatio qua videt Deum, semper maneat, et mensuretur aeternitate participata; operatio etiam qua intelligit se, semper maneat, et mensuretur aevo; operatio vero qua intelligit alia per species innatas, non semper maneat, sed alteri succedat: tamen, quia una ordinatur ad aliam, et una est quasi ratio formalis alterius, ideo sunt quodammodo unum: quia ubi est unum propter aliud, ibi est tantum unum, ut dicitur in III topicorum; et propter hoc illae operationes quarum una ordinatur ad aliam, possunt esse simul, et unum totum constituere.
Consequently, when an angel sees God in his essence, as also himself and other things by means of concreated species, in a certain way he understands one thing, just as, because light is the reason for seeing color, therefore, when the eye sees both light and color, it sees in a certain way one visible thing. And although these activities are distinct in reality, seeing that the activity whereby he sees God always endures and is measured by a participated eternity, the activity whereby he understands himself always endures and is measured by aeviternity, whereas the activity whereby he understands other things through innate species does not endure always, but one succeeds the other. Nevertheless, since one is ordered to the other and one is the formal reason, as it were, of the other, they are in a certain way one thing; for where one thing is on account of another, there is but one thing, as is said in Topics 3; on account of this, when several activities are ordered, the one to the other, they can be simultaneous and constitute one whole.1
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod cum intellectus sit locus specierum intelligibilium, oportet dicere, quod scientia, quae importat ordinationem specierum intelligibilium, seu facultatem et habilitatem quamdam ipsius intellectus ad utendum huiusmodi speciebus, remanet post mortem, sicut et intellectus, qui est huiusmodi specierum subiectum; sed modus quo actu utitur huiusmodi speciebus in statu praesentis vitae, qui est per conversionem ad phantasmata quae sunt in viribus sensitivis, non remanebit; quia, cum vires sensitivae corrumpantur, non poterit anima per species quas hic acquisivit, nec per species sibi in ipsa separatione impressas, intelligere per conversionem ad phantasmata, sed per illas intelligere per modum convenientem sibi quantum ad modum essendi quem habebit similem angelis. Destruetur ergo scientia non quantum ad habitum, nec quantum ad substantiam actus cognoscendi qui specificatur ex specie obiecti, sed quantum ad modum cognoscendi, qui non erit per conversionem ad phantasmata; et sic intelligit apostolus.
Reply Obj. 20: Because the intellect is the place of the intelligible species, it follows that the science that implies the order of intelligible species, or some skill and ability of the intellect for using those species, must remain after death, as does the intellect itself, the subject of those species. On the other hand, the mode in which it actually uses such species in the present state of life, namely, by turning to phantasms that are within the sensitive powers, will not remain after death; for, seeing that the sensitive powers are destroyed, the soul will be unable, either by the species acquired here or by the species impressed on it in its very separation, to understand by turning to phantasms, but it will be able to understand by a mode congruent with it according to the mode of being that it will have like the angels. Hence, knowledge will be destroyed not as to the habit nor as to the substance of the cognitive act that is specified by the species of the object, but as to the mode of knowing, which will not be by turning to the phantasms; and this is the meaning intended by the Apostle.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad20
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod lumen causatum a sole et a candela in aere, est eiusdem rationis. Duae autem formae unius rationis non possunt simul actu perfecto esse in eodem subiecto; ideo ex illis causatur unum lumen, et non duo, in aere. Divina autem essentia per quam cognoscuntur res in Verbo, est alterius rationis a speciebus per quas cognoscit angelus res in propria natura: ideo non est similis ratio. Adveniente enim perfecto, evacuatur imperfectum quod ei opponitur; sicut adveniente visione Dei, evacuatur fides, quae est eorum quae non videntur. Sed imperfectio vespertinae cognitionis non opponitur perfectioni cognitionis matutinae: quod enim aliquid cognoscatur in se ipso, non est oppositum, et quod cognoscatur in sua causa: nec iterum quod aliquid cognoscatur per duo media, quorum unum sit altero perfectius, nihil repugnans habet; sicut ad eamdem conclusionem habere possumus et medium demonstrativum et dialecticum.
Reply Obj. 21: The light caused in the air by the sun and that produced by a candle are of the same account, and seeing that two forms of the same account cannot coexist in a perfect act in the same subject, it follows that sun and candle together produce one light in the air, not two. Now, the divine essence, whereby things are known in the Word, differs in account from the species whereby an angel knows things in their proper natures; therefore, the comparison fails. For when perfection is present, the opposite imperfection is made void, just as at the presence of the vision of God, faith, which is of things unseen, is made void. But the imperfection of evening knowledge is not opposed to the perfection of morning knowledge, since knowledge of a thing in its very self is not opposed to knowledge of it in its cause; nor again does it involve a contradiction that a thing be known through two media, one of which is more perfect than the other, just as we may hold the same conclusion by a demonstrative medium and a dialectical medium.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad21
Et similiter eadem res potest sciri ab angelo per Verbum increatum, et per speciem innatam; cum unum non sit alteri oppositum, sed potius se habeat ut materialis dispositio ad alterum: perfectio enim adveniens tollit imperfectionem sibi oppositam. Imperfectio autem naturae non opponitur perfectioni beatitudinis, sed substernitur ei, sicut imperfectio potentiae substernitur perfectioni formae; et non tollitur potentia per formam, sed tollitur privatio, quae ei opponitur: similiter etiam imperfectio cognitionis naturalis non opponitur perfectioni cognitionis gloriae, sed ei substernitur tamquam materialis dispositio. Et ideo angelus potest simul cognoscere res per medium creatum et in propria natura, quod pertinet ad cognitionem vespertinam et naturalem; et per essentiam Verbi, quod pertinet ad cognitionem gloriae et matutinam: nec una istarum operationum habet aliam impedire; cum una ordinetur ad alteram, et sit quasi materialis dispositio alterius.
In like manner, the same thing may be known by an angel in the uncreated Word and through an innate species, since the one is not opposed to the other; in fact, it stands more as a material disposition to the other, for a perfection, by its presence, removes the opposite imperfection. But the imperfection of nature is not opposed to the perfection of beatitude; rather, it underlies it, just as the imperfection of potency underlies the perfection of form, and the form removes not potency but the privation opposed to it. In like manner, the imperfection of natural knowledge is not opposed to the perfection of the knowledge of glory, but underlies it as a material disposition. Hence, the angel can simultaneously know things by a created medium and in their own proper natures—which pertain to evening and natural knowledge—and by the essence of the Word, which pertains to the knowledge of glory and morning knowledge. And these two knowledges do not hinder each other, since the one is ordered to the other, and is, as it were, a material disposition to the other.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod Augustinus vult in ipso creationis principio quasdam res per species suas distinctas, fuisse productas in natura propria, ut quatuor elementa, quae ex nihilo producta sunt, et corpora caelestia, et substantias spirituales. Huiusmodi enim productio non praesupponit materiam ex qua, nec in qua. Alia vero dicuntur esse producta in rationibus seminalibus tantum ut animalia, plantae et homines; quae omnia postmodum in naturis propriis producta sunt illo opere quo post senarium illorum dierum numerum Deus naturam prius conditam administrat; de quo opere dicitur Ioan. V, 17: Pater meus usque modo operatur. Nec in productione et distinctione rerum vult attendendum esse ordinem temporis, sed naturae. Nam omnia opera sex dierum in eodem instanti temporis simul sunt facta vel in actu vel in potentia, secundum rationes causales, ut videlicet de materia praeexistenti postea fieri possent vel per Verbum, vel per virtutes activas in ipsa creatione creaturae impressas.
Reply Obj. 22: Augustine holds that, at the very beginning of creation, certain things distinct through their own species were produced in their proper nature, such as the four elements, which were produced from nothing, as well as the heavenly bodies and spiritual substances.1 For this kind of production requires no matter, either out of which or in which a thing is made. Also, the other things are stated to have been created only in seedlike principles (for example, animals, plants, and men), all of which were subsequently produced in their proper natures in that work by which God, after the six days, attends to nature previously established, of which work it is said: my Father works until now (John 5:17). Moreover, he holds that in the production and distinction of things we should see an order not of time but of nature. For all the works of the six days were wrought simultaneously in the one instant of time, either actually or potentially in their causal principles, in that afterwards they could come to be from preexistent matter, either by the Word or by the active powers impressed on the creature at its very creation.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad22
Unde animam primi hominis, quam inquirendo et non asserendo, dicit simul creatam cum angelis in actu, non ponit factam ante sextum diem, licet in ipso sexto die ponat factam animam primi hominis in actu, et corpus eius secundum causales rationes: quia Deus impressit virtutem passivam terrae, ut per potentiam activam creatoris posset ex ea corpus hominis formari. Et sic simul anima in actu et corpus in potentia passiva in ordine ad potentiam activam Dei sunt facta.
Therefore, he says that the first man’s soul, rather wondering about it without asserting it, was created actually at the same time as the angels; he does not hold that it was made before the sixth day, although he does hold that on the sixth day the first man’s soul was actually made, and his body as well, as to their causal principles; for God impressed on the earth a passive power such that, through the active power of the Creator, man’s body could be formed from it. Accordingly, in their order to God’s active power, the soul in actuality and the body in its passive potency were made at the same time.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Vel posito secundum veritatem quod anima non habeat per se speciem completam, sed uniatur corpori ut forma, et sit naturaliter pars humanae naturae, sicut vult Aristoteles, oportet dicere quod anima primi hominis non sit producta in actu ante formationem corporis; sed simul cum formatione corporis sit creata et corpori infusa, sicut de aliis animabus Augustinus expresse tenet. Nam Deus primas res instituit in perfecto statu suae naturae, secundum quod species uniuscuiusque rei exigebat. Anima autem rationalis cum sit pars humanae naturae, non habet naturalem perfectionem nisi secundum quod est corpori unita. Unde naturaliter habet esse in corpore, et esse extra corpus est ei praeter naturam; ideo non fuisset conveniens animam sine corpore creari.
Or, asserting according to the truth that the soul does not possess a species complete in itself, but is united to the body as a form, and is naturally a part of human nature, as Aristotle claims,1 we must say that the first man’s soul was not brought into actual existence before the formation of the body, but was created and infused into the body at the same time as the body was formed, just as Augustine explicitly holds with regard to other souls.2 For God instituted the first things in the perfect state of their nature, according to whatever the species of each one required. Now, since the rational soul is a part of human nature, it does not have its natural perfection except as united to the body. Hence, it naturally has its being in the body, and existence outside the body is outside its nature; whence it would have been incongruous for the soul to be created without the body.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Sustinendo ergo opinionem Augustini de operibus sex dierum, dici potest, quod sicut in illis sex diebus corpus primi hominis non fuit formatum et productum in actu, sed in potentia tantum secundum rationes causales; ita et anima eius non fuit producta tunc in actu et in se ipsa, sed in suo simili secundum genus; et sic praecessit in illis sex diebus non in actu et in se ipsa, sed secundum quamdam similitudinem generis, prout convenit cum angelis in intellectuali natura. Postea autem, opere quo Deus creaturam primo conditam administrat, fuit simul anima in actu cum corpore formato producta.
If, then, we adopt the opinion of Augustine on the works of the six days, it may be said that, just as in those six days the first man’s body was not actually formed and produced, but only potentially in its causal principles, so too his soul was not produced then actually and in its very self, but in its like as regards its genus. And thus, it preceded the body during those six days not actually and in itself, but in respect of a certain likeness of genus, inasmuch as it has an intellectual nature in common with the angels. Afterwards, however, in the work whereby God attends to the creature already produced, the soul in actuality was created at the same time as the body was formed.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad vicesimumtertium patet responsio ex dictis: quia corpus humanum non fuit productum in actu in illis sex diebus, sicut nec corpora aliorum animalium, sed tantum secundum rationes causales, quia Deus in ipsa creatione indidit ipsis elementis virtutem, seu rationes quasdam ut ex eis virtute Dei, vel stellarum, vel seminis possent animalia produci. Illa ergo quae in illis sex diebus fuerunt in actu producta, non successive, sed simul creata sunt; alia vero simul secundum rationes seminales in suo simili fuerunt producta.
Reply Obj. 23: The reply is clear from what has been said. For the human body was not brought into actual existence in those six days, just as neither were the bodies of other animals, but only as regards causal principles, since God, in the very creation of the elements, implanted in them a power, that is, certain principles, such that animals could be produced by the power of either God, or the stars, or seeds. Accordingly, those things that were actually produced in those six days were created not successively but at the same time, and the others were brought into existence at the same time according to their seedlike principles in their like.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad23
Ad vicesimumquartum dicendum, sicut ad decimumsextum, quod cognitio rerum per species inditas et rebus proportionatas dicitur vespertina et in propria natura; sive res sit facta, sive fienda;
Reply Obj. 24: As was said in the reply to the sixteenth objection, knowledge of things through implanted species and proportionate to the things is called “evening knowledge,” and is of things in their proper nature, whether already made or yet to be made.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad24
et quamvis illae species aequaliter se habeant ad praesentia et futura, non tamen futura et praesentia aequaliter se habent ad ipsas species: quia praesentia actu assimilantur ipsis speciebus, ideo possunt actu per ipsas cognosci; futura autem non eis assimilantur in actu, ideo non est necesse quod per ipsas cognoscantur. Cognitio autem vespertina, quae est rerum in propria natura, non dicitur ex eo quod angeli ab ipsis rebus species per quas cognoscunt, sumant; sed quia per species quas a creatione receperunt, res cognoscunt prout in propria natura subsistunt.
And although those species are related equally to the present or future, the things themselves that are present or future are not equally related to the species themselves; for present things are actually assimilated to the species themselves and thus can be actually known through them, whereas future things are not actually assimilated to them, and thus, it is not necessary that they are known through them. And evening knowledge, which is of things in their own proper nature, is not so called because the angels take from the things themselves the species through which they understand them, but because through the species they received at their creation, they know the things as subsisting in their own proper natures.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad vicesimumquintum dicendum, quod secundum Augustinum, angeli a principio viderunt creaturas fiendas in Verbo. Nam illa quae leguntur facta in operibus sex dierum, simul facta fuerunt; unde statim a principio creationis rerum fuerunt illi sex dies, et per consequens oportet quod a principio angelus bonus cognoverit Verbum, et res creatas in Verbo. Nam res creatae habent triplex esse, ut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 25: In Augustine’s opinion, the angels from the very beginning saw in the Word the things to be made.1 For the things which, we are told, were made in the works of the six days were all made at the same time; therefore, those six days were all right away from the very outset of the creation of things, and consequently, the good angels must have known the Word and creatures in the Word from the very beginning. For created realities have a threefold being, as already stated.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad25
Primum habent esse in arte divina, quae est Verbum; et tale esse significatur cum dicitur: dixit Deus, fiat: id est Verbum genuit, in quo erat ut tale opus fieret.
First, they have being within the divine art, which is the Word; this is signified when it is said, God said, Let . . . be made, that is, he begot the Word, in whom such a work existed before it came to be.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secundum habent esse in intelligentia angelica, quod significatur in hoc quod dicitur: factum est, scilicet per influentiam Verbi.
Second, they have being within the angelic intelligence; this is signified in the words, it was so done, namely, by the outpouring of the Word.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Tertium esse habent in ipsis rebus et propria natura.
Third, they have being in things themselves and in their own proper natures.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ita etiam angelus triplicem de rebus habet cognitionem; videlicet prout in Verbo sunt, et prout sunt in mente eius, et prout sunt in propria natura. Angelus etiam duplicem habet Verbi cognitionem; unam naturalem, qua cognoscit Verbum per eius similitudinem in natura sua relucentem, in qua consistit sua naturalis beatitudo, ad quam virtute suae naturae potest pervenire; aliam autem habet Verbi cognitionem supernaturalem et gloriae, qua cognoscit Verbum per suam essentiam, in qua consistit sua beatitudo supernaturalis, quae facultatem naturae excedit.
In like manner, the angel too has a threefold knowledge of things: of things as existing in the Word, as existing in his own mind, and as existing in their own proper natures. The angel also has a twofold knowledge of the Word: a natural knowledge whereby he knows the Word through his likeness shining forth in the angel’s own nature, wherein consists his natural beatitude, and which he can obtain by his own natural power; he also has a supernatural knowledge of the Word, and one belonging to glory, by which he knows the Word in its own essence, and in this his supernatural beatitude consists, which surpasses the capacity of nature.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et per utramque cognoscit angelus bonus res seu creaturas in Verbo: sed naturali quidem cognitione cognoscit in Verbo res imperfecte: cognitione vero gloriae cognoscit ipsas res in Verbo plenius et perfectius.
By either of these the good angel knows things or creatures in the Word; by his natural knowledge, however, he knows things in the Word imperfectly, while by his knowledge of glory he knows things themselves in the Word more fully and perfectly.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Prima cognitio rerum in Verbo affuit angelo in principio suae creationis, unde in Lib. de Eccl. dogmatibus dicitur quod angeli qui in illa qua creati sunt beatitudine perseverant, non natura sed gratia possident bonum quod habent. Item, Augustinus de fide ad Petrum: angelici, inquit, spiritus aeternitatis et beatitudinis donum in ipsa naturae suae spirituali creatione divinitus acceperunt. Per hanc tamen non erant beati simpliciter, cum maioris perfectionis essent capaces, sed secundum quid, scilicet secundum tempus illud, sicut Philosophus dicit, aliquos in hac vita beatos, non simpliciter, sed ut homines.
The first knowledge of things in the Word was received by the angel at the beginning of his creation; therefore, it is stated in Of Church Doctrine that the angels who persevered in the beatitude wherein they were created possess the good they have, not by nature, but by grace.1 Again, Augustine says: the angelic spirits received from above the gift of eternity and beatitude when they were created in their spiritual nature.2 Yet, they were not thereby blessed simply speaking (seeing that they were capable of a greater perfection), but in a qualified way, namely, in relation to that time; as the Philosopher says that some are blessed in this life, not simply speaking, but as men.3
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secunda vero cognitio, videlicet gloriae, non affuit angelo a principio suae conditionis, quia non fuerunt creati beati beatitudine perfecta; sed eis affuit a principio quando beati facti sunt per conversionem perfectam ad bonum. Omnia ergo illa sex genera rerum simul cum angelo creata sunt, et in eodem instanti omnia illa cognovit in Verbo cognitione naturali quae postmodum plenius cognovit in Verbo cognitione supernaturali, quam cognitionem angeli acceperunt statim postquam cognitionem sui naturalem retulerunt ad laudem Verbi; quae quidem naturalis cognitio cum mensuretur aevo, semper coexistit cognitioni supernaturali ipsius Verbi, et cognitioni qua per species sibi inditas cognoscit creaturas in propria natura; unde illae tres cognitiones simul existunt, nec una proprie alteri succedit. Cognitio enim rerum in Verbo, sive res sit iam facta sive fienda, dicitur matutina; et cognitio rerum per medium creatum, sive praesens sive futura, dicitur vespertina.
The second knowledge, that of glory, was present in the angels not from the beginning of their creation—since they were not created in a state of perfect beatitude—but from the moment they were beatified by perfect conversion to the good. Accordingly, all these six kinds of things were created at the same time together with the angels, and in the same instant, the angel by natural knowledge knew in the Word whatsoever afterwards he knew in the Word more fully by supernatural knowledge, which the angels received immediately on their referring their natural self-knowledge to the praise of the Word; this same natural knowledge, being measured by aeviternity, is always coexistent with their supernatural knowledge of the Word himself and with their knowledge through species implanted within them of creatures in their own proper natures. Hence, these three cognitions are coexistent, nor does one properly speaking follow the other. For the knowledge of things in the Word, be they already made or yet to be made, is called “morning knowledge,” while the knowledge of things through a created medium, be they present or future, is called “evening knowledge.”
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad vicesimumsextum dicendum, quod non est possibile quod angelus videat Verbum, seu divinam essentiam ut est ratio fiendorum, et non prout est finis beatorum et obiectum beatitudinis; cum ipsa divina essentia secundum se sit obiectum beatitudinis et finis beatorum. Non autem est possibile quod aliquis videat divinam essentiam ut est ratio fiendorum et non videat eam secundum se: et ideo totum argumentum conceditur.
Reply Obj. 26: It is not possible that an angel see the Word or divine essence as the type of things to be made without also seeing it as the end of the blessed and the object of beatitude; for the divine essence in itself is the object of beatitude and the end of the blessed. But it is not possible to see the divine essence as the type of things to be made and not see it in itself; therefore, the whole argument is granted.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad26
Ad vicesimumseptimum dicendum, quod fuerunt quidam cognitionem propheticam a cognitione beatorum distinguere volentes, qui dixerunt, quod prophetae vident ipsam divinam essentiam, quam vocant speculum aeternitatis; non tamen secundum quod est obiectum beatorum et finis beatitudinis; sed prout est ratio fiendorum, secundum quod sunt in ea rationes futurorum eventuum, ut in argumento dicitur.
Reply Obj. 27: Some with the object of distinguishing between prophetic knowledge and the knowledge of the blessed contended that the prophets see the divine essence itself, which they call the mirror of eternity, not however in the way in which it is the object of the blessed and the end of the beatitude, but as the type of things to be done, inasmuch as it contains the types of future events, as stated in the argument.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad27
Sed hoc est omnino impossibile: nam Deus est obiectum beatitudinis et finis beatorum secundum ipsam sui essentiam; secundum illud Augustini in Lib. V confessionum: beatus est qui te scit etiam si illa, scilicet creaturas nesciat. Non est autem possibile quod aliquis videat rationes creaturarum in ipsa divina essentia ita quod eam non videat: tum quia ipsa divina essentia est ratio omnium eorum quae fiunt (ratio enim idealis, quae est ratio rei fiendae, non addit supra divinam essentiam nisi respectum ad creaturam); tum etiam quia prius est cognoscere aliquid in se (quod est cognoscere Deum ut obiectum beatitudinis) quam cognoscere illud per comparationem ad alterum (quod est cognoscere Deum secundum rationes in eo existentes); et ideo non potest esse quod prophetae videant Deum secundum rationes creaturarum et non prout est obiectum beatitudinis.
But this is impossible, since God in his very essence is the object of beatitude and the end of the blessed, according to the words of Augustine in Confessions 5: blessed is who knows you, though he know not these, namely, creatures.1 Now, it is not possible for someone to see the type2 of creatures in the very essence of God without seeing this also, both because the divine essence is the type of all things that come to be (for the ideal type, which is the account of the thing to be made, adds nothing to the divine essence save only reference to the creature), and also because knowledge of a thing in itself (and such is the knowledge of God as the object of blessedness) precedes the knowledge of that thing as related to something else (and such is the knowledge of God as containing the types of things). Therefore, it is impossible for prophets to see God as containing the types of creatures yet not as the object of beatitude.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Cum autem non videant divinam essentiam ut obiectum beatitudinis (tum quia visio evacuat prophetiam, ut dicitur I Cor. XIII, 8, tum quia illa visio non importat divinam cognitionem ut procul existentem, sed ut de propinquo, cum videant facie ad faciem), sequitur ergo quod prophetae non cognoscunt divinam essentiam ut est ratio fiendorum, nec res in Verbo, sicut cognoverunt angeli per cognitionem matutinam. Visio enim prophetica non est visio ipsius divinae essentiae, nec in ipsa divina essentia vident prophetae ea quae vident, sicut viderunt angeli; sed in quibusdam similitudinibus secundum illustrationem divini luminis, ut dicit Dionysius; et huiusmodi similitudines divino lumine illustratae magis habent rationem speculi quam Dei essentia; nam speculum est in quo resultant species ab aliis rebus, quod non potest dici de Deo; sed huiusmodi illustratio mentis propheticae potest dici speculum, in quantum resultat ibi similitudo veritatis divinae praescientiae; et propter hoc mens prophetae dicitur speculum aeternitatis, quasi per species illas repraesentans Dei praescientiam, qui in sua aeternitate omnia praesentialiter videt. Unde cognitio prophetae magis habet similitudinem cum cognitione vespertina angeli quam cum cognitione matutina; cum cognitio matutina fiat per medium increatum; cognitio vero prophetae per medium creatum, videlicet per species impressas, vel divino lumine illustratas, ut dictum est.
And since they do not see the divine essence as the object of beatitude—both because vision does away with prophecy, as is said in 1 Corinthians 13:8, and because that vision denotes knowledge of God not as distant but as near, since he is seen face to face), it follows that prophets do not know the divine essence as the type of future events, nor do they see things in the Word as the angels did by morning knowledge. For the prophetic vision is not the vision of the very essence of God, nor do the prophets see in the divine essence itself the things that they do see, as the angels did; rather, they see them in certain likenesses, insofar as they are enlightened by a divine light, as Dionysius says.1 These likenesses illumined by the divine light have more of the account of a mirror than does the divine essence, for a mirror is that in which are formed images from other things, and this cannot be said of God. Rather, the prophet’s mind thus enlightened may be called a “mirror” insofar as a likeness of the truth of the divine foreknowledge is reflected therein, and for this reason, the prophet’s mind is called a “mirror of eternity,” as reflecting, by means of those images, the foreknowledge of God, who, in his own eternity, sees all things as present. Hence, the prophet’s knowledge bears a greater resemblance to the angel’s evening than to his morning knowledge, since the morning knowledge is effected through an uncreated medium and the prophet’s through a created medium, that is, by species impressed on him or illumined by the divine light, as stated above.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad vicesimumoctavum dicendum, quod, secundum Augustinum, cum dicitur: producat terra herbam virentem, non intelligitur tunc plantas esse productas in actu et in propria natura, sed tunc terrae datam esse virtutem germinativam ad producendum plantas opere propagationis; ut dicatur tunc totaliter produxisse terra herbam virentem et lignum pomiferum, id est producendi accepisse virtutem. Et hoc quidem confirmat auctoritate Scripturae, Gen., II, 4, ubi dicitur: istae sunt generationes caeli et terrae, quando creata sunt, in die quo fecit Deus caelum et terram, et omne virgultum agri antequam oriretur in terra, omnemque herbam regionis priusquam germinaret.
Reply Obj. 28: In Augustine’s opinion, the words let the earth bring forth the green herb do not signify that plants were actually produced then and in their own nature, but that the earth then received a certain seedbearing power to produce plants by the work of propagation; thus, we may understand that the earth did then bring forth the green herb and the tree yielding fruit, in the sense that then it received the power to bring them forth. This is confirmed by the authority of Scripture where we read: these are the generations of the heaven and the earth when they were created in the day that the Lord God made the heaven and the earth, and every plant of the field before it sprung up in the earth, and every herb of the ground before it grew (Gen 2:4).
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad28
Ex quo eliciuntur duo.
Hence, two conclusions are to be inferred.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Primo, quod omnia opera sex dierum creata sunt in die quo Deus fecit caelum et terram et omne virgultum agri; et sic plantae, quae tertia die factae leguntur, simul sunt productae quando Deus creavit caelum et terram.
First, that all the works of the six days were created on the day when God made heaven and earth and every plant of the field; and thus, the plants, which are stated to have been made on the third day, were produced at the same time as heaven and earth were created by God.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secundo, quod plantae tunc fuerunt productae non in actu, sed secundum rationes causales tantum, quia data fuit virtus terrae producendi illas; et hoc significatur cum dicitur, quod produxit omne virgultum agri antequam actu oriretur in terra per opus administrationis, et omnem herbam regionis, priusquam actu germinaret. Ante ergo quam actu orirentur super terram facta sunt causaliter in terra.
Second, that the plants were brought forth then not into actual existence but only in their causal principles, inasmuch as the earth was given the power to produce them. This is signified when it is stated that God brought forth every plant of the field before it actually sprung up in the earth by the work of administration, and every herb of the ground before it grew. Accordingly, before they actually grew over the earth, they were produced causally in the earth.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Confirmatur etiam hoc ratione: quia in illis primis diebus condidit Deus creaturam causaliter vel originaliter vel actualiter opere a quo postmodum requievit, qui tamen postmodum secundum administrationem rerum conditarum per opus propagationis usque modo operatur. Producere autem plantas in actu ex terra, ad opus propagationis pertinet: quia ad earum productionem sufficit virtus caelestis tamquam pater, et virtus terrae loco matris; ideo non fuerunt plantae tertia die productae in actu, sed causaliter tantum; post sex vero dies fuerunt in actu secundum proprias species et in propria natura per opus administrationis productae; et ita antequam causaliter plantae essent productae, nihil fuit productum, sed simul cum caelo et terra productae sunt, similiter pisces, aves et animalia in illis sex diebus causaliter, et non actualiter producta sunt.
It is also confirmed by the following argument. In those first days, God produced the creature in its cause, either in its origin or in actual existence, by a work from which he rested subsequently, and yet afterwards in the administration of things that he had made he continues to work even until now in the work of propagation. Now, the actual production of plants from the earth pertains to the work of propagation, since the power of the heavenly body as father and of the earth as mother suffice for their production. Hence, the plants were produced on the third day not actually but only causally; and after the six days, they were brought into actual existence in their respective species and natures by the work of administration. Consequently, before the plants were produced causally, nothing was produced; rather, they were produced together with the heaven and the earth, and likewise, the fishes, birds, and animals were produced in those six days causally and not actually.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad vicesimumnonum dicendum, quod ad sapientiam artificis cuius omnia opera sunt perfecta, qualis est Deus, pertinet ut nec totum a parte principali, nec partes a toto separatas producat; quia nec totum separatum a principali parte, nec partes a toto separatae habent esse perfectum. Cum igitur angeli secundum species suas, et corpora caelestia et quatuor elementa sint partes principales constituentes unum universum, cum habeant ordinem ad invicem, et sibi invicem deserviant; ideo ad sapientiam Dei pertinet quod totum universum simul et non successive cum omnibus suis partibus produxerit. Unius enim totius et omnium partium eius debet esse unica productio, et unum non producitur ante alterum, nisi propter defectum agentis. Deus autem est infinitae potentiae nullum habens defectum, cuius principalis effectus est totum universum. Igitur totum universum cum omnibus suis principalibus partibus simul unica productione creavit Deus.
Reply Obj. 29: It belongs to the wisdom of an artificer whose works, like God’s, are all perfect to make neither the whole separate from its chief part, nor the parts separate from the whole; for neither the whole separate from the chief part nor the parts separate from the whole have perfect being. Since, then, the angels in their own species, together with the heavenly bodies and the four elements, are the chief parts constituting the one universe—inasmuch as they have an order to one another and serve each other—it follows that it belongs to God’s wisdom to produce the whole universe, together with all its parts, at the same time and not by degrees. For of one whole together with all its parts there should be but one production, and one is not produced before the other except due to a defect in the agent. Now, God has infinite power without any weakness, and the whole universe is his principal effect. Therefore, he created by one single productive act the whole universe together with all its principal parts.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad29
Et quamvis non fuerit in productione universi servatus ullus ordo temporis, fuit tamen servatus ordo originis et naturae. Nam, secundum Augustinum, opus creationis praecedit opus distinctionis, ordine naturae et non temporis; similiter et opus distinctionis praecedit ordine naturae opus ornatus. Ad opus creationis pertinet creatio caeli et terrae. Per caelum autem intelligitur productio naturae spiritualis informis; per terram vero materia corporalium informis; quae quidem duo cum sint extra tempus, secundum essentiam suam considerata, alternationibus temporum non subiacent, ut dicit Augustinus; ideo creatio utriusque ponitur ante omnem diem; non quod haec informitas praecesserit formationem tempore, sed ordine originis et naturae tantum, sicut sonus praecedit cantum.
And although in the production of the universe no order of time was observed, the order of nature and origin was observed. For, according to Augustine, the work of creation preceded the work of distinction by an order of nature, but not by an order of time; likewise, the work of distinction preceded the work of adornment by an order of nature. The work of creation consisted in the making of the heaven and the earth, and by “the heaven,” we are to understand the production of the unformed spiritual nature, and by “the earth,” the unformed matter of corporeal things. These two, as Augustine says, being outside time as considered in their essence, are not subject to the alternations of time; therefore, the creation of both is described as taking place before all days;1 not that this formlessness preceded formation in time, but only in the order of nature and origin, as sound precedes song.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Nec etiam una formatio, secundum eum, praecessit aliam duratione, sed solum naturae ordine: secundum quem ordinem necesse est ut poneretur primo formatio supremae naturae spiritualis, per hoc quod legitur lux prima die facta, quia natura spiritualis dignior est, et praeeminet corporali; ideo prius fuit formanda. Formatur autem per hoc quod illuminatur, ut adhaereat Verbo Dei. Sicut autem lux spiritualis et divina naturali ordine dignior est, et praeeminet naturae corporali, ita et superiora corpora praeeminent inferioribus; unde secunda die tangitur formatio superiorum corporum, cum dicitur: fiat firmamentum, per quod intelligitur impressio formae caelestis in materiam informem, non prius existentem tempore, sed origine tantum.
Nor, in his opinion, does one formation even precede another in duration, but only in the order of nature. According to this order, we must give the first place to the formation of the highest spiritual nature, signified in the making of light on the first day, inasmuch as the spiritual nature surpasses the corporeal in dignity and eminence, and therefore, it behooved it to be formed first; and it is formed by being enlightened, so as to adhere to the Word of God. Now, just as in the natural order spiritual and divine light surpasses the corporeal nature in dignity and eminence, so also do the higher bodies surpass the lower. Hence, on the second day, mention is made of the formation of the higher bodies when it is said, let a firmament be made, by which it is signified that a heavenly form was bestowed on formless matter, which existed already not in time but in origin only.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Tertio vero loco ponitur impressio formarum elementarium in materiam informem non prius existentem tempore, sed origine et naturae ordine praecedentem. Unde per hoc quod dicit: congregentur aquae et appareat arida, intelligitur quod materiae corporali impressa est forma substantialis aquae, per quam competit sibi talis motus, et forma substantialis terrae, per quam competit sibi sic videri: aqua enim est labiliter fluxa, terra autem stabiliter fixa, ut ipse dicit; sub nomine enim aquae etiam alia elementa superiora formata intelliguntur secundum Augustinum.
The third place is given to the impression of the elemental forms on formless matter, existing already by a priority not of time but of origin and order of nature. Hence, by the words, let the waters be gathered together and let the dry land appear, we are to understand that corporeal matter received the substantial form of water so that it could have a certain movement, and also the substantial form of earth, such that it could become visible, because, as he says, water glides and flows away, whereas the earth abides.1 Moreover, under the name “water,” according to Augustine, we are to understand that the other higher elements also were formed.
QDePot.Q4.A2
In subsequentibus autem tribus diebus ponitur ornatus naturae corporalis. Oportuit enim partes mundi prius ordine naturae formari et distingui, et postmodum singulas partes ornari per hoc quod quasi suis habitatoribus replentur. Prima enim die, ut dictum est, formatur et distinguitur natura spiritualis; secunda die formantur et distinguuntur corpora caelestia, et quarta die ornantur; tertia vero die formantur et distinguuntur corpora inferiora, videlicet aer, aqua et terra; quorum aer et aqua tamquam digniora ornantur quinta die; terra vero, quae est infimum corpus, sexta die ornatur. Et sic perfectio divinorum operum respondet perfectioni senarii numeri, qui consurgit ex suis partibus aliquotis simul et coniunctim sumptis; quae quidem sunt unum, duo, tria. Una enim dies deputatur formationi et distinctioni creaturae spiritualis; duo dies formationi et distinctioni naturae corporalis, et tres ornatui. Nam unum, duo et tria sunt sex, et sexies unum sunt sex, et bis tria sunt sex, et ter duo sunt sex. Quia ergo senarius numerus est primus numerus perfectus, ideo per ipsum senarium designatur perfectio rerum et divinorum operum. Salvatur ergo ordo naturae et non durationis in productione divinorum operum.
In the following three days, corporeal nature is stated to have been adorned. For it behooved the parts of the world to be first formed and distinguished in the order of nature, and afterwards each part to be adorned by being filled with their respective occupants. On the first day, as stated, the spiritual nature was formed and distinguished; on the second, the heavenly bodies were formed and distinguished, and on the fourth adorned; on the third day, the lower bodies, namely, air, water, and earth, were formed and distinguished, of which the air and water, being of greater dignity, were adorned on the fifth day, and the earth, being the lowest body, was adorned on the sixth day. Thus, the perfection of the divine works corresponds to the perfection of the number six, which is the sum and product of its several factors, one, two, and three, in that one day was deputed to the formation and distinction of the spiritual creature; two days to the formation and distinction of the corporeal nature; and three to its adornment (for: 1+2+3=6, 6x1=6, 2x3=6, and 3x2=6). Since, then, six is the first perfect number, it fittingly denotes the perfection of things and of the divine works. Accordingly, an order of nature, and not one of duration, is preserved in the production of the divine works.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad tricesimum dicendum, quod luminaria facta sunt in actu, et non in virtute tantum, sicut plantae: non enim habet firmamentum virtutem productivam luminarium, sicut habet terra virtutem productivam plantarum: unde Scriptura non dicit: producat firmamentum luminaria, sicut dicit: germinet terra herbam virentem; id est producendi accipiat virtutem. Prius ergo producta sunt luminaria in actu quam plantae in actu; licet prius sint plantae in virtute et causaliter productae, quam luminaria in actu.
Reply Obj. 30: The luminaries were produced in act, and not merely in power, as the plants were; for the firmament has no power productive of luminaries, as the earth has power enabling it to bring forth plants. Hence, Scripture does not say: “let the firmament produce lights,” as it says: let the earth bring forth the green herb, that is, let it receive the power to produce them. Therefore, the luminaries were actually produced before the plants were actually produced, although the latter were produced in power and causally before the luminaries were produced actually.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad30
Item dictum est, quod opus distinctionis ordine naturae praecedit opus ornatus: luminaria autem pertinent ad ornatum caeli: plantae vero, maxime secundum esse virtuale, non pertinent ad ornatum terrae, sed potius ad perfectionem eius. Nam ad perfectionem caeli et terrae pertinere videntur ea solum quae sunt caelo et terrae intrinseca; ornatus vero ad ea pertinet quae sunt a caelo et terra distincta: sicut homo perficitur per proprias partes et formas; ornatur autem per vestimenta, vel aliquid huiusmodi. Distinctio autem aliquorum maxime manifestatur per motum localem, quo ab invicem separantur. Et ideo ad opus ornatus pertinet productio illarum rerum quae habent motum in caelo vel in terra.
Moreover, it has been stated that the order of distinction preceded, in the order of nature, the work of adornment, and the luminaries belong to the adornment of the heavens whereas the plants, especially as regards their virtual existence, do not belong to the adornment of the earth, but rather to its perfection. For it seems that only such things belong to the perfection of the heavens and the earth as are intrinsic to the heavens and earth, while adornment belongs to the things that are distinct from them; for example, a man is perfected by his proper parts and forms but is adorned by his clothes or something of the kind. Now, things are manifested as mutually distinct especially by local movement, by which they are separated from each other. Hence, the work of adornment comprises in a special way the production of those things that are endowed with movement, whether in the heavens or on the earth.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Luminaria autem, secundum Ptolomaeum, non sunt fixa in sphaeris, sed habent motum seorsum a motu sphaerarum; secundum vero sententiam Aristotelis, stellae fixae sunt in orbibus, et non moventur nisi motu orbium secundum rei veritatem: tamen motus luminarium et stellarum sensu percipitur, non autem motus sphaerarum. Moyses autem rudi populo condescendens, secutus est quae sensibiliter apparent dicens luminaria ad ornamentum firmamenti pertinere. Plantae autem non pertinent ad ornamentum terrae, sed solum animalia. Nam quaelibet res pertinet ad ornatum illius loci in quo movetur vel vere vel apparenter, et non in quo quiescit. Plantae autem radicitus infixae terrae adhaerent: ideo ad ornatum ipsius non pertinent, sed cum ipsa et eius perfectione computantur. Stellae autem etsi non moventur in caelo per se, moventur tamen per accidens et apparenter; plantae autem nullo modo moventur. Et ideo ordine naturae prius debuerunt produci plantae quae pertinent ad perfectionem intrinsecam partium universi, videlicet terrae, quam luminaria quae pertinent ad ornatum caeli.
Now, according to Ptolemy, the luminaries are not fixed in the spheres, but have a movement separate from the movement of the spheres, while in the opinion of Aristotle, the stars are fixed in the spheres and in truth do not move except with the movement of the spheres; nevertheless, the movements of the luminaries and stars is perceptible to the senses whereas that of the spheres is not. But Moses, coming down to the level of an uneducated people, described things as they appear to the senses, saying that the luminaries pertain to the adornment of the firmament. But plants are not part of the earth’s adornment; only the animals are, because a thing belongs to the adornment of the place wherein it has real or apparent movement and not where it remains motionless, and the plants cling to the earth by their roots; therefore they are not part of its adornment, but are counted with it and its perfection. However, the stars, although they do not move in the heaven of themselves, do move accidentally and obviously, whereas plants have no movement at all. Consequently, in the order of nature, it behooved the plants which belong to the intrinsic perfection of parts of the universe (that is, of the earth) to be produced before the luminaries, which belong to the adornment of the heavens.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad tricesimumprimum dicendum, quod terra et aqua, de quibus fit mentio in principio ante productionem firmamenti, non accipiuntur, secundum Augustinum, pro elemento terrae et aquae sed nomine terrae et aquae in praedicto loco intelligitur materia prima informis carens omni specie. Non enim poterat Moyses rudi populo loquens, primam materiam exprimere, nisi sub similitudine rerum eis notarum, et quae sunt propinquiora informitati, utpote plus de materia habentia et minus de forma; unde et sub multiplici similitudine eam exprimit, non vocans eam tantum terram vel aquam, sed terram et aquam; ne si alterum tantum expressisset, crederetur veraciter illud esse materiam primam. Habet tamen similitudinem cum terra, in quantum substat et subsidet formis, sicut terra plantis et aliis rebus. Terra etiam inter omnia elementa minus habet de specie, cum sit elementum concretius, multum habens de materia, et parum de forma. Habet etiam similitudinem cum aqua, in quantum est apta nata recipere diversas formas. Humidum enim quod convenit aquae, est bene receptibile et terminabile.
Reply Obj. 31: According to Augustine, the earth and water mentioned at the beginning before the creation of the firmament do not signify the elements of earth and water, but formless prime matter devoid of all species.1 For Moses, seeing that he was addressing an uneducated people, could not mention prime matter except under the guise of things known to them and most akin to formlessness through having more of matter and less of form. For this reason, he expresses it by combining a twofold likeness, and instead of calling it “earth” only or “water” only, he calls it “earth and water,” lest if he mentioned only one of these, it might be thought that prime matter was really that and nothing else. Yet, it bears a certain likeness to earth inasmuch as it supports and underlies forms, as earth supports plants and other things. Again, earth of all the elements has the least of species, being a more solid element and having much of matter, and having little of form. It also bears a likeness to water in that it has a natural aptitude for receiving various forms, for liquid (which belongs to water) is very receptive and susceptible to boundaries.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad31
Et secundum hoc terra dicitur inanis et vacua, vel invisibilis et incomposita, quia materia per formam cognoscitur; unde, in se considerata, dicitur invisibilis, id est non cognoscibilis, et inanis, in quantum forma est finis in quem tendit appetitus materiae: inane enim dicitur quod est suo fine privatum: vel dicitur inanis per comparationem eius ad compositum in quo subsistit: nam inanitas firmitati et soliditati opponitur. Incomposita autem dicitur, quia sine composito non subsistit, nec formositatem actualitatis habet. Dicitur autem vacua, quia potentia materiae per formam impletur; unde Plato, materiam dixit esse locum, quia receptibilitas materiae est quodammodo similis receptibilitati loci, in quantum in una materia manente succedunt sibi diversae formae, sicut in uno loco diversa corpora: ideo ea quae sunt loci, similitudinarie de materia dicuntur; et ita materia dicitur vacua, quia caret forma, quae implet capacitatem et potentiam materiae. Materia igitur prima informis, origine et natura est prior quam formatio firmamenti, quod tamen prius natura formatum est quam terra et aqua, de quibus fit mentio tertia die, ut supra dictum est.
Accordingly, the earth is said to be void and empty or invisible and incomposite because matter is known by its form, so that, considered in itself, it is said to be invisible, that is, unknowable, and void inasmuch as the form is the end to which the appetite of matter tends (for a thing is said to be void when it is deprived of its end); or, it is called void in comparison with the composite wherein it subsists, because a void is opposed to firmness and solidity. It is said to be incomposite, because it cannot subsist outside a composite, and lacks the beauty of actual existence. It is said to be empty because matter’s potency is filled by form; hence, Plato identified matter with place, inasmuch as the receptivity of matter is somewhat like to the receptivity of place, in that, while the same matter remains, diverse forms succeed one another just as diverse bodies succeed one another in one place.1 Hence, things that belong to place are by a likeness said of matter, such that matter is said to be “empty” because it lacks form, which fills the capacity and potency of matter. Therefore, formless prime matter in the order of nature and origin preceded the formation of the firmament, and the latter in the order of nature preceded the earth and water mentioned on the third day, as stated above.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad tricesimumsecundum dicendum, quod Augustinus vult quod non fuerit conveniens Moysem praetermisisse spiritualis creaturae productionem; et ideo dicit quod, cum dicitur: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram, per caelum intelligitur spiritualis creatura adhuc informis, per terram vero intelligitur materia corporalis adhuc informis. Et quia natura spiritualis dignior est quam corporalis, fuit prius formanda. Formatio igitur spiritualis naturae significatur in productione lucis, ut intelligatur de luce spirituali; formatio enim spiritualis naturae est per hoc quod illuminatur ut adhaereat Verbo Dei, non per gloriam perfectam, cum qua non fuit creata, sed quae est per lumen gratiae, cum qua fuit creata. Talis autem lux spiritualis praecedit firmamentum ordine naturae.
Reply Obj. 32: Augustine holds that it was not fitting for Moses to omit the production of the spiritual creature, so he contends that in the words in the beginning God created heaven and earth, heaven signifies the spiritual creature as yet unformed, and earth, formless corporeal matter.1 And seeing that the spiritual nature is more worthy than the corporeal, it behooved it to receive its formation first. Accordingly, the formation of the spiritual nature is signified in the creation of light, which denotes spiritual light, because the formation of a spiritual nature consists in its being enlightened so as to adhere to the Word of God, not indeed by perfect glory, in which it was not created, but by that which is conferred with the light of grace, in which it was created. And this spiritual light preceded the firmament in the order of nature.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad32
Secundum vero alios doctores lux prima die producta, fuit corporalis; quae quidem producta est in caelo prima die facto cum substantia solis secundum communem lucis naturam; quarta vero die determinata est eius virtus ad determinatos effectus.
But in the opinion of other holy men, the light created on the first day was corporeal and was produced in the heaven created on the first day together with the substance of the sun, as regards the common nature of light, while on the fourth day it received its definite power for the production of definite effects.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad tricesimumtertium dicendum, quod productio horum animalium, cum pertineant ad ornatum partium universi, ordinatur secundum ordinem illarum partium quae eis ornantur, magis quam secundum propriam dignitatem. Modo aer et aqua, ad quorum ornatum pertinent pisces et aves, sunt ordine naturae priora et digniora quam terra, ad cuius ornatum pertinent animalia gressibilia; ideo prius debuit describi productio volatilium et piscium, seu natatilium, quam gressibilium. Posset etiam dici, quod via generationis ab imperfectioribus ad perfectiora pervenitur, et hoc ordine quod quae imperfectiora sunt, prius ordine naturae producuntur. In via enim generationis quanto aliquid perfectius est, et magis assimilatur agenti, tanto tempore posterius est; quamvis sit prius natura et dignitate. Et ideo, quia homo perfectissimum animalium est, ultimo inter animalia fieri debuit, et non immediate post corpora caelestia, quae cum corporibus inferioribus non ordinantur secundum viam generationis, cum non communicent in materia cum ipsis, sed habeant materiam alterius rationis.
Reply Obj. 33: The order of the production of these animals, since they belong to the adornment of the parts of the universe, depends on the order of the parts they adorn rather than on their own proper dignity. Now, air and water, which are adorned by fishes and birds, are prior and more dignified in the order of nature than earth, which is adorned by the animals that walk on its surface; therefore, it behooved the production of flying creatures and of fishes or swimming creatures to be described before that of the creatures that walk. It might also be said that, in the process of generation, perfection follows imperfection, and is ordered in such wise that the more imperfect things are produced first in the order of nature, because this process requires that the more perfect a thing is and the greater its likeness to the active cause, the later its production in point of time, although in the order of nature and dignity it is prior. For this reason, since man is the most perfect of all animals, it behooved him to be made after all the others and not immediately after the heavenly bodies, which are not ordered with the lower bodies in the order of generation, since they have no matter in common with them, but rather have a matter of a different account.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad33
Ad tricesimumquartum dicendum, quod aves et pisces magis conveniunt inter se quantum ad materiam ex qua producuntur, quam cum animalibus terrestribus. Nam pisces et aves dicuntur constare ex aqua: pisces quidem quantum ad id quod in ipsa aqua spissius est; aves autem quantum ad id quod in ea subtilius est, quod quidem in vaporem resolutum est quasi medium inter aerem et aquam; et propter hoc aves in aere elevantur, et pisces gurgiti remittuntur. Animalia autem deputantur diversis diebus vel uni, secundum unitatem vel diversitatem materiae ex qua corpus eorum producitur. Cum igitur pisces et aves dicantur constare ex aqua, eo quod, pensata eorum propria complexione per comparationem ad complexionem debitam generi communi, plus habent in sui compositione de aqua quam cetera animalia; animalia vero terrestria dicuntur constare ex terra; propter hoc una dies computatur productioni piscium et avium, et alia productioni animalium terrestrium. Item productio animalium recitatur solum secundum quod sunt in ornamentum partium mundi; et ideo dies productionis animalium distinguuntur solum secundum hanc convenientiam vel differentiam qua conveniunt vel differunt in ornando aliquam partem mundi. Ignis autem et aqua, quia non distinguuntur a vulgo inter partes mundi, non sunt expresse nominata a Moyse, sed computantur cum medio, scilicet aqua, maxime quantum ad inferiorem aeris partem. Ideo avibus et piscibus, quae pertinent ad ornatum aquae et aeris, quantum ad inferiorem aeris partem, quae convenit cum aqua, deputatur una dies. Omnibus autem animalibus terrestribus, quae pertinent ad ornatum terrae, deputatur una alia dies.
Reply Obj. 34: Birds and fishes, as regards the matter from which they are produced, have more in common with each other than with terrestrial animals. For fishes and birds are said to be composed of water: the former as regards that which is, in water itself, the more dense, the latter as regards that which is more subtle in it, that is resolved into vapor, as though a mean between air and water; thus, the birds arose into the air while the fishes sank into the deep. Now, animals are assigned to various days or to one day according as their bodies are produced from different matters or from the same matter. Since, then, fishes and birds are said to be produced from the waters inasmuch as, considering their respective constitutions in comparison with the constitution peculiar to the common genus, they have more water in their composition than other animals have, while other animals are said to have been produced from the earth; therefore, one day is assigned to the production of fishes and birds and another day to the production of the terrestrial animals. Moreover, the production of animals is related solely with respect to their being intended for the adornment of parts of the world; therefore, the days on which the animals were produced are distinguished solely with respect to their likeness or difference in the point of adorning some part of the world. As to fire and air, seeing that the common people do not regard them as parts of the world, Moses does not mention them expressly, but comprises them with the intermediate element, namely water, especially as regards the lower parts of the air. Consequently, one day is assigned to the birds and fishes, which adorn the water and the air, as to its lower part, which is akin to water, while one other day is assigned to all the terrestrial animals, which pertain to the adornment of the earth.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad34
Ad argumenta vero quae fiunt in oppositum, si quis vult sustinere opinionem Gregorii et aliorum, qui ponunt inter illos dies fuisse temporalem successionem, et productionem rerum facta fuisse successive (ita quod quando creatum fuit caelum et terra, non erat adhuc lux nec firmamentum formatum, nec terra discooperta aquis, nec caeli luminaria formata), potest sic responderi.
If, however, preference be given to the opinion of Gregory and others, the arguments against this view must now be dealt with. These authors hold that, between the days in question, there was a succession of time, and that things were produced by degrees, so that when heaven and earth were created, there was as yet no light, nor was the firmament formed, nor were the waters removed from the face of the earth, nor the heavenly lights produced.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad primum argumentum dicitur quod in die quo creavit Deus caelum et terram, videlicet corpora caelestia, et quatuor elementa secundum suas formas substantiales, creavit etiam omne virgultum agri non in actu, antequam oriretur super terram, sed potentialiter, quod postea tertia die fuit in actuali existentia productum.
Reply Sed Contra 1: On the day when God created heaven and earth—namely, the heavenly bodies and the four elements with their substantial forms—he also created every plant of the field, not actually or before it sprang up from the earth, but potentially so that afterwards on the third day it was produced into actual existence.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad35
Ad secundum dicendum, quod, secundum Gregorium, quando creavit Deus angelum, creavit etiam hominem, non in actu, vel in se ipso, sed in potentia, vel in sui similitudine, in quantum convenit cum angelis secundum intellectum; sed postmodum sexta die fuit in actu et in se ipso productus.
Reply Sed Contra 2: According to Gregory, when God created the angel, he created man also, not actually or in himself but potentially or in his likeness, insofar as he is like the angels in regard to his intellect.1 But afterwards, on the sixth day, man was produced actually and in himself.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad36
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non est eadem dispositio rei iam perfectae, et prout est in suo fieri; et ideo quamvis natura mundi perfecti et completi hoc exigat quod omnes partes essentiales universi sint simul, potuit tamen aliter esse in ipsa mundi inceptione; sicut in homine perfecto non potest cor esse sine aliis partibus, et tamen in formatione embrionis cor ante omnia membra generatur. Vel potest dici, quod in illo rerum principio fuerunt corpora caelestia et omnia elementa secundum suas formas substantiales cum angelis simul producta, quae sunt partes principales universi; in subsequentibus autem diebus fuit in ipsa natura iam producta aliquid factum, pertinens ad perfectionem et decorem ipsarum partium iam productarum.
Reply Sed Contra 3: The disposition of a thing that is already complete is not the same as its disposition while yet in the coming to be; therefore, although the nature of a perfect and complete world requires that all the essential parts of the universe exist together, it could be otherwise when the world was as yet in its beginning; for example, in a complete man there cannot be a heart without his other parts, yet in the formation of the embryo, the heart is fashioned before any other part. Or it may be replied that in this beginning of things, the heavenly bodies and all the elements with their substantial forms were produced together with the angels, all of which are principal parts of the universe, and that on the following days, something was accomplished within the nature already created, and pertaining to the perfection and adornment of the parts already produced.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad37
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis doctores Graeci tenuerint creaturam spiritualem prius fuisse creatam quam corporalem; doctores tamen Latini ponunt angelos simul cum corporali natura fuisse productos, ut salvent universum quoad suas partes principales simul fuisse productum. Nam cum creaturae corporeae sint unum in materia creata, et materia corporalis creaturae sit cum angelis simul creata, omnia quodammodo possunt dici simul creata in actu vel in potentia. Angeli autem non conveniunt in materia cum creatura corporea; ideo, creatis angelis, non esset aliquo modo natura corporea creata, nec per consequens ipsum universum; ideo rationabile est, quod simul cum natura corporali fuerint producti. Et sic omnia corporalia sunt creata simul non in actu, sed quantum ad materiam quodammodo informem; postmodum successive per distinctionem et ornatum creaturae iam praeexistentis in actu, quodammodo producta sunt.
Reply Sed Contra 4: Although the Greek doctors maintained that the spiritual creature was created before the corporeal, the Latin doctors held that the angels were created at the same time as the corporeal nature, so as to ensure the simultaneous production of the universe in respect of its principal parts. For, seeing that corporeal creatures are one in created matter, and that the matter of corporeal creatures was created at the same time as the angels, it may be said that all things were in a sense created at the same time, either actually or potentially. Now, angels have no matter in common with the corporeal creature; therefore, when the angels were created, corporeal nature would nowise have been created, and consequently, neither the universe itself; therefore, it is reasonable that they should be created together with the corporeal nature. Accordingly, all corporeal things were created at the same time, not actually but in respect of matter in some way formless; and afterwards, by degrees they were brought into actual existence by the distinction and adornment of the already existing creature.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad38
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut creatura non habet esse ex se, ita nec perfectionem habet ex se, sed ex Deo; ideo sicut ad ostendendum quod creatura habet esse a Deo et non ex se, voluit ut prius non esset et postmodum esset; ita etiam ad ostendendum quod creatura suam perfectionem non haberet ex se, voluit ut prius esset imperfecta, et postmodum successive per opus distinctionis et ornatus perficeretur. Vel dicendum est, quod in creatione rerum non solum debet ostendi potentiae virtus, sed etiam divinae sapientiae ordo, ut quae prius natura sunt, prius etiam instituerentur; et sic non est ex impotentia Dei, quasi indigentis tempore ad operandum, quod omnia non sint simul producta et distincta et ornata; sed ut ordo sapientiae servaretur in rerum institutione. Et ideo oportuit ut diversis statibus mundi diversi dies deservirent. Post opus enim creationis, semper per sequens opus novus perfectionis status mundo est additus; ideo ad hanc status perfectionem et novitatem ostendendam voluit Deus ut unicuique rerum distinctioni et ornatui dies unus responderet, et non ex aliqua impotentia vel lassitudine agentis.
Reply Sed Contra 5: Just as a creature has no being of itself, so neither has it perfection otherwise than from God; therefore, just as to indicate that the creature has being from God and not of itself, it was his will that it should come into existence after non-existence, so too, to indicate that the creature does not have perfection of itself, it was God’s will that it should be at first imperfect, and afterwards, by degrees be perfected by the work of distinction and adornment. Or it may be replied that it behooved the creation of things to show forth not only the might of God’s power, but also the order of his wisdom, so that things having precedence in nature have priority of production; therefore, it was not due to inability on the part of God, as though he needed time for his works, that all things were not produced, distinguished, and adorned at the same time, but rather it was so that the order of wisdom might be observed in the institution of things. Therefore, it was fitting that different days should be assigned to the different states of the world. For after the work of creation, the following work always added a new state of perfection to the world; therefore, in order to indicate this perfection and newness of state, it was God’s will that one day should correspond to each distinction and adornment, and not because he was weak or tired.
QDePot.Q4.A2.ad39
Ad sextum dicendum, quod lux illa quae legitur prima die facta, secundum Gregorium et Dionysium, est lux solis; quae simul cum substantia luminarium, quae est subiectum eius, fuit prima die producta secundum communem lucis naturam. Quarta autem die attributa est luminaribus determinata virtus ad determinatos effectus, secundum quod videmus alios effectus habere radium solis, et alios radium lunae, et sic de aliis. Et propter hoc Dionysius dicit, quod lux illa fuit lux solis, sed adhuc informis quantum ad hoc quod iam erat substantia solis, et habebat virtutem illuminativam in communi; sed postmodum quarta die formata est, non quidem forma substantiali quam prima die habuit; sed secundum aliquas conditiones accidentales per collationem determinatae virtutis, secundum quod postmodum data est ei specialis et determinata virtus ad particulares effectus. Et secundum hoc in productione huius lucis distincta lux est a tenebris quantum ad tria.
Reply Sed Contra 6: The light which, we are told, was made on the first day was the light of the sun, according to Gregory and Dionysius; this, together with the substance of the luminaries, which is the subject of that light, was produced on the first day as regards the common nature of light. On the fourth day, the luminaries were endowed with a definite power for definite effects; thus, we observe that the rays of the sun have a different effect from those of the moon, and so forth. For this reason, Dionysius says that this light was the light of the sun, but as yet formless as regards that which was the sun’s substance, and was endowed with an illuminating power in a general way;1 and that afterwards, it was formed on the fourth day, not indeed with the substantial form that it had on the first day, but as regards certain accidental conditions by receiving a definite power, insofar as later a specific and definite power was given it for definite effects. Accordingly, when this light was produced, the light was divided from the darkness in a triple respect.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Primo quidem quantum ad causam, secundum quod causa luminis erat in substantia solis, causa vero tenebrarum in opacitate terrae.
First, in respect of its cause, since the cause of light was the sun’s substance, while the cause of darkness was the opaqueness of the earth.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Secundo distincta est quantum ad locum, quia in uno hemisphaerio erat lumen, et in alio tenebrae.
Second, in respect of place, since there was light in one hemisphere and darkness in the other.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Tertio quantum ad tempus, quia in eodem hemisphaerio secundum unam partem temporis erat lumen, et secundum aliam partem erant tenebrae. Et hoc est quod dicitur: lucem vocavit diem, et tenebras noctem. Sic nec lux illa undique terram complectebatur quia in uno hemisphaerio erat lumen, et in alio tenebrae; nec semper ex una parte erat dies, et ex alia nox; sed in eodem hemisphaerio secundum unam partem temporis erat dies, et secundum aliam erat nox.
Third, in respect of time, since in the one hemisphere, there was light at one time, and darkness at another. This is indicated in the words of Genesis 1:5, he called the light day and the darkness night. Therefore, that light neither covered the earth on all sides, since in one hemisphere there was light and darkness in the other, nor was there always light on one side and darkness on the other, but in the same hemisphere there was day at one time and darkness at another.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad septimum dicendum, quod duplex est motus in caelo. Unus communis toti caelo, qui dicitur diurnus, et facit diem et noctem: et iste motus videtur institutus prima die, in qua producta est substantia solis et aliorum luminarium informis, ut dictum est. Alius autem est motus proprius, qui diversificatur secundum diversa corpora caelestia; secundum quos motus fit diversitas dierum ad invicem, et mensium et annorum. Prima die facta est distinctio communis temporis per diem et noctem secundum motum diurnum, qui est communis totius caeli, qui potest intelligi incoepisse prima die; et ideo in prima die fit mentio de sola distinctione noctis et diei quae fit per motum diurnum communem omnibus caelis. Quarta vero die facta est distinctio secundum speciales distinctiones dierum et temporum, secundum quod una dies est calidior alia, et unum tempus alio tempore et unus annus alio anno: quae fit secundum speciales et proprios motus stellarum, qui possunt intelligi incepisse quarta die. Unde in quarta die fit mentio de diversitate dierum et temporum et annorum, cum dicitur: et sint in tempora et dies et annos; quae quidem diversitas fit per motus proprios. Et ita illi primi tres dies qui praecesserunt formationem luminarium, fuerunt eiusdem rationis cum diebus qui nunc sole aguntur quantum ad communem distinctionem temporis secundum diem et noctem, quae fit per motum diurnum communem toti caelo, sed non quantum ad speciales distinctiones dierum quae fit secundum motus proprios.
Reply Sed Contra 7: The heaven has a twofold movement. One is the “diurnal movement,” which is common to the whole heaven and causes day and night. This movement would seem to have been produced on the first day, when the formless substance of the sun and other luminaries was produced. The other is its own peculiar movement, which differs in the different heavenly bodies, whose movements bring about the differences of days, months, and years. On the first day was produced the common division of time into day and night by the diurnal movement, which is common to the whole heaven, and may be said to have begun on the first day. Therefore, on the first day, mention is made only of the distinction of day and night produced by the diurnal movement common to all the heavens. On the fourth day was made the distinction as regards the difference of days and seasons, in that one day is warmer than another, one season warmer than another, and one year warmer than another: all of which result from the special and proper movements of the stars, which movements may be understood to have commenced on the fourth day. Hence it is that on the fourth day mention is made of the difference between days, seasons, and years: and let them be for seasons and for days and for years (Gen 1:14), and this difference results from their respective movements. Accordingly, those first three days that preceded the formation of the luminaries were of the same account as the days that are now regulated by the sun as regards the common division of time into day and night, resulting from the diurnal movement common to the whole heaven, but not as regards the special differences of days resulting from those proper movements.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad octavum dicendum, quod quidam dicunt lucem illam, quae prima die legitur facta, fuisse nubem quamdam lucidam, quae postmodum facto sole in materiam praeiacentem rediit. Sed istud non est conveniens; quia Scriptura in principio Genesis commemorat institutionem naturae, quae postmodum perseverat; unde non debet dici quod aliquid tunc factum fuerit quod post modicum esse desierit. Et ideo alii dicunt, quod illa nubes lucida adhuc remanet, et est coniuncta soli, ut ab eo discerni non possit. Sed secundum hoc, illa nubes superflua remaneret; nihil autem est vanum vel superfluum in operibus Dei. Et ideo alii dicunt, quod ex illa nube formatum est corpus solis. Sed etiam hoc dici non potest, si ponatur corpus solis non esse de natura quatuor elementorum, sed esse incorruptibile per naturam: quia tunc materia eius non potest esse sub alia forma.
Reply Sed Contra 8: Some say that the light described as created on the first day was a luminous cloud that subsequently, when the sun was made, was resolved into the surrounding matter. But this is not likely, seeing that in the beginning of Genesis, Scripture relates the establishment of nature in that condition wherein it was to remain, so that it should not be said that anything was made which after a little while ceased to exist. Hence, others say that this luminous cloud still exists, but united to the sun in such a manner that it cannot be distinguished from it. But in this case, this cloud would be superfluous, while nothing in God’s works is void of purpose or superfluous. Therefore, yet others say that the body of the sun was formed from this cloud. But this again is inadmissible, if we suppose the solar body not to be composed of the four elements but actually incorruptible, since in that case its matter is not susceptive of different forms.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et ideo dicendum est, ut Dionysius dicit, quod lux illa fuit lux solis, sed adhuc informis, quantum ad hoc quod iam erat substantia solis et habebat virtutem illuminativam in communi, sed postmodum data est ei quarta die specialis et determinata virtus ad proprios et particulares effectus. Et sic dies et nox fiebat per motum circularem illius lucis quo accedebat et recedebat. Nec est inconveniens substantias sphaerarum quae motu communi et diurno lucem illam revolverent, a principio creationis fuisse, quibus postmodum aliquae virtutes collatae sunt in operibus distinctionis et ornatus.
Consequently, we have to say, with Dionysius, that this light was the light of the sun yet still formless, insofar as the substance of the sun already existed and had an illuminating power in a general way, and that on the fourth day, it received a specific and definite power for its peculiar and particular effects.1 And thus, day and night resulted from the light’s circular movement whereby it approached and receded. Nor is it incongruous that the substances of the spheres, which by their common and diurnal movement caused this light to revolve, existed from the very beginning, whereby subsequently, they received certain powers in the works of distinction and adornment.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Ad nonum dicendum, quod in lucis productione intelligitur proprietas luciditatis et diaphaneitatis, quae ad lucis genus reducitur, tunc omnibus corporibus lucidis et diaphanis collata fuisse. Et quia sol est principium et fons luminis, illuminans superiora et inferiora corpora; ideo per lucem illam intelligit Dionysius lucem solis informem, quae motu communi et diurno distinguebat diem et noctem, sicut et nunc facit.
Reply Sed Contra 9: The production of light signifies that the property of luminosity and transparency, which is traced back to the genus of light, was then bestowed on all luminous and transparent bodies. And since the sun is the principle and source of light, illuminating both higher and lower bodies, therefore, Dionysius by the light in question understands the formless light of the sun, which by the common diurnal movement divided the day from the night, just as it does now.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Et per hoc patet responsio ad decimum, quia lux illa non fuit nubes secundum veritatem substantiae, quae postea desierit esse; sed potuit dici nubes secundum similitudinem proprietatis: quia sicut nubes lucida recipit lumen a sole in minori claritate quam sit in ipso fonte; ita etiam substantia solis habuit primo in illis primis tribus diebus lumen imperfectum et quasi informe, quod postmodum quarta die consummatum est; unde ipsa lucida substantia solis fuit, quia a principio creationis formam substantialem habuit; sed dicitur ex ea sol quarta die factus, non secundum substantiam, sed per additionem novae virtutis, sicut ex homine non musico dicitur fieri homo musicus, non secundum substantiam, sed secundum virtutem.
Reply Sed Contra 10: And thus, the tenth argument is solved, since that light was not a cloud in its true substance, one that afterwards ceased to be. It might, however, be called a cloud as resembling one in respect of a property, in that as a luminous cloud receives from the sun a light that is less bright than its very source, so too, in those first three days, the substance of the sun had an imperfect and as it were formless light that was afterwards perfected on the fourth day; therefore, the substance of the sun was itself luminous, since from the moment in which it was created it had its substantial form, yet the sun is described as formed from it on the fourth day, not in substance but by the addition of a new power, just as a man from being ignorant of music becomes musical not in substance but in capacity.
QDePot.Q4.A2
Q. 5On the preservation of things in existence by GodDe conservatione rerum in esse a Deo
Primo quaeritur utrum res conserventur in esse a Deo, an etiam circumscripta omni Dei actione, per se in esse remaneant.
1. Whether things are preserved in their being by God, or, if all God’s action were circumscribed, would they remain in being by themselves?
QDePot.Q5
Secundo utrum Deus possit alicui creaturae communicare quod per se in esse conservetur absque Deo.
2. Whether God can make a creature able of itself to keep itself in existence independently of God?
QDePot.Q5
Tertio utrum Deus possit creaturam in nihilum redigere.
3. Whether God can annihilate a creature?
QDePot.Q5
Quarto utrum aliqua creatura in nihilum sit redigenda, vel etiam in nihilum redigatur.
4. Whether any creature ought to be annihilated or even has been annihilated?
QDePot.Q5
Quinto utrum motus caeli quandoque deficiat.
5. Whether the movement of the heavens ceases at some time?
QDePot.Q5
Sexto utrum sciri possit ab homine quando motus caeli finiatur.
6. Whether man can know when the movement of the heavens will cease?
QDePot.Q5
Septimo utrum cessante motu caeli elementa remaneant.
7. Whether the elements will remain when the heavens cease to be in motion?
QDePot.Q5
Octavo utrum cessante motu caeli remaneat actio et passio in elementis.
8. Whether action and passion will remain in the elements after the heavens have ceased to be in motion?
QDePot.Q5
Nono utrum plantae et animalia bruta et corpora mineralia remaneant post finem mundi.
9. Whether plants, brute animals, and minerals will remain after the end of the world?
QDePot.Q5
Decimo utrum corpora humana remaneant, motu caeli cessante.
10. Whether human bodies will remain after the heavenly movement has ceased?
QDePot.Q5
A. 1Whether things are preserved in their being by God, or, if all God’s action were circumscribed, they would remain in being by themselvesUtrum res conserventur in esse a Deo, an etiam circumscripta omni Dei actione, per se in esse remaneant
Primo quaeritur utrum res conserventur in esse a Deo, an etiam circumscripta omni Dei actione, per se in esse remaneant.
The first point of inquiry is whether things are preserved in their being by God, or whether, if all God’s action were circumscribed, they would remain in being by themselves.1
QDePot.Q5.A1
Et videtur quod sic. Dicitur enim Deut. XXXII, 4: Dei perfecta sunt opera. Ex hoc sic arguitur. Perfectum est cui nihil deest, secundum Philosophum. Ei autem aliquid deest ad suum esse quod non potest esse nisi aliquo exteriori agente. Ergo huiusmodi perfectum non est; Dei ergo talia opera non sunt.
Obj. 1: And it seems that the latter is the case. For it is written: God’s works are perfect (Deut 32:4). Accordingly, it is argued thus: a perfect thing is that which lacks nothing, according to the Philosopher.1 Now, a thing lacks something in its very being if it cannot exist without an external agent. Such a thing, therefore, is not perfect, and consequently, the works of God are not such.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg1
Sed dicebat, quod opera Dei non sunt perfecta simpliciter, sed secundum suam naturam.
Obj. 2: It may be said that God’s works are not perfect simply speaking, but only with respect to their own nature.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg2
Sed contra, perfectum secundum suam naturam est quod habet illud cuius sua natura est capax. Sed quidquid habet totum illud cuius sua natura est capax, potest remanere in esse, omni Dei conservatione exteriori cessante. Ergo si creaturae aliquae sunt perfectae secundum suam naturam, possunt remanere in esse, Deo non conservante. Probatio mediae. Deus conservando res, aliquid agit: propter quod dicitur Ioan. V, 17: Pater meus usque modo operatur, et ego operor, ut dicit Augustinus. Agente autem aliquid operante, effectus aliquid recipit. Ergo quamdiu Deus conservat res, semper res conservatae aliquid a Deo recipiunt: quamdiu ergo res conservatione indiget, nondum totum habet cuius est capax.
On the contrary, a thing is perfect as to its nature if it has all that its nature is capable of having. Now, whatsoever has all that its nature is capable of having is able to continue in existence, even if God cease to preserve it from without. If, then, some creatures are perfect in their own nature, they can continue to exist without God keeping them in existence. The middle premise is proved thus: by preserving a thing, God does something; hence, it is said in John 5:17: my Father works even till now, and I work,1 as Augustine says. But when an agent works, the effect receives something. Therefore, as long as God preserves things, the things preserved always receive something from God, and thus, whatsoever needs to be preserved does not yet have all that it is capable of having.
QDePot.Q5.A1.sc
Praeterea, unumquodque non est perfectum nisi perficiat hoc ad quod est. Sed principia ad hoc sunt, ut rem in esse conservent. Si ergo principia creata rerum non possunt rem in esse tenere, sequitur ea esse imperfecta, et ita non esse Dei opera: quod est absurdum.
Obj. 3: A thing is not perfect unless it fulfills its purpose. Now, the principles of a thing are intended for the purpose of preserving the thing in being. If, then, the created principles of things are unable to keep things in existence, it follows that they are imperfect and so are not God’s works, which is absurd.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg3
Praeterea, Deus est causa rerum sicut efficiens. Sed cessante actione causae efficientis, remanet effectus; sicut cessante actione aedificatoris, remanet domus, et cessante actione ignis generantis, adhuc remanet ignis generatus. Ergo et cessante omni Dei actione, adhuc possunt creaturae in esse remanere.
Obj. 4: God is the cause of things as an efficient cause. Now, the effect remains when the action of the efficient cause ceases; for example, the builder ceases to act yet the house remains, the flame that caused the fire may cease to burn yet the fire caused by it continues. Therefore, even if God’s actions cease altogether, creatures can continue to exist.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg4
Sed dicebat, quod agentia inferiora sunt causa fiendi et non essendi; unde esse effectuum remanet remota actione causarum fieri. Deus autem est causa rebus non solum fiendi, sed essendi. Unde esse rerum remanere non potest, divina actione cessante.
Obj. 5: But someone will say that lower agents are the causes of things coming to be, but not of their being; this is why the existence of an effect remains when the causes of its coming to be have been removed. But God is the cause of things not only in their coming to be, but also in their being. Therefore, things cannot continue to exist if the divine action ceases.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg5
Sed contra, omnis res generata habet esse per suam formam. Si ergo causae inferiores generantes non sunt causae essendi, non erunt causae formarum; et ita formae quae sunt in materia, non sunt a formis quae sunt in materia secundum sententiam Philosophi, qui dicit, forma quae est in his carnibus et ossibus, est a forma quae est in his carnibus et ossibus: sed sequitur quod formae in materia sint a formis sine materia, secundum sententiam Platonis, vel a datore formarum, secundum sententiam Avicennae.
On the contrary, every thing generated has being by its own form. If, then, the lower generating causes do not cause being, they will not be causes of forms; and consequently, forms that are in matter are not produced by forms in matter, which is contrary to the opinion of the Philosopher, who asserts that the form that is in this flesh and bones is produced by a form that is in that flesh and bones;1 rather, it will follow that forms in matter are produced by forms without matter, which was Plato’s view, or by the giver of forms, as Avicenna contended.2
QDePot.Q5.A1.sc
Praeterea, ea quorum esse est in fieri, non possunt remanere cessante actione agentis, ut patet de motu et de agone,1 et similibus; illa vero quorum esse est in facto esse, possunt remanere etiam agentibus remotis. Unde Augustinus dicit: praesente lumine non factus est aer lucidus, sed fit; quia si factus esset, non fieret; sed absente lumine lucidus remaneret. Multae autem creaturae sunt quorum esse non est in fieri, sed in facto esse; ut patet de angelis, et de corporibus etiam omnibus. Ergo, cessante actione Dei agentis, creaturae possunt remanere in esse.
Obj. 6: Things whose being is in coming to be cannot continue after the agent has ceased to act, as is clear in motion and a contest and the like, whereas those things whose being is in established being can continue even after the agent has been removed. Therefore, Augustine says: by the presence of light the air has not been made luminous, but it becomes luminous, for if it had been made such, it would not become such, and if the light were removed it would remain luminous.1 Now, there are many creatures whose being is not in coming to be, but in established being, as is clear with the angels and even all bodies. Therefore, creatures can remain in existence after God has ceased to act.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg6
Praeterea, causae inferiores generantes sunt rebus generatis causae essendi, ut supra probatum est; non tamen sicut causae principales et primae, sed sicut causae secundae. Causa autem prima essendi, quae Deus est, rebus generatis non dat principium essendi, nisi mediantibus causis secundis praedictis. Ergo nec permanentiam in esse, quia eadem res per idem habet esse et in esse conservatur. Sed esse generatorum conservatur ex ipsis principiis essentialibus generatorum, cessantibus causis secundis agentibus. Ergo etiam cessante causa prima agente, quae Deus est.
Obj. 7: Lower generating causes, as proved above, cause the existence of the things they generate—not, however, as principal and first causes, but as secondary causes. Now, the first cause of existence, which is God, does not give the things he produces the beginning of existence except through the mediating secondary causes mentioned. Therefore, neither does he give them continuance of existence, since one and the same thing derives both being and continuance of being from the same cause. Therefore, things generated are kept in existence by their essential principles themselves when secondary agent causes cease, and consequently, even when the first cause, namely God, ceases acting.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg7
Praeterea, si res aliqua deficit esse, aut hoc est propter materiam, aut propter hoc quod est ex nihilo. Materia autem non est causa corruptionis nisi secundum quod est subiecta contrarietati; non autem in omnibus creaturis est materia contrarietati subiecta. Ergo illa in quibus non est materia contrarietati subiecta, sicut sunt corpora caelestia et angeli, non possunt deficere ratione materiae, nec iterum ratione eius quod sunt ex nihilo, quia ex nihilo nihil sequitur et nihilum nihil agit, et ita non corrumpit. Ergo cessante omni actione divina, huiusmodi res esse non deficerent.
Obj. 8: If a thing cease to exist, this is either because of its matter or because it is produced from nothing. But matter is not a cause of corruption except through being subject to contrariety, and matter subject to contrariety is not in all created things. Therefore, those things in which there is no matter subject to contrariety, such as the heavenly bodies and angels, cannot cease to exist by reason of matter. Nor can they cease to exist through being produced from nothing, since nothing follows from nothing, and nothing does nothing, and consequently, it does not corrupt a thing. Therefore, if all divine action were to cease, such things would not cease to exist.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg8
Praeterea, forma incipit esse in materia in instanti quod est ultimum factionis, in quo res non est in fieri, sed in facto esse. Sed secundum Avicennae sententiam, formae rerum generatarum infunduntur in materia ab intelligentia agente, quae est datrix formarum. Ergo illa intelligentia est causa essendi, non tantum fiendi; et ita per actionem eius res possunt conservari in esse, etiam circumscripta Dei conservatione.
Obj. 9: The form begins to be in matter in the last instant of a thing’s becoming, when the thing is no longer in coming to be but is established in being. Now, in Avicenna’s opinion, the forms of generated things are inserted in matter by an active intelligence, which is the giver of forms.1 Therefore, that intelligence is the cause of being and not only of coming to be; and thus, by its action things can be kept in existence, even apart from God’s action.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg9
Praeterea, etiam forma substantialis est causa essendi. Si ergo causae essendi sunt quae conservant res in esse, ipsa forma rei sufficit ad hoc quod res in esse conservetur.
Obj. 10: The substantial form also is a cause of existence. Therefore, if the cause of a thing’s existence also keeps it in existence, it follows that the form of a thing suffices to keep it in existence.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg10
Praeterea, res conservantur in esse per materiam, in quantum sustinet formam. Sed materia, secundum Philosophum, est ingenita et incorruptibilis, et ita non est causata ab aliqua causa; et sic remanet, omni actione causae efficientis remota. Ergo adhuc res poterunt conservari in esse, cessante actione primae causae efficientis, scilicet Dei.
Obj. 11: A thing is kept in existence by its matter inasmuch as this upholds the form. Now, according to the Philosopher, matter is ungenerated and incorruptible, and thus, it is not caused by any cause; and therefore, it remains even when all action of an efficient cause ceases.1 Therefore, it will be possible for things to remain in existence after the action of the first efficient cause, namely God, has ceased.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg11
Praeterea, Eccli. XXXIII, 15: dicitur: intuere in omnia opera altissimi: duo contra duo, unum contra unum.1 Sed inter opera altissimi invenitur aliquid quod indiget Dei conservatione. Ergo etiam invenitur inter opera Dei eius oppositum, scilicet quod non indiget Dei conservatione.
Obj. 12: It is written: look upon all the works of the Most High. Two and two, and one against another (Sir 33:15). Now, some of God’s works are found to need his act of preservation. Therefore, there is also found the opposite among God’s works, that is, some that do not need God’s preservation.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg12
Praeterea, appetitus naturalis non potest esse cassus et vanus. Sed quaelibet res naturaliter conservationem sui esse appetit. Potest ergo res per se ipsam conservari in esse; alias appetitus naturalis esset vanus.
Obj. 13: A natural appetite cannot be pointless and in vain. Now, everything naturally desires the preservation of its own existence. Therefore, a thing is able to remain in existence by its very self, else its natural appetite would be vain.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg13
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod Deus fecit singula bona, simul autem omnia valde bona: propter quod dicitur Genes. I, 31: vidit Deus cuncta quae fecerat, et erant valde bona. Ipsa ergo creaturarum universitas est valde bona et optima; optimi enim est optima adducere, secundum Platonem in Timaeo. Sed melius est quod non indiget aliquo exteriori ad sui conservationem, eo quod indiget. Ergo universitas creaturarum non indiget aliquo exteriori conservante.
Obj. 14: Augustine says that God makes each thing good, and all things together very good,1 for which reason it is written: God saw all the things that he had made and they were very good (Gen 1:31). Accordingly, the universe of created things is very good, and the best of all, since best produces best, according to Plato in Timaeus.2 Now, it is better not to need something exterior for one’s preservation in existence than to need it. Therefore, the universe of created things needs nothing exterior to keep it in existence.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg14
Praeterea, beatitudo est aliquid creatum in natura beatorum. Sed beatitudo est status omnium bonorum congregatione perfectus, ut Boetius dicit; quod non esset, nisi in se includeret sui conservationem, quod est unum de maxime bonis. Ergo aliquid creatum est quod per se ipsum potest conservari in esse.
Obj. 15: Beatitude is something created in the nature of the blessed. Now, beatitude is a state rendered perfect by the accumulation of all goods, according to Boethius,1 and this must include one’s own continuance in existence, which is one of the greatest goods. Therefore, there is a creature that can of itself remain in existence.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg15
Praeterea, dicit Augustinus, quod Deus ita administrat res sua providentia, quod tamen sinit eas agere proprios motus. Sed proprius motus naturae ex nihilo existentis est ut in nihilum tendat. Ergo dominus permittit naturam quae est ex nihilo, in nihilum tendere. Non ergo conservat res in esse.
Obj. 16: Augustine says that God so governs things by his providence that he allows them to exercise their own proper movements.1 Now, the proper movement of nature, being from nothing, is to tend toward nothing. Therefore, God allows the nature that comes from nothing to return to nothing; and consequently, he does not keep things in existence.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg16
Praeterea, recipiens quod est contrarium recepto, non conservat receptum, sed magis ipsum destruit. Videmus enim quod quae recipiuntur ab agentibus naturalibus per violentiam in suis contrariis, remanent ad horam, cessante actione naturalium agentium; sicut calor remanet in aqua calefacta, cessante actione ignis, ad horam. Effectus autem Dei non recipiuntur in aliquo contrario, sed in nihilo; quia ipse est auctor totius substantiae rei. Ergo multo magis remanebunt divini effectus vel ad horam, divina actione cessante.
Obj. 17: A recipient that is contrary to what it has received does not preserve it but rather destroys it. For we observe that things that are received by natural things acting by violence on their contraries do remain for a brief time after the natural agents have ceased to act; thus, after the fire has ceased to act, heat remains in the water heated for a brief time. Now, God’s effects are received not in a contrary, but in nothing, since he is the author of the whole substance of a thing. Much more, then, will the divine effects remain, be it only for a brief time, after God’s action has ceased.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg17
Praeterea, forma est principium cognoscendi, operandi et essendi. Sed forma absque exteriori adminiculo potest esse operandi principium et cognoscendi. Ergo et essendi; et ita cessante omni Dei actione res per formam potest conservari in esse.
Obj. 18: Form is the principle of knowledge, activity, and existence. Now, a form without assistance from without can be a principle of activity and knowledge. Therefore, it can also be a principle of existence, and thus, when all divine action ceases, things can be kept in existence by their form.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg18
Sed contra est quod dicitur Hebr. I, 3: portans omnia verbo virtutis suae; ubi dicit Glossa: sicut ab eo creata sunt, ita per eum immutabilia conservantur.
On the contrary (1), it is written: upholding all things by the word of his power, and the Gloss remarks even as all things were created by him, so by him are they preserved unchangeable (Heb 1:3).1
QDePot.Q5.A1.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit: creatoris potentia et omnipotentis virtus causa subsistendi est omni creaturae; quae virtus ab eis quae creata sunt regendis si aliquando cessaret, simul et illorum cessaret species, omnisque natura concideret. Et infra: mundus nec in ictu oculi stare poterit, si ei Deus regimen suum subtraxerit.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says: the might of the Creator and the power of the omnipotent is the cause of existence in every creature; and if the ruling power of God were withdrawn from his creatures, their form would at once cease and all nature would collapse; and further on: the world would not stand for one instant if God withdrew his support.1
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg19
Praeterea, Gregorius dicit, quod omnia in nihilum deciderent, nisi ea manus omnipotentis contineret.
Furthermore (3), Gregory says that all things would fall into nothingness were they not upheld by the hand of the omnipotent.1
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg20
Praeterea, in Lib. de causis, dicitur: omnis intelligentiae fixio, id est permanentia et essentia, est per bonitatem quae est causa prima. Multo ergo fortius aliae creaturae non figuntur in esse nisi per Deum.
Furthermore (4), in The Book of Causes, it is said: every intelligence derives its fixity, that is, its stability and essence, from that goodness which is the first cause.1 Much more, therefore, are other creatures not fixed in existence save by God.
QDePot.Q5.A1.arg21
Respondeo dicendum quod absque omni dubio concedendum est, quod res conservantur in esse a Deo, et quod in momento in nihilum redigerentur, cum a Deo desererentur. Cuius ratio hinc accipi potest. Effectum enim a sua causa dependere oportet. Hoc enim est de ratione effectus et causae: quod quidem in causis formalibus et materialibus manifeste apparet. Quocumque enim materiali vel formali principio subtracto, res statim esse desinit, cum huiusmodi principia intrent essentiam rei.
I answer that, without any doubt whatever, it must be admitted that things are preserved in existence by God, and that they would instantly return to nothing were God to abandon them. The reason for this may be expressed as follows. An effect must depend on its cause. For this belongs to the account of cause and effect, and is manifestly apparent in formal and material causes. For on the removal of any of its material or formal causes, a thing at once ceases to exist, because such principles enter into the thing’s essence.
QDePot.Q5.A1.co
Idem autem iudicium oportet esse de causis efficientibus, et formalibus vel materialibus. Nam efficiens est causa rei secundum quod formam inducit, vel materiam disponit. Unde eadem dependentia rei est ad efficiens, et ad materiam et formam, cum per unum eorum ab altero dependeat. De finalibus autem causis oportet etiam idem esse iudicium quod de causa efficiente. Nam finis non est causa, nisi secundum quod movet efficientem ad agendum; non enim est primum in esse, sed in intentione solum. Unde et ubi non est actio, non est causa finalis, ut patet in III Metaph.
However, the same judgment should be made of efficient causes and formal or material causes. For an efficient cause is a thing’s cause insofar as it induces the form or disposes the matter. Therefore, a thing depends equally on its efficient cause, its matter, and its form, since through one of them it depends on the other. Now, as to final causes, the same must be said of them as of efficient causes, because the end is a cause only insofar as it moves the efficient cause to act; for it is first not in existence, but only in intention. Consequently also, there is no action where there is no final cause, as is clear in Metaphysics 3.1
QDePot.Q5.A1
Secundum hoc ergo esse rei factae dependet a causa efficiente secundum quod dependet ab ipsa forma rei factae. Est autem aliquod efficiens a quo forma rei factae non dependet per se et secundum rationem formae, sed solum per accidens: sicut forma ignis generati ab igne generante, per se quidem, et secundum rationem suae speciei non dependet, cum in ordine rerum eumdem gradum teneat, nec forma ignis aliter sit in generato quam in generante; sed distinguitur ab ea solum divisione materiali, prout scilicet est in alia materia. Unde cum igni generato sua forma sit ab aliqua causa, oportet ipsam formam dependere ab altiori principio, quod sit causa ipsius formae per se et secundum propriam speciei rationem.
Accordingly, the existence of a thing made depends on its efficient cause inasmuch as it depends on the very form of the thing made. Now, there can be an efficient cause on which the form of the thing made does not depend through itself and according to the account of form, but only accidentally; for example, the form of a generated fire does not depend on the generating fire through itself and according to the account of its species, seeing that it occupies the same degree in the order of things, nor is the form of fire differently in the generated and in the generating fire; rather, it is distinguished therefrom only by material division, that is, insofar as it is different matter. Therefore, since the generated fire has its form from some cause, this same form must depend on some higher principle that is the cause of that very form through itself and in respect of the proper account of the species.
QDePot.Q5.A1
Cum autem esse formae in materia, per se loquendo, nullum motum vel mutationem implicet, nisi forte per accidens; omne autem corpus non agat nisi motum, ut Philosophus probat, necesse est quod principium ex quo per se dependet forma, sit aliquod principium incorporeum; per actionem enim alicuius principii dependet effectus a causa agente. Et si aliquod principium corporeum est per aliquem modum causa formae, hoc habet in quantum agit virtute principii incorporei, quasi eius instrumentum; quod quidem necessarium est ad hoc quod forma esse incipiat, in quantum forma non incipit esse nisi in materia; non enim materia quocumque modo se habens potest subesse formae, quia proprium actum in propria materia oportet esse.
Now, seeing that, speaking essentially, the existence of a form in matter implies no movement or change, except perhaps accidentally, and since no bodies act unless moved, as the Philosopher shows, it follows of necessity that the principle on which the form depends through itself must be an incorporeal principle; for the effect depends on its agent cause through the action of some principle. And if a corporeal principle be in some way the cause of a form, this is due to its acting in the power of an incorporeal principle, as its instrument. In fact, this is necessary in order that the form begin to exist, inasmuch as a form does not begin to exist otherwise than in matter; for matter standing in just any state cannot be subject to a form, since the proper act must be in its proper matter.
QDePot.Q5.A1
Cum ergo est materia in dispositione quae non competit formae alicui, non potest a principio incorporeo, a quo forma dependet per se, eam consequi immediate; unde oportet quod sit aliquid transmutans materiam; et hoc est aliquod agens corporeum, cuius est agere movendo. Et hoc quidem agit in virtute principii incorporei, et eius actio determinatur ad hanc formam, secundum quod talis forma est in eo, actu (sicut in agentibus univocis) vel virtute (sicut in agentibus aequivocis).
When, therefore, matter is in a disposition unsuitable to some form, it cannot through itself attain that form from an incorporeal principle on which the form depends through itself; whence there must be something to transmute the matter, and this will be some corporeal agent, whose action consists in moving something. This corporeal agent acts in the power of the incorporeal principle, and its action is determined to this form inasmuch as this form is in the corporeal agent, either actually (as in universal agents) or virtually (as in equivocal agents).
QDePot.Q5.A1
Sic igitur huiusmodi inferiora agentia corporalia, non sunt formarum principia in rebus factis, nisi quantum potest se extendere causalitas transmutationis, cum non agant nisi transmutando, ut dictum est; hoc autem est in quantum disponunt materiam, et educunt formam de potentia materiae. Quantum igitur ad hoc, formae generatorum dependent a generantibus naturaliter, quod educuntur de potentia materiae, non autem quantum ad esse absolutum.
Accordingly, these lower corporeal agents are not the cause of the forms in things made, except to the extent of their causality in transmuting matter, since they do not act except by transmuting, as stated above,1 and this is by transmuting matter and bringing out the form from the potency of matter. Hence, the form of the thing generated depends naturally on the generator, insofar as it is brought out from the potency of matter, but not as to its absolute existence.
QDePot.Q5.A1
Unde et remota actione generantis, cessat eductio de potentia in actum quod est fieri generatorum; non autem cessant ipsae formae, secundum quas generata habent esse. Et inde est quod esse rerum generatarum manet, sed non fieri, cessante actione generantis. Si quae autem formae sunt non in materia, ut sunt substantiae intellectuales, vel in materia nullo modo indisposita ad formam, ut est in corporibus caelestibus, in quibus non sunt contrariae dispositiones; harum principium esse non potest nisi agens incorporeum, quod non agit per motum; nec dependent ab aliquo secundum fieri a quo non dependeant secundum esse.
And, therefore, when the action of the generator ceases, the bringing forth of the form from potency into actuality, that is, the coming to be of the thing generated, ceases, whereas the forms themselves, whereby the things generated have existence, do not cease. Hence, the existence of the things generated, but not their coming to be, remains after the action of the generator has ceased. On the other hand, if there are certain forms that do not exist in matter, such as intellectual substances, or that exist in matter in no way indisposed to their form, such as the heavenly bodies, wherein there are no contrary dispositions, they must proceed from a principle that is an incorporeal agent that does not act by movement, nor do they depend on something for their coming to be without also depending on it also for their being.
QDePot.Q5.A1
Sicut igitur cessante actione causae efficientis, quae agit per motum, in ipso instanti cessat fieri rerum generatarum, ita cessante actione agentis incorporei, cessat ipsum esse rerum ab eo creatarum. Hoc autem agens incorporeum, a quo omnia creantur, et corporalia et incorporalia, Deus est, sicut in alia quaestione ostensum est, a quo non solum sunt formae rerum, sed etiam materiae. Et quantum ad propositum non differt utrum immediate, vel quodam ordine, ut quidam philosophi posuerunt. Unde sequitur quod divina operatione cessante, omnes res eodem momento in nihilum deciderent, sicut auctoritatibus est probatum in argumentis sed contra.
Therefore, just as when the action of an efficient cause that acts by movement ceases, at that very instant the coming to be of the things generated ceases, so too when the action of an incorporeal agent ceases, the very existence of things created by it ceases. Now, this incorporeal agent by whom all things, both corporeal and incorporeal, are created is God (as we have proved above1), from whom things derive not only their form but also their matter. And as to the question at issue, it makes no difference whether they were all made by him immediately or in a certain order, as certain philosophers have maintained. We conclude, then, that with the cessation of the divine activity, at the same instant all things would fall into nothingness, as we have proved by the authorities quoted in the arguments on the contrary.
QDePot.Q5.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod creaturae Dei sunt perfectae in sua natura et in suo ordine; sed inter alia quae ad earum perfectionem requiruntur, hoc etiam est quod a Deo contineantur in esse.
Reply Obj. 1: God’s creatures are perfect in their own nature and in their own order, but their perfection requires among other things that they be kept in existence by God.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Deus non alia operatione producit res in esse et eas in esse conservat. Ipsum enim esse rerum permanentium non est divisibile nisi per accidens, prout alicui motui subiacet; secundum se autem est in instanti. Unde operatio Dei quae est per se causa quod res sit, non est alia secundum quod facit principium essendi et essendi continuationem.
Reply Obj. 2: God does not create things by one action and preserve them by another. For the existence of enduring things is not divisible, except accidentally insofar as it is subject to some movement; but according to itself, it exists in an instant. Therefore, God’s action, which is through itself the cause of a thing’s existence, is not distinct according to what makes the principle of being and the continuance of that being.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod, quamdiu principia essentialia rerum sunt, tamdiu res conservantur in esse; sed et ipsa rerum principia esse desinerent, divina actione cessante.
Reply Obj. 3: As long as the essential principles of things exist, so long do those things continue to exist; but those very principles would cease to be, were the divine action to cease.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod huiusmodi inferiora agentia sunt causa rerum quantum ad earum fieri, non quantum ad esse rerum per se loquendo. Deus autem per se est causa essendi: et ideo non est simile. Unde Augustinus dicit: non enim sicut structuram cum fabricaverit quis abscedit, atque illo cessante et abscedente stat opus eius; ita mundus vel in ictu oculi stare poterit, se ei Deus regimen suum subtraxerit.
Reply Obj. 4: These lower agents cause things as to their coming to be, but not as to their existence, speaking essentially. But God is through himself the cause of existence; therefore, the comparison fails. Hence, Augustine says: when a man is building a house and goes away, the building remains after he has ceased to work and gone: whereas the world would not stand for a single instant if God withdrew his support.1
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod cum agentia corporalia non agant nisi transmutando, —nihil autem transmutetur nisi ratione materiae, —causalitas agentium corporalium non potest se extendere nisi ad ea quae aliquo modo sunt in materia. Et quia Platonici et Avicenna non ponebant formas de potentia materiae educi, ideo cogebantur dicere quod agentia naturalia disponebant tantum materiam; inductio autem formae erat a principio separato. Si autem ponamus formas substantiales educi de potentia materiae, secundum sententiam Aristotelis, agentia naturalia non solum erunt causae dispositionum materiae, sed etiam formarum substantialium; quantum ad hoc dumtaxat quod de potentia educuntur in actum, ut dictum est, et per consequens sunt essendi principia quantum ad inchoationem ad esse, et non quantum ad ipsum esse absolute.
Reply Obj. 5: Inasmuch as corporeal agents do not act except by transmuting, and as nothing is transmuted except by reason of matter, the causality of corporeal agents cannot extend beyond things that in some way are in matter. Because the Platonists and Avicenna denied that forms are led out from the potency of matter, they were obliged to hold that natural agents merely dispose matter, and that the form is induced by a separated principle. On the other hand, if we hold that substantial forms are led out from the potency of matter, following Aristotle’s thought, natural agents will be the cause not only of the dispositions of matter but also of substantial forms, at least in regard to their being led out from the potency of matter into act, as stated above;1 and consequently, they are principles of existence as far as its inception into being, but not as far as being itself, absolutely.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod formarum quae incipiunt actu esse in materia per actionem corporalis agentis, quaedam producuntur secundum perfectam rationem speciei et secundum perfectum esse in materia, sicut et forma generantis, eo quod in materia non remanent contraria principia, et huiusmodi formae remanent post actionem generantis, usque ad tempus corruptionis. Quaedam vero formae producuntur quidem secundum perfectam rationem speciei, non autem secundum perfectum esse in materia, sicut calor qui est in aqua calefacta, habet perfectam speciem caloris, non tamen perfectum esse, quod est ex applicatione formae ad materiam, eo quod in materia remanet forma contraria tali qualitati. Et huiusmodi formae possunt ad modicum remanere post actionem agentis; sed prohibentur diu permanere a contrario principio, quod est in materia. Quaedam vero producuntur in materia et secundum imperfectam speciem et secundum imperfectum esse, sicut lumen in aere a corpore lucido. Non enim lumen est in aere sicut quaedam forma naturalis perfecta prout est in corpore lucido, sed magis per modum intentionis. Unde sicut similitudo hominis non manet in speculo nisi quamdiu est oppositum homini, ita nec lumen in aere, nisi apud praesentiam corporis lucidi: huiusmodi enim intentiones dependent a formis naturalibus corporum per se, et non solum per accidens; et ideo esse eorum non manet cessante actione agentium. Huiusmodi ergo propter imperfectionem sui esse, dicuntur esse in fieri; sed creaturae perfectae non dicuntur esse in fieri propter sui esse imperfectionem, quamvis actio Dei earum factoris1 indeficienter permaneat.
Reply Obj. 6: Some of the forms that begin to exist in matter through the action of a corporeal agent are, when produced according to the perfect account of their species and according to perfect being in matter, like even the form of their generator, in that the matter does not retain contrary principles, and such forms remain after the action of their generator until the time of their corruption. Other forms, however, when produced are according to the perfect account of the species but not according to perfect being in matter; for example, heat in hot water has the perfect species of heat but not perfect being, which depends on the application of the form to the matter, inasmuch as within the matter there remains a form contrary to that quality. And forms of this sort can remain for a short time after the action of the agent but are prevented from remaining for long by the contrary principle that is in the matter. Again, other forms when produced in matter both according to an imperfect species and according to imperfect being, for example, the light produced in the air by a luminous body; for light in the air is not a perfect natural form as light is in the luminous body, but rather is there after the mode of an intention. Hence, just as a man’s likeness does not remain in a mirror save as long as the mirror is in front of him, even so neither does light remain in the air when the luminous body is no longer present. For such intentions depend on the natural forms of bodies through themselves and not merely accidentally; and therefore they no longer remain in existence after the action of the agents has ceased. Therefore, such things are said to be “in coming to be” on account of the imperfection of their own being, while perfected creatures are not said to be “in coming to be” on account of the imperfection of their own being, even though the action of God their Maker remains unfailingly.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod actio corporalis agentis non se extendit ultra motum, et ideo est instrumentum primi agentis in eductione formarum de potentia in actum, quae est per motum; non autem in conservatione earum, nisi quatenus ex aliquo motu dispositiones in materia retinentur, quibus materia fit propria formae: sic enim per motum corporum caelestium inferiora conservantur in esse.
Reply Obj. 7: The action of a corporeal agent does not extend beyond movement, and therefore it is the instrument of the first agent, in the leading out of forms from potency to actuality, which leading out is by movement, but not in their preservation, except insofar as through some movement matter is made to retain dispositions that render it appropriate to the form; for in this way the lower bodies are kept in existence through the movement of the heavenly bodies.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod creatura deficeret divina actione cessante, non propter contrarium quod sit in materia, quia ipsum etiam cum materia cessaret: sed propter hoc quod creatura est ex nihilo; non propter hoc quod nihilum aliquid ageret ad corruptionem, sed non ageret ad conservationem.
Reply Obj. 8: If the divine action were to cease, the creature also would cease to exist, not through the presence of a contrary in its matter—since that would cease to exist at the same time as the matter—but because the creature is made from nothing; and yet, not in the sense that nothingness does something toward the corruption, but that it does not act toward its preservation.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod ipse dator formarum si ponatur aliquid aliud praeter Deum, secundum sententiam Avicennae, oportet quod et ipsum deficeret cessante actione Dei, quae est sua causa.
Reply Obj. 9: Even the giver of forms, if we suppose with Avicenna that it is something apart from God, must cease to exist if God, who is its own cause, ceases to act.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod etiam praedicta actione cessante, forma deficeret, unde non posset esse essendi principium.
Reply Obj. 10: The form also would cease to exist if the aforesaid action were to cease, so that it could not be its principle of existence.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad10
Ad decimumprimum dicendum, quod materia dicitur ingenita quia non procedit in esse per generationem: ex hoc tamen non removetur quin a Deo sit; cum omne imperfectum oporteat a perfecto originem trahere.
Reply Obj. 11: Matter is said to be ungenerated because it does not come into existence through a generation; yet, this does not exclude its being from God, seeing that every imperfect thing must originate from a perfect one.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad11
Ad decimumsecundum dicendum, quod non oportet inter opera Dei, uno contradictorie oppositorum invento, aliud inveniri (sic enim esset inter ea aliquid increatum cum sit ibi aliquid creatum) quamvis hoc verum sit de aliis oppositis. Ea vero de quibus est obiectio, sunt contradictorie opposita; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 12: In God’s works, the presence of one contradictory does not argue the presence of its opposite (for then it would follow that since some of his works are created, there must be some that are not created), although this is true if we apply it to other kinds of opposition. But the things to which the objection refers are in contradictory opposition to each other; therefore, the argument does not follow.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod licet quaelibet res naturaliter appetat sui conservationem, non tamen quod a se conservetur, sed a sua causa.
Reply Obj. 13: It is true that everything naturally desires its own preservation, yet not that it is preserved by itself, but by its own cause.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod universitas creaturarum non est optima simpliciter, sed in genere creatorum; unde nihil prohibet ea aliquid melius esse.
Reply Obj. 14: The universe of created things is not the best thing simply speaking, but in the genus of created things; whence nothing prevents something from being better.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod inter bona quorum congregatione status beatitudinis perficitur, principium est coniunctio ad suam causam; cum ipsa Dei fruitio sit creaturae rationalis beatitudo.
Reply Obj. 15: The goods, the accumulation of which makes the state of beatitude perfect, have their source in the creature’s union with its cause, since the beatitude of the rational creature consists in the very enjoyment of God.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod tendere in nihilum non est proprie motus naturae, qui semper est in bonum, sed est ipsius defectus; unde ratio falsum supponebat.
Reply Obj. 16: Properly speaking, a tendency to nothingness is not a movement of nature, which always has a tendency to the good; rather, it is a defect of nature, so that the argument is based on a false supposition.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod illius impressionis violentae agens violentum est causa secundum fieri, et non simpliciter secundum esse, ut ex dictis patet: unde cessante actione agentis, potest ad tempus remanere, sed non diu propter eius imperfectionem.
Reply Obj. 17: A violent agent that produces a violent impression is the cause of that impression as to its coming to be, and not simply as to its being, as explained above.1 Therefore, as soon as the agent ceases to act, the impression may last for a brief time, but not for long, on account of its imperfection.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod sicut forma non potest esse principium essendi, nisi aliquo priori principio praesupposito, ita nec operandi, cum Deus in qualibet re operetur, ut in alia quaestione, ostensum est; nec etiam cognoscendi, cum omnis cognitio a lumine increato derivetur.
Reply Obj. 18: Just as a form cannot be a principle of existence unless we presuppose some previous principle, so too neither can it be a principle of activity, since God works in everything, as we have shown above,1 nor even of knowledge, since all knowledge derives from the uncreated light.
QDePot.Q5.A1.ad18
A. 2Whether God can make a creature able of itself to keep itself in existence independently of GodUtrum Deus possit alicui creaturae communicare quod per se in esse conservetur absque Deo
Secundo quaeritur utrum Deus possit alicui creaturae communicare quod per se in esse conservetur absque Deo.
The second point of inquiry is whether God can make a creature able of itself to keep itself in existence independently of God.1
QDePot.Q5.A2
Et videtur quod sic. Creare enim est maius quam per se in esse conservari. Sed creare potuit creaturae communicari, ut Magister dicit in V dist., IV Sentent. Ergo et per se in esse conservari.
Obj. 1: And it seems that he can. For creating is greater than keeping oneself in existence. Now, creating could be communicated to a creature, as the Master says in Sentences IV.1 Therefore, it could have received the power to keep itself in existence.
QDePot.Q5.A2.arg1
Praeterea, plus est in potestate rerum et Dei, quam in potestate intellectus nostri. Sed intellectus noster potest intelligere creaturam absque Deo. Ergo multo fortius Deus potest creaturae dare ut per se conservetur in esse.
Obj. 2: There is more in the power of things and God than in the power of our intellect. Now, our intellect can understand a creature apart from God. Much more, therefore, can God make a creature able of itself to keep itself in existence.
QDePot.Q5.A2.arg2
Praeterea, aliqua creatura est ad imaginem Dei, ut patet Genesis I, 26. Sed secundum Hilarium imago est rei ad rem coaequandam indiscreta et unita similitudo; et sic imago adaequare potest id cuius est imago. Cum ergo Deus nullo exteriori conservante indigeat, videtur quod hoc potuit creaturae communicare.
Obj. 3: There is a creature made to God’s image (Gen 1:26). Now, according to Hilary, an image is the undivided and united likeness of one thing adequately representing another,1 so that an image can be adequate to the thing of which it is the image. Seeing, then, that God needs no other to keep him in existence, it would seem that he could communicate this to a creature.
QDePot.Q5.A2.arg3
Praeterea, quanto agens est perfectius, tanto potest perfectiorem effectum producere. Sed agentia naturalia possunt effectus facere qui conserventur in esse sine agentibus. Ergo multo fortius Deus potest hoc facere.
Obj. 4: The more perfect the agent, the more perfect an effect can it produce. Now, natural agents can produce effects that are able to remain in existence without their causes. Therefore, much more so can God do this.
QDePot.Q5.A2.arg4
Sed contra, Deus non potest aliquid facere in diminutionem suae auctoritatis. Hoc autem suo dominio praeiudicaret, si aliquid absque ipsius conservatione posset esse. Ergo Deus hoc facere non potest.
On the contrary, God can do nothing that is prejudicial to his own authority. But it would be prejudicial to his dominion if anything could exist without his upholding it. Therefore, God cannot do this.
QDePot.Q5.A2.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod ad omnipotentiam Dei non pertinet quod possit facere duo contradictoria esse simul. In hoc autem quod dicitur quod Deus faciat aliquid quod eius conservatione non indigeat, contradictio implicatur. Iam enim ostensum est quod omnis effectus a sua causa dependet, secundum quod est eius causa. In hoc ergo quod dicitur, quod Dei conservatione non indigeat, ponitur non esse creatum a Deo; in hoc quod dicitur, quod Deus faciat ipsum, ponitur esse creatum.
I answer that God’s omnipotence does not imply that he can make two contradictories true at the same time. Now, the statement that God can produce a thing that does not need to be upheld by him, involves a contradiction. For we have already proved that every effect depends on its cause insofar as it is its cause. Accordingly, the statement that a thing does not need God to uphold its existence implies that it is not created by God, while the statement that such a thing is made by God implies that it is created by him.
QDePot.Q5.A2.co
Sicut ergo contradictionem implicaret, Deum facere aliquid quod non esset creatum ab eo, ita si quis diceret Deum facere aliquid quod eius conservatione non indigeret. Unde utrumque pari ratione Deus non potest.
Therefore, just as it would involve a contradiction to say that God made something that was not created by him, so too were one to say that God made something that did not need to be kept in existence by him. Therefore, God is equally unable to do either.
QDePot.Q5.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod cum creare sit aliquid causare; non indigere autem alterius conservatione, non sit nisi eius quod causam non habet: manifestum est quod maius est non indigere conservari ab alio quam creare; sicut maius est causam non habere quam causam esse; licet et hoc non sit usquequaque verum, quod creare creaturae sit communicabile, secundum quod est actus primi agentis, ut in alia quaestione 3, dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: Since to create is to cause something, and only that which has no cause does not need to be kept in existence by another, it is clear that not to need to be kept in existence by another is greater than to create, just as to have no cause is more than to be a cause. Moreover, it is not altogether true that the power of creating is communicable to a creature, seeing that it is the act of the first agent, as we have shown above.1
QDePot.Q5.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod quamvis intellectus possit intelligere creaturam non intelligendo Deum, non tamen potest intelligere creaturam non conservari in esse a Deo; hoc enim implicat contradictionem, sicut et creaturam non esse creatam a Deo, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the intellect is able to understand a creature without understanding God, it cannot understand a creature not being kept in existence by God; for this involves a contradiction, just as even to say a creature is not created by God, as stated above.1
QDePot.Q5.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod aequalitas non est de ratione imaginis absolute, sed perfectae; qualis Dei imago non est creatura, sed Filius; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Equality is of the account of an image not absolutely speaking, but of a perfect image; such an image of God is not a creature but the Son; therefore, the argument proves nothing.
QDePot.Q5.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod responsio patet per ea quae dicta sunt in praecedenti.
Reply Obj. 4: The reply may be gathered from what has been already said in the preceding answer.
QDePot.Q5.A2.ad4
A. 3Whether God can annihilate a creatureUtrum Deus possit creaturam in nihilum redigere
Tertio quaeritur utrum Deus possit creaturam in nihilum redigere.
The third point of inquiry is whether God can annihilate a creature.1
QDePot.Q5.A3
Et videtur quod non. Dicit enim Augustinus in lib. LXXXIII quaestionum, quod Deus non est causa tendendi in non esse. Hoc autem esset, si creaturam annihilaret. Ergo Deus non potest creaturam in nihilum redigere.
Obj. 1: And it seems that he cannot. For Augustine says, in Eighty-Three Different Questions, that God does not cause things to tend to non-existence.1 But this would be the case were he to annihilate a creature. Therefore, God cannot annihilate a creature.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg1
Praeterea, creaturae corruptibiles, quae inter ceteras sunt debilioris esse, non desinunt esse nisi per actionem alicuius causae agentis, sicut ignis corrumpitur aliquo contrario agente in ipsum. Multo minus igitur aliae creaturae possunt desinere nisi per aliquam actionem. Si ergo Deus aliquam creaturam annihilaret, hoc non fieret nisi per aliquam actionem. Per actionem autem hoc fieri est impossibile. Nam omnis actio sicut est ab ente actu, ita in ens actu terminatur, cum oporteat factum esse simile facienti. Actio autem qua aliquid ens actu constituitur, non omnino in nihilum redigit. Ergo Deus non potest aliquid annihilare.
Obj. 2: Corruptible creatures, whose existence is weaker than that of others, do not cease to exist save through the action of some agent cause, for example, a fire is extinguished by something acting contrary to it. Much less, therefore, can other creatures cease to exist otherwise than through some action. If, then, God were to annihilate a creature, this would not be except through some action. But this cannot be done through an action, since every action, proceeding as it does from an actual being, must terminate in an actual being, because every maker produces its like. Now, an action by which an actual being is produced in no way annihilates. Therefore, God cannot annihilate a thing.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg2
Praeterea, omne quod est per accidens, reducitur ad id quod est per se. Sed a nulla causa agente est defectus et corruptio nisi per accidens, cum nihil operetur nisi intendens ad bonum, ut Dionysius dicit: unde et ignis corrumpens aquam, non intendit privationem formae aquae, sed formam propriam in materiam introducere. Ergo non potest ab aliquo agente causari aliquis defectus, quin simul aliqua perfectio constituatur. Ubi autem aliqua perfectio constituitur, ibi non est annihilatio. Ergo Deus non potest aliquid annihilare.
Obj. 3: Whatsoever exists accidentally is traced back to what exists through itself. Now, no active cause produces defect and corruption save accidentally, since nothing acts without intending a good, according to Dionysius;1 this is why even fire destroying water does not intend the privation of the form of water, but rather to introduce its own proper form into the matter. Therefore, defect cannot be caused by an agent without some perfection being caused at the same time. Now, where a perfection is produced, there is not annihilation. Therefore, God cannot annihilate a thing.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg3
Praeterea, nihil agit nisi propter finem. Finis enim est quod movet efficientem. Finis autem divinae actionis est eius bonitas: quod quidem esse potest in rerum productione, per quam res similitudines divinae bonitatis consequuntur: non autem in annihilatione, per quam annihilatum omnino a Dei similitudine recederet. Ergo Deus non potest aliquid annihilare.
Obj. 4: Nothing acts except for an end, since the end moves the efficient cause. Now, the end of God’s action is his own goodness; and this indeed can exist in the production of things, whereby things attain likenesses of the divine goodness; but this is not so in annihilation, whereby something annihilated would utterly withdraw from likeness to God. Therefore, God cannot annihilate a thing.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg4
Praeterea, manente causa, necesse est permanere causatum. Si enim non est necesse, possibile erit causatum esse et non esse posita causa; et sic indigebitur alio quo causatum ad esse determinetur; et ita causa sufficiens non erit ad esse causati. Sed Deus est sufficiens causa rerum. Ergo Deo manente necesse est res in esse manere. Sed Deus non potest facere quin ipse in esse maneat. Ergo non potest creaturas reducere in non esse.
Obj. 5: So long as the cause remains, its effect must remain also. For if this were not necessary, it would be possible, given a cause, for its effect to be or not to be; and then it would need something else to determine its being, and thus, the cause would not suffice for the existence of its effect. But God is the sufficient cause of things. Therefore, as long as God exists, things must remain in existence. Now, God cannot prevent his own remaining in existence. Therefore, he cannot reduce creatures to non-existence.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg5
Sed dicebatur, quod Deus non erit causa in actu, cum creaturae erunt annihilatae.
Obj. 6: It will be said that God would not be the actual cause if things were to be annihilated.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg6
Sed contra, divina actio est eius esse; unde et Augustinus vult quod in quantum Deus est, nos simus. Suum autem esse nunquam ei advenit. Ergo nunquam desinit esse in sua actione; et ita semper erit causa in actu.
On the contrary, God’s action is his being; this is also why Augustine says that we exist insofar as God exists.1 Now, his own existence was never new to him. Therefore, he never ceases to act and will always be an actual cause.
QDePot.Q5.A3.sc
Praeterea, Deus non potest facere contra communes animi conceptiones, sicut quod totum non sit maius sua parte. Communis autem animi conceptio est apud sapientes, animas rationales perpetuas esse. Ergo Deus non potest facere quod in nihilum redigantur.
Obj. 7: God cannot act against common conceptions of the mind; for example, he cannot make it so that the whole is not greater than its part. Now, it is a common conception of the mind, among the wise, that the rational soul has a continuous being. Therefore, God cannot cause it to be annihilated.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg7
Praeterea, Commentator dicit in XI Metaph., quod id quod est in se possibile esse et non esse, non potest necessitatem essendi ab alio acquirere. Quaecumque ergo creaturae habent necessitatem essendi, in eis non est possibilitas ad esse et non esse. Huiusmodi autem sunt omnia incorruptibilia, ut sunt substantiae incorporeae et corpora caelestia. Ergo omnibus his non est possibilitas ad non esse. Si ergo sibi relinquantur, divina actione subtracta, non deficient in non esse; et sic Deus non videtur quod possit ea annihilare.
Obj. 8: The Commentator says, on Metaphysics 11, that if a thing in itself is capable of being or not being, it cannot acquire from another a necessity of being.1 Therefore, whatever creatures have necessary being do not have the capacity for being and not being. Now, such are all incorruptible things, for example, incorporeal substances and heavenly bodies. Therefore, in none of these is there the possibility of not being. Therefore, if they be left to themselves through God withdrawing his action from them, they will not cease to exist; and thus, it seems that God cannot annihilate them.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg8
Praeterea, quod recipitur in aliquo, non tollit potentiam recipientis; sed potest eam perficere. Si ergo aliquid sit possibilitatem habens ad non esse, nihil in eo receptum hanc possibilitatem ei auferre poterit. Ergo quod est in se possibile non esse, non poterit ab aliquo necessitatem essendi acquirere.
Obj. 9: The thing received in something does not remove the potency of the recipient, but it is able to perfect it. If, then, there is a thing that has the possibility of not being, it cannot receive anything that will remove this possibility; and consequently, a thing that in itself contains the possibility of not existing cannot receive from anything else the necessity of existing.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg9
Praeterea, ea secundum quae aliqua genere diversificantur, sunt de essentia rei; nam genus pars definitionis est. Secundum autem corruptibile et incorruptibile aliqua genere differunt, ut patet in X Metaph. Ergo sempiternitas et incorruptibilitas est de essentia rei. Deus autem non potest alicui rei auferre quod est de essentia eius; non enim potest facere quod homo existens homo, non sit animal. Ergo non potest rebus incorruptibilibus sempiternitatem auferre; et ita non potest ea ad nihilum redigere.
Obj. 10: Things according to which certain things are diversified in genus belong to a thing’s essence, for the genus is part of the definition. Now, certain things differ in genus according to being corruptible or incorruptible, as is clear from Metaphysics 10.1 Therefore, everlastingness or incorruptibility is part of such things’ essence. Now, God cannot deprive a thing of what belongs to its essence; for he cannot make a man not to be an animal while remaining a man. Therefore, he cannot cause incorruptible things not to last forever, and thus, he cannot reduce them to nothing.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg10
Praeterea, corruptibile nunquam potest mutari ut fiat incorruptibile secundum suam naturam; nam incorruptibilitas corporum resurgentium non est naturae sed gloriae; et hoc ideo est, quia corruptibile et incorruptibile differunt genere, ut dictum est. Si autem quod est in se possibile non esse, ab aliquo necessitatem essendi posset acquirere, corruptibile posset in incorruptibilitatem mutari. Ergo impossibile est esse aliquid quod in se sit possibile non esse, et acquirat necessitatem ab alio; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 11: A corruptible thing can never be changed so as to become incorruptible according to its own nature (for the incorruptibility of bodies rising from the dead is not something of nature, but of glory); and this is because corruptible and incorruptible differ in genus, as stated above. Now, if a thing that is in itself capable of not existing could be made by something else to exist of necessity, a corruptible thing might be changed into an incorruptible one. Therefore, a thing which is in itself capable of not existing cannot possibly acquire a necessity of existing from another, and so we come to the same conclusion as above.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg11
Praeterea, si creaturae non habent necessitatem nisi secundum quod dependent a Deo, a Deo autem dependent secundum quod Deus est earum causa; non habebunt necessitatem nisi per modum qui competit causalitati qua Deus eorum causa est. Deus autem est rerum causa non per necessitatem, sed per voluntatem, ut est in alia quaestione, ostensum. Sic ergo erit necessitas in rebus sicut in his quae a voluntate causantur. Ea autem quae sunt a voluntate, non simpliciter et absolute sunt necessaria, sed solum necessitate conditionata, eo quod voluntas non necessario determinatur ad unum effectum. Ergo sequitur quod in rebus nihil est necessarium absolute, sed solum sub conditione; sicut est necesse Socratem moveri, si currit; vel ambulare, si vult, nullo impedimento existente. Ex quo videtur sequi quod nihil sit in creaturis simpliciter incorruptibile, sed omnia sint corruptibilia; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 12: If creatures have no necessity except insofar as they depend on God, and if they depend on God insofar as he is their cause, they will not have necessity except through the mode that belongs to the causality whereby God is their cause. Now, God is the cause of things not of necessity but by his will, as we have proved above.1 Therefore, necessity in things will be such as it is in things that are caused by a will. Now, things effected by a will are not necessary simply and absolutely; rather, their necessity is only conditional, inasmuch as the will is not determined by necessity to one effect. It follows, then, that in things nothing is absolutely necessary, but only conditionally, just as it is necessary that Socrates move if he runs, or walk if he wishes to walk and is not prevented from so doing. Thus, it seems to follow that no creature is simply incorruptible, and that all are corruptible, which is incongruous.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg12
Praeterea, sicut Deus est summum bonum, ita est perfectissimum ens. Sed in quantum est summum bonum, ei convenit quod non possit esse causa mali culpae. Ergo in quantum est perfectissimum ens, non ei competit quod possit esse causa annihilationis rerum.
Obj. 13: Just as God is the highest good, so is he the most perfect being. Now, inasmuch as he is the highest good, it is incongruous for him to be the cause of the evil of fault. Therefore, inasmuch as he is the most perfect being, it is incongruous for him to be able to cause the annihilation of things.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg13
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod Deus est adeo bonus quod nunquam permitteret aliquid mali fieri, nisi esset adeo potens quod de quolibet malo posset elicere aliquod bonum. Sed si creaturae annihilarentur, nullum bonum inde eliceretur. Ergo Deus non potest hoc permittere quod creaturae in nihilum decidant.
Obj. 14: Augustine says that God is so good that he would never allow evil to be done, were he not so powerful that he could elicit some good from any evil whatsoever.1 But if creatures were to be annihilated, no good would be elicited from that. Therefore, God cannot allow creatures to return to nothingness.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg14
Praeterea, non minor distantia est in nihilum de ente, quam de nihilo in esse. Sed reducere aliquid de nihilo in esse, est potentiae infinitae, propter distantiam infinitam. Ergo reducere de esse in nihil, non est nisi potentiae infinitae. Nulla autem creatura habet potentiam infinitam. Ergo subtracta actione creatoris, creatura non poterit in nihilum reduci. Quo quidem solo modo dicebatur Deus res posse annihilare, scilicet per suae actionis subtractionem. Nullo ergo modo Deus potest creaturas in nihilum redigere.
Obj. 15: The distance from nothing to being is no less than from being to nothing. Now, it belongs to an infinite power to produce a being from nothing, on account of the infinite distance. Therefore, only an infinite power can reduce a being to nothing. But no creature has an infinite power. Hence, if we take away the action of the Creator, a creature cannot be reduced to nothing; and yet, only on the supposition that God’s action be removed was it said that he can annihilate things. Therefore, in no way can God reduce creatures to nothing.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg15
Sed contra est quod Origenes dicit in Periarchon: quod datum est, auferri atque recedere potest. Sed esse, datum est creaturae a Deo. Ergo potest auferri; et sic Deus potest creaturas in nihilum redigere.
On the contrary (1), Origen says in On First Principles: that which was given can be taken away and lost.1 Now, creatures were given existence by God. Therefore, it can be taken from them, so that God can reduce them to nothing.
QDePot.Q5.A3.sc
Praeterea, illud quod dependet ex simplici Dei voluntate, potest, etiam, Deo volente, cessare. Sed totum esse creaturae dependet ex simplici Dei voluntate; cum Deus per suam voluntatem sit causa rerum, et non per naturae necessitatem. Ergo, Deo volente, possunt creaturae in nihilum redigi.
Furthermore (2), that which depends on God’s simple will can also cease if it be God’s will. Now, the creature’s whole being depends on God’s simple will, since he is the cause of things by his will and not by natural necessity. Therefore, if it be his will, creatures can be annihilated.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg16
Praeterea, Deus non est plus debitor creaturis postquam esse incoeperunt, quam antequam esse inciperent. Sed antequam creaturae inciperent, absque omni praeiudicio suae bonitatis, poterat cessare ad hoc quod esse creaturis communicaret, quia sua bonitas in nullo a creaturis dependet. Ergo Deus potest absque praeiudicio suae bonitatis suam actionem a rebus creatis subtrahere; quo posito in nihilum deciderent, ut in praecedenti articulo ostensum est. Potest ergo Deus res annihilare.
Furthermore (3), God is not more indebted to creatures after they begin to exist than he was before they began to exist. Now, before creatures began to exist, he could, without prejudice to his goodness, abstain from bringing them into being, since his goodness in no way depends on creatures. Therefore, without prejudice to his goodness, God can withdraw his action from creatures, with the result (as proved above) that they would cease to exist.1 Therefore, God can annihilate creatures.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg17
Praeterea, eadem actione Deus res in esse produxit et eas in esse conservat, ut supra ostensum est. Sed Deus potuit res in esse non producere. Ergo eadem ratione potest eas annihilare.
Furthermore (4), as we have proved, God by the same action has produced things in existence and keeps them in existence.1 Now, God was able not to produce creatures in existence. Therefore, for the same reason, he can annihilate them.
QDePot.Q5.A3.arg18
Respondeo dicendum quod in rebus a Deo factis dicitur aliquid esse possibile dupliciter.
I answer that in things made by God, something is said to be possible in two ways.
QDePot.Q5.A3.co
Uno modo per potentiam agentis tantum; sicut antequam mundus fieret, possibile fuit mundum fore, non per potentiam creaturae, quae nulla erat, sed solum per potentiam Dei, qui mundum in esse producere poterat.
First, with regard to a power of the agent alone; for example, before the world came to be, it was possible for the world to exist, not through a potency of the creature (which did not exist), but only through the power of God, who was able to bring the world into being.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Alio modo per potentiam quae est in rebus factis; sicut possibile est corpus compositum corrumpi.
Second, with regard to a power that is within the things made; for example, it is possible for a composite body to be corrupted.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Si ergo loquamur de possibilitate ad non esse ex parte rerum factarum, dupliciter circa hoc aliqui opinati sunt. Avicenna namque posuit, quod quaelibet res praeter Deum habebat in se possibilitatem ad esse et non esse. Cum enim esse sit praeter essentiam cuiuslibet rei creatae, ipsa natura rei creatae per se considerata, possibilis est ad esse; necessitatem vero essendi non habet nisi ab alio, cuius natura est suum esse, et per consequens est per se necesse esse, et hoc Deus est.
Accordingly, if we consider the possibility of non-existence on the side of the things made, there have been two opinions on this point. Avicenna held that all things except God have in themselves a possibility of being and of non-being.1 For, seeing that being is something besides the essence of every created thing, the very nature of a created thing considered in itself is capable of being, while it only has necessity of being from another whose nature is its own being, and which, therefore, by itself exists of necessity; and this is God.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Commentator vero contrarium ponit, scilicet quod quaedam res creatae sunt in quarum natura non est possibilitas ad non esse, quia quod in sua natura habet possibilitatem ad non esse, non potest ab extrinseco acquirere sempiternitatem, ut scilicet sit per naturam suam sempiternum. Et haec quidem positio videtur rationabilior. Potentia enim ad esse et non esse non convenit alicui nisi ratione materiae, quae est pura potentia. Materia etiam, cum non possit esse sine forma, non potest esse in potentia ad non esse, nisi quatenus existens sub una forma, est in potentia ad aliam formam.
On the other hand, the Commentator holds a contrary opinion, namely, that certain things were created in whose nature there is no possibility of non-being; for a thing that has in its own nature a possibility of non-being cannot acquire everlastingness from without, so as to become by its own nature everlasting.1 And the latter opinion seems more reasonable. For the potential for being and non-being does not belong to a thing save by reason of its matter, which is pure potency. And matter too, since it cannot exist without form, cannot be in potency to non-being save as, while existing under one form, it is in potency to another form.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Dupliciter ergo potest contingere quod in natura alicuius rei non sit possibilitas ad non esse.
Accordingly, it may happen in two ways that a thing’s nature does not include the possibility of non-being.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Uno modo per hoc quod res illa sit forma tantum subsistens in esse suo, sicut substantiae incorporeae, quae sunt penitus immateriales. Si enim forma ex hoc quod inest materiae, est principium essendi in rebus materialibus, nec res materialis potest non esse nisi per separationem formae; ubi ipsa forma in esse suo subsistit nullo modo poterit non esse; sicut nec esse potest a se ipso separari.
First, in that some thing is only a form subsisting in its own being, such as incorporeal substances, which are entirely immaterial. For if a form, through being in matter, is the principle of existence in material things, and a material thing cannot cease to exist save by losing its form, it follows that, when the form itself subsists in its own being, it can in no way cease to exist, just as neither can existence be separated from its very self.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Alio modo per hoc quod in materia non sit potentia ad aliam formam, sed tota materiae possibilitas ad unam formam terminetur; sicut est in corporibus caelestibus, in quibus non est formarum contrarietas.
Second, in that the matter has no potency in respect of another form, but rather the whole possibility of the matter is determined to one form, as is the case with the heavenly bodies, in which there is no contrariety of forms.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Illae ergo solae res in sua natura possibilitatem habent ad non esse, in quibus est materia contrarietati subiecta. Aliis vero rebus secundum suam naturam competit necessitas essendi, possibilitate non essendi ab earum natura sublata. Nec tamen per hoc removetur quin necessitas essendi sit eis a Deo, quia unum necessarium alterius causa esse potest, ut dicitur in V Metaphysic. Ipsius enim naturae creatae cui competit sempiternitas, causa est Deus. In illis etiam rebus in quibus est possibilitas ad non esse, materia permanet; formae vero sicut ex potentia materiae educuntur in actum in rerum generatione, ita in corruptione de actu reducuntur in hoc quod sint in potentia. Unde relinquitur quod in tota natura creata non est aliqua potentia, per quam sit aliquid possibile tendere in nihilum.
Accordingly, a possibility of non-being is in the nature of those things alone whose matter is subject to contrariety; to other things by their nature belongs necessary existence, all possibility of nonexistence being removed by their nature. And yet, this does not imply that their necessity of existence is not from God, since one necessary thing may cause another, as is said in Metaphysics 5.1 For the created nature itself to which everlastingness belongs is caused by God. Moreover, in those things that contain a possibility of non-being the matter remains; but forms, just as they are led out into act from the potency of matter in the generation of things, so too, in corruption, they are reduced from act to what they are in potency. It follows, then, that in the whole of created nature there is no potency whereby something is capable of tending to nonexistence.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Si autem recurramus ad potentiam Dei facientis, sic considerandum est, quod dupliciter dicitur aliquid Deo esse impossibile:
If, on the other hand, we return to the power of God, the Maker of things, we must observe that a thing is said to be impossible to God in two ways.
QDePot.Q5.A3
uno modo quod est secundum se impossibile, quod quia non natum est alicui potentiae subiici; sicut sunt illa quae contradictionem implicant.
First, in that it is impossible in itself, because it is not naturally apt to be subject to any power; for example, things that involve a contradiction.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Alio modo ex eo quod est necessitas ad oppositum; quod quidem dupliciter contingit in aliquo agente.
Second, in that the opposite of that thing is necessary; and this occurs in two ways with respect to an agent.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Uno modo ex parte potentiae activae naturalis, quae terminatur ad unum tantum sicut potentia calidi ad calefaciendum; et hoc modo Deus Pater necessario generat Filium, et non potest non generare.
First, on the part of a natural active power, which is determined to one thing; for example, the power of a hot thing is determined to heating. In this way, God the Father begets the Son necessarily and cannot but beget him.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Alio modo ex parte finis ultimi in quem quaelibet res de necessitate tendit; sicut et homo de necessitate vult beatitudinem, et impossibile est eum velle miseriam; et similiter Deus vult de necessitate suam bonitatem, et impossibile est eum velle illa cum quibus sua bonitas esse non potest; sicut dicimus quod impossibile est Deum mentiri aut velle mentiri.
Second, on the part of the ultimate end, to which everything tends of necessity. For example, man necessarily wills happiness, and it is impossible for him to will misery; and likewise, God necessarily wills his own goodness, and it is impossible for him to will things that are incompatible with his goodness; for example, we say that it is impossible for God to lie or to wish to lie.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Creaturas autem simpliciter non esse, non est in se impossibile quasi contradictionem implicans, alias ab aeterno fuissent. Et hoc ideo est, quia non sunt suum esse, ut sic cum dicitur, creatura non est omnino, oppositum praedicati includatur in definitione, ut si dicatur, homo non est animal rationale: huiusmodi enim contradictionem implicant, et sunt secundum se impossibilia. Similiter Deus non producit creaturas ex necessitate naturae ut sic potentia Dei determinetur ad esse creaturae, ut in alia quaestione, est probatum. Similiter etiam nec bonitas Dei a creaturis dependet, ut sine creaturis esse non possit: quia per creaturas nihil bonitati divinae adiungitur.
Now, the simple non-existence of creatures is not in itself impossible as involving a contradiction (otherwise they would have existed from eternity, and this is because they are not their own being), as is the case when one says, “the creature does not exist at all.” The opposite of the predicate would be included in the definition, as if one said, “man is not a rational animal”; for such things imply a contradiction and are impossible in themselves. Likewise, God does not produce creatures by natural necessity, as though his power were determined to the existence of creatures, as we have proved above.1 Likewise, God’s goodness does not depend on creatures, as though it could not exist without them, seeing that nothing is added to the divine goodness by creatures.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Relinquitur ergo quod non est impossibile Deum res ad non esse reducere; cum non sit necessarium eum rebus esse praebere, nisi ex suppositione suae ordinationis et praescientiae, quia sic ordinavit et praescivit, ut res in perpetuum in esse teneret.
It remains, then, that it is not impossible for God to reduce things to non-being, since he is not under the necessity of giving them being, except on the presupposition of his own ordination and foreknowledge, in that he has ordained and foreknew that he would keep things in existence forever.
QDePot.Q5.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod si creaturas Deus in nihilum redigeret, non esset causa tendendi in non esse; hoc enim non contingeret per hoc quod ipse causaret non esse in rebus, sed per hoc quod desineret rebus dare esse.
Reply Obj. 1: If God were to reduce creatures to nothing, he would not be the cause of their tendency to non-existence; for it would result not from his causing non-existence in them, but from his ceasing to give them existence.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod res corruptibiles desinunt esse per hoc quod earum materia aliam formam recipit, cum qua forma prior stare non potest; et ideo ad earum corruptionem requiritur actio alicuius agentis, per quam forma nova educatur de potentia in actum. Sed si Deus res in nihilum redigeret, non esset ibi necessaria aliqua actio, sed solum hoc quod desisteret ab actione qua rebus tribuit esse; sicut absentia actionis solis illuminantis causat lucis privationem in aere.
Reply Obj. 2: Corruptible things cease to exist insofar as their matter receives another form, with which its previous form was incompatible; therefore, their corruption requires the action of a certain agent by which the new form is brought forth from potency to act. But if God were to annihilate a thing, there would be no need for any action, and it would suffice if God were to withdraw the action by which he gives things existence, just as the absence of the illuminating action of the sun causes the absence of light in the air.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ratio illa procederet, si Deus agendo, res annihilare posset; quod quidem non est; sed magis ab actione desistendo, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: This argument would avail if God could by some action annihilate things, but this is not so; rather would it occur by ceasing from action.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ubi non est actio, non est necessarium finem requirere. Sed quia ipsum desistere ab actione non potest esse in Deo, nisi per suam voluntatem, quae non est nisi finis, posset in ipsa annihilatione rerum finis aliquis inveniri; ut sicut in productione rerum, finis est manifestatio copiae divinae bonitatis, ita in rerum annihilatione finis esse potest sufficientia suae bonitatis, quae in tantum est sibi sufficiens, ut nullo exteriori indigeat.
Reply Obj. 4: Where there is no action we need not require an end. But seeing that even cessation from action cannot be in God save through his will, which is not but for the end, it might be possible to ascribe an end even in the very annihilation of things, such that, just as in the production of things the end was the manifestation of God’s abundant goodness, so too in the annihilation of things the end could be the sufficiency of his goodness, seeing that it is so self-sufficing as to need nothing from without.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod effectus a causa sequitur, et est secundum modum causae; unde effectus voluntatem consequentes, tunc a voluntate procedunt quando voluntas statuit esse procedendum; non autem de necessitate quando voluntas est. Et ideo, quia creaturae procedunt a Deo per voluntatem, tunc esse habent cum Deus vult eas esse; non de necessitate, quandocumque Dei voluntas est; alias ab aeterno fuissent.
Reply Obj. 5: The effect both follows its cause and derives its mode from the cause; therefore, effects consequent upon the will proceed from the will at the time appointed by the will, and not necessarily as soon as the will exists. And thus, since creatures proceed from God by his will, they have existence at the time wherein God wills that they exist, not necessarily whenever God’s will exists; otherwise, they would have existed from eternity.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod in actione Dei qua res producit, duo est considerare: scilicet ipsam substantiam operationis, et ordinem ad effectum. Substantia quidem operationis, cum sit divina essentia, aeterna est, nec potest non esse; ordo autem ad effectum, dependet ex voluntate divina: ex qualibet enim actione facientis non sequitur effectus nisi secundum exigentiam principii actionis; secundum enim modum caloris ignis calefacit. Unde cum principium factorum a Deo sit voluntas, secundum hoc in actione divina est ordo ad effectum, prout voluntas determinat. Et ideo quamvis actio Dei cessare non possit secundum suam substantiam, ordo tamen ad effectum cessare posset, si Deus vellet.
Reply Obj. 6: In the action by which God made things, two things may be considered: namely, the very substance of the activity, and its order to its effect. The substance of that action, since it is the divine essence, is eternal and cannot but be, whereas the order to its effect depends on the divine will; for every action of a maker produces its effect according to the exigency of the principle of that action, for fire heats according to the measure of its heat. Therefore, seeing that God’s will is the principle of the things made by him, his action bears an order to his effects to the degree that his will determines it. Hence, though God’s action cannot cease according to its own substance, its order to his effects could cease, if he so willed.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod communis animi conceptio dicitur illa cuius oppositum contradictionem includit; sicut, omne totum est maius sua parte; quia non esse maius sua parte est contra rationem totius. Sic autem animam rationalem non esse, non est communis animi conceptio, ut ex dictis patet; sed naturam animae rationalis non esse corruptibilem, haec est communis animi conceptio. Si autem Deus animam rationalem in nihilum redigeret, hoc non esset per aliquam potentiam ad non esse quae sit in natura animae rationalis, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 7: A common conception of the mind is one whose opposite involves a contradiction; for instance, “every whole is greater than its part,” because it is contrary to the account of a whole that it be not greater than its part. Now, it is not contrary to a common conception of the mind that a rational soul cease to exist, as we have already made clear; but it is a common conception of the mind that the nature of the rational soul be incorruptible. But if God were to reduce a human soul to nothing, this would not be through some potency toward non-existence that is within the nature of the rational soul, as was said.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod illud in cuius natura est possibilitas ad non esse, non recipit necessitatem essendi ab alio, ita quod ei competat secundum naturam, quia hoc implicaret contradictionem, scilicet quod natura posset non esse et quod haberet necessitatem essendi; sed quod habeat incorruptibilitatem ex gratia vel gloria, hoc non prohibetur. Sicut corpus Adae fuit quodammodo incorruptibile per gratiam innocentiae, et corpora resurgentium erunt incorruptibilia per gloriam, per virtutem animae suo principio adhaerentis. Non tamen removetur quin ipsa natura in qua non est possibilitas ad non esse habeat necessitatem essendi ab alio; cum quidquid perfectionis habet, sit ei ab alio; unde cessante actione suae causae, deficeret, non propter potentiam ad non esse quae in ipso sit, sed propter potestatem quae est in Deo ad non dandum esse.
Reply Obj. 8: A thing whose nature contains the possibility of non-existence does not acquire from an external source the necessity of being, such that this necessity be contained in its nature; for this would involve a contradiction, namely, the possibility of a nature’s nonexistence together with the necessity of its existence. But there is nothing to prevent its acquiring incorruptibility by grace or glory. For example, through the power of the soul adhering to its principle, Adam’s body was in a way incorruptible through the grace of innocence, and the bodies of the risen will be incorruptible through glory. On the other hand, a nature which does not include the possibility of non-existence is not prevented from acquiring from another source the necessity of existence, since whatsoever perfection it has, it has from another; therefore, if its cause withdraw its action, it would cease to exist, not on account of some potency to non-existence that is within it, but on account of God’s power to cease giving existence.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod in illis quae sunt per naturam incorruptibilia, non praeintelligitur potentia ad non esse quae tollatur per aliquid a Deo receptum, secundum quod obiectio procedebat; et hoc ex dictis patet. Sed in illis quae sunt incorruptibilia per gratiam, subest possibilitas ad non esse in ipsa natura; quae tamen totaliter reprimitur per gratiam ex virtute Dei.
Reply Obj. 9: Things that are incorruptible by nature are not to be supposed, as the objection supposes, to have beforehand a potency to non-existence, which potency is removed by something received from God; and this is clear from things said. But in things that are incorruptible by grace, there underlies in their very nature a possibility of non-existence; yet, this is entirely pressed back by grace from the power of God.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod si Deus creaturas incorruptibiles in nihilum redigeret, ab earum conservatione cessando, non propter hoc sempiternitatem a natura separaret, quasi remaneret natura non sempiterna; sed tota natura deficeret influxu causae cessante.
Reply Obj. 10: If by ceasing to uphold them God were to reduce incorruptible creatures to nothing, he would not by so doing deprive their nature of its everlastingness, as though the nature would remain without being everlasting; rather, their whole nature would cease to exist through their cause ceasing to influence them.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad10
Ad decimumprimum dicendum, quod corruptibile per naturam non potest mutari ut fiat per naturam incorruptibile, nec e converso, quamvis illud quod est per naturam corruptibile, possit per gloriam supervenientem perpetuum fieri. Non tamen ex hoc oportet ponere aliqua corruptibilia fieri per naturam incorruptibilia, quia esse desinerent causa non cessante.
Reply Obj. 11: That which is by nature corruptible cannot be changed so as to become naturally incorruptible, and vice versa, although that which is corruptible by nature could become everlasting by the addition of glory. Yet, it does not follow from this that one must assert that certain corruptible things become naturally incorruptible, since without their cause ceasing, they would cease to exist.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad11
Ad decimumsecundum dicendum, quod licet creaturae incorruptibiles ex Dei voluntate dependeant, quae potest eis esse praebere et non praebere; consequuntur tamen ex divina voluntate absolutam necessitatem essendi, in quantum in tali natura causantur, in qua non sit possibilitas ad non esse; talia enim sunt cuncta creata, qualia Deus esse ea voluit, ut Hilarius dicit in libro de synodis.
Reply Obj. 12: Although incorruptible creatures depend on God’s will, which can either give or not give them existence, nevertheless, by that same will, they attain an absolute necessity of existence insofar as they are caused in a nature wherein there is no possibility for non-existence; for every creature is such as God willed it to be, as Hilary says in On the Synods.1
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod Deus licet possit creaturas redigere in nihilum, non tamen potest facere quod eis manentibus, ipse non sit earum causa: est autem earum causa, et sicut efficiens, et sicut finis. Sicut ergo Deus non potest facere quod creatura in esse manens ab eo non sit, ita non potest facere quod ad eius bonitatem non ordinetur. Unde, cum malum culpae privet ordinem qui est in ipsum sicut in finem, eo quod est aversio ab incommutabili bono, Deus non potest esse causa mali culpae, quamvis potest esse causa annihilationis, omnino a conservatione cessando.
Reply Obj. 13: Although God is able to reduce creatures to nothing, he cannot, as long as they continue to exist, cease to be the cause of their existence. Now, he is their cause both as their efficient cause and as their end. Accordingly, just as he cannot cause an existing creature not to remain in existence due to him, so too he cannot cause that creature not to be ordered to his goodness. Therefore, since the evil of fault removes the order of which he is the end, inasmuch as sin is aversion from the unchangeable good, it follows that God cannot be the cause of the evil of fault, although he can be the cause of annihilation, by ceasing altogether to uphold a creature.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod Augustinus loquitur de malo culpae; et si loqueretur etiam de malo poenae, annihilatio tamen rerum nullum malum est: quia omne malum fundatur in bono, cum sit privatio, ut Augustinus dicit. Unde sicut ante rerum creationem malum non erat, ita nec malum esset, si omnia Deus annihilaret.
Reply Obj. 14: Augustine is speaking of the evil of fault, and even if he were referring to the evil of punishment, the annihilation of things would be no evil; for every evil, since it is a privation, is founded in a good, as Augustine says.1 Hence, just as there was no evil before things were created, so neither would there be any evil were God to annihilate all things.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod in nulla creatura est virtus quae possit vel de nihilo aliquid facere vel aliquid in nihilum redigere. Quod autem creaturae in nihilum redigerentur divina conservatione cessante, hoc non esset per aliquam actionem creaturae, sed per eius defectum, ut ex praedictis patet.
Reply Obj. 15: No creature has the power either of making something from nothing or of reducing a thing to nothing. However, the fact that if God ceased to uphold creatures, they would return to nothing, is not due to the creature’s action, but to its defect, as is clear from things said before.
QDePot.Q5.A3.ad15
A. 4Whether any creature ought to be annihilated or even has been annihilatedUtrum aliqua creatura in nihilum sit redigenda, vel etiam in nihilum redigatur
Quarto quaeritur utrum aliqua creatura in nihilum sit redigenda, vel etiam in nihilum redigatur.
The fourth point of inquiry is whether any creature ought to be annihilated or even has been annihilated.1
QDePot.Q5.A4
Et videtur quod sic. Sicut enim potentia finita non potest movere tempore infinito, ita nec per potentiam finitam potest aliquid esse tempore infinito. Sed omnis potentia corporis est finita, ut probatur in VIII Phys. Ergo in nullo corpore est potentia, ut possit durare tempore infinito. Quaedam autem corpora sunt quae non possunt corrumpi, eo quod non habent contrarium, sicut corpora caelestia. Ergo necesse est quod quandoque in nihilum redigantur.
Obj. 1: And it seems that this is the case. For just as a finite power cannot move something over an infinite time, so by no finite power can a thing exist for an infinite time. Now, all corporeal power is finite, as is proved in Physics 8.1 Therefore, no body has the power to endure for an infinite time. But there are bodies that cannot be corrupted, because nothing is contrary to them, like the heavenly bodies. Therefore, at some time they must of necessity be annihilated.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg1
Praeterea, illud quod est propter aliquem finem adipiscendum, habito fine, ulterius eo non indigetur; sicut patet de navi, quae necessaria est mare transeuntibus, non autem iam transito mari. Sed creatura corporalis creata est propter spiritualem, ut per eam iuvetur ad suum finem consequendum. Cum ergo creatura spiritualis erit in suo fine ultimo constituta, corporali ulterius non indigebit. Cum ergo nihil sit superfluum in operibus Dei, videtur quod in ultimo rerum fine omnis creatura corporalis deficiet.
Obj. 2: That which is for the sake of attaining an end is no longer needed where the end has been reached; this is clear with a ship, which is necessary that we may cross the sea but no longer after crossing the sea. Now, the corporeal creature was made for the sake of the spiritual, in order to help it to reach its end. When, therefore, the spiritual creatures arrive at their ultimate end, they no longer need corporeal creatures. Therefore, since there is nothing superfluous in God’s works, it would seem that, at the last end of all things, every corporeal creature will cease to exist.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg2
Praeterea, nihil quod est per accidens, est infinitum. Sed esse est cuilibet creaturae per accidens, ut Avicenna dicit: unde et Hilarius Deum a creatura distinguens, dicit: esse non est accidens Deo. Ergo nulla creatura in infinitum durabit; et sic omnes creaturae quandoque deficient.
Obj. 3: Nothing accidental is infinite. Now, existence is accidental to every creature, according to Avicenna;1 therefore, Hilary also distinguishes God from his creatures by stating that existence is no accident in God.2 Therefore, no creature will endure into infinity, and all creatures will at some time fail.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg3
Praeterea, finis debet respondere principio. Sed creaturae principium sumpserunt postquam nihil erat praeter Deum. Ergo adhuc creaturae reducentur in finem, quod omnino nihil erit.
Obj. 4: The end should correspond to the beginning. Now, creatures had their beginning after nothing had existed but God. Therefore, to this creatures will return in the end, which will be total nothingness.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg4
Praeterea, quod non habet virtutem ut sit semper, non potest in perpetuum durare. Sed illud quod non semper fuit, non habet virtutem ut sit semper. Ergo quod non semper fuit, non potest in perpetuum durare. Sed creaturae non semper fuerunt. Ergo non possunt in perpetuum durare; et sic quandoque in nihilum redigentur.
Obj. 5: That which has no power to exist always cannot endure forever. But that which has not always existed has no power to exist always. Therefore, that which was not always cannot endure forever. But creatures did not always exist. Therefore, they cannot endure forever, and thus, they will at length be annihilated.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg5
Praeterea, iustitia requirit hoc, ut propter ingratitudinem aliquis beneficio accepto vel suscepto privetur. Sed per peccatum mortale homo ingratus est inventus. Ergo iustitia hoc exigit ut omnibus beneficiis Dei privetur, inter quae etiam est ipsum esse. Iudicium autem Dei de peccatoribus erit iustum, secundum apostolum, Rom. II, 2. Ergo in nihilum redigentur.
Obj. 6: Justice requires that if a man is ungrateful for a benefit bestowed or acquired, he should be deprived of it. Now, by committing mortal sin, man proved himself ungrateful. Therefore, justice demands that he be deprived of all the benefits he has received from God, among which is his very existence. Moreover, God’s judgment on sinners will be just, according to the Apostle (Rom 2:2). Therefore, they will be annihilated.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg6
Praeterea, ad hoc est quod dicitur Ierem. X, 24: corripe me, domine; verumtamen in iudicio, et non in furore tuo, ne forte ad nihilum redigas me.
Obj. 7: The words of Jeremiah are to the point: correct me, O Lord, and yet with judgment and not in your fury, lest you bring me to nothing (10:24).
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg7
Sed diceretur, quod Deus semper punit citra condignum, propter misericordiam, quae in Dei iudicio iustitiae admiscetur; et sic Deus non totaliter peccatores a participatione suorum beneficiorum excludet.
Obj. 8: It will be said, perhaps, that God’s punishments are even less severe than what is deserved, on account of his mercy, which, in the judgment of God, is always mingled with justice; thus, God does not exclude sinners entirely from a share in his benefits.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg8
Sed contra, in hoc homini misericordia non praestatur quod sibi detur aliquid quod melius esset ei non habere. Sed damnato in inferno melius esset non esse quam sic esse; quod patet per id quod dicitur Matth. XXVI, 24 de Iuda: melius erat ei si natus non fuisset homo ille.1 Ergo ad misericordiam Dei non pertinet quod damnatos conservet in esse.
On the contrary, mercy is not shown to man by granting him what it were better for him not to have. But it were better for the damned in hell not to be at all than to be thus, as is evidenced by the words about Judas: it were better for him had that man not been born (Matt 26:24). Therefore, it is no part of God’s mercy that the damned be kept in existence.
QDePot.Q5.A4.sc
Praeterea, illa quae non habent materiam partem sui, corrumpuntur omnino, idest totaliter, cum esse desinunt, sicut sunt accidentia. Haec autem frequenter esse desinunt. Ergo aliqua in nihilum rediguntur.
Obj. 9: Things that have no matter as a part are altogether, that is, utterly, corrupted when they cease to be,1 like accidents. Now, accidents frequently cease to exist. Therefore, some things are reduced to nothing.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg9
Praeterea, Philosophus in VI Physic. argumentatur, quod si continuum est ex indivisibilibus, necesse est quod indivisibilia dividantur. Ex quo potest accipi quod unumquodque resolvitur in ea ex quibus est. Sed omnes creaturae sunt ex nihilo. Ergo omnes in nihilum quandoque redigentur.
Obj. 10: The Philosopher argues, in Physics 6, that if a continuous quantity is composed of indivisible parts, it must be divisible into indivisible parts.1 From this we may infer that everything is resolved into the elements from which it exists. Now, all creatures exist from nothing. Therefore, all at some time will be resolved into nothing.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg10
Praeterea, II Petr. III, 10, dicitur: caeli magno impetu transient. Sed non possunt transire per corruptionem in aliquod aliud corpus, cum non habeant contrarium. Ergo transibunt in nihilum.
Obj. 11: It is written: the heavens shall pass away with great violence (2 Pet 3:10). But they cannot pass away by corruption so as to be changed into some other body, since they have no contrary. Therefore, they will pass away into nothing.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg11
Praeterea, ad idem est quod dicitur in Ps. ci, 26: opera manuum tuarum sunt caeli, ipsi peribunt;1 et Luc. XXI, 33, dicitur: caelum et terra transibunt.
Obj. 12: Again, to the point are the words of Psalm 102:25–26: the heavens are the works of your hands: they shall perish, and of Luke 21:33: heaven and earth shall pass away.
QDePot.Q5.A4.arg12
Sed contra est quod dicitur Eccle. I, 4: terra autem in aeternum stat. Praeterea, Eccle. III, 14, dicitur: didici quod omnia opera quae fecit Deus perseverent in aeternum.1 Ergo creaturae in nihilum non redigentur.
On the contrary, it is written: the earth stands forever (Eccl 1:4); and again: I have learned that all the works which God has made continue forever (Eccl 3:14). Therefore, creatures will not be annihilated.
QDePot.Q5.A4.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod universitas creaturarum nunquam in nihilum redigetur. Et quamvis creaturae corruptibiles non semper fuerint, in perpetuum tamen secundum suam substantiam durabunt; licet a quibusdam positum fuerit, quod omnes creaturae corruptibiles in ultima rerum consummatione deficient in non esse; quod quidem Origeni ascribitur, qui tamen hoc non videtur dicere, nisi aliorum opinionem recitando.
I answer that the universe of created things will never be annihilated. And although corporeal creatures have not always existed, they will nevertheless endure forever, as to their substance, although it has been maintained by some that in the final consummation of things all corruptible creatures will be reduced to non-being; this opinion has been ascribed to Origen, who, however, apparently does not assert it as his own but rather as a view held by others.
QDePot.Q5.A4.co
Huius tamen rationem sumere possumus ex duobus.
Yet we can draw the reason for this from two things.
QDePot.Q5.A4
Primo quidem ex divina voluntate, ex qua creaturarum esse dependet. Voluntas enim Dei, quamvis, absolute considerata, ad opposita se in creaturis habeat, eo quod non magis ad unum quam ad alterum obligatur; ex suppositione tamen facta aliquam necessitatem habet. Sicut enim in creaturis aliquid quod se ad opposita habet, necessarium creditur positione aliqua facta, ut Socratem possibile est sedere et non sedere; necessarium tamen est eum sedere, cum sedet; ita voluntas divina, quae, quantum est de se, potest velle aliquid et eius oppositum, ut Petrum salvare, vel non, non potest velle Petrum non salvare, dum vult Petrum salvare. Et quia eius voluntas immutabilis est, si ponitur aliquando eum aliquid velle, necessarium est ex suppositione illud eum semper velle, licet non sit necessarium ut velit quod sit semper, quod vult esse aliquando.
First, from the divine will, on which the existence of creatures depends. For although, considered in itself, God’s will about creatures is open to opposite things, since it is not more bound to one alternative than to another, yet when a supposition has been made, it holds a certain necessity. For just as, in creatures, that which is open to opposite things is necessitated through a supposition being made (thus it is possible for Socrates to sit and not to sit, but while he sits it is necessary that he sit), so too the divine will which, considered in itself, can will either a certain thing or its opposite—for instance, to save or not to save Peter—cannot will not to save Peter so long as he wills to save him. And whereas God’s will is unchangeable, if it be supposed that he wills a certain thing at some time, on that supposition it is necessary that he will it always, although it is not necessarily if he will a thing to last for a time, that he also will it to last forever.
QDePot.Q5.A4
Quicumque autem vult aliquid propter se ipsum, vult ut illud sit semper, ex hoc ipso quod illud propter se vult. Quod enim aliquis vult quandoque esse et postmodum non esse, vult esse ut aliquid aliud perficiat; quo perfecto, eo non indiget quod propter illud perficiendum volebat. Deus autem creaturarum universitatem vult propter se ipsam, licet et propter se ipsum eam vult esse; haec enim duo non repugnant. Vult enim Deus ut creaturae sint propter eius bonitatem, ut eam scilicet suo modo imitentur et repraesentent; quod quidem faciunt in quantum ab ea esse habent, et in suis naturis subsistunt. Unde idem est dictu, quod Deus omnia propter se ipsum fecit, et quod creaturas fecerit propter earum esse, quod dicitur Sap. I, 14: creavit enim ut essent omnia. Unde ex hoc ipso quod Deus creaturas instituit, patet quod voluit eas semper durare; cuius oppositum propter eius immobilitatem nunquam continget.
Now, he who wills a thing for its own sake wills that it always exist, for the very reason that he wills it for its own sake. For if he wills a thing to exist for a time and afterwards not to exist, he wills that thing to exist for the perfection of something else, and when this latter is perfected, he no longer needs that he was willing for the sake of perfecting it. Now, God wills the universe of creatures for its own sake, although he also wills its existence for his own sake; for these two are not incompatible with each other. For God wills creatures to exist for his goodness’ sake, namely, that they may imitate and reflect it, which they do inasmuch as from it they have their being and subsist in their own natures. Consequently, it amounts to the same thing whether we say that God made all things for his own sake or that he made creatures for the sake of their own existence, according to Wisdom 1:14, he created all things that they might be. Therefore, from the very fact that God made creatures, it is clear that he willed them to endure forever; the opposite of which, because his will is unchangeable, will never happen.
QDePot.Q5.A4
Secundo ex ipsa rerum natura; sic enim Deus unamquamque naturam instituit, ut ei non auferat suam proprietatem; unde dicitur Rom. XI, 24, in Glossa quod Deus qui est naturarum conditor, contra naturas non agit, etsi aliquando in argumentum fidei in rebus creatis aliquid supra naturam operetur. Rerum autem immaterialium, quae contrarietate carent, proprietas naturalis est earum sempiternitas; quia in eis non est potentia ad non esse, ut supra ostensum est. Unde sicut igni non aufert naturalem inclinationem, qua sursum tendit, ita non aufert rebus praedictis sempiternitatem, ut eas in nihilum redigat.
Second, from the very nature of things. For God fashioned each nature in such a way as not to deprive it of its property. Therefore, on the words of Romans 11:24, contrary to nature you were grafted, a Gloss says that God, who is the author of nature, does not act contrary to nature,1 although at times, as an argument for the faith, he performs in creatures something that surpasses nature. Now, it is a natural property of those immaterial things, which have no contrary, that they last forever; for in them there is no potency to non-existence, as we have shown above. Thus, just as he does not deprive fire of its natural inclination to rise, so neither does he deprive the aforesaid things of their everlastingness by reducing them to nothing.
QDePot.Q5.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, secundum Commentatorem XI Metaph., quod licet omnis potentia quae est in corpore, sit finita, non tamen oportet quod in quolibet corpore sit potentia finita ad esse, quia in corporibus corruptibilibus per naturam, non est potentia ad esse, nec finita nec infinita, sed ad moveri tantum. Sed haec solutio non videtur valere: quia potentia ad esse non solum accipitur secundum modum potentiae passivae, quae est ex parte materiae, sed etiam secundum modum potentiae activae, quae est ex parte formae, quae in rebus incorruptibilibus deesse non potest. Nam quantum unicuique inest de forma, tantum inest ei de virtute essendi; unde et in I caeli et mundi Philosophus vult quod quaedam habeant virtutem et potentiam ut semper sint.
Reply Obj. 1: According to the Commentator, on Metaphysics 11, although all potency residing in a body is finite, it does not follow that every body has a finite potency to exist, seeing that bodies that are naturally corruptible have no potency, finite or infinite, to exist but only to be moved.1 This solution, however, apparently is not relevant here; for potency to exist may be taken not only in the mode of a passive potency, which is on the side of the matter, but also in the mode of an active power, which is on the side of the form, which cannot be lacking to incorruptible things. For power of existence is present in a thing to the degree in which form is present in a thing; this is also why the Philosopher holds, in On the Heavens 1, that certain things have the power and potency to last forever.2
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad1
Et ideo aliter dicendum, quod ex infinitate temporis non ostenditur habere infinitatem nisi illud quod tempore mensuratur vel per se, sicut motus, vel per accidens, sicut esse rerum quae motui subiacent, quae aliqua periodo motus durant, ultra quam durare non possunt. Esse autem corporis caelestis nullo modo attingitur nec a tempore nec a motu, cum sit omnino invariabile. Unde ex hoc quod caelum est tempore infinito, esse eius nullam infinitatem habet, sicut omnino extra continuitatem temporis existens; propter quod a theologis dicitur mensurari aevo. Unde non requiritur in caelo aliqua virtus infinita ad hoc quod sit semper.
Accordingly, we reply otherwise. From the infinity of a thing’s time it is not shown to have infinity, unless it is measured by the time either through itself, as is motion, or accidentally, like the being of things that are subject to motion, which endure for a certain period of motion beyond which they cannot last. Now, the existence of a heavenly body is not affected by time or movement, since it is utterly unchangeable. Therefore, from the fact that the heavens last for an infinite time, its being does not have infinity, just as it exists altogether outside the continuity of time, for which reason theologians say that it is measured by aeviternity. Therefore, the heavens do not require an infinite power in order to last forever.
QDePot.Q5.A4
Ad secundum dicendum, quod sicut una pars exercitus ordinatur et ad aliam et ad ducem, ita corporalis creatura ordinatur et ad perfectionem spiritualis creaturae iuvandam, et ad divinam bonitatem repraesentandam; quod semper faciet, licet primum cesset.
Reply Obj. 2: Just as one part of an army is ordered both to another part and to the general, so too the corporeal creature is ordered both to aiding in the perfection of the spiritual creature and to reflecting the divine goodness. The latter it will do forever, though it will cease to do the former.
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod esse non dicitur accidens quod sit in genere accidentis, si loquamur de esse substantiae (est enim actus essentiae), sed per quamdam similitudinem: quia non est pars essentiae, sicut nec accidens. Si tamen esset in genere accidentis, nihil prohiberet quin in infinitum duraret: per se enim accidentia ex necessitate suis substantiis insunt; unde et nihil prohibet ea in perpetuum inesse. Sed accidentia quae per accidens insunt subiectis, nullo modo in perpetuum durant secundum naturam. Huiusmodi autem esse non potest ipsum esse rei substantiale, cum sit essentiae actus.
Reply Obj. 3: If we speak of substantial existence, then existence is not described as an accident as though it were in the genus of accident (for it is the act of an essence), but by a kind of similitude; for like an accident, it is not part of the essence. And yet, even if it were in the genus of accident, nothing prevents it from lasting into infinity; for essential accidents are of necessity in their respective substances, and so too nothing hinders them from being in them forever. On the other hand, accidents that are present in their subjects accidentally are nowise everlasting by nature. However, the very existence of a substantial thing cannot be an accident of this sort, because it is the act of the essence.
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod antequam res essent, non erat aliqua natura cuius proprietas esset ipsa sempiternitas, sicut est aliqua natura rebus iam creatis. Et praeterea hoc ipsum potuit esse ad aliquam perfectionem creaturae spiritualis quod res non semper fuerint, quia per hoc Deus expresse rerum causa ostenditur. Nulla autem utilitas sequeretur si omnia in nihilum redigerentur. Et ideo non est simile de principio et fine.
Reply Obj. 4: Before things existed, there was no nature having everlastingness itself as a property, as there is a certain nature in things that have already been created. Moreover, it would conduce to a certain perfection of the spiritual creature that things did not always exist, since this expressly shows that God is the cause of things, while nothing useful would result if all things were annihilated. Hence, there is no likeness between the beginning and the end.
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod illa quae semper durabunt, habent virtutem ut sint semper: hanc tamen virtutem non semper habuerunt, et ideo non semper fuerunt.
Reply Obj. 5: Those things that will last forever have the power to last forever, but they did not always have this power; therefore, they did not always exist.
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod licet Deus, de iustitia, creaturae contra se peccanti posset esse subtrahere, et eam in nihilum redigere, tamen convenientior iustitia est ut eam in esse reservet ad poenam: et hoc propter duo.
Reply Obj. 6: Although in justice, God could withdraw existence and annihilate a creature that sins against him, yet it is a more becoming justice that he keep it in existence for punishment, and this for two reasons.
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad6
Primo, quia illa iustitia non haberet aliquid misericordiae admixtum, cum nihil remaneret cui posset misericordia adhiberi: dicitur autem in Psal. XXIV, 10, quod universae viae domini misericordia et veritas.1
First, because in the former case justice would have no admixture of mercy, since nothing would remain to which he might show mercy, and yet, it is written that all the ways of the Lord are mercy and truth (Ps 25:10).
QDePot.Q5.A4
Secundo, quia ista iustitia congruentius respondet culpae in duobus.
Second, because in the second case, justice is more in proportion with sin, and this in two respects.
QDePot.Q5.A4
In uno quidem, quia in culpa voluntas contra Deum agit, non autem natura quae ordinem sibi a Deo inditum servat; et ideo talis debet esse poena quae voluntatem affligat, naturae nocendo, qua voluntas abutitur. Si autem creatura omnino in nihilum redigeretur, esset tantum nocumentum naturae, et non afflictio voluntatis.
In the first place, in the fault the will acts against God, while nature does not but observes the order implanted in it by God; therefore the punishment should be such as to afflict the will by hurting the nature which the will had abused, whereas if the creature were utterly annihilated, nature would be hurt indeed, but the will would not be afflicted.
QDePot.Q5.A4
In altero vero, quia cum in peccato duo sint, scilicet aversio ab incommutabili bono et conversio ad bonum commutabile, conversio post se aversionem trahit: nullus enim peccans intendit a Deo averti, sed quaerit frui temporali bono, cum quo simul Deo frui non potest. Unde cum poena damni aversioni culpae respondeat, conversioni vero eius poena sensus pro actuali culpa, conveniens est ut poena damni non sit sine poena sensus. Si autem in nihilum creatura redigeretur, esset quidem poena damni aeterna, sed non remaneret poena sensus.
In the second place, seeing that sin contains two things, turning away from the unchangeable good and turning toward a transient good, the turning away results from the turning toward; for no sinner intends to turn away from God, but seeks to be fulfilled by a temporal good, which is incompatible with fulfillment in God. Therefore, since the pain of loss corresponds to the aversion of fault, and the pain of sense corresponds to its conversion for the actual fault, it is fitting that the pain of loss should not be without the pain of sense. But if the creature were annihilated, there would be eternal pain of loss, but the pain of sense would cease.
QDePot.Q5.A4
Ad septimum dicendum, quod iudicium de quo propheta mentionem facit, praedictam consecutionem,1 congruentiam vel operationem poenae ad culpam importat. Furor enim a quo liberari petit, misericordiae temperamentum excludit.
Reply Obj. 7: The judgment mentioned by the prophet implies the fittingness or carrying out of a punishment as regards the fault, as explained above. For the fury from which he prays to be delivered excludes the moderation of mercy.
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod aliquid dicitur melius vel propter praesentiam magis boni, et sic melius est damnato esse quam non esse; vel propter absentiam mali: quia etiam carere malo, in rationem boni cadit, secundum Philosophum. Et secundum hoc intelligitur verbum domini inductum.
Reply Obj. 8: A thing is said to be better either because it includes a greater good, and thus, it is better for the damned to exist than not to exist, or because it excludes an evil, since even absence of evil falls within the account of the good, according to the Philosopher.1 The words of our Lord quoted are to be taken in the latter sense.
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod formae et accidentia etsi non habeant materiam partem sui ex qua sint, habent tamen materiam in qua sunt et de cuius potentia educuntur; unde et cum esse desinunt, non omnino annihilantur, sed remanent in potentia materiae, sicut prius.
Reply Obj. 9: Although forms and accidents have no matter as part of themselves, as that from which they exist, they do have matter in which they exist and from the potency of which they are brought out; therefore, when they cease to be, they are not utterly annihilated, but remain in the potency of matter, as before.
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod sicut creaturae sunt ex nihilo, ita in nihilum sunt redigibiles, si Deo placeret.
Reply Obj. 10: Just as creatures are made from nothing, so are they reducible to nothing, if so it pleased God.
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad10
Ad undecimum et duodecimum dicendum, quod auctoritates illae non sunt intelligendae hoc modo quod substantia mundi pereat, sed figura, ut apostolus dicit I ad Cor. VII, 31.
Reply Obj. 11–12: The sense of those authorities is not that the substance of the world will perish, but rather its configuration, according to the Apostle (1 Cor 7:31).
QDePot.Q5.A4.ad11
A. 5Whether the movement of the heavens will cease at some timeUtrum motus caeli quandoque deficiat
Quinto quaeritur utrum motus caeli quandoque deficiat.
The fifth point of inquiry is whether the movement of the heavens will cease at some time.1
QDePot.Q5.A5
Et videtur quod non. Dicitur enim Gen. VIII, 22: cunctis diebus terrae, sementis et messis, frigus et aestus, aestas et hiems, nox et dies non requiescent. Haec autem omnia ex motu caeli proveniunt. Ergo motus caeli non requiescet quamdiu terra erit. Terra autem in aeternum stat, ut dicitur Eccle. I, 4. Ergo et motus caeli in aeternum erit.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it will not. For it is written: all the days of the earth, seed time and harvest, cold and heat, summer and winter, night and day, shall not cease (Gen 8:22). Now, all these result from the movement of the heavens. Therefore, as long as the earth remains, the movement of the heavens will not rest. But the earth will stand forever (Eccl 1:4). Therefore, the movement of the heavens will also last into eternity.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg1
Sed diceretur quod intelligitur de terra prout servit homini secundum praesentem statum, quo per seminationem et messem homo fructus ex ea colligit ad sustentationem vitae animalis, non autem prout terra serviet homini iam glorificato, in aeternum durans ad maiorem bonorum iucunditatem.
Obj. 2: It might be said that the passage quoted refers to the earth as serving man in his present state of life, wherein by sowing and reaping he gathers a harvest for the support of his animal life, but not as serving him when glorified, when it will last into eternity for the greater enjoyment of the good.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg2
Sed contra dicitur Ierem. XXXI, 35: haec dicit dominus qui dat solem in lumine diei, ordinem lunae et stellarum in lumine noctis; qui turbat mare, et sonant fluctus eius: dominus exercituum nomen eius. Si defecerint leges istae coram me,1 tunc et semen Israel deficiet ut non sit coram me gens semper.2 Non autem intelligitur de Israel carnali, qui iam per sui dispersionem gens dici non potest. Unde oportet quod intelligatur de Israel spirituali, qui tunc maxime coram Deo gens erit, cum per essentiam Deum videbit. Ergo in statu beatitudinis leges praemissae, quae motum caeli sequuntur non cessabunt; et sic neque per consequens motus caeli.
On the contrary, it is written: thus says the Lord, who gives the sun for the light of the day, the order of the moon and of the stars for the light of the night, who stirs up the sea and the waves thereof roar, the Lord of hosts is his name. If these ordinances shall fail before me, then also the seed of Israel shall fail so as not to be a nation before me forever (Jer 31:35). Now, this does not refer to the fleshly Israel, seeing that by reason of their dispersion they can no longer be called a nation. Therefore, it must refer to the spiritual Israel, who will most be the nation before the Lord, since they shall see God in his essence. Therefore, in the state of beatitude, the aforesaid laws, which are consequent upon the movement of the heavens, will not cease, and consequently, neither will the movement of the heavens.
QDePot.Q5.A5.sc
Praeterea, quaecumque necessitatem ex priori necessario habent, sunt necessaria absolute, ut patet per Philosophum in II Physic., sicut mors animalis, quae necessaria est propter materiae necessitatem. Operationes autem rerum incorruptibilium, inter quas motum caeli oportet ponere, sunt propter substantias eorum quorum sunt operationes, et sic necessitatem ex priori habere videntur; cum e converso sit in corruptibilibus, quorum substantiae sunt propter earum operationes; unde ex posteriori necessitatem habent, ut Commentator ibidem dicit. Ergo motus caeli necessitate absoluta necessarius est, et ita nunquam cessabit.
Obj. 3: As is clear from the Philosopher in Physics 2, anything that is rendered necessary by something that is already necessary is itself absolutely necessary; for example, an animal’s death is necessary on account of the necessity of its matter.1 Now, the activities of incorruptible things, among which we must reckon the heavenly movement, are for the sake of the substances of the things whose activities they are, so they seem to have necessity by something prior, while the contrary obtains in corruptible things, whose substance is for the sake of their activities, so they have necessity from something posterior, as the Commentator remarks. Therefore, the heavenly movement is necessary absolutely, and so it will never cease.2
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg3
Praeterea, finis motus caeli est ut caelum per motum assimiletur Deo in quantum exit de potentia in actum per situum renovationem, quos successive actualiter acquirit; unumquodque enim secundum hoc Deo, qui est purus actus, assimilatur, quod actu est. Iste autem finis cessaret cessante motu. Cum motus ergo non cesset nisi obtento fine propter quem est, nunquam motus caeli cessabit.
Obj. 4: The end of the heavenly movement is that the heavens by their movement become like God, inasmuch as they pass from potency to actuality by the renewal of their positions, which they actually acquire successively; for each thing becomes like God, who is pure act, to the degree that it is actual. Now, this end would cease if movement were to cease. Therefore, since movement does not cease unless the end that is its purpose is obtained, the movement of the heavens will never cease.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg4
Sed dicebatur, quod motus caeli non est propter hunc finem, sed ad complendum numerum electorum, quo completo, motus caeli quiescet.
Obj. 5: It might be said that the heavenly movement is not for the sake of this end but for the sake of completing the number of the elect, and when this is complete, the heavens will rest.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg5
Sed contra, nihil est propter se vilius, eo quod finis est nobilior his quae sunt ad finem, cum finis sit causa bonitatis in his quae sunt ad finem. Sed caelum, cum sit incorruptibile, est nobilius quam generabilia et corruptibilia. Ergo non potest dici, quod motus caeli sit propter aliquam generationem in istis inferioribus, per quam tamen numerus electorum posset compleri.
On the contrary, nothing is for the sake of something that is more base, because the end is nobler than things that are for the sake of the end, since the end is the cause of goodness in the things for the sake of the end. Now, the heavens, since they are incorruptible, are nobler than generable and corruptible things. Therefore, it cannot be said that the movement of the heavens is for the sake of some generation in these lower things by which, nevertheless, the number of the elect can be completed.
QDePot.Q5.A5.sc
Sed dicebatur, quod motus caeli non est propter generationem electorum sicut propter generalem finem, sed sicut propter finem secundarium.
Obj. 6: Yet, it might be said that the movement of the heavens is not for the sake of the generation of the elect as its principal end but as its secondary end.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg6
Sed contra, habito fine secundario, non quiescit quod propter finem motus movetur. Si ergo generatio, per quam completur numerus electorum est secundarius finis motus caeli, eo habito non quiescet adhuc caelum.
On the contrary, that which is moved for the sake of the movement’s end does not rest when a secondary end has been obtained. If, then, the generation by which the number of the elect is made complete is the secondary end of the celestial movement, this movement will not cease when that number is reached.
QDePot.Q5.A5.sc
Praeterea, omne quod est in potentia, est imperfectum, nisi ad actum reducatur. Deus autem in mundi consummatione non dimittet aliquid imperfectum. Cum ergo potentia quae est in caelo ad ubi, non reducatur in actum nisi per motum, videtur quod motus caeli etiam in mundi consummatione non quiescet.
Obj. 7: All that is in potency is imperfect until it is made actual. Now, in the consummation of the world, God will not leave anything imperfect. Since, then, the heaven’s potency to a where is not actualized otherwise than by movement, it seems that the heavenly movement will not cease even at the consummation of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg7
Praeterea, si causae alicuius effectus sunt incorruptibiles et semper eodem modo se habentes, et effectus ipse est sempiternus. Sed omnes causae motus caeli sunt incorruptibiles et semper eodem modo se habentes; sive accipiamus causam moventem, sive ipsum mobile. Ergo motus caeli in sempiternum durabit.
Obj. 8: If the causes of a certain effect be incorruptible and invariable, the effect itself will be everlasting. Now, all the causes of the celestial movement are incorruptible and invariable, whether we refer to the moving cause or to the thing itself that is moved. Therefore, the movement of heaven will last forever.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg8
Praeterea, illud quod est sempiternitatis susceptivum, nunquam a Deo sua sempiternitate privabitur, ut patet in angelo, anima rationali, et substantia caeli. Sed motus caeli est susceptivus sempiternitatis (solum enim motum circularem contingit esse perpetuum), ut probatur in VIII Physic.; ergo motus caeli in perpetuum durabit, sicut et alia quae nata sunt esse sempiterna.
Obj. 9: That which is receptive of everlastingness will never be deprived of its everlastingness by God, as is clear in angels, the rational soul, and the substance of heavens. Now, the heavenly movement is susceptive of everlastingness, since circular movement alone can last forever, as is proved in Physics 8.1 Therefore, the movement of heaven will last forever, like other things that have a natural aptitude to be everlasting.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg9
Praeterea, si motus caeli quiescet, aut quiescet in instanti aut in tempore.
Obj. 10: If the motion of the heaven were to rest, it would rest either in an instant or in a time.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg10
Si in instanti, contingit simul idem quiescere et moveri: quia cum in toto tempore praecedenti moveretur, oportet dicere quod in quolibet ipsius temporis in quo natum est moveri caelum, moveretur. In instanti autem signato in quo datum est caelum quiescere, natum est caelum moveri, cum motus et quies circa idem sint: hoc autem instans est aliquid temporis praecedentis, cum sit terminus eius. Ergo in eo moveretur. Et datum erat quod in eo quiescebat. Ergo simul in eodem instanti quiescet et movebitur; quod est impossibile.
If in an instant, it will follow that a thing is at rest and in motion simultaneously; for, because it was in motion during the whole preceding time, one must say that it was in motion at any given instant of that time in which the heaven is naturally apt to move. Now, in this given instant, in which it has been granted that heaven was at rest, the heaven is naturally apt to be in motion, since rest and motion apply to the same subject; now, this instant belongs to the preceding time, inasmuch as it is its term. Therefore, heaven would be moving in it. Yet, it was granted that it was at rest in it. Therefore, in the same instant it would be at rest and in motion, which is impossible.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Si autem quiescit in tempore, ergo tempus erit post motum caeli. Sed tempus non est sine motu caeli, ergo motus caeli erit postquam esse desierit, quod est impossibile.
On the other hand, if this cessation be in a time, it follows that there will be time after the celestial movement. But there is no time without the movement of heaven; therefore, the heavenly movement will continue after it has ceased, and this again is impossible.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Praeterea, si motus caeli aliquando deficiat, oportet quod tempus deficiat, quod est numerus eius, ut patet in IV Physic. Sed impossibile est tempus deficere, ergo impossibile est motum caeli deficere. Probatio mediae. Omne quod semper est in sui principio et sui fine, nunquam coepit esse, nec unquam deficiet, eo quod unumquodque est post suum principium et ante finem suum. Sed nihil est accipere temporis nisi instans, quod est principium futuri et finis praeteriti; et sic tempus semper est in sui principio et fine. Ergo tempus nunquam deficiet.
Obj. 11: If the heavenly movement is ever to cease, it follows that time, which is its number, will cease also, as is clear from Physics 4.1 But it is impossible that time cease; therefore, it is impossible that the celestial movement cease. Proof of the middle: anything that is always in its beginning and its end never began to be and will never cease, because everything is subsequent to its beginning and previous to its end. Now, the only thing we can seize on in time is an instant, and this is the beginning of the future and the end of the past, so time is ever in its beginning and end. Therefore, time will never cease.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg11
Praeterea, motus caeli est naturalis caelo, sicut et motus gravium et levium est eis naturalis, ut patet in I caeli et Mun. Hoc autem differt, quod corpora elementaria non moventur naturaliter nisi cum sunt extra suum ubi, caelum autem movetur etiam in suo ubi existens; ex quibus accidi potest quod sicut se habet corpus elementare ad motum suum naturalem, cum est extra suum ubi, ita se habet caelum ad motum suum naturalem, cum est in suo ubi. Corpus enim elementare, cum est extra suum ubi, non quiescit nisi per violentiam. Ergo et caelum non potest quiescere nisi quies sit violenta; quod quidem est inconveniens. Cum enim nullum violentum possit esse perpetuum, sequeretur quod illa quies caeli non esset perpetua; sed quandoque iterum caelum moveri inciperet; quod est fabulosum. Ergo non est dicendum, quod motus caeli aliquando quiescat.
Obj. 12: The celestial movement is natural to the heavens, as the movement of heavy and light bodies is natural to them, as is clear in On the Heavens 1.1 There is this difference, however, that elemental bodies move naturally only when they are outside their proper place, while the heaven is moved even while it is in its proper place. Therefore, we may infer that the relation of an elemental body to its natural movement when it is outside its own place is like the relation of the heaven to its natural movement when it is in its own place. For an elemental body, when it is outside its proper place, does not rest there unless the rest is forced. Therefore, the heavenly body also cannot rest unless the rest is forced. But this is incongruous. For, since nothing violent can endure forever, it would follow that this heavenly rest does not last forever, and that at length the heaven would begin again to be moved, which is ridiculous. Therefore, we must not say that the heavenly movement will cease at some time.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg12
Praeterea, eorum quae sibi succedunt, oportet esse aliquem ordinem et proportionem. Finiti autem ad infinitum non est aliqua proportio. Ergo inconvenienter dicitur, quod caelum finito tempore sit motum, et postmodum infinito tempore quiescat: quod tamen oportet dicere, si motus caeli incepit et finietur, et nunquam reincipiat.
Obj. 13: Things that succeed one another should have a certain order and proportion. But there is no proportion between the finite and the infinite. Therefore, it is incongruously asserted that the heaven moved for a finite time and later rests for an infinite time, and yet, this must be said if the movement of the heaven began and will end and will never begin again.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg13
Praeterea, quanto aliquid Deo assimilatur secundum nobiliorem actum, tanto nobilior est assimilatio; sicut nobilior est assimilatio hominis ad Deum quae est secundum animam rationalem, quam animalis bruti, quae est secundum animam sensibilem. Actus autem secundus nobilior est quam actus primus, sicut consideratio quam scientia. Ergo assimilatio qua caelum assimilatur Deo secundum actum secundum, qui est causare inferiora, est nobilior quam assimilatio secundum claritatem, quae est actus primus. Si ergo in mundi consummatione partes principales mundi meliorabuntur, videtur quod caelum non desinet moveri, aliqua maiori claritate repletum.
Obj. 14: To the degree that something becomes like God according to a nobler act, so to that degree assimilation is nobler; for example, man’s likeness to God, by reason of his rational soul, is nobler than that of a beast, which occurs by reason of its sensitive soul. Now, the second act is more excellent than the first, just as the consideration is better than the knowledge. Therefore, the heaven’s likeness to God in respect of its second act, which is to cause lower things, is nobler than its likeness in respect of brightness, which is its first act. If, then, in the consummation of the world, the principal parts of the world will be made better, it seems that the heaven will not cease to be moved when it is filled with a greater brightness.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg14
Praeterea, magnitudo et motus et tempus se consequuntur quantum ad divisionem et finitatem vel infinitatem, ut probatur in VI Phys. Sed in magnitudine circulari non est principium neque finis. Ergo nec in motu circulari poterit esse aliquis finis; et sic, cum motus caeli sit circularis, videtur quod nunquam finietur.
Obj. 15: Magnitude, movement, and time are in sequence to one another in respect of division and finitude or infinitude.1 Now, there is neither beginning nor end in a circular magnitude. Therefore, neither is there any end in a circular movement, so that the heavenly movement being circular, it would seem that it will never have an end.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg15
Sed dicebat, quod licet motus circularis nunquam secundum suam naturam finiatur, tamen divina voluntate finietur.
Obj. 16: It might be replied to the last objection that, although a circular movement may have no end, according to its own nature, it will have an end by the will of God.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg16
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit: cum de mundi institutione agitur, non quaeritur quid Deus possit facere, sed quod rerum natura patiatur ut fiat. Consummatio autem mundi, eius institutioni respondet, sicut finis principio. Ergo nec in his quae pertinent ad finem mundi, recurrendum est ad Dei voluntatem, sed ad rerum naturam.
On the contrary, Augustine says: in discussing the origin of the world, we do not ask what God can do, but what the nature of things allows of being done.1 Now, the consummation of the world corresponds to its origin, as the end corresponds to the beginning. Therefore, in discussing things pertaining to the end of the world, we must not have recourse to the divine will, but to the nature of things.
QDePot.Q5.A5.sc
Praeterea, sol per suam praesentiam lumen et diem in istis inferioribus causat, per absentiam vero tenebras et noctem. Sed non potest esse sol praesens utrique hemisphaerio, nisi per motum. Ergo si motus caeli quiescat, semper sua praesentia in una parte mundi causabit diem, et in alia noctem, cui sol semper erit absens; et sic illa pars non erit meliorata, sed deteriorata, in mundi consummatione.
Obj. 17: The sun by its presence causes light and day in these lower things, and by its absence produces darkness and night. Now, the sun cannot be present in both hemispheres except through movement. Therefore, if the heavenly movement cease, the sun by its presence will cause day in one part of the world and night in the other, by being always absent; thus, the latter part will not be made better, but rather worse, in the consummation of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg17
Praeterea, illud quod aequaliter se habet ad duo, aut utrique adhaeret aut neutri. Sed sol aequaliter se habet quantum est de sua natura ad quodlibet ubi caeli. Ergo vel erit in quolibet, aut in nullo. Sed non potest esse in nullo, quia omne corpus sensibile alicubi est. Ergo oportet quod sit in quolibet. Sed hoc non potest esse, nisi per motus successionem. Ergo semper movebitur.
Obj. 18: That which is equally open to two things will either cling to both or to neither. Now, the sun, so far as its own nature is concerned, is open to any particular position in the heavens. Therefore, it will either occupy every one of them or none of them. But it cannot occupy none, since every sensible body is somewhere. Therefore, it must occupy them all. But this is impossible except by successive movement. Therefore, it will always be in movement.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg18
Praeterea, in mundi consummatione a nullo tolletur sua perfectio quod tunc remanebit, quia res quae remanebunt in illo statu non deteriorabuntur, sed meliorabuntur. Motus autem est perfectio ipsius caeli; quod patet ex hoc quia motus est entelechia mobilis in quantum huiusmodi, ut dicitur in II Phys.: et iterum, ut dicitur in II caeli et mundi, caelum per motum perfectam bonitatem consequitur. Ergo in mundi consummatione caelum motu non carebit.
Obj. 19: At the consummation of the world, none of the things that will remain will lose their perfection, because the things that will remain will not be made worse in that state; rather, they will become better. Now, movement is a perfection of the heavens themselves; this is clear from the fact that motion is an entelechy of the mobile as such, as is said in Physics 2; and again, as is said in On the Heavens 2, by movement the heavens acquire perfect goodness.1 Therefore, at the consummation of the world, the heavens will not lack movement.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg19
Praeterea, corpus aliquod nunquam attinget ad gradum naturae spiritualis. Hoc autem ad naturam spiritualem pertinet quod bonitatem perfectam sine motu habeat, ut patet in II caeli et mundi. Nunquam ergo caelum, si moveri desinat, perfectam bonitatem habebit; quod est contra rationem consummationis mundi.
Obj. 20: No body ever attains to the degree of a spiritual nature. Now, it belongs to a spiritual nature to have perfect goodness without movement, as is clear in On the Heavens 2.1 Therefore, the heaven will never have perfect goodness if its movement ceases, and this is contrary to the account of the world’s consummation.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg20
Praeterea, nihil tollitur nisi per suum contrarium. Motui autem caeli nihil est contrarium, ut probatur in I caeli et mundi. Ergo motus caeli nunquam quiescet.
Obj. 21: Nothing is removed except by its contrary. Now, there is nothing contrary to the heavenly movement, as is shown in On the Heavens 1.1 Therefore, the heavenly movement will never cease.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg21
Sed contra est quod dicitur Apoc. X, vers. 5: angelus quem vidi stantem super mare et super terram, levavit manum suam1 et iuravit per viventem in saecula saeculorum2 . . . quia tempus amplius non erit. Tempus autem erit quamdiu motus caeli erit. Ergo motus caeli aliquando esse desinet.
On the contrary (1), it is written: the angel whom I saw standing upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up his hand to heaven, and he swore by him that lives forever and ever . . . that time shall be no longer (Rev 10:5). Now, time will endure as long as the heavens are moved. Therefore, at some time the heavens will cease to be moved.
QDePot.Q5.A5.sc
Praeterea, dicitur Iob XIV, 12: homo, cum dormierit, non resurget, donec atteratur caelum; non evigilabit, nec consurget de somno suo. Caelum autem non potest intelligi quod atteratur secundum substantiam, quia semper remanebit, ut prius probatum est. Ergo quando resurrectio mortuorum erit, caelum atteretur quantum ad motum, qui cessabit.
Furthermore (2), it is written: man, when he is fallen asleep, shall not rise again till the heavens be broken; he shall not awake nor rise up out of his sleep (Job 14:12). Now, we must not understand that the heavens will be broken in their substance, because this will always remain, as proved above. Therefore, when the dead shall rise again, the heavens will be broken in the sense that their movement will cease.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg22
Praeterea, Rom. VIII, 22, super illud: omnis creatura ingemiscit, et parturit usque adhuc, dicit Glossa Ambrosii: omnia elementa cum labore sua explent officia, sicut sol et luna non sine labore statuta sibi implent spatia; quod est causa nostri: unde quiescent nobis assumptis. Ergo in resurrectione sanctorum motus corporum caelestium quiescent.
Furthermore (3), commenting on Romans 8:22, every creature groans and travails even until now, a Gloss of Ambrose says: all the elements labor to fulfill their various duties; thus, the sun and moon, not without toil, run their appointed courses. This they do for our benefit: whence, when we are removed, they will rest.1 Therefore, at the resurrection of the saints, the movements of the heavenly bodies will cease.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg23
Praeterea, Isidorus dicit: post iudicium sol laboris sui mercedem recipiet, et non veniet ad occasum nec sol nec luna; quod non potest esse, si caelum moveatur, ergo tunc caelum non movebitur.
Furthermore (4), Isidore writes: after the judgment, the sun will receive the reward of his labor, and thenceforward neither sun nor moon shall set,1 which is impossible as long as the heavens are in motion. Therefore, the heavens will then cease to be moved.
QDePot.Q5.A5.arg24
Respondeo dicendum quod secundum documenta sanctorum ponimus motum caeli quandoque cessaturum; quamvis hoc magis fide teneatur quam ratione demonstrari possit. Ut autem manifestum esse possit in quo huius quaestionis pendeat difficultas, attendendum est quod motus caeli non hoc modo est naturalis caelesti corpori sicut motus elementaris corporis est sibi naturalis; habet enim huiusmodi motus in mobili principium, non solum materiale et receptivum, sed etiam formale et activum. Formam enim ipsius elementaris corporis sequitur talis motus, sicut et aliae naturales proprietates ex essentialibus principiis consequuntur; unde in eis generans dicitur esse movens in quantum dat formam quam consequitur motus.
I answer that, following the teaching of holy men, we hold that at some time the celestial movement will cease, although this is more held by faith than capable of demonstration by reason. In order to make clear wherein this question offers difficulty, it must be observed that the heavenly movement is not natural to the heavenly body in the same way as the elemental body’s movement is natural to the elemental body. For the latter movement has a principle within the mobile thing, not only a material and receptive principle but also a formal and active one. For such a movement follows the form of the elemental body just as other natural properties also result from the essential principles; therefore, in these things, the generator is said to be the mover inasmuch as it gives the form that the movement follows on.
QDePot.Q5.A5.co
Sic autem in corpore caelesti dici non potest. Cum enim natura semper in unum tendat determinate, non se habens ad multa, impossibile est quod aliqua natura inclinet ad motum secundum se ipsum, eo quod in quolibet motu difformitas quaedam est, in quantum non eodem modo se habet quod movetur; uniformitas vero mobilis est contra motus rationem.
But this cannot be said with the heavenly body. For, because nature always tends determinately to one thing, not being open to many, it is impossible that any nature tend to movement as such, in that within every movement there is a certain diversity of form, inasmuch as the thing that moves does not stand in the same way, whereas unity of form of the mobile is contrary to the account of movement.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Unde natura nunquam inclinat ad motum propter movere, sed propter aliquid determinatum quod ex motu consequitur; sicut natura gravis inclinat ad quietem in medio, et per consequens inclinat ad motum qui est deorsum, secundum quod tali motu in talem locum pervenitur. Caelum autem non pervenit suo motu in aliquod ubi, ad quod per suam naturam inclinetur, quia quodlibet ubi est principium et finis motus; unde non potest esse suus motus naturalis quasi sequens aliquam inclinationem naturalis virtutis inhaerentis, sicut sursum ferri est motus naturalis ignis.
In consequence, nature never inclines to movement for the sake of movement, but for the sake of something definite that follows from the movement; for example, a heavy body inclines by nature to rest in the center, and consequently inclines to a downward motion insofar as it attains that place by that motion. However, the heaven, by its movement, does not attain some where to which it is inclined by its nature, because every where is the beginning and end of a movement; whence its movement cannot be natural as though following the inclination of a natural inherent power, in the way that to be carried upward is the natural movement of fire.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Dicitur autem motus circularis esse naturalis caelo, in quantum in sua natura habet aptitudinem ad talem motum; et sic in seipso habet principium talis motus passivum; activum autem principium motus est aliqua substantia separata, ut Deus vel intelligentia vel anima, ut quidam ponunt; quantum enim ad praesentem quaestionem nihil differt.
Now, circular movement is said to be natural to the heaven insofar as it has within its nature an aptitude for such a movement; and in this way it has within itself a passive principle for such movement, whereas the active principle of this movement is some separated substance, such as God, or an intelligence, or a soul (as some assert); which does not matter to the question at issue.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Ratio ergo permanentiae motus non potest sumi ex natura aliqua caelestis corporis, ex qua tantum est aptitudo ad motum; sed oportet eam sumere ex principio activo separato. Et quia agens omne propter finem agit, oportet considerare quis est finis motus caeli; si namque fini eius congruat quod motus aliquando terminetur, caelum quandoque quiescet; si autem fini eius non competat quies, motus eius erit sempiternus; non enim potest esse quod motus deficiat ex mutatione causae moventis, cum voluntas Dei sit immutabilis sicut etiam natura; et per eam immobilitatem consequantur, si quae sunt causae mediae moventes.
Accordingly, no argument for the permanence of this movement can be taken from any nature of the heavenly body, wherein there is only an aptitude for movement, but one must take that from the separated active principle. And seeing that every agent acts for the sake of an end, we must consider what is the end of the heavens’ movement; for if the termination of this motion at some time is congruent with its end, the heavens will at some time rest, whereas if rest is not compatible with its end, its motion will last forever. For it cannot be that it will cease through a change in its moving cause, since God’s will, like his nature, is unchangeable, and through it, whatever intermediate causes produce the heavenly movement may become unchangeable likewise.
QDePot.Q5.A5
In hac autem consideratione tria oportet vitare:
Now, in making this observation, three things must be avoided.
QDePot.Q5.A5
quorum primum est, ne dicamus caelum moveri propter ipsum motum; sicut dicebatur caelum esse propter ipsum esse, in quo Deo assimilatur. Motus enim, ex ipsa sui ratione, repugnat ne possit poni finis, eo quod motus est in aliud tendens; unde non habet rationem finis, sed magis eius quod est ad finem. Cui etiam attestatur quod est actus imperfectus, ut dicitur in III de anima. Finis autem est ultima perfectio.
In the first place, we must not say that the heaven is moved for the sake of the movement itself, as we have said that it exists for the sake of its very existence, wherein it becomes like God. For movement by its very account cannot be regarded as an end, since motion is a tendency to something else, so that it does not hold the account of an end, but more of something that is for an end. This is confirmed by the fact that movement is the act of the imperfect, as is said in On the Soul 3, whereas an end is an ultimate perfection.1
QDePot.Q5.A5
Secundum est, ut non ponatur motus caeli esse propter aliquid vilius; nam cum finis sit unde ratio sumitur, oportet finem praeeminere his quae sunt ad finem. Potest autem contingere quod vilior sit terminus operationis rei nobilioris; non autem ut sit finis intentionis: sicut securitas rustici est terminus quidam, ad quem operatio regis gubernantis terminatur; non tamen regimen regis est ordinatum ad huius rustici securitatem sicut in finem sed in aliquid melius, scilicet in bonum commune. Unde non potest dici, quod generatio istorum inferiorum sit finis motus caeli, etsi sit effectus vel terminus, quia et caelum his inferioribus praeeminet, et motus eius motibus et mutationibus horum.
Second, we must not say that the heavenly movement is for the sake of something more base; for, since the end is that whence the account is taken, the end must be more worthy than the things that are for the end. Now, the terminus of the activity of a nobler thing can happen to be more base, but not such that it be the intention’s end; for example, the safety of a peasant is the terminus at which the activity of the king’s government ends, yet the king’s regime is not ordered to the peasant’s safety as its end but to something better, namely, the common good. Consequently, it cannot be admitted that the generation of these lower things is the end of the heavenly movement, although it is its effect or terminus, because both the heaven itself is more excellent than these lower things and its movement than the movements and changes that take place here below.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Tertium est, ut non ponatur finis motus caeli aliquid infinitum, quia, ut dicitur in II Metaphys., qui ponit infinitum in causa finali destruit finem et naturam boni. Pertingere enim quod infinitum est, impossibile est. Nihil autem movetur ad id quod impossibile est ipsum consequi, ut dicitur in I Caeli et mundi. Unde non potest dici, quod finis motus caeli sit ut consequatur in actu ubi ad quod est in potentia, licet hoc Avicenna dicere videatur. Hoc enim impossibile est consequi, cum infinitum sit; quia dum in uno ubi fit in actu, erit in potentia ad aliud ubi, in quo prius actu existebat.
Third, we must not suppose the end of the heaven’s movement to be something infinite, since to place infinity in a final cause is to destroy the end and the nature of the good, as is said in Metaphysics 2.1 For it is impossible to reach what is infinite, and nothing moves to what is impossible to attain, as is said in On the Heavens 1.2 Therefore, it cannot be said that the end of the celestial movement is to attain in act a where to which it is in potency, although Avicenna would seem to say so.3 For this it cannot possibly obtain, since it is infinite; for while it comes to be actually in one where, it is in potency to another where, in which it was in act before.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Oportet ergo finem motus caeli ponere aliquid quod caelum per motum consequi possit, quod sit aliud a motu, et eo nobilius.
Therefore, we must assign as the end of the heavenly movement something that the heaven can obtain by its movement, something that is distinct from its movement and nobler than it.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Hoc autem dupliciter potest poni.
Now, this admits of a twofold solution.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Uno modo ut ponatur finis motus caeli aliquid in ipso caelo, quod simul cum motu existit; et secundum hoc a quibusdam philosophis ponitur, quod similitudo ad Deum in causando est finis motus caeli; quod quidem fit ipso motu durante; unde secundum hoc non convenit quod motus caeli deficiat, quia deficiente motu, finis ex motu proveniens cessaret.
The first is that we assign as the end of the heavenly movement something in the heavens themselves and coexistent with movement. With this in view, some philosophers held that the end of the heavenly movement is its likeness to God in causing, which takes place during the movement itself. In this view, it is not fitting for this movement to cease, since were it to cease, the end resulting from the movement would cease also.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Alio modo potest poni finis motus caeli aliquid extra caelum, ad quod pervenitur per motum caeli; quo cessante illud potest remanere: et haec est nostra positio.
The second solution is that we assign as the end of the heavenly movement something outside the heaven that is obtained by that movement, and which can remain when that movement ceases, and this is the view that we adopt.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Ponimus enim quod motus caeli est propter implendum numerum electorum. Anima namque rationalis quolibet corpore nobilior est, et ipso caelo. Unde nullum est inconveniens, si ponatur finis motus caeli multiplicatio rationalium animarum: non autem in infinitum, quia hoc per motum caeli provenire non posset; et sic moveretur ad aliquid quod consequi non potest; unde relinquitur quod determinata multitudo animarum rationalium sit finis motus caeli. Unde ea habita motus caeli cessabit.
For we hold that the movement of the heavens is for the completion of the number of the elect. For the rational soul is nobler than any body whatsoever, even than the heavens itself. Therefore, there is nothing incongruous in supposing that the end of the heavenly movement is the multiplication of rational souls—not, of course, into infinity, since this could not result from the movement of the heavens, and in this way it could move to something that it could not obtain. Therefore, it is a definite multitude of rational souls that is the end of the heavenly movement. Whence, when this is reached, the movement of the heavens will cease.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Licet autem utraque positionum praedictarum possit rationabiliter sustineri, tamen secunda, quae fidei est, videtur esse probabilior propter tres rationes.
Now, though either of these views can be rationally sustained, still the second, which belongs to faith, seems the more probable for three reasons.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Primo quidem, quia nihil differt dicere finem alicuius esse assimilationem ad Deum secundum aliquid, et illud secundum quod assimilatio attenditur; sicut supra dictum est, quod finis rerum posset dici vel ipsa assimilatio divinae bonitatis, vel esse rerum, secundum quod res Deo assimilantur. Idem ergo est dictu, finem motus caeli esse assimilari Deo in causando et causare. Causare autem non potest esse finis, cum sit operatio habens operatum et tendens in aliud: huiusmodi enim operationibus meliora sunt operata, ut dicitur in principio Ethic.; unde huiusmodi factiones non possunt esse fines agentium, cum non sint perfectiones facientium, sed magis factorum; unde et ipsa facta sunt magis fines, ut patet IX Metaph., et in I Ethic. Ipsa autem operata non sunt fines, cum sint viliora caelo, ut supra dictum est. Unde relinquitur non convenienter dici, quod finis motus caeli sit assimilari ad Deum in causando.
First, because it does not matter whether we say that a certain thing’s end is its likeness to God in some particular respect, or that thing itself insofar as this likeness is attended to, just as we have said above that the end of things may be said to be either their very likening to God’s goodness, or the being of the things as becoming like God. Therefore, to say that the end of the heavenly motion is to be like God in causing is the same as to say that it is to cause. Now, to cause cannot be an end, since it is an activity that implies an effect and tends to something else; for in such activities, the effect is better than the activity, as is said in the Ethics 1; whence such actions cannot be the ends of their agents, for they do not perfect the makers but rather the things made; whence also the very things made are more the ends, as is clear in Metaphysics 9 and Ethics 1.1 Now, the very things that are brought about are not the ends, since they are more base than the heavens, as stated above. Therefore, it is incongruous to hold that the end of the heavenly movement is likeness to God in causing.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Secundo vero, quia cum caelum moveatur in ipso existente sola aptitudine ad motum, principio vero activo existente extra, ut dictum est; movetur et agit sicut instrumentum; haec est enim dispositio instrumenti, ut patet in artificialibus, nam in securi est sola aptitudo ad talem motum; principium autem motus in artifice est. Unde et secundum philosophos, quod movet motum, movet ut instrumentum. In actione autem quae est per instrumentum, non potest esse finis aliquis in ipso instrumento nisi per accidens, in quantum instrumentum accipitur ut artificiatum et non ut instrumentum; unde non est probabile quod finis motus caeli sit aliqua perfectio ipsius, sed magis aliquid extra ipsum.
Second, since the heavens are moved by an external active principle, while the heavens themselves have merely the aptitude for that movement, as stated above, it follows that the heavens are moved and act as an instrument; for such is the disposition of an instrument, as may be seen in the productions of art, for an axe has nothing more than the aptitude for its particular movement, while the principle of this movement is in the craftsman. Hence, as philosophers say, that which moves through being itself moved, moves as an instrument. Now, in an action that occurs through an instrument, there cannot be any end in the instrument, save accidentally insofar as the instrument is considered as a thing made and not as an instrument. Consequently, it is not probable that the end of the heavenly movement is some perfection of the heavens; rather, it is something outside the heavens.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Tertio, quia si similitudo ad Deum in causando est finis motus caeli, praecipue attenditur haec similitudo secundum causalitatem eius quod a Deo immediate causatur, scilicet animae rationalis, ad cuius causalitatem concurrit caelum et per motum suum materiam disponendo. Et ideo probabilius est quod finis motus caeli sit numerus electorum quam assimilatio ad Deum in causalitate generationis et corruptionis, secundum quod philosophi ponunt. Et ideo concedimus quod motus caeli completo numero electorum finietur.
Third, if likeness to God in causing is the end of the heavenly movement, this likeness will be found chiefly in the causality of that which is caused by God immediately, namely, that of the rational soul, to the causality of which the heavenly movement conduces also by disposing its matter. And therefore it is more probable that the end of the heavenly movement is the number of the elect than that it is its becoming like God in causing generation and corruption, as the philosophers say. For this reason, we grant that the heavens’ motion will end when the number of the elect is complete.
QDePot.Q5.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod loquitur de duratione terrae secundum quod est transmutationi subiecta; sic enim in ea seminatur et metitur. Tali autem statu terrae durante motus caeli non cessabit.
Reply Obj. 1: The text refers to the duration of the earth as subject to change, for it is thus that it receives the seed and gives the harvest. So long as the earth is in that state, the heavens will not cease to be in motion.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod auctoritas illa non est intelligenda de Israel carnali, sed de Israel spirituali; non tamen secundum quod est in patria coram Deo, contemplando ipsum per speciem, sed secundum quod est in via coram Deo per fidem; ut sic idem sit quod dicitur hic, et quod dominus discipulis loquens ait, Matth. XXVIII, 20: ecce ego vobiscum sum1 usque ad consummationem saeculi.
Reply Obj. 2: The text quoted refers not to the carnal Israel, but to the spiritual Israel, yet not as in God’s presence by contemplating him through his species in the heavenly fatherland, but as a wayfarer in the presence of God by faith. Therefore, the words of the text resemble those of our Lord to his disciples: behold I am with you . . . until the consummation of the world (Matt 28:20).
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod haec praepositio “propter” denotat causam; unde quandoque denotat causam finalem, quae est posterior in esse; quandoque autem materialem vel efficientem, quae sunt prior. Cum autem dicitur in rebus incorruptibilibus, actus sunt propter agentia, ly “propter” non denotat causam finalem, sed causam efficientem, ex qua est necessitas ibi, et non ex fine. Motus ergo caeli si comparetur ad ipsum mobile, non habet ex eo necessitatem sicut ex causa efficiente, ut ostensum est; habet autem hanc necessitatem ex movente. Quod, quia est voluntarie movens, secundum hoc necessitatem in motu inducit secundum quod determinatum est per ordinem sapientiae divinae, et non ad moveri semper.
Reply Obj. 3: The preposition propter (“for the sake of”) indicates a cause: whence sometimes it indicates a final cause, which is posterior in being, and sometimes it indicates a material or efficient cause, which are prior. Now, when it is stated that, in incorruptible things, acts are for the sake of the agents, “for the sake of” indicates not the final cause, but the efficient cause, due to which necessity is present, and not due to the end. Accordingly, the celestial movement, if we refer it to the mobile itself, does not have its necessity from it as from its efficient cause, as we have proved; however, it does have this necessity from a mover, which, being a voluntary mover, does induce this necessity in the motion to the degree that it has been determined by the order of divine wisdom, and not so as to move forever.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod assimilari Deo secundum hoc quod actu acquirit successive diversos situs ad quos prius erat in potentia, non potest esse finis motus caeli: tum quia hoc infinitum est, ut supra ostensum est; tum quia sicut ex una parte per motum acceditur ad divinam similitudinem, per hoc quod situs qui erant in potentia, fiunt actu; ita ab alia parte receditur a divina similitudine per hoc quod situs qui erant in actu, fiunt in potentia.
Reply Obj. 4: The end of the heaven’s movement cannot consist in its becoming like God by actually reaching to various successive positions, which previously it occupied potentially: both because this is infinite, as we have shown, and because just as in one respect by the motion it approaches a divine likeness through the positions that were potential and come to be actual, so too in another respect, it withdraws from the divine likeness by the fact that positions that were actual become potential.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod licet generabilia et corruptibilia sint viliora caelo, tamen animae rationales sunt corpore caeli nobiliores, quae tamen a Deo producuntur ad esse in materia disposita per motum caeli.
Reply Obj. 5: Although things subject to generation and corruption are more base than the heavens, the rational soul is nobler than the heavenly body; and yet, they are brought into being by God in matter disposed by the heavenly movement.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod completio numeri electorum, secundum doctrinam fidei non ponitur secundarius finis motus caeli, sed principalis, licet non ultimus, quia finis ultimus uniuscuiusque rei est bonitas divina, in quantum creaturae quoquomodo ad eam pertingunt vel per similitudinem vel per debitum famulatum.
Reply Obj. 6: According to the teaching of faith, the completion of the number of the elect is not the secondary but the principal end of the heaven’s movement. It is not, however, its ultimate end, because the ultimate end of everything is the divine goodness, inasmuch as creatures in some way attain thereto, either by likeness or by rendering an appropriate service.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod res non dicitur esse imperfecta, quacumque potentia in ipsa non reducta ad actum, sed solum quando per reductionem in actum res suum consequitur complementum. Non enim homo qui est in potentia ut sit in India, imperfectus erit, si ibi non fuerit; sed imperfectus dicitur, si scientia vel virtute careat, qua natus est perfici. Caelum autem non perficitur per locum, sicut corpora inferiora, quae in proprio ubi conservantur. Unde licet potentia qua potest esse in aliquo ubi, nunquam reducatur ad actum, non tamen sequitur quod sit imperfectum. Nam si secundum se consideretur, non maior est sibi perfectio quod sit in uno situ quam in alio, sed indifferenter se habet ad omnia ubi, cum ad quodlibet moveatur naturaliter. Ipsa autem indifferentia magis inducit ad quietem quam ad perpetuitatem motus, nisi consideretur voluntas moventis et intendentis finem; sicut etiam quidam philosophi assignaverunt causam quietis terrae in medio, propter indifferentiam eius, respectu cuiuslibet partis circumferentiae caeli.
Reply Obj. 7: A thing is not called “imperfect” by reason of just any potency in it that has not been reduced to actuality, but only when the thing attains its completion through the reduction to act. For a man will not be imperfect because, being potentially in India, he is not there; rather, he is called “imperfect” if he lacks knowledge or virtue, which are his natural perfections. Now, the heaven is not perfected by its place, as are lower bodies, which are preserved in their proper where. Therefore, although its potency to be in this or that where is never reduced to actuality, it still does not follow that it is imperfect. For if we consider heaven in itself, it does not acquire greater perfection by being in one position than by being in another; rather, it is indifferent to all where, since it is moved naturally to any of them. Now, this very indifference conduces to rest more than to perpetual movement, unless we take into account the will of the mover and the one intending the end, just as even certain philosophers explained the earth’s rest in the center by assigning as its cause its indifference relative to each part of the heaven’s circumference.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod licet causae motus caeli omnes sint sempiternae, tamen movens, ex quo necessitas eius dependet, movet per voluntatem et non est necessarium quod semper moveat, sed secundum quod exigit ratio finis.
Reply Obj. 8: Though all the causes of the celestial movement are everlasting, nevertheless, the mover on whom its necessity depends, moves by his will, nor is it necessary that he move it forever, but only according to the exigency of the end.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod alio modo caelum est secundum suam naturam capax sempiternitatis motus et sui esse. Nam suum esse dependet ex principiis suae naturae, ex quibus consequitur necessitas essendi, cum non sit in eis possibilitas ad non esse, ut prius ostensum est; suus autem motus in natura eius non habet nisi aptitudinem; necessitatem vero habet ex movente. Unde etiam secundum Commentatorem, sempiternitas essendi in caelo est ex principiis suae naturae, non autem sempiternitas motus, sed ab extrinseco. Unde etiam secundum eos qui dicunt motum nunquam deficere, causa durationis motus caeli et eius sempiternitatis, est voluntas divina; quamvis eius immobilitas non de necessitate concludere possit sempiternitatem motus caeli, ut ipsi volunt. Non enim est mobilis voluntas, si velit quod diversa sibi invicem succedant secundum quod exigit finis quem immobiliter vult. Et ideo potius est inquirenda ratio sempiternitatis motus ex fine quam ex immobilitate moventis.
Reply Obj. 9: The heaven is according to its own nature capable of everlasting motion in a different way than it is capable of its own being. For its existence depends on the principles of its nature, from which it acquires a necessity of existing, since there is no possibility of non-existence in them, as we have shown above, whereas its motion in its nature has only an aptitude, but it has a necessity from its mover. Therefore also, according to the Commentator, heaven’s everlasting existence is from the principles of its own nature, but not its everlasting movement, which is from an extrinsic principle.1 Therefore, even those who hold that this movement will never cease say that the cause of the heavenly motion’s duration and everlastingness is God’s will. And yet, his unchangeableness does not, as they contend, necessarily prove the everlastingness of the celestial movement; for his will is not changeable if he wills that different things succeed one another according to the exigency of the end that he wills unchangeably. We must, therefore, seek the reason for an everlasting movement in the end rather than in the unchangeableness of the mover.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod motus caeli terminabitur in instanti, in quo quidem neque erit motus neque quies, sed terminus motus et principium quietis. Quies autem sequens non erit in tempore; nam quies non mensuratur a tempore primo, sed secundario, ut dicitur in IV Phys.; unde si sit quies alicuius corporis, quae nulli motui subiiciatur, non mensurabitur tempore. Quamvis, si in hoc fiat vis, possit dici, quod erit post motum in caelo immobilitas quaedam, etsi non quies.
Reply Obj. 10: The heavenly movement will end in an instant, and in that instant there will be neither movement nor rest, but the terminus of movement and the beginning of rest. Moreover, the subsequent rest will not be in time, because rest is not measured by time primarily, but secondarily, as is said in Physics 4; so if the rest belongs to a body not subject to any kind of movement, it will not be measured by time.1 Yet, if force is found in this, one might say that, after the movement in the heavens, there will be not rest but a certain immobility.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod sicut motus caeli deficiet, ita et tempus deficiet, ut per auctoritatem Apocalypsis inductam apparet. Ultimum autem nunc totius temporis erit quidem finis praeteriti non autem principium futuri. Quod enim nunc simul sit et finis praeteriti et principium futuri, habet in quantum sequitur motum circularem continuum, cuius quodlibet signum indivisibile est principium et finis respectu diversorum. Unde si motus cesset, sicut erit aliquod ultimum indivisibile in motu, ita et in tempore.
Reply Obj. 11: Just as the celestial movement will cease, so also will time be no more, as is apparent from the authority quoted from the Apocalypse (Rev 10:6). Now, the last instant of the whole of time will indeed be the end of the past but not the beginning of the future. For that the now is at once both the end of the past and the beginning of the future obtains insofar as it follows a continuous circular movement, in which every indivisible mark in it is both beginning and end in respect of different parts. Therefore, if the celestial movement cease, just as there will be a last indivisible in movement, so will there be in time.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod motus caeli, ut dictum est, non est naturalis propter activam inclinationem formalis principii in corpore caelesti ad talem motum, sicut est in elementis; unde non sequitur, si caelum quiescit, quod eius quies sit violenta.
Reply Obj. 12: We have already said that it is not on account of an active inclination of its formal principle to such a movement that the heaven’s movement is natural, as in the case of the elements; so it does not follow, if the heavens cease to be in motion, that their rest is forced.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod si motus caeli non esset propter aliquid aliud tunc oporteret attendere proportionem eius ad quietem sequentem, si non sempiternus poneretur; sed quia est ordinatus ad alium finem; eius proportio attenditur in ordine ad finem, et non in ordine ad quietem sequentem: ut intelligamus quod Deus ex nihilo universas creaturas in esse producens, primam universi perfectionem, quae consistit in partibus essentialibus universi, et diversis speciebus, per seipsum instituit. Ad ultimam vero perfectionem, quae erit ex consummatione ordinis beatorum, ordinavit diversos motus et operationes creaturarum: quosdam quidem naturales, sicut motum caeli et operationes elementorum, per quas materia praeparatur ad susceptionem animae rationalis; quosdam vero voluntarios, sicut angelorum ministeria, qui mittuntur propter eos qui haereditatem capiunt salutis. Unde hac consummatione habita, et immutabiliter permanente, quae ad eam ordinabuntur, in perpetuum cessabunt.
Reply Obj. 13: If the celestial movement were not for the sake of something else, we should expect to find some kind of proportion between it and the subsequent rest, on the supposition that the movement is not everlasting. But because it is ordered to another end, this proportion must be referred in its order to the end and not in its order to the subsequent rest. Accordingly, we are to understand that God, in bringing all creatures into being out of nothing, himself instituted through his very self the first perfection of the universe, consisting in the universe’s essential parts and the various species of things. And for its final perfection, consisting in the completion of the order of the blessed, he ordained the various movements and activities of creatures—some natural, for instance, the movement of the heavens and the activities of the elements, by which matter is prepared to receive rational souls; some voluntary, such as the ministrations of the angels, who are sent to minister for them who shall receive the inheritance of salvation (Heb 1:14). Therefore, when this consummation has been attained and remains forever without change, those things that will be ordered to it will cease forever.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod obiectio illa procedit de actu secundo, qui est operatio manens in operante, quae est finis operantis, et per consequens excellentior quam forma operantis. Actus autem secundus, qui est actio tendens in aliquod factum, non est finis agentis, nec nobilior quam eius forma; nisi ipsa facta sint nobiliora facientibus, sicut artificiata sunt nobiliora artificialibus instrumentis, ut eorum fines.
Reply Obj. 14: This argument is based on a second act that is an activity abiding in the agent and is the end of the agent, and therefore is more excellent than the form of the agent. But a second act that is an action tending to something made is not the end of the agent, nor is it nobler than the agent’s form, unless the very things made are nobler than their makers, as things produced by art are nobler than the instruments, being their ends.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod licet in circulari magnitudine non sit principium vel finis in actu, potest tamen designari principium vel finis in ea per inclinationem vel terminationem motus alicuius.
Reply Obj. 15: Although there is no actual beginning or end in a circular magnitude, it is possible to indicate a beginning or end therein through the inclination or termination of a certain movement.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod in mundi principio natura instituebatur: et ideo in his quae ad principium spectant, non oportet naturae proprietatem praetermittere; in mundi autem fine naturae operatio consequitur finem a Deo sibi institutum: unde oportet ibi recurrere ad voluntatem Dei, quae talem finem instituit.
Reply Obj. 16: At the beginning of the world, nature was being established; therefore, in discussing its beginning, we must not omit what is proper to nature. On the other hand, at the end of the world, the activity of nature attains the end established for it by God; therefore, in discussing it, we must have recourse to God’s will which established that end.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod licet caelo quiescente semper sit futurus sol ex una parte terrae non tamen ex alia parte terrae erunt omnino tenebrae et obscuritas, propter claritatem quae a Deo elementis tradetur. Unde habetur Apoc. XXI, 23, quod civitas non eget sole neque luna1 nam claritas Dei illuminavit eam. Si tamen sit amplior claritas ex illa parte terrae quae fuit inhabitata a sanctis, nullum inconveniens sequitur.
Reply Obj. 17: When the heavens cease to be in motion, although the sun will always remain to the one side of the earth, there will not be utter darkness and gloom on the other side, because God will give brightness to the elements. Therefore, it is written: the city has no need of the sun nor of the moon . . . for the glory of God has enlightened it (Rev 21:23). And no inconsistency will follow if the part of the earth that was inhabited by the saints receive a greater brightness.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod quamvis caelum aequaliter se habeat ad quemlibet situm sibi possibilem, non tamen motus est propter acquisitionem situs, sed propter aliquid aliud: unde in quocumque situ remaneat, impleto eo ad quod erat, nihil differt.
Reply Obj. 18: Though the heaven is indifferent to any position that is possible to it, its movement is not for the purpose of obtaining a position, but for something else; therefore, whatever position it remains in does not matter, so long as it has fulfilled that for which it existed.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod motus etsi sit actus mobilis, est tamen actus imperfectus. Unde per hoc quod motus aufertur, non potest concludi quod simpliciter perfectio auferatur, et praecipue si per motum mobili nihil acquiratur. Quod autem Philosophus dicit, quod acquirit perfectam bonitatem per motum, loquitur secundum primam dictarum opinionum de fine motus caeli, qui competit ad sempiternitatem motus.
Reply Obj. 19: Although movement is the act of the mobile, it is still an imperfect act. Therefore, if a thing is deprived of movement, we must not infer that it is deprived of perfection simply speaking, especially if the mobile acquires nothing by its movement. But when the Philosopher says that by movement the heaven acquires perfect goodness, he is expressing himself according to the first of the above-mentioned opinions about the end of the celestial movement, which end is consistent with the movement being everlasting.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod perfectio spiritualis naturae est ut possit esse causa aliorum sine suo motu; quod caelum nunquam acquiret. Nec tamen propter hoc deteriorabitur, cum finis suus non sit in causando alia, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 20: The perfection of a spiritual nature is that it can be the cause of other things without being moved itself, a perfection that the heavens never attain. Nevertheless, the heavens will not, for this reason, be worse off, since their end does not consist in causing other things, as stated above.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad20
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod motus caeli non quiescet propter aliquod contrarium, sed propter voluntatem moventis tantum.
Reply Obj. 21: The motion of the heavens will not rest on account of something contrary, but solely on account of the will of their mover.
QDePot.Q5.A5.ad21
A. 6Whether man can know when the movement of the heavens will ceaseUtrum possit sciri ab homine quando motus caeli finiatur
Sexto quaeritur utrum possit sciri ab homine quando motus caeli finiatur.
The sixth point of inquiry is whether man can know when the movement of the heavens will cease.1
QDePot.Q5.A6
Et videtur quod sic. Quia, secundum Augustinum in fine de civit. Dei, sexta aetas currit ab adventu Christi usque ad finem mundi. Sed scitur quantum praecedentes aetates duraverunt. Ergo sciri potest quantum ista aetas durare debet per comparationem ad alias; et ita potest sciri quando motus caeli finietur.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that this is so. For according to Augustine at the end of The City of God, the sixth age is from the coming of Christ to the end of the world.1 Now, it is known how long the previous ages lasted. Therefore, it is possible to know how long this age ought to last by comparing it with the others; and thus, we can tell when the movement of the heavens will cease.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg1
Praeterea, finis uniuscuiusque rei respondet suo principio. Sed principium mundi scitum est per revelationem, ex qua Moyses dixit: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram. Ergo et finis mundi sciri potest per revelationem in Scripturis traditam.
Obj. 2: The end of everything corresponds to its beginning. But the beginning of the world has been known by revelation ever since Moses wrote: in the beginning, God created heaven and earth (Gen 1:1). Therefore, it is possible to know about the end of the world by revelation delivered to us in the Scriptures.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg2
Praeterea, causa incertitudinis mundi ponitur esse, ut homo semper sit in sollecitudinem de suo statu. Sed ad hanc sollecitudinem habendam sufficit mortis incertitudo. Ergo non fuit necessarium, incertum esse defectum mundi; nisi forte propter illos quorum temporibus finis mundi erit.
Obj. 3: It is said that the reason for our uncertainty about the end of the world is so that man may ever be solicitous about his own state. But the uncertainty about his death is enough to ensure that solicitude on his part. Therefore, there was no need for uncertainty about the end of the world, except perhaps for the sake of those in whose lifetime the end of the world will come.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg3
Praeterea, dicitur aliquibus propria mors esse revelata, sicut patet de beato Martino. Dicit autem Augustinus in epistola ad Orosium, quod talis unusquisque in iudicio comparebit, qualis fuit in morte: et sic eadem ratio est occultandi mortem et occultandi diem iudicii. Ergo et dies iudicii, qua ad omnes pertinet, debuit in Scriptura sacra, quae omnes instruit, revelatus fuisse.
Obj. 4: It is related of some, for instance, the blessed Martin, that they received a revelation of their approaching death.1 And Augustine says, in his letter to Orosius, that each one will appear at the judgment as he was in death;2 so there is the same reason for concealing the day of one’s death as for hiding the day of judgment. Consequently, the day of judgment, which concerns all, should have been revealed in the Scriptures, through which all are taught.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg4
Praeterea, signum ordinatur ad aliquid cognoscendum. In Evangeliis autem ponuntur aliqua signa adventus domini, qui erit in fine mundi, ut patet Matth. XXIV, 24 sq. et Luc. XXI, 9 sq. et similiter ab apostolis, ut patet I ad Tim. IV, 1, sq. et II ad Tim. III, 2 sq., et II ad Thess. II, 3 sq. Ergo videtur quod possit sciri tempus adventus domini, et finis mundi.
Obj. 5: A sign is ordered to knowing something. Now, certain signs of the Lord’s coming at the end of the world are given in the Gospels and by the Apostle (Matt 24:24ff, Luke 21:9ff, 1 Tim 4:1ff, 2 Tim 3:2ff, 2 Thess 2:3ff). Therefore, it seems that it is possible to know the time of the Lord’s coming and of the end of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg5
Praeterea, nullus hic reprehenditur vel punitur pro eo quod non est in sua potestate. Sed aliqui reprehenduntur in Scriptura et puniuntur pro eo quod tempora non cognoscunt; unde dominus, Matth. XVI, 4, ad Pharisaeos: faciem caeli diiudicare nostis, signum1 autem temporum non potestis scire? Et Lucae XIX, 44: non relinquent in te lapidem super lapidem, eo quod non cognoveris tempus visitationis tuae; et Ierem. VIII, 7: milvus in caelo cognovit tempus suum; turtur et hirundo et ciconia custodierunt tempus adventus sui; populus autem meus non cognovit iudicium domini. Ergo possibile est sciri diem iudicii, vel tempus finis mundi.
Obj. 6: No man is reproved or punished here below for what is not in his power. Now, in Scripture some are reproved and punished for ignorance of the times. Thus, our Lord spoke to the Pharisees: you know how to discern the face of the sky: and can you not know the signs of the times (Matt 16:4)? and he says: they shall not leave in you a stone upon a stone, because you have not known the time of your visitation (Luke 19:44). Again: the kite in the air has known her time: the turtle, the swallow and the stork have observed the time of their coming, but my people have not known the judgment of the Lord (Jer 8:7). Therefore, the day of judgment or the time of the end of the world can be known.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg6
Praeterea, in secundo adventu, Christus magis manifeste veniet quam in primo; tunc enim videbit eum omnis populus, et qui eum pupugerunt, ut habetur Apoc. I, 7. Sed primus adventus praenuntiatus fuit in Scriptura futurus etiam quantum ad determinatum tempus, ut patet Dan. IX, 24–27. Ergo videtur quod et secundus adventus debuerit in Scripturis praenuntiari quantum ad certum tempus.
Obj. 7: At his second coming, Christ will appear more manifestly than at his first, since then every eye shall see him, and they also who pierced him (Rev 1:7). Now, his first coming was foretold in Scripture even as to the exact time of its happening (Dan 9:24–27). Therefore, one would think that his second coming also should have been foretold as to its precise time.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg7
Praeterea, homo dicitur minor mundus, quia in se maioris mundi similitudinem gerit. Sed finis vitae humanae potest praesciri determinate. Ergo et finis mundi potest praesciri.
Obj. 8: Man is said to be a microcosm because he bears in himself a likeness to the macrocosm. Now, the end of a human life can be definitely foreseen. Therefore, the end of the world can be foreknown.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg8
Praeterea, magnum et parvum, diuturnum et breve, relative dicuntur de uno per comparationem ad aliud. Sed tempus illud quod est ab adventu Christi usque ad finem mundi, dicitur esse breve, ut patet I Corinth. VII, 29: tempus breve est; et eiusdem X, 11: nos sumus in quos fines saeculorum devenerunt; et I Ioan. II, 18: novissima hora est. Ergo hoc dicitur per comparationem ad tempus praecedens. Ergo saltem hoc videtur sciri posse, quod multo brevius est tempus ab adventu Christi usque ad finem mundi quam a principio mundi usque ad Christum.
Obj. 9: Great and small and long and short are relative terms whereby one thing is compared to another. Now, the time from Christ’s coming until the end of the world is described as being short, according to 1 Corinthians 7:29, time is short, and again, upon whom the ends of the world are come (1 Cor 10:11), and, it is the last hour (1 John 2:18). Therefore, this is said in comparison with the preceding time; and consequently, at least it can be known that the time between Christ’s coming and the end of the world is much shorter than from the beginning of the world to the coming of Christ.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg9
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in libro de civitate Dei, quod ignis ille qui exuret faciem terrae in fine mundi, erit ex conflagratione omnium ignium mundanorum. Sed potest sciri a considerantibus motum caeli, usque ad quantum tempus ipsa corpora caelestia, quae sunt nata generare calorem in istis inferioribus, erunt in situ efficacissimo ad hoc implendum; ut sic per concursum actionis caelestium corporum et inferiorum ignium, universalis illa conflagratio fiat. Ergo potest sciri quando erit finis mundi.
Obj. 10: Augustine says, in The City of God, that the fire that will consume the surface of the earth at the end of the world will be caused by a conflagration of all the fires of the world.1 Now, by observing the movement of the heavens, it is possible to know how long it will take the heavenly bodies themselves, which are the natural generators of heat in lower things, to be in the most favorable position to bring about this result, such that this universal conflagration might be effected by the concurrent action of the heavenly bodies and the lower fires. Therefore, it is possible to know when the end of the world will be.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg10
Sed contra est quod dicitur Matth. cap. XXIV, 36: de die illa et hora nemo scit, neque angeli caelorum.
On the contrary (1), it is said: of that day and hour no one knows, no not the angels of heaven (Matt 24:36).
QDePot.Q5.A6.sc
Praeterea, si aliquid deberet aliquibus hominibus revelari, praecipue revelatum fuisset quaerentibus apostolis, qui doctores totius mundi instituebantur. Eis autem de finali adventu domini quaerentibus responsum est, Act. I, 7: non est vestrum nosse tempora vel momenta, quae Pater posuit in sua potestate. Ergo multo minus est aliis revelatum.
Furthermore (2), if this were to be revealed to anyone, especially should it have been revealed to the apostles, who were appointed to teach the whole world. Yet, when they asked about the final coming of the Lord, they received the following answer: it is not for you to know the times or moments which the Father has put in his own power (Acts 1:7). Much less, then, was it revealed to others.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg11
Praeterea, credere veritati et revelationi acceptae in Scriptura non prohibemur. Sed apostolus, II ad Thess. II, 2, prohibet credere quocumque modo annuntiantibus, quasi instet dominus. Ergo illi qui nituntur tempus diei domini denuntiare, sunt tamquam seductores cavendi. Nam et ibidem subditur: nemo vos seducat ullo modo.
Furthermore (3), we are not forbidden to believe the truth and revelation that we have received in the Scriptures. Now, the Apostle forbids us to believe any sort of announcement as if the day of the Lord were at hand (2 Thess 2:2). Therefore, we must beware of the impostors who endeavor to foretell the time of the day of the Lord; therefore, he goes on to say: let no man deceive you by any means.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg12
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in epistola ad Hesychium: quaero utrum sic saltem possit definiri tempus adventus, ut eum adventurum esse dicamus intra istos, verbi gratia, vel centum annos, vel quodlibet seu maioris numeri, seu minoris annorum. Hoc autem omnino ignorantes sumus. Ergo non potest sciri quocumque numero annorum dato, vel decem millium, vel viginti millium, vel duorum, vel trium, utrum infra illud tempus finis mundi futurus sit.
Furthermore (4), Augustine says: can we, I ask you, define the time of his coming, in such a way that at least we can say that he will come within, for instance, the next hundred years, or within any number of years greater or less?1 But we are entirely ignorant about this. Therefore, we cannot know whether the end of the world will be within any given number of years, whether ten thousand or twenty thousand, or two or three.
QDePot.Q5.A6.arg13
Respondeo dicendum quod tempus determinatum finis mundi omnino nescitur, nisi a solo Deo et ab homine Christo. Cuius ratio est, quia duplex est modus quo possumus praescire futura: scilicet, per cognitionem naturalem, et per revelationem. Naturali quidem cognitione aliqua futura praenoscimus per causas quas praesentes videmus, ex quibus futuros expectamus effectus: vel per certitudinem scientiae, si sint causae quas de necessitate sequitur effectus, vel per coniecturam, si sint causae ad quas sequitur effectus ut in pluribus, sicut astrologus praescit eclypsim futuram, et medicus mortem futuram. Hoc autem modo non potest praecognosci tempus determinate finis mundi, quia causa motus caeli et cessationis eius non est alia quam divina voluntas, ut prius ostensum est; quam quidem causam naturaliter cognoscere non possumus. Alia vero quorum causa est motus caeli vel quaecumque alia causa sensibilis, possunt naturali cognitione praecognosci, sicut particularis destructio alicuius partis terrae, quae prius fuit habitabilis, et postea fit inhabitabilis.
I answer that the exact time of the end of the world is utterly unknown except to God alone and to Christ as man. The reason for this is that there are two ways in which we can know the future: by natural knowledge and by revelation. By natural knowledge, we foreknow certain future events in their causes which we see present, and from which we expect their future effects—either with the certainty of science, if the causes be such as to produce their effects of necessity, or by conjecture, if the causes be such as to produce their effects in the majority of cases, as an astronomer foreknows a future eclipse and a physician a future death. In this way, it is impossible to foreknow the exact time of the end of the world because the cause of the heaven’s movement and its cessation is no other than the will of God, as we have shown,1 and we cannot by our natural powers know that cause. Other results of the heaven’s movement or of any other sensible cause can be foreknown by natural knowledge, such as the destruction of some particular part of the earth which was hitherto inhabitable and afterwards becomes uninhabitable.
QDePot.Q5.A6.co
Per revelationem vero licet sciri possit, si Deus vellet revelare, non tamen congruum esset quod revelaretur nisi homini Christo. Et hoc propter tres rationes.
By revelation, however, though it be possible for it to be known if such were God’s will, it is not fitting that it should be revealed except to Christ the man, and this for three reasons.
QDePot.Q5.A6
Primo quidem, quia finis mundi non erit nisi completo numero electorum; cuius completio est quasi quaedam executio totius divinae praedestinationis; unde non competit revelationem fieri de fine mundi nisi ei cui fit revelatio de tota praedestinatione divina, scilicet homini Christo, per quem tota divina praedestinatio humani generis quodammodo adimpletur. Unde dicitur Ioan. V, 20: Pater diligit Filium, et omnia demonstrat ei quae ipse facit.
First, because the world will not come to an end until the number of the elect is complete, which completion is, as it were, a sort of execution of the whole of divine predestination; therefore, it is not fitting that the end of the world should be revealed except to him who has received the revelation of the whole of divine predestination, that is, to Christ the man, through whom the whole predestination of the human race is in a manner fulfilled. Therefore, it is said: the Father loves the Son and shows him all things which he does (John 5:20).
QDePot.Q5.A6
Secundo, quia per hoc quod ignoratur quamdiu iste status mundi durare debeat, utrum ad modicum vel ad magnum tempus, habentur res huius mundi quasi statim transiturae; unde dicitur I Cor. VII, 31: qui utuntur hoc mundo, sint tamquam non utantur; praeterit enim figura huius mundi.
Second, because through our not knowing how long the present state of the world will last, whether for a short or for a long time, we look upon the things of this world as though they were soon to pass away; therefore, it is said and those who deal with the world as though they had no dealings with it. For the form of this world is passing away (1 Cor 7:31).
QDePot.Q5.A6
Tertio, ut homines semper sint parati ad Dei iudicium expectandum, dum omnino determinatum tempus nescitur; unde dicitur Matth. XXIV, 42: vigilate, quia nescitis qua hora dominus vester venturus sit. Et ideo, ut dicit Augustinus, ille qui dicit se ignorare quando dominus sit venturus, utrum ad breve tempus vel ad magnum evangelicae sententiae concordat. Inter duos autem qui scire se dicunt, periculosius errat qui dicit in proxime Christum venturum, vel finem mundi instare, quia haec potest esse occasio ut omnino desperaretur esse futurum, si tunc non erit quando futurum esse praedicitur.
Third, so that men may ever be prepared to look forward to God’s judgment, through being in utter ignorance of its exact time; therefore, it is written: watch . . . because you know not what hour your Lord will come (Matt 24:42). Hence, as Augustine says, he who says that he knows not when the Lord will come, whether after a short or after a long time, is in agreement with the words of the Gospel. And of two who say that they know, his is the more dangerous statement who says that Christ will come soon or that the end of the world is at hand,1 since this might occasion men to disbelieve in the end of the world, if it fails to happen when it was foretold.
QDePot.Q5.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod sicut dicit Augustinus, ultima aetas mundi comparatur ultimae aetati hominis, quae determinato numero annorum non definitur, sicut aliae aetates definiuntur; sed quandoque tantum durat quantum omnes aliae, vel etiam amplius; unde et ista aetas ultima mundi non potest determinato annorum vel generationum numero definiri.
Reply Obj. 1: As Augustine says, the last age of the world corresponds to the last stage in a man’s life, which does not last for a fixed number of years, as the other stages do, but lasts sometimes as long as all the others together, and even longer.1 Therefore, the last age of the world cannot be assigned a fixed number of years or generations.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod revelatio principii mundi utilis erat ad manifestandum Deum esse omnium causam; sed sciri tempus determinatum finis mundi, ad nihil esset utile, sed magis nocivum; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 2: The revelation of the world’s beginning was useful in showing that God is the cause of all things. But harm rather than utility would result from knowledge of the end of the world, so that the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod homo naturaliter non solum de se ipso sollicitatur, sed etiam de statu communitatis cuius est pars, sicut vel domus vel civitatis, aut etiam totius orbis; et ideo utrumque fuit necessarium ad hominis cautelam occultari, et finem propriae vitae, et finem totius mundi.
Reply Obj. 3: Man is naturally solicitous not only for himself but also for the state of the community whereof he is a part, for instance, of a household, or city, or even of the whole world. Consequently, in order that man might be on his guard, there was need for both things to be hidden from him, the end of his own life and the end of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod revelatio finis vitae propriae, est quaedam particularis revelatio; revelatio vero finis totius mundi dependet ex revelatione totius divinae praedestinationis; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 4: The revelation of the end of one’s own life is a particular revelation, while the revelation of the end of the whole world depends on the revelation of the whole of divine predestination, so that the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod illa signa posita sunt ad manifestandum quod quandoque mundus finietur; non autem ad manifestandum determinatum tempus quando finietur, ponuntur enim inter illa signa, aliqua quae quasi a mundi exordio fuerunt, sicut quod surget gens contra gentem, et quod terraemotus erit per loca; sed instante mundi fine haec abundantius evenient. Quae autem sit ista mensura horum signorum quae circa finem mundi erit, manifestum nobis esse non potest.
Reply Obj. 5: These signs were given in order to manifest that the world would at some time come to an end, not to manifest the exact time of its end. For among those signs, there are some that have been seen almost from the beginning of the world, for instance, that nation shall rise against nation (Luke 21:10), and that there will be earthquakes in places (Luke 21:11), although these things will happen more frequently towards the end of the world. However, in what measure these signs will occur near the end of the world cannot be made manifest to us.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod illa reprehensio domini pertinet ad eos qui determinatum tempus primi adventus non cognoverunt; non autem ad eos qui ignorant tempus determinatum secundi adventus.
Reply Obj. 6: This reproof of our Lord refers to those who knew not the determinate time of his first coming, not to those who are in ignorance of the determinate time of his second coming.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod primus adventus Christi nobis viam ad merendum parabat per fidem et alias virtutes; et ideo ex parte nostra requirebatur primi adventus notitia, ut credendo in eum qui venerat, per eius gratiam mereri possemus. In secundo autem adventu praemia redduntur pro meritis; et sic ex parte nostra non requiretur quid agamus aut quid cognoscamus, sed quid recipiamus; unde non oportet praecognoscere determinate tempus illius adventus. Dicitur autem ille adventus manifestus: non quia manifeste praecognoscatur, sed quia manifestus erit cum fuerit praesens.
Reply Obj. 7: Christ’s first coming opened to us the way to merit by faith and the other virtues; hence, on our part, it was necessary for us to have knowledge of his first coming so that, by believing in him who was come, we might obtain merit through his grace. But in his second coming, rewards will be given according to merit; thus, on our part it will be a question not of what we do or what we know, but what we receive; therefore, there is no need for us to know in advance the exact time of that coming. However, this day is called “manifest” not as though it were manifestly foreknown, but because it will be manifest when it is present.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod corporalis hominis vita ex aliquibus prioribus et corporalibus causis dependet, ex quibus circa finem eius aliquid prognosticari potest; non autem ita est de toto mundo; et ideo quantum ad hoc non est simile, licet in aliquibus homo, qui dicitur minor mundus, similitudinem maioris mundi obtineat.
Reply Obj. 8: The life of man’s body depends on certain things already existing and on corporeal causes, from which it is possible to have some foreknowledge of his end. But it is not this way with the whole world; therefore, in this there is no comparison, although there are certain points in which man, who is called the “microcosm,” is like the macrocosm.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod verba illa quae videntur in Scripturis ad brevitatem temporis pertinere, vel etiam ad finis propinquitatem, non tam sunt ad quantitatem temporis referenda quam ad status mundi dispositionem. Non enim legi evangelicae alius status succedit, quae ad perfectum adduxit; sicut ipsa successit legi veteri, et lex vetus legi naturae.
Reply Obj. 9: Those words of Scripture that seem to indicate a shortness of time, or even the nearness of the end, are not so much to be referred to the amount of time as to a certain disposition of the present state of the world. For no other state will succeed that of the law of the Gospel, which has led things to perfection, just as it has succeeded the Old Law, and the Old Law succeeded the law of nature.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod illa conflagratio ignium mundanorum non creditur esse futura ex aliqua naturali causa, ut sic per considerationem caelestis motus, eius tempus possit praesciri; sed proveniet ex imperio divinae voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 10: This conflagration of the fires of the world is not supposed to be the outcome of some natural cause, such that it would be possible, by observing the movement of the heavens, to foresee when it will happen; rather, it will take place at the command of the divine will.
QDePot.Q5.A6.ad10
A. 7Whether the elements will remain when the heavens cease to be in motionUtrum cessante motu caeli, elementa remaneant
Septimo quaeritur utrum cessante motu caeli, elementa remaneant.
The seventh point of inquiry is whether the elements will remain when the heavens cease to be in motion.1
QDePot.Q5.A7
Et videtur quod non. Dicitur enim II Petri, cap. III, 10, quod in fine mundi elementa calore solventur. Quod autem dissolvitur, non manet. Ergo elementa non manebunt.
Obj. 1: And it seems that they will not. For it is written that at the end of the world the elements shall melt with heat (2 Pet 3:10). Now, when a thing is melted it remains no more. Therefore, the elements will not remain.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg1
Sed dicebat, quod manebunt secundum substantiam; sed non manebunt secundum qualitates activas et passivas.
Obj. 2: But it will be said that they will remain in substance, though not as to their active and passive qualities.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg2
Sed contra, manente causa, remanet effectus. Sed principia essentialia sunt causa propriorum accidentium. Cum ergo qualitates activae et passivae sint propria elementorum accidentia, videtur quod principiis essentialibus manentibus, sine quibus substantia esse non potest, etiam qualitates activae maneant.
On the contrary, if the cause remains, the effect remains. Now, essential principles cause the proper accidents. Since, then, the active and passive qualities are the proper accidents of the elements, it seem that as long as the essential principles remain, without which the substance cannot exist, the active qualities would also remain.
QDePot.Q5.A7.sc
Praeterea, accidens inseparabile nunquam actu a subiecto separatur. Sed calidum est accidens inseparabile ignis. Ergo non potest ignis remanere quin in eo calor remaneat; et eadem ratione de aliis elementis.
Obj. 3: An inseparable accident is never actually separated from its subject. Now, heat is an accident inseparable from fire. Therefore, fire cannot remain without retaining heat, and the same applies to the other elements.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg3
Sed dicebat, quod divina virtute hoc fiet, quod elementa sine qualitatibus activis et passivis remanebunt, licet hoc per naturam esse non possit.
Obj. 4: But, it will be said, this will be done by the power of God, so that the elements will remain without their active and passive qualities, though this is impossible naturally.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg4
Sed contra, sicut in mundi principio fuit naturae institutio, ita in mundi fine erit naturae consummatio. Sed in principio mundi, ut Augustinus dicit, non sufficit dicere quid Deus possit facere, sed quid habeat rerum natura. Ergo et hoc etiam in fine mundi attendendum est.
On the contrary, as nature was established at the beginning of the world, so will it be consummated at the end of the world. Now, in speaking of the beginning of the world, according to Augustine, we must consider not what God can do, but what the nature of things holds.1 Therefore, this is also to be considered in discussing the end of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A7.sc
Praeterea, qualitates activae et passivae sunt in omnibus elementis. Dicit autem Glossa Bedae super auctoritate Petri, superius inducta, quod ignis ille qui erit in fine mundi, duo elementa ex toto assumet, duo autem alia in meliorem speciem commutabit. Non ergo potest intelligi elementorum solutio quantum ad qualitates activas et passivas, quia sic non tantum duo dicerentur assumenda.
Obj. 5: Active and passive qualities are in all the elements. And a Gloss of Bede on the text of Peter quoted above says that the fire that will be kindled at the end of the world will entirely absorb two of the elements, and will restore the others to a better form.1 Therefore, the destruction of the elements cannot refer to their active and passive qualities, since in that case it would not be said that only two elements would be absorbed.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg5
Sed dicebat, quod in duobus elementis, scilicet igne et aqua, praecipue vigent qualitates activae, sicut calidum et frigidum; et ideo haec duo prae aliis assumenda dicuntur.
Obj. 6: But, it will be said, the active qualities, namely, heat and cold, are most prominent in two elements, fire and water, and for this reason these two are stated to be absorbed.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg6
Sed contra, in fine mundi elementa meliorabuntur. Sed, secundum Augustinum, agens honorabilius est patiente. Ergo magis deberent remanere elementa in quibus vigent qualitates activae quam in quibus vigent qualitates passivae.
On the contrary, at the end of the world the elements will be made better. But, according to Augustine,1 an agent is more honorable than a patient. Therefore, those elements should remain in which active qualities are prominent, rather than those wherein passive qualities are prominent.
QDePot.Q5.A7.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod ad patiendum humor et humus, ad faciendum aer et ignis aptitudinem praebent. Ergo si propter virtutem activam aliqua elementa assumenda dicuntur, videtur quod hoc non debeat intelligi de igne et aqua, sed magis de igne et aere.
Obj. 7: Augustine says that liquid and soil present an aptitude for being acted upon, while fire and air present an aptitude for acting.1 Therefore, if certain elements are said to be absorbed on account of an active power, it seems that this should not be understood of fire and water, but of fire and air.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg7
Praeterea, sicut naturales qualitates elementorum sunt calidum et frigidum, humidum et siccum, ita grave et leve. Si ergo qualitates illae non remanent in elementis, nec gravitas et levitas remanebit in eis. Per naturam autem gravitatis et levitatis, elementa loca sua naturalia sortiuntur. Si ergo qualitates elementorum non remanent post finem mundi, non remanebit in eis situs distinctus, ut terra sit deorsum, et ignis sursum.
Obj. 8: Heavy and light are natural qualities of the elements just as hot and cold, wet and dry are. If, then, the latter qualities do not remain in the elements, neither do heaviness and lightness. Now, it is by reason of the nature of heaviness and lightness that the elements have their natural places. Therefore, if the elemental qualities do not remain after the end of the world, they will have no distinct place, so that the earth be below and fire up above.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg8
Praeterea, elementa facta sunt propter hominem, in beatitudinem tendentem. Sed habito fine, cessant ea quae ad finem sunt. Ergo homine totaliter iam in beatitudine collocato (quod erit in fine mundi), elementa cessabunt.
Obj. 9: The elements were made for man stretching toward beatitude. Now, the means cease when the end has been obtained. Therefore, the elements will cease to exist when, at the end of the world, man has wholly come to rest in beatitude.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg9
Praeterea, materia est propter formam, quam per generationem acquirit. Elementa autem comparantur ad omnia alia corpora mixta sicut materia. Ergo cum generatio mixtorum post finem mundi cesset, videtur quod elementa non maneant.
Obj. 10: Matter is for the sake of the form that it acquires by generation. Now, the elements are as matter in relation to all mixed bodies. Since, then, there will be no further generation of mixed bodies after the end of the world, it would seem that the elements will not remain.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg10
Praeterea, Luc. XXI, 33, super illud: caelum et terra transibut, dicit Glossa: deposita priori forma. Cum ergo esse sit a forma, videtur quod elementa in fine mundi esse desinant.
Obj. 11: On Luke 21:33, heaven and earth shall pass away, the Gloss adds, having cast aside their previous form.1 Since, then, the form gives being, it would seem that the elements will no longer exist after the end of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg11
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum corruptibile et incorruptibile non sunt unius generis; et eadem ratione mutabile et immutabile. Si ergo aliquid de mutabilitate in immutabilitatem mutetur, videtur quod in genere suae naturae non remaneat. Elementa autem mutabuntur de mutabilitate in immutabilitatem, ut patet per Glossam quae super illud Matth. cap. V, 18: donec transeat caelum et terra, etc., dicit: donec transeat a mutabilitate ad immutabilitatem. Ergo ista natura elementorum non remanebit.
Obj. 12: According to the Philosopher, the corruptible and the incorruptible are not of one genus, and for the same reason neither are the mutable and the immutable.1 If, then, a thing be transformed from mutability to immutability, it seems that it no longer remains in the genus of its own nature. Now, the elements will be changed from mutability to immutability, as is clear from the Gloss on Matthew 5:18, till heaven and earth pass, which says: till they pass from mutability to immutability.2 Therefore, the elements will not retain their present nature.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg12
Praeterea, haec dispositio, quam modo habent elementa, est naturalis. Si ergo ista remota aliam accipient, illa erit eis innaturalis. Sed quod est innaturale et violentum, non potest esse perpetuum, ut patet per Philosophum in Lib. caeli et mundi. Ergo illa dispositio non posset in perpetuum remanere in elementis; sed iterum ad hanc dispositionem reverterentur: quod videtur esse inconveniens. Ergo ipsa elementa secundum substantiam cessabunt, non autem eorum dispositio, substantia manente.
Obj. 13: The present disposition of the elements is natural. Therefore, if this disposition be removed so as to give place to another, this will be unnatural to them. Now, that which is unnatural and violent cannot last forever, as is clear from the Philosopher in On the Heavens.1 Consequently, this latter disposition cannot remain forever in the elements; rather, they would return to the former disposition, which seems incongruous. Therefore, the elements themselves in their substance will cease to exist, and not just their disposition while their substance remains.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg13
Praeterea, illud solum potest esse incorruptibile et ingenerabile quod totam materiam suam sub forma habet ad quam est in potentia, sicut patet de corporibus caelestibus. Hoc autem elementis non competit: quia materia quae est sub forma unius elementi, est in potentia ad formam alterius. Ergo elementa non possunt esse incorruptibilia, et ita non possunt in perpetuum manere.
Obj. 14: That alone can be incorruptible and ungenerable whose entire matter stands beneath the form to which it is in potency, as is clear with the heavenly bodies. Now, this cannot apply to the elements, because the matter that is under the form of one element is in potency to the form of another. Therefore, the elements cannot be incorruptible, and consequently, cannot last forever.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg14
Praeterea, illud quod non habet virtutem ut sit semper, non potest in perpetuum manere. Sed elementa, cum sint corruptibilia, non habent virtutem ut sint semper. Ergo non possunt in perpetuum remanere, motu caeli cessante.
Obj. 15: That which has no power to exist always cannot be everlasting. Now, the elements have no power to exist always, because they are corruptible. Therefore, they cannot last forever when the heavens cease to be in motion.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg15
Sed dicebat, quod elementa sunt incorruptibilia secundum totum, licet sint corruptibilia secundum partem.
Obj. 16: But, it will be said, the elements are incorruptible as a whole, though they are corruptible in their parts.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg16
Sed contra, hoc competit elementis per motum caeli, in quantum una pars elementi corrumpitur, et alia generatur; sic enim ipsius elementi totalitas conservatur. Motu ergo caeli cessante, non poterit assignari causa incorruptionis in toto elemento.
On the contrary, it is on account of the movement of the heavens that one part of an element is corrupted and another generated, for it is in this way that the totality of that element is preserved. Therefore, when the heavenly movement ceases, there will be no longer an assignable cause for the preservation of the whole element.
QDePot.Q5.A7.sc
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit quod motus caeli est ut vita quaedam natura existentibus omnibus; et Rabbi Moyses dicit, quod motus caeli in universo est sicut motus cordis in animali, a quo dependet vita totius animalis. Cessante autem motu cordis, omnes partes animalis dissolvuntur. Ergo cessante motu caeli omnes partes universi peribunt; et ita elementa non remanebunt.
Obj. 17: The Philosopher says that the movement of the heavens is as a certain life for all things existing in nature,1 and Rabbi Moses says that the heavenly movement is to the universe what the beating of the heart is to the animal, in that the life of the whole animal depends thereon.2 Now, when the heart ceases to beat, all the parts of the animal decompose. Therefore, when the heavens cease to move, all the parts of the universe will perish; and thus, the elements will not remain.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg17
Praeterea, esse cuiuslibet est a sua forma. Sed motus caeli est causa formarum in istis inferioribus: quod patet ex hoc quod nihil in inferioribus agit ad speciem nisi ex virtute motus caeli, ut philosophi dicunt; ergo cessante motu caeli, elementa esse desinent formis eorum destructis.
Obj. 18: Everything has its being from its form. Now, the heavenly movement is the cause of forms in these lower things, which is clear from the fact that nothing in lower things acts toward a species except by the power of the heaven’s movement, as philosophers say. Therefore, when heavenly motion ceases, the elements will cease to exist, as their forms will be destroyed.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg18
Praeterea, apud praesentiam solis elementa superiora vincunt semper inferiora, sicut accidit in aestate propter caloris fortificationem; sed apud solis absentiam e converso. Motu autem caeli cessante, sol semper ex una parte praesens erit, et ex alia parte absens. Ergo ex una parte totaliter destruentur elementa frigida, et ex alia elementa calida, et sic elementa non remanebunt motu caeli cessante.
Obj. 19: At the presence of the sun, the higher elements always overcome the lower, as happens in summer on account of the strength of the heat, while at the absence of the sun, the opposite happens. Now, when the heavens cease to be in motion, the sun will always be on one side of the earth and absent from the other. Therefore, on the one side the cold elements will be entirely destroyed, and the hot on the other side, such that the elements will not remain when the heavenly movement ceases.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg19
Sed contra est quod ad Rom. VIII, 20 super illud: vanitati creatura etc. dicit Glossa Ambrosii: omnia elementa, sua cum labore explent officia: unde quiescent nobis assumptis. Quiescere autem non est nisi existentis. Ergo elementa in fine mundi remanebunt.
On the contrary (1), a Gloss of Ambrose on Romans 8:20, the creature was made subject to vanity, says: all the elements labor to fulfill their offices . . . wherefore, they will rest when we are taken up to heaven.1 Now, only that which exists can be said to rest. Therefore, the elements will remain at the end of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A7.sc
Praeterea, elementa facta sunt ad divinam bonitatem manifestandam. Sed tunc maxime oportebit divinam bonitatem manifestari, quando res ultimam consummationem accipient. Ergo in fine mundi elementa remanebunt.
Furthermore (2), the elements were made for the manifestation of the divine goodness. But then most of all will there be need to manifest the divine goodness, when all things will receive their final consummation. Therefore, the elements will remain at the end of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A7.arg20
Respondeo dicendum quod apud omnes communiter dicitur, quod elementa quodammodo manebunt et quodammodo transibunt. Sed in modo manendi et transeundi est diversa opinio.
I answer that all are agreed in holding that the elements in some way will remain and in some way pass away. But opinions differ as to the manner of remaining and passing away.
QDePot.Q5.A7.co
Quidam enim dixerunt quod omnia elementa manebunt quantum ad materiam, sed quaedam nobiliorem formam accipient, scilicet aqua et ignis, quae accipient formam caeli; ut sic tria elementa possint dici caelum, aer scilicet (qui ex sua natura habet ut caelum quandoque in Scripturis dicatur) et aqua et ignis, quae formam caeli assument: ut sic intelligatur verificari quod dicitur Apoc. XXI, vers. 1: vidi caelum novum et terram novam, sub caeli nomine tribus comprehensis, scilicet igne, aere et aqua.
Some have maintained that all the elements will remain as regards their matter, but that some will receive a nobler form, namely, water and fire, which will receive the form of the heavens, such that in this way three of the elements will be able to be called “heaven”: namely, air (which by reason of its nature is sometimes called the “heaven” in Scripture), water, and fire, which will assume the form of the heavens. Thus would be verified the words of Revelation 21:1, I saw a new heaven and a new earth, because heaven would include the three elements, fire, air, and water.
QDePot.Q5.A7
Sed ista positio est impossibilis. Elementa enim non sunt in potentia ad formam caeli, eo quod forma caeli contrarium non habet, et sub forma caeli sit tota materia quae est in potentia ad ipsam. Sic enim caelum esset generabile et corruptibile; quod Philosophus ostendit esse falsum. Ratio etiam, qua hoc asseritur, frivola est: quia in Scriptura, sicut Basilius in Hexameron dicit, per extrema, media intelliguntur, ut Genes. I, 1, cum dicitur: in principio creavit Deus caelum et terram. Nam per creationem caeli et terrae etiam elementa media intelliguntur. Quandoque etiam sub terrae nomine omnia inferiora comprehenduntur, ut patet in Psalm. CXLVIII, 7: laudate dominum de terra; et postea subditur: ignis, grando, et cetera. Unde nihil prohibet dicere, quod per innovationem caeli et terrae Scriptura innovationem etiam mediorum elementorum intellexit, vel quod sub nomine terrae omnia elementa comprehendat.
However, this view is impossible, because the elements are not in potency to the form of the heavens, inasmuch as the form of the heavens has no contrary and all the matter that is in potency to the heaven’s form is under that form. For in this way the heavens could be generated and corrupted, which the Philosopher shows to be false.1 Again, the argument in support of this view is frivolous, because, as Basil says: Scripture in mentioning the extremes includes those that come between.2 Thus, when we read that in the beginning God created heaven and earth (Gen 1:1), the creation of heaven and earth includes the intermediate elements. And sometimes all the lower things are comprised in the word earth, as is clear in Psalm 148:7, praise the Lord from the earth followed by fire, hail, etc. Therefore, there is no reason why we should not say that by the renewal of heaven and earth Scripture intended also the renewal of the intermediate elements, or that earth includes all the elements.
QDePot.Q5.A7
Et ideo alii dicunt, quod omnia elementa manebunt secundum substantiam non solum quantum ad materiam, sed etiam quantum ad formas substantiales. Sicut enim, secundum opinionem Avicennae, remanent formae substantiales elementorum in mixto, qualitatibus activis et passivis non remanentibus in suis excellentiis, sed ad medium redactis, ita possibile erit quod in ultimo statu mundi absque praedictis qualitatibus remaneant elementa; cui videtur consonare quod Augustinus dicit: in illa conflagratione mundana, elementorum corruptibilium qualitates, quae corporibus nostris congruebant, ardendo penitus interibunt, atque ipsa substantia eas qualitates habebit quae corporibus immortalibus mirabili mutatione convenient.
Therefore, others hold that all the elements will remain as to their substance, not only in respect of their matter but also as regards their substantial forms. For just as, in the opinion of Avicenna, the elemental forms remain in a mixed body, while their active and passive qualities remain not in their own fullness but reduced to a mean, so too will it be possible in the last state of the world for these elements to remain without these qualities. This would seem in agreement with what Augustine says: in this world-conflagration, the qualities of the corruptible elements that were suitable to our bodies will be entirely destroyed by fire, and the elemental substance itself will have those qualities which by a wondrous change will be suitable to immortal bodies.1
QDePot.Q5.A7
Sed hoc non videtur rationabiliter dictum.
But this does not seem a reasonable view.
QDePot.Q5.A7
Primo quidem, quia cum qualitates activae et passivae sint per se elementorum accidentia, oportet quod a principiis essentialibus causentur; unde non potest esse quod principiis essentialibus manentibus in elementis praedictis, qualitates deficiant, nisi per violentiam; quod non potest esse diuturnum. Et ideo nec opinio Avicennae videtur esse probabilis, quod formae elementorum actu maneant in mixto; sed solum virtute, ut Philosophus dicit; quia oporteret quod diversorum elementorum formae, in diversis partibus materiae conservarentur; quod non esset, nisi essent etiam situ distinctae; et sic non esset vera commixtio, sed solum secundum sensum; et tamen in mixto impediuntur qualitates unius elementi per qualitates alterius; quod non potest dici in mundi consummatione ubi omnino cessabit violentia.
First, because, as the active and passive qualities are accidents of the elements through themselves, they must be caused by the essential principles of the latter; whence as long as the essential principles remain in these elements, it is impossible for these qualities to cease, save by violence, in which case they would not cease for long. Therefore, neither does the opinion of Avicenna seem probable, when he asserts that the elements retain their forms actually in a mixed body; rather, they remain only by power, as the Philosopher says, since it would follow that the various elemental forms remain in the various parts of matter. Now, this would not happen unless they were also distinct as to position, and then it would not be a true mixture, but only one according to sensation. Yet, in a mixed body the qualities of one element counteract the qualities of another, and this cannot apply to the final consummation of the world, when all violence will cease.
QDePot.Q5.A7
Secundo autem, quia cum qualitates activae et passivae sint de integritate naturae elementorum, sequeretur quod elementa imperfecta remanerent; unde auctoritas Augustini inducta non loquitur de qualitatibus activis et passivis, sed de dispositionibus eorum quae generantur et corrumpuntur et alterantur.
Second, because, as the active and passive qualities belong to the integrity of the elements’ nature, it would follow that the elements will remain in a state of imperfection. Therefore, Augustine in the passage quoted refers not to the active and passive qualities, but to the dispositions of things subject to generation, corruption, and alteration.
QDePot.Q5.A7
Et ideo videtur dicendum, quod elementa in sua substantia remanebunt, et etiam in suis qualitatibus naturalibus; sed mutuae generationes et corruptiones et alterationes cessabunt; per huiusmodi enim elementa ordinantur ad completionem numeri electorum, sicut et caelum per motum suum; sed substantiae elementorum manebunt, sicut et substantia caeli. Cum enim universum in perpetuum remaneat, ut supra ostensum est, oportet quod ea quae sunt de perfectione universi, primo et per se remaneant.
And therefore it seems that one should say that the elements will remain in their substance, and even in their natural qualities, but that their mutual generation, corruption, and alteration will cease, because it is by means of these that the elements are ordered to the completion of the number of the elect, just as the heaven is by means of its movement. The substance, however, of the elements will remain just as the substance of heaven will. For, since the universe will remain forever, as we have shown above, it follows that whatever primarily and through itself belongs to the perfection of the universe must remain.
QDePot.Q5.A7
Hoc autem competit elementis, cum sint essentiales partes universi ipsius, ut Philosophus probat. Si enim est corpus circulare, oportet esse centrum ipsius, quod est terra. Posita autem terra, quae est simpliciter gravis, utpote in medio constituta, oportet ponere contrarium eius, scilicet ignem, qui sit simpliciter levis; quia si unum contrariorum est in una natura, et reliquum. Suppositis autem extremis, necesse est poni et media; unde oportet ponere aerem et aquam, quae sunt ad ignem quidem levia, ad terram autem gravia,1 quorum unum est propinquius terrae.
Now, this applies to the elements inasmuch as they are essential parts of the universe, as the Philosopher proves.1 For if the universe is a circular body, it must have a center, and this is the earth, and given the earth, which is simply speaking heavy, insofar as it is established in the middle, there must be its contrary, namely, fire, which is simply speaking light; for if one contrary exists in nature, the other must exist also. Now, given the extremes, we must posit the intermediates; therefore, we must posit air and water, which are heavy relative to fire, and light relative to earth, one of which is nearer to the earth.
QDePot.Q5.A7
Unde ex ipso situ universi patet quod elementa sunt essentiales partes universi. Quod patet esse manifestum, ordine causarum et effectuum considerato. Nam sicut caelum est universale activum eorum quae generantur, ita elementa sunt eorumdem universalis materia. Unde ad perfectionem universi requiritur quod elementa secundum suam substantiam maneant; et ad hoc etiam habent ex sui natura aptitudinem. Corruptio autem aliter accidit in corporibus mixtis et elementis; in corporibus enim mixtis inest corruptionis activum principium, propter hoc quod sunt ex contrariis composita; in elementis vero, quae contrarium exterius habent, ipsa autem non sunt ex contrariis composita, non inest principium corruptionis activum, sed passivum tantum, in quantum habent materiam cui inest aptitudo ad aliam formam qua privantur. Et ab hoc principio generatio et corruptio in elementis sunt motus vel mutationes naturales; et non propter principium activum ut dicit Commentator.
Therefore, from the very arrangement of the universe it is evident that the elements are essential parts thereof. This is manifest if we consider the order of causes to their effects. For just as the heaven is the universal active cause of things that are generated, so too the elements are their universal matter. Hence, the perfection of the universe requires that the elements remain in their substance. Moreover, by their very nature, they have an aptitude to this. However, corruption occurs in mixed bodies otherwise than in the elements; for in mixed bodies there is present within themselves an active principle of corruption, on account of their being composed from contraries, whereas in the elements, which have an outside contrary but are not themselves composed of contraries, there is not present in them an active principle of corruption, but only a passive one, inasmuch as they have a matter within which is the aptitude for another form that it lacks. It is due to this principle that generation and corruption in the elements are natural movements or changes, and not to any active principle, as the Commentator says.1
QDePot.Q5.A7
Sicut ergo quia corpus caeleste principium sui motus activum habet extra, potest esse quod eius motus cesset ipso manente, absque violentia, ut supra dictum est; ita potest esse ut corruptio elementorum cesset eorum substantiis manentibus, exteriori corruptivo cessante, quod oportet reducere in motum caeli sicut in primum generationis et corruptionis principium.
Accordingly, just as because the heavenly body has an external active principle of its motion, it can occur that its motion might cease while it itself remains, and without violence, as stated above, so too is it possible that the elements cease to be corrupted while their substances remain when the external cause of their corruption ceases, which cause must be traced back to the heavenly movement as to the first principle of generation and corruption.
QDePot.Q5.A7
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illa elementorum solutio non est referenda ad destructionem substantiae elementorum, sed ad elementorum purgationem, quae erit per ignem, qui faciem iudicis praecedet. Post illam autem purgationem remanebunt elementa secundum substantiam et naturales qualitates, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: This melting of the elements does not mean that their substance will be destroyed, but that they will be made pure, which will occur by a fire that will go before the face of the Judge. After being thus purified, the elements will remain in their substance and natural qualities, as we have stated.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad1
Unde secundum et tertium concedimus.
Reply Obj. 2–3: The second and third objections are granted.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in mundi principio instituta est natura corporum secundum quod ordinatur ad generationem et corruptionem, per quam numerus electorum completur. In mundi autem consummatione remanebit substantia elementorum secundum quod est ad perfectionem universi. Unde non oportet omnia inesse elementis in illo finali statu quae oportuit habere in mundi principio.
Reply Obj. 4: At the beginning of the world, the nature of bodies was established in accordance with its being ordered to generation and corruption, by which the number of the elect is made complete. But at the consummation of the world, the substance of the elements will remain to the degree that it is ordained to the perfection of the universe. Consequently, there will be no need, in that final state, for the elements to retain all that they needed at the beginning of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad3
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Glossa Bedae non est intelligenda quod hoc modo duo elementa secundum substantiam destruantur; sed secundum statum mutationis, quae praecipue in duobus elementis apparet: scilicet in aere et aqua, de quibus quidam praedictam Glossam intelligunt; quamvis secundum alios intelligatur de igne et aqua in quibus vigent qualitates activae.
Reply Obj. 5: Bede’s Gloss does not mean that two elements will be thus destroyed in their substance, but that they will be changed in their state.1 This is especially evident in the case of two elements: namely, air and water, to which according to some the Gloss refers, although others take it to refer to fire and water, in which the active qualities are most prominent.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad4
Ad sextum dicendum, quod actio magis dependet ab agente quam a patiente, ex hoc ipso quod agens est honorabilius patiente; unde destructio mutationis in elementis et mutuae actionis, convenientius exprimitur per subtractionem activorum quam per subtractionem passivorum.
Reply Obj. 6: Action depends on the agent more than on the patient by the very fact that the agent is more honorable than the patient. Therefore, the destruction of change in the elements and of their mutual action is more fittingly described by a withdrawal of active powers than by that of passive ones.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad5
Ad septimum dicendum, quod si consideretur actio et passio in elementis secundum principia substantialia, sic verum est quod Augustinus dicit loc. cit. quod ad patiendum humor et humus aptitudinem praebent, ad agendum ignis et aer; quia ignis et aer habent plus de forma, quae est actionis principium; de materia vero terra et aqua, quae est principium patiendi. Si vero consideretur secundum qualitates activas et passivas, quae sunt immediata principia actionis, sic ignis et aqua sunt magis activa, aer et terra magis passiva.
Reply Obj. 7: If we consider action and passion in the elements with respect to the substantial principles, it is true, as Augustine says, that liquid and soil present an aptitude for being acted upon, while fire and air one for acting; for fire and air have more of form, which is the principle of action, and earth and water have more of matter, which is the principle of passivity. But if we consider them with respect to active and passive qualities, which are the immediate principles of action, then fire and water are more active, while earth and air are more passive.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad6
Octavum concedimus.
Reply Obj. 8: The eighth objection is granted.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad7
Ad nonum dicendum, quod elementa, quantum ad sui mutationem, facta sunt propter hominem in beatitudinem tendentem; sed quantum ad suam substantiam, sunt facta et propter perfectionem universi et propter substantiam ipsius hominis, quae ex elementis constituitur.
Reply Obj. 9: The elements, as regards their mutability, were made for man stretching toward heaven, but as regards their own substance, they were made both for the perfection of the universe and for the substance of man himself, which is composed of them.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad8
Ad decimum dicendum, quod in mundi consummatione non cessabunt omnia mixta, quia corpora humana remanebunt. Unde decens est, si partes eorum remanent in corpore hominis qui est minor mundus, quod ipsa tota remaneant in mundo maiori.
Reply Obj. 10: At the end of the world, not all mixed bodies will cease to exist, since human bodies will remain. It is fitting, therefore, if their parts remain in the body of man, who is the microcosm, that they should all remain as a whole in the macrocosm.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad9
Ad decimumprimum dicendum, quod forma, quam elementa deponent, est ipsa mutabilitas, non forma quae sit principium essendi.
Reply Obj. 11: The form to be cast aside by the elements is their mutability itself, and not that form which is their principle of existence.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad10
Ad decimumsecundum dicendum, quod mutabilis dispositio tolletur ab elementis, quia mutatio in eis non erit; non quod naturam mutabilem amittant.
Reply Obj. 12: The elements will lose their changeable disposition because they will cease to be changed, but they will not lose their changeable nature.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad11
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod dispositio istorum elementorum, secundum quam generantur et corrumpuntur et mutantur, est eis naturalis, motu caeli manente: non autem postquam motus caeli cessaverit.
Reply Obj. 13: The elements’ disposition to generation, corruption, and change is natural to them as long as the heavens continue to be in motion, but it will not be so after this movement has ceased.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad12
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod ratio illa probat quod in elementis est principium corruptionis materiale, non autem activum; unde non sequitur mutatio, motu caeli subtracto, qui est principium mutationis.
Reply Obj. 14: This argument proves that in the elements there is a material principle of corruption, not that there is an active one; hence, they undergo no change when the heavenly movement ceases, which is the principle of their change.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad13
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod elementum sicut non habet virtutem ut sit semper, propter hoc quod potest ab exteriori corrumpi, ita non habet virtutem ut quandoque deficiat, nisi materialem, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 15: Just as an element has no power to exist always, inasmuch as it can be corrupted by an extrinsic agent, so too it has no principle such that it would cease to exist at some time, except a material one, as stated above.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad14
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod elementa sunt incorruptibilia secundum totum, partibus generatis et corruptis, quamdiu motus caeli durat; sed motu caeli cessante, erit in eis alia incorruptionis causa, quia scilicet non possunt corrumpi nisi ab extrinseco; corruptivum autem extrinsecum, deficiente motu caeli, cessabit.
Reply Obj. 16: As long as the heavens continue to be in motion, the elements as a whole are incorruptible while their parts are generated or destroyed. When, however, the heavens cease to be in motion, there will be another cause of their incorruptibility, namely, that they can be destroyed only by an extrinsic cause; but when the heavenly movement ceases, that extrinsic corruptive cause will cease also.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad15
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod motus caeli est ut vita quaedam omnibus rebus naturalibus secundum statum mutationis, qui in consummatione mundi tolletur.
Reply Obj. 17: The heaven’s movement is as a certain life for all natural things in their state of mutability, which will be taken away at the consummation of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad16
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod licet eductio formarum de potentia in actum dependeat ex motu caeli, tamen eorum conservatio dependet a principiis altioribus, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 18: Although the bringing out of forms from potency to act depends on the celestial movement, still their preservation depends on higher principles, as already explained.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad17
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod sol est causa caliditatis per motum, ut Philosophus dicit: unde cessante motu tollitur corruptionis causa in elementis, quae est per superexcedentiam caloris.
Reply Obj. 19: The sun causes heat by its movement, as the Philosopher says;1 therefore, when movement is taken away, there will no longer be a cause of corruption in the elements, which results from excess of heat.
QDePot.Q5.A7.ad18
A. 8Whether action and passion will remain in the elements after the heavens have ceased to be in motionUtrum cessante motu caeli, remaneat actio et passio in elementis
Octavo quaeritur utrum cessante motu caeli, remaneat actio et passio in elementis.
The eighth point of inquiry is whether action and passion will remain in the elements after the heavens have ceased to be in motion.1
QDePot.Q5.A8
Et videtur quod sic. Potentiae enim naturales sunt determinatae ad unum; unde virtus ignis, cum sit naturalis potentia, se habet tantum ad calefaciendum, non autem ad non calefaciendum. Sed in illa mundi consummatione remanebit virtus ignis et aliorum elementorum, ut prius dictum est, art. praec. Ergo impossibile est quin ignis et alia elementa agant.
Obj. 1: And it seems they will. For natural powers are determined to one thing; thus, the power of fire, being a natural capacity, is oriented to heating, and not to not heating. Now, as we have said before, at the consummation of the world, fire and other elements will retain their powers.1 Therefore, it will be impossible for fire and the other elements not to be active.
QDePot.Q5.A8.arg1
Praeterea, sicut dicit Philosophus, ad hoc quod fiat mutua actio et passio, requiritur quod agens et patiens sint similia secundum materiam, et dissimilia secundum formam. Hoc autem erit in elementis cessante motu caeli, quia eorum substantiae manebunt, principiis essentialibus non mutatis. Ergo erit actio et passio in elementis, motu caeli cessante.
Obj. 2: As the Philosopher says, mutual action and passion require the agent and patient to be alike in matter and unlike in form.1 Now, when the heavens cease to be moved, this will be the case, since their substance will remain and their essential principles will be unchanged. Therefore, after the cessation of the heavenly movement, there will be action and passion in the elements.
QDePot.Q5.A8.arg2
Praeterea, causa actionis et passionis in elementis est ex hoc quod in materia elementi semper est appetitus ad aliam formam, licet materia per unam formam sit perfecta. Sed iste appetitus in materia remanebit, etiam motu caeli cessante, non enim una forma elementi poterit totam potentiam materiae implere. Ergo in illa mundi consummatione remanebit actio et passio in elementis.
Obj. 3: The cause of action and passion in the elements is the fact that in the element’s matter there is always an appetite for another form, although the matter is perfected by one form. But this appetite will remain in matter even after the heavens have ceased to be moved, for the whole potency of matter cannot be fulfilled by one form. Therefore, action and passion will remain in the elements at the consummation of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A8.arg3
Praeterea, illud quod est de perfectione elementi non aufertur ei. Hoc autem est de perfectione uniuscuiusque entis, quod agat sibi simile: diffusio enim ipsius esse derivatur a primo bono in omnia entia. Ergo videtur quod elementa in illa consummatione agent sibi simile; et sic erit in eis actio et passio.
Obj. 4: That which belongs to the perfection of an element will not be taken from it. Now, it belongs to the perfection of every being to produce its like; for diffusion of its being derives from the first good into all beings. Therefore, it seems that, after the consummation of the world, the elements will produce their like; and thus, action and passion will be in them.
QDePot.Q5.A8.arg4
Praeterea, sicut proprium est ignis esse calidum, ita etiam proprium eius est calefacere; sicut enim calor derivatur a principiis essentialibus ignis, ita calefactio derivatur a calore. Si ergo in illa rerum consummatione ignis et eius calor remanebit, videtur quod etiam calefactio remanebit.
Obj. 5: Just as it is proper to fire to be hot, so is it proper to fire to heat; for just as heat results from the essential principles of fire, so heating results from heat. If, then, at that consummation of things, fire and its heat will remain, it seems that heating will remain as well.
QDePot.Q5.A8.arg5
Praeterea, omnia corpora naturalia se tangentia aliquo modo se alterant, ut patet in I de generat. Sed elementa in illo statu mundi se tangent. Ergo se invicem alterabunt, et ita erit ibi actio et passio.
Obj. 6: All bodies in contact with one another in some way alter one another, as is clear in On Generation and Corruption 1.1 Now, in that state of the world, the elements will be in contact with one another. Therefore, they will alter one another, and thus, there will be action and passion.
QDePot.Q5.A8.arg6
Praeterea, in illa mundi consummatione erit lux lunae sicut lux solis, et lux solis erit septempliciter. Sed modo sol et luna sua luce illuminant corpora inferiora. Ergo multo fortius tunc illuminabunt; et ita remanebit aliqua actio et passio in istis inferioribus, nam medium illuminatum illuminabit ultimum.
Obj. 7: At the consummation of the world, the light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun shall be sevenfold (Isa 30:26). But the sun and moon by their light illumine the lower bodies now. Therefore, then they will much more powerfully illumine them, and so there will remain a certain action and passion in these lower thing, since the illuminated medium will illuminate the furthest part.
QDePot.Q5.A8.arg7
Praeterea, sancti videbunt visu corporeo res huius mundi. Sed visio non potest esse sine actione et passione, quia visus patitur a visibili. Ergo erit actio et passio etiam motu caeli cessante.
Obj. 8: The saints with their bodily sight will see the things of this world. Now, vision cannot exist without action and passion, because sight is passive to the visible. Therefore, there will be action and passion, even after the cessation of the heavenly movement.
QDePot.Q5.A8.arg8
Sed contra, remota causa, removetur effectus. Sed motus caeli est causa actionis et passionis in istis inferioribus, secundum doctrinam Philosophi. Ergo remoto motu caeli, removebitur actio et passio in istis inferioribus.
On the contrary (1), if the cause be removed, the effect is removed also. Now, the heavenly movement is the cause of action and passion in these lower things, according to the Philosopher’s teaching.1 Therefore, after the cessation of the heaven’s movement, there will be no more action and passion in these lower things.
QDePot.Q5.A8.sc
Praeterea, actio et passio in rebus corporalibus sine motu esse non potest. Remoto autem primo motu, qui est motus caeli, ut probatur in VIII Physic., oportet posteriores motus cessare. Remoto ergo motu caeli, non erit actio et passio in istis inferioribus.
Furthermore (2), there can be no action and passion in bodies without movement. But if the first movement, which is that of heaven (as is shown in Physics 8), cease, all subsequent movements will cease also.1 Therefore, with the cessation of the celestial movement, action and passion will cease in these lower things.
QDePot.Q5.A8.arg9
Respondeo dicendum quod, sicut habetur in libro de causis, quando causa prima retrahit actionem suam a causato, oportet etiam quod causa secunda retrahat actionem suam ab eodem, eo quod causa secunda habet hoc ipsum quod agit, per actionem causae primae, in cuius virtute agit. Cum autem omne agens agat secundum quod est in actu, oportet secundum hoc accipere ordinem causarum agentium, secundum quod est ordo earum in actualitate.
I answer that, according to The Book Of Causes,1 when the first cause withdraws its action from the effect, the second cause must also withdraw its own action from the same thing, inasmuch as the second cause has the very fact that it acts through the action of the first cause, in the power of which it acts. Now, since every agent acts to the degree that it is in act, the order of agent causes must be taken according to their order in actuality.
QDePot.Q5.A8.co
Corpora autem inferiora minus habent de actualitate quam corpora caelestia, nam in corporibus inferioribus non est tota potentialitas completa per actum, eo quod materia substans uni formae remanet in potentia ad formam aliam; quod non est in corporibus caelestibus, nam materia corporis caelestis non est in potentia ad aliam formam; unde sua potentialitas tota est terminata per formam quam habet.
Now, the lower bodies have less of actuality than do the heavenly bodies, for their entire potency is not made complete by their act, inasmuch as their matter underlying one form retains a potency to another form. This is not the case in the heavenly bodies, since their matter is not in potency to another form, so their entire potentiality is terminated by the form that they have.
QDePot.Q5.A8
Substantiae vero separatae sunt perfectiores in actualitate quam etiam corpora caelestia, quia non sunt compositae ex materia et forma, sed sunt formae quaedam subsistentes; quae tamen deficiunt ab actualitate Dei, qui est suum esse, quod de aliis substantiis separatis non contingit; sicut etiam videmus quod elementa etiam se superant invicem secundum gradum actualitatis, eo quod aqua habet plus de specie quam terra, aer quam aqua, et ignis quam aer; ita etiam est in corporibus caelestibus, et in substantiis separatis.
In fact, the separated substances are more perfect in actuality than even the heavenly bodies, since they are not composed of matter and form but are certain subsistent forms—yet ones that fall short of God’s actuality, who is his own being, which is not possible for other separated substances. Also, just as we see that the elements also surpass one another in the gradation of actuality, water holding more of species than earth, air more than water, and fire more than air, so it is as well in the heavenly bodies and in separated substances.
QDePot.Q5.A8
Elementa ergo agunt in virtute corporum caelestium et corpora caelestia agunt in virtute substantiarum separatarum; unde cessante actione substantiae separatae, oportet quod cesset actio corporis caelestis; et ea cessante oportet quod cesset actio corporis elementaris.
Accordingly, the elements act in the power of the heavenly bodies, and the heavenly bodies in the power of separated substances; whence when the separated substances cease to act, the action of the heavenly body must cease also, and when this ceases, the action of the elemental body must also cease.
QDePot.Q5.A8
Sed sciendum quod corpus habet duplicem actionem: unam quidem secundum proprietatem corporis, ut scilicet agat per motum (hoc enim proprium est corporis, ut motum moveat et agat); aliam autem actionem habet, secundum quod attingit ad ordinem substantiarum separatarum, et participat aliquid de modo ipsarum; sicut naturae inferiores consueverunt aliquid participare de proprietate naturae superioris, ut apparet in quibusdam animalibus, quae participant aliquam similitudinem prudentiae, quae propria est hominum. Haec autem est actio corporis, quae non est ad transmutationem materiae, sed ad quamdam diffusionem similitudinis formae in medio secundum similitudinem spiritualis intentionis quae recipitur de re in sensu vel intellectu, et hoc modo sol illuminat aerem, et color speciem suam multiplicat in medio.
It must be observed, however, that a body has a twofold action: one according to a property of a body, such that it acts by movement (for it is proper to a body that it move and act as something moved); the other action it has is insofar as it reaches the order of the separated substances and participates in something of their mode, just as lower natures are wont to participate in something of what is proper to a higher nature; this is apparent in certain animals that participate in a certain likeness to prudence, which is proper to human beings. This latter is an action of a body that is not for the sake of transforming matter, but is rather for the sake of some diffusing of the likeness of a form within what is intermediate, according to a likeness with the spiritual intention that is received of a thing in sensation and understanding; and in this way the sun illuminates the air and color multiplies its species in the medium.
QDePot.Q5.A8
Uterque autem modus actionis in istis inferioribus causatur ex corporibus caelestibus. Nam et ignis suo calore transmutat materiam, ex virtute corporis caelestis; et corpora visibilia multiplicant suas species in medio, virtute luminis, cuius fons est in caelesti corpore. Unde si actio utraque corporis caelestis cessaret, nulla actio in istis inferioribus remaneret. Sed cessante motu caeli, cessabit prima actio, sed non secunda; et ideo cessante motu caeli, erit quidem actio in istis inferioribus illuminationis et immutationis medii a sensibilibus; non autem erit actio per quam transmutatur materia, quam sequitur generatio et corruptio.
Now, both these actions are caused in these lower things by the heavenly bodies. For fire by its heat both transforms matter from the power of a heavenly body, and visible bodies multiply their own species in the medium by the power of light, the source of which is within a heavenly body. Therefore, if both these actions on the part of a heavenly body were to cease, no action would remain in these lower things. But if the heavens were to cease to be in motion, the first action would cease, but not the second; and consequently, when the heavenly movement ceases, in these lower things the action by which the medium is illumined and affected by sensible things will still occur, but not the action by which matter is transformed, and which results in generation and corruption.
QDePot.Q5.A8
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod virtus ignis semper est determinata ad calefaciendum, praesuppositis tamen causis prioribus quae ad actionem ignis requiruntur.
Reply Obj. 1: The power of fire is indeed always determined to heating, but still on the presupposition of those prior causes that are required for the action of fire.
QDePot.Q5.A8.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod similitudo secundum materiam et contrarietas formae non sufficit in istis inferioribus ad passionem et actionem, nisi motu caeli praesupposito, in cuius virtute agunt omnes inferiores activae potentiae.
Reply Obj. 2: Likeness in matter and contrariety of form are not sufficient for action and passion in these lower things unless the heavenly movement be presupposed, in the power of which all the lower active powers act.
QDePot.Q5.A8.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod materia non sufficit ad actionem, nisi principium activum ponatur. Unde appetitus materiae non sufficienter probat actionem in elementis, motu caeli subtracto, a quo est primum principium actionis.
Reply Obj. 3: Matter is not sufficient for action without an active principle being given. Therefore, the appetite of matter is not a sufficient proof of action in the elements without the heavenly movement, from which is the first principle of action.
QDePot.Q5.A8.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod inferiora nunquam attingunt ad gradum perfectionis superiorum. Hoc autem est de ratione perfectionis supremi agentis, quod sua perfectio sibi sufficiat ad agendum alio agente remoto; unde hoc inferioribus agentibus attribui non potest.
Reply Obj. 4: Lower things never attain the grade of perfection of their superiors. Now, it belongs to the account of the perfection of the supreme agent that his own perfection suffices for acting without the aid of any other agent; and consequently, this cannot be attributed to the lower agents.
QDePot.Q5.A8.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ignis est proprium calefacere, supposito quod habeat aliquam actionem; sed eius actio dependet ab alio, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 5: Provided that fire has some action, heating is proper to fire; yet its action is dependent on something else, as already stated.
QDePot.Q5.A8.ad5
Et similiter ad sextum dicendum, quod tactus non sufficit in elementis ad agendum, nisi motu caeli supposito.
Reply Obj. 6: The same solution applies, inasmuch as contact is not enough for the action of the elements unless we presuppose the movement of the heavens.
QDePot.Q5.A8.ad6
Alia duo concedimus: nam procedunt de actionibus quibus materia non transmutatur, sed species quodammodo multiplicatur per modum intentionis spiritualis.
Reply Obj. 7–8: We grant the two remaining arguments, since they do not apply to actions by which matter is transformed, but to actions by which species are in a certain way multiplied in the mode of a spiritual intention.
QDePot.Q5.A8.ad7
A. 9Whether plants, brute animals, and minerals will remain after the end of the worldUtrum plantae et bruta animalia et corpora mineralia remaneant post finem mundi
Nono quaeritur utrum plantae et bruta animalia et corpora mineralia remaneant post finem mundi.
The ninth point of inquiry is whether plants, brute animals, and minerals will remain after the end of the world.1
QDePot.Q5.A9
Et videtur quod sic. Habetur enim Eccle. III, 14: didici quod omnia opera Dei perseverent in aeternum.1 Sed corpora mineralia, plantae et bruta sunt opera Dei. Ergo in aeternum manebunt.
Obj. 1: And it seems they will. For it is written: I have learnt that all the works which God has made continue into eternity (Eccl 3:14). Now minerals, plants, and brute animals are the works of God. Therefore, they will remain into eternity.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg1
Sed dicebat, quod hoc intelligitur de istis operibus Dei quae aliquo modo habent ordinem ad incorruptionem, sicut elementa quae sunt incorruptibilia secundum totum, licet secundum partem corrumpantur.
Obj. 2: It might be said that these words refer to those of God’s works that in some way have an order to incorruption; for instance, the elements, though corruptible in part, are incorruptible as a whole.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg2
Sed contra, sicut elementa sunt incorruptibilia secundum totum, licet secundum partem corrumpantur, ita praedictae res sunt incorruptibiles secundum speciem, licet secundum individua corrumpantur. Ergo videtur quod praedictae etiam res in aeternum remaneant.
On the contrary, just as the elements are incorruptible as a whole while corruptible in part, so the things mentioned are incorruptible according to species even though they are corrupted as regards the individuals. Therefore, it would seem that those things also remain into eternity.
QDePot.Q5.A9.sc
Praeterea, impossibile est quod intentio naturae frustretur, cum naturae intentio sit ex hoc quod natura a Deo in finem dirigitur. Sed natura intendit per generationem et corruptionem perpetuitatem speciei servare. Ergo nisi praedicta secundum speciem conserventur, frustrabitur naturae intentio; quod est impossibile, ut dictum est.
Obj. 3: It is impossible that the intention of nature be frustrated, since nature’s intention comes from the fact that nature is directed to its end by God. Now, by generation and corruption, nature intends to preserve the perpetuity of a species. Therefore, unless these things be preserved in their species, nature’s intention will be frustrated, and this is impossible, as stated.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg3
Praeterea, decor universi pertinebit ad gloriam beatorum; unde dicitur a sanctis, quod in maiorem beatorum gloriam elementa mundi in statum meliorem reformabuntur. Sed plantae, mineralia et bruta animalia pertinent ad decorem universi. Ergo non subtrahentur in illa ultima consummatione beatorum.
Obj. 4: The adornment of the universe will pertain to the glory of the blessed, for which reason holy men say that, for the greater glory of the blessed, the elements of the world will be reformed to a better state. Now, plants, minerals, and dumb animals pertain to the adornment of the universe. Therefore, they will not be utterly destroyed in the final consummation of the blessed.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg4
Praeterea, Rom. I, 20, dicitur quod invisibilia Dei per ea1 quae facta sunt, intellecta conspiciuntur inter quae etiam facta, plantae et animalia numerari possunt. Sed in illo statu perfectae beatitudinis necessarium est homini invisibilia Dei cognoscere. Ergo indecens erit quod praedicta Dei opera de medio subtrahantur.
Obj. 5: It is written: the invisible things of God are clearly seen, being understood through the things that are made (Rom 1:20), and among these things may be reckoned plants and animals. Now, in that state of perfect beatitude, it is necessary for man to know the invisible things of God. Therefore, it is unfitting that those works of God be taken out from the middle of it.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg5
Praeterea, Apoc. XXII, 2, dicitur: ex utraque parte fluminis lignum1 afferens fructus duodecim. Ergo cum ibi loquatur de ultima consummatione beatitudinis sanctorum, videtur quod in illo statu plantae remaneant.
Obj. 6: It is written: on both sides of the river was the tree . . . bearing twelve fruits (Rev 22:2). Since, then, the text refers to the final consummation of the beatitude of the saints, it would seem that in that state the plants will remain.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg6
Praeterea, ab esse divino omnibus entibus inest desiderium perpetuitatis, in quantum assimilantur primo enti, quod est perpetuum. Quod autem inest rebus ex similitudine divini esse, non auferetur ab eis in ultima consummatione. Ergo remanebunt plantae et animalia perpetua, saltem secundum speciem.
Obj. 7: From the divine existence there is present in all beings a desire to exist forever, insofar as they become like the first Being, which is everlasting. Now, that which is present in things through their likeness to the divine existence will not be taken from them in the final consummation. Therefore, plants and animals will remain forever, at least in their species.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg7
Praeterea, in ultimo statu consummationis rerum non auferetur a rebus id quod ad rerum perfectionem pertinet. Sed opus ornatus est consummatio quaedam creationis. Cum ergo animalia ad opus ornatus pertineant, videtur quod non desinant esse in illo mundi ultimo statu.
Obj. 8: In that final state of the consummation of things, things will not be deprived of that which pertains to their perfection. Now, the work of adornment was a certain consummation of creation. Therefore, since animals belong to the work of adornment, it seems that they will not cease to exist in that final state of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg8
Praeterea, sicut elementa servierunt homini in statu viae, ita et animalia et plantae. Sed elementa remanebunt. Ergo et animalia et plantae; et sic non videtur quod cessent.
Obj. 9: Animals and plants no less than the elements are of use to man in his state as wayfarer. Now, the elements will remain. Therefore, animals and plants will also, and consequently, they will not cease to exist.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg9
Praeterea, quanto aliquid magis participat de proprietate primi perpetui, quod est Deus, tanto magis videtur esse perpetuum. Sed animalia et plantae plus participant de proprietatibus Dei quam elementa, quia elementa sunt tantum existentia, plantae autem etiam vivunt, animalia vero etiam super haec cognoscunt. Ergo magis debent in perpetuum remanere animalia et plantae quam elementa.
Obj. 10: The more a thing participates in a property of the first everlasting being, namely, God, the more it seems it is everlasting. Now, plants and animals participate more in the properties of God than do the elements, inasmuch as the elements are only existing things whereas plants also live, and animals, in addition to this, know. Therefore, animals and plants, more than the elements, should last forever.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg10
Praeterea, effectus divinae sapientiae est, ut Dionysius dicit, quod supremum inferioris naturae coniungatur infimo naturae superioris. Hoc autem non erit si animalia et plantae desinant esse, quia elementa in nullo attingunt ad perfectionem humanam, ad quam attingunt quodammodo quaedam animalia; ad animalia vero appropinquant plantae; ad plantas vero corpora mineralia, quae immediate post elementa sequuntur. Ergo in illo mundi fine, cum non debeat illud amoveri quod pertinet ad ostensionem divinae sapientiae, videtur quod animalia et plantae cessare non debeant.
Obj. 11: As Dionysius says, it is an effect of divine wisdom that the lower nature at its highest point is joined with the lowest point of the higher nature.1 Now, this will not be true if animals and plants cease to exist, because the elements in no way attain human perfection, which certain animals in a certain way do, and plants come near to animals, and minerals, which are immediately above the elements, come near to the plants. Therefore, at the end of the world, seeing that nothing should be removed that pertains to the manifestation of divine wisdom, it seems that animals and plants should not cease to exist.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg11
Praeterea, si in creatione mundi animalia et plantae non fuissent productae, non fuisset mundus perfectus. Sed maior erit perfectio mundi ultima quam prima. Ergo videtur quod omnino animalia et plantae remaneant.
Obj. 12: If, when the world was created, animals and plants had not been produced, the world would not have been perfect. But the world will be more perfect in the end than at the beginning. Therefore, it seems that all animals and plants will remain.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg12
Praeterea, quaedam corpora mineralia et quaedam animalia bruta in poenam damnatorum deputantur, sicut in Psal. X, 7: ignis, sulphur, et spiritus procellarum1 pars calicis eorum; et Isa. LXIV, 24: vermis eorum non morietur, et ignis non extinguetur. Poenae autem damnatorum erunt perpetuae. Ergo videtur quod animalia et corpora mineralia in aeternum remaneant.
Obj. 13: Certain minerals and certain dumb animals are appointed for the punishment of the damned, for instance: fire, brimstone, and storms of wind shall be the portion of their cup (Ps 10:7), and: their worm shall not die, and their fire shall not be quenched (Isa 66:24). Now, the punishment of the damned will be everlasting. Therefore, it seems animals and minerals will remain into eternity.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg13
Praeterea, in ipsis elementis sunt rationes seminales corporum mixtorum et animalium et plantarum, ut Augustinus dicit. Hae autem rationes frustra essent, nisi praedicta ex eis orirentur. Cum ergo in illa mundi consummatione elementa remaneant et per consequens rationes seminales in eis, nec aliquid in operibus Dei sit frustra, videtur quod animalia et plantae in illa mundi novitate remaneant.
Obj. 14: The elements contain the seedlike principles of mixed bodies, animals, and plants, according to Augustine.1 Now, these principles would be to no purpose if these things did not arise from them. Since, then, at the consummation of the world, the elements will remain, and consequently, the seedlike principles they contain, and seeing that none of God’s works are frustrated, it seems that animals and plants will remain at the renewal of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg14
Praeterea, ultima mundi purgatio erit per actionem ignis. Sed quaedam mineralia sunt ita fortis compositionis, quod nec ab igne consumuntur, sicut patet de auro. Ergo videtur quod ad minus illa post illum ignem remaneant.
Obj. 15: The final cleansing of the world will be by the action of fire. But some minerals are of such strong composition that they are not consumed by fire, as is clear with gold. Therefore, it seems that these at least will remain after that fire.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg15
Praeterea, universale est semper. Sed universale non est nisi in singularibus. Ergo videtur quod cuiuslibet universalis singularia semper erunt; ergo et bruta animalia et plantae et corpora mineralia semper erunt.
Obj. 16: The universal exists always, yet it does not exist save in individuals. Therefore, it seems that the individuals of every universal will always exist; consequently, dumb animals, plants, and minerals will always exist.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg16
Sed contra est quod Origenes dicit: non est opinandum venire ad finem illum animalia, vel pecora, vel bestias terrae, sed nec ligna, nec lapides.
On the contrary (1), Origen says: we must not think that animals, whether tame or wild, or trees or rocks will reach that final state.1
QDePot.Q5.A9.sc
Praeterea, animalia et plantae ad vitam animalem hominis ordinantur: unde dicitur Genes. IX, 3: quasi olera virentia dedi vobis omnem carnem.1 Sed vita animalis hominis cessabit. Ergo et animalia et plantae cessabunt.
Furthermore (2), animals and plants are ordered to man’s animal life; hence, it is written: even as the green herbs have I delivered all things for your meat (Gen 9:3). But man’s animal life will come to an end. Therefore, animals and plants will also cease to exist.
QDePot.Q5.A9.arg17
Respondeo dicendum quod in illa mundi innovatione nullum corpus mixtum remanebit praeter corpus humanum. Ad huius autem rationem sumendam, procedendum est ordine quem docet Philosophus, ut scilicet prius consideretur causa finalis, et postmodum principia materialia et formalia et causae moventes.
I answer that, in that renewal of the world, no mixed body will remain except the human body. In support of this view, we must proceed in the order that the Philosopher teaches, namely, by considering first the final cause, then the material and formal principles, and the moving causes.1
QDePot.Q5.A9.co
Finis autem mineralium corporum et plantarum et animalium duplex potest considerari:
Now, the end of mineral bodies, plants, and animals can be considered in two ways.
QDePot.Q5.A9
primus quidem completio universi, ad quam omnes partes universi ordinantur sicut in finem; ad quem quidem finem res praedictae non ordinantur sicut per se et essentialiter de perfectione universi existentes, cum nihil in eis existat quod non inveniatur in principalibus partibus mundi (quae sunt corpora caelestia et elementa) sicut in principiis activis et materialibus. Unde res praedictae sunt quidam particulares effectus causarum universalium, quae sunt essentiales partes universi; et ideo de perfectione sunt universi secundum hoc tantum quod a suis causis progrediuntur, quod quidem fit per motum. Unde pertinent ad perfectionem universi sub motu existentis, non autem ad perfectionem universi simpliciter. Et ideo cessante mutabilitate universi, oportet quod praedicta cessent.
One is, of course, the completion of the universe, to which all the parts of the universe are ordered as to their end; yet the aforesaid things are not ordered to this end as being through themselves and essentially of the universe’s perfection, since they contain nothing that is not found in the principal parts of the world (which are the heavenly bodies and the elements) as in their active and material principles. Consequently, the things in question are certain particular effects of the universal causes that are essential parts of the universe; and therefore, they belong to the perfection of the universe to the degree that they come forth from their causes, and this occurs through movement. Therefore, they pertain to the perfection of the universe not simply speaking, but to the perfection of the universe as existing under motion. Therefore, when the movement in the universe ceases, these things must cease to exist.
QDePot.Q5.A9
Alius autem finis est homo; quia, ut Philosophus in sua politica, dicit, ea quae sunt imperfecta in natura, ordinantur ad perfecta sicut ad finem: unde, sicut ibidem dicit, cum animalia habeant vitam imperfectam respectu vitae humanae, quae simpliciter perfecta est, et plantae respectu animalium; plantae sunt propter animalia, praeparatae eis in cibum a natura; animalia vero propter hominem, necessaria ei ad cibum et ad alia auxilia. Ista autem necessitas est, vita animalis hominis durante; quae quidem in illa rerum innovatione tolletur, quia corpus resurget non animale, sed spirituale, ut dicitur I Corinth. XV, 44; et ideo tunc etiam animalia et plantae cessabunt.
Now, the other end is man; for, as the Philosopher says in his Politics, things that are imperfect in nature are ordered to those that are perfect as to their end; this is why he says in the same place that, since the animals have an imperfect life as compared with human life, which is perfect simply speaking, and a plant’s life as compared with an animal’s, it follows that the plants are for the sake of the animals, being prepared by nature to be the latter’s food, and animals are for the sake of man, to whom they are necessary as food and for other purposes.1 Now, this necessity lasts as long as man’s animal life endures. But this life will be taken away in that final renewal of things because the body will rise not as animal but as spiritual (1 Cor 15:44); therefore, animals and plants will also cease to exist then.
QDePot.Q5.A9
Et ad hoc idem habent aptitudinem praedictarum rerum materia et forma. Cum enim sint ex contrariis composita, habent in se ipsis principium activum corruptionis. Unde si a corruptione prohiberentur ab exteriori principio tantum, hoc esset quodammodo violentum et non conveniens perpetuitati, quia quae sunt violenta non possunt esse semper, ut patet per Philosophum in libris caeli et mundi. Interius autem principium non habent quod possit a corruptione prohibere, quia eorum formae sunt per naturam corruptibiles, utpote nec per se subsistentes, sed esse habentes a materia dependens: unde non possunt in perpetuum remanere eadem numero, nec eadem specie, generatione et corruptione cessante.
Also, the matter and form of the aforesaid things have an aptitude for this same thing. For because they are composed of contraries, they contain within themselves an active principle of corruption. Therefore, if they were prevented from corrupting by an external principle only, this would be in a certain manner violent and inconsistent with perpetuity, since things that are violent cannot exist always, according to the Philosopher in On the Heavens.1 Moreover, they do not have an internal principle that can preserve them from corruption, because their forms are corruptible by their nature, insofar as they are not self-subsistent but have a being dependent on matter. Consequently, they cannot remain forever numerically the same, nor specifically the same, when generation and corruption cease.
QDePot.Q5.A9
Hoc autem idem invenitur ex consideratione causae moventis; esse enim plantarum et animalium quoddam vivere est, quod in rebus corporalibus sine motu non existit; unde animalia deficiunt cessante motu cordis, et plantae cessante nutrimento. In his autem rebus non est aliquod motus principium non dependens a primo mobili, quia ipsae animae animalium et plantarum totaliter subiiciuntur impressionibus caelestium corporum. Unde motu caeli cessante, non poterit in eis motus remanere, nec vita. Et sic patet quod in illa mundi innovatione res praedictae non poterunt remanere.
The same conclusion is discovered from the consideration of the moving cause. For in plants and animals, being is a certain living, and in corporeal things this cannot exist without movement. Therefore, animals die at the cessation of the motion of the heart, and plants when they lack nourishment. Now, these things have no moving principle that is not dependent on the first mobile, since the very souls of animals and plants are wholly subject to the impressions of the heavenly bodies. Therefore, when the heavenly movement ceases it will be impossible for them to retain movement or life. It is evident in this way that, at the renewal of the world, the aforesaid things will be unable to remain.
QDePot.Q5.A9
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod omnia opera Dei in aeternum perseverant vel secundum se, vel in suis causis: sic enim et animalia et plantae remanebunt manentibus caelestibus corporibus et elementis.
Reply Obj. 1: All God’s works continue into eternity either in themselves or in their causes; for in this way, both animals and plants will remain while the heavenly bodies and the elements remain.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod perpetuitas quae est secundum speciem et non secundum numerum, est per generationem; quae, cessante motu caeli, non erit.
Reply Obj. 2: A perpetuity that is according to species and not according to number occurs through generation, which will not exist when the heavens cease to be in motion.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod intentio naturae est ad perpetuitatem in specie conservandam, durante motu caeli, per quem huiusmodi perpetuitas conservari potest.
Reply Obj. 3: Nature’s intention is for conserving the perpetuity in the species as long as the heavenly movement continues, by which that perpetuity is assured.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod praedictae res faciunt ad decorem universi secundum statum mutabilitatis in mundo et animalis vitae in homine, et non aliter, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: The things in question conduce to the adornment of the universe as regards the state of the changeability of the world and man’s animal life, and not otherwise, as stated above.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum quod in illa beatitudine sancti non indigebunt invisibilia Dei per creaturas conspicere, sicut in hoc statu, pro quo loquitur apostolus; sed tunc invisibilia Dei per se ipsa videbunt.
Reply Obj. 5: In that beatitude, the saints will not need to see the invisible things of God in creatures, as they do in the present state, to which the Apostle refers; rather, then they will see the invisible things of God through their very selves.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod lignum vitae accipitur ibi metaphorice pro Christo, vel pro sapientia, de qua Proverb. cap. III, 18: lignum vitae est his qui apprehenderint eam.
Reply Obj. 6: The tree of life in the words quoted is being taken for Christ or Wisdom, of whom it is written she is a tree of life to them that lay hold upon her (Prov 3:18).
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod desiderium perpetuitatis est in rebus creatis ex assimilatione ad Deum; unicuique tamen secundum suum modum.
Reply Obj. 7: The desire to exist forever is in created things by reason of their likeness to God; yet it is in each one according to its own mode.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod opus creationis per ornatum animalium et plantarum consummatur quantum ad primam mundi consummationem, quae attenditur secundum statum mutabilitatis mundi, in ordine ad complendum numerum electorum; non autem ad consummationem mundi simpliciter, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 8: The work of creation by which the earth was adorned with animals and plants was accomplished in reference to the first consummation of the world, which is viewed according to the state of the world’s changeability in its order to the completion of the number of the elect; that work is not, however, for the consummation of the world simply speaking, as was said.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod elementa non dicuntur remunerari secundum se, quia non secundum se aliquid meruerunt; sed dicuntur remunerari in quantum homines in eis remunerabuntur, prout scilicet eorum claritas in gloriam electorum cedet. Animalibus autem et plantis homines non indigebunt, sicut elementis, quae erunt locus quasi gloriae ipsorum; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 9: The elements are said to be rewarded not in themselves, because in themselves they merit nothing, but because men will be rewarded in them, inasmuch as their brightness will conduce to the glory of the elect. But as to plants and animals, they will be of no use to man, like the elements, which will be, as it were, the place of their glory; therefore, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod licet quantum ad vitam et cognitionem, plantae et animalia sint meliora quam elementa, tamen quantum ad simplicitatem, quae facit ad incorruptionem, sunt elementa Deo similiora.
Reply Obj. 10: Although plants and animals are better than the elements in respect of life and knowledge, nevertheless, in respect of simplicity, which conduces to incorruptibility, the elements are more like God.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod in ipso homine continuatio quaedam naturarum apparebit, in quantum in eo congregatur et natura corporis mixti et natura vegetabilium et animalium.
Reply Obj. 11: In man himself, a certain continuity of natures will become apparent, inasmuch as in him the nature of a mixed body is gathered with the nature of plants and animals.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod alia fuit perfectio mundi creati et mundi consummati, ut supra dictum est; et ideo non oportet ut sit de secunda perfectione quod fuit de prima.
Reply Obj. 12: The perfection of the created world was not the same as the perfection of the consummated world, as already stated; therefore, that which belonged to its first perfection need not belong to its second perfection.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod vermis ille qui ad poenam impiorum deputatur, non est intelligendus corporaliter, sed spiritualiter; ut per vermem stimulus suae conscientiae intelligatur, ut Augustinus dicit; et secundum eumdem modum possunt exponi si qua similia inveniantur.
Reply Obj. 13: The worm that is mentioned as part of the punishment of the wicked is not to be taken in a bodily way, but rather spiritually, and according to Augustine, the worm signifies the remorse of their conscience.1 Other like expressions, if there be any, should be interpreted in the same way.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod rationes seminales quae sunt in elementis, ad effectum producendum non sufficiunt nisi motu caeli coadiuvante; et ideo motu caeli cessante non sequitur quod oporteat animalia vel plantas esse; nec tamen sequitur quod rationes seminales sint frustra, quia sunt de perfectione ipsorum elementorum.
Reply Obj. 14: The seedlike principles in the elements do not suffice to produce an effect without the aid of the heavenly movement; therefore, when the heavens cease to be in motion, it does not follow that there will still be animals and plants, nor does it follow that these seedlike principles would be useless, since they belong to the perfection of the elements themselves.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod licet aliqua sint quae ad horam ab igne non consumantur, nihil tamen est quod finaliter ab igne non consumatur, si diu in igne remaneat, ut Galenus dicit; et tamen ille ignis conflagrationis mundi erit multo violentior quam iste ignis quo utimur. Nec iterum ex sola ignis actione corpora mixta in illo igne destruentur, sed etiam ex cessatione motus caeli.
Reply Obj. 15: Although there are certain things that are not consumed by fire in a brief period, still, as Galen1 says, there is nothing that fire will not consume in time, if it remain long enough in the fire; and yet, the fire of that world-conflagration will be much more fierce than the fire to which we are used. Besides, the action of the fire will not be the sole cause of the destruction of mixed bodies, since there will also be the cessation of the heavenly movement.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod universale tripliciter considerari potest; et secundum quemlibet modum considerationis aliquo modo verum est quod universale est semper.
Reply Obj. 16: There are three ways of considering the universal; and in each manner of consideration, it is in a certain way true that the universal exists always.
QDePot.Q5.A9.ad16
Potest enim uno modo considerari natura universalis secundum quod abstrahit a quolibet esse: et sic verum est quod universale est semper, magis per remotionem causae determinantis ad aliquod tempus, quam per positionem causae perpetuitatis; de ratione enim naturae universalis non est quod sit magis hoc tempore quam illo; per quem etiam modum materia prima dicitur esse una.
For we may consider the universal nature in one way insofar as it abstracts from any existence whatsoever; and thus, it is true that the universal exists always, but more by removal of the cause determining it to a definite time than by assigning a cause of its perpetuity; for it does not belong to the account of a universal nature to exist at one time more than at another. In this way also, prime matter is said to be one.
QDePot.Q5.A9
Alio modo potest considerari secundum esse quod habet in singularibus: et sic verum est quod est semper, quia est quandocumque est suum singulare; sicut etiam dicitur esse ubique, quia est ubicumque est suum singulare, cum tamen multa loca sint ubi sua singularia non sunt; unde nec ibi est universale.
Second, we may consider it according to the existence that it has in individuals; and thus, it is also true that it exists always, since it exists whenever its individual exists. In the same way, it is also said to be everywhere, because it is wherever its individual exists, even though there are many places where its individuals do not exist; whence neither is the universal there.
QDePot.Q5.A9
Tertio modo potest considerari secundum esse quod habet in intellectu: et sic etiam verum est quod universale est semper, praecipue in intellectu divino.
Third, it can be considered according to the existence that it has in the intellect; and thus, it is also true that the universal exists always, especially in the divine intellect.
QDePot.Q5.A9
A. 10Whether human bodies will remain after the heavenly movement has ceasedUtrum corpora humana remaneant, motu caeli cessante
Decimo quaeritur utrum corpora humana remaneant, motu caeli cessante.
The tenth point of inquiry is whether human bodies will remain after the heavenly movement has ceased.1
QDePot.Q5.A10
Et videtur quod non. Quia dicitur I Cor. cap. XV, 50: caro et sanguis regnum Dei non possidebunt.1 Sed corpus hominis est ex carne et sanguine. Ergo in illo rerum fine humana corpora non remanebunt.
Obj. 1: And it seems that they will not. For it is written, flesh and blood cannot possess the Kingdom of God (1 Cor 15:50). Now, the human body is composed of flesh and blood. Therefore, at the end of things, human bodies will not remain.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg1
Praeterea, omnis mixtio elementorum ex motu caeli causatur, cum ad mixtionem alteratio requiratur. Sed corpus humanum est corpus mixtum ex elementis. Ergo motu caeli cessante, remanere non potest.
Obj. 2: All mixtures of the elements are caused by the movement of the heavens because alteration is required for the mixing. Now, the human body is a body mixed of elements. Therefore, when the heavens cease to be in motion, it cannot remain.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg2
Praeterea, necessitas quae est ex materia, est necessitas absoluta, ut patet in II Physic. Sed in corpore composito ex contrariis est necessitas ad corruptionem ex ipsa materia. Ergo impossibile est quin talia corpora corrumpantur; et ita impossibile est quod remaneant post statum generationis et corruptionis. Corpora autem humana sunt huiusmodi. Ergo impossibile est quod in illo rerum fine remaneant.
Obj. 3: The necessity that comes from matter is an absolute necessity, as is said in Physics 2.1 Now, in a body composed of contraries, there is necessity for corruption arising from the very matter. Therefore, it is impossible that such bodies not be corrupted; and so it is impossible for them to remain after the state of generation and corruption. Since, then, human bodies are of this sort, it follows that, at the end of things, they cannot possibly remain.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg3
Praeterea, homo cum brutis convenit in hoc quod habet corpus sensibile. Sed corpora sensibilia brutorum non remanebunt in illo mundi fine. Ergo nec corpora humana.
Obj. 4: Man together with beasts has a sensitive body. Now, the sensitive bodies of beasts will not remain at the end of the world. Neither, therefore, will human bodies remain.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg4
Praeterea, finis hominis est perfecta assimilatio ad Deum. Sed Deo, qui incorporeus est, magis assimilatur anima corpore absoluta, quam corpori unita. Ergo in illo statu finalis beatitudinis, animae absque corporibus erunt.
Obj. 5: The end of man is perfect assimilation to God. Now, seeing that God has no body, the soul freed from the body is more like God than when united to the body. Therefore, in the state of final beatitude, souls will be freed from bodies.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg5
Praeterea, ad perfectam hominis beatitudinem requiritur perfecta operatio intellectus. Sed operatio animae intellectivae a corpore absolutae est perfectior quam animae corpori unitae, quia, ut dicitur in Lib. de causis, omnis virtus unita plus est infinita quam multiplicata. Formae autem separatae in se unitae sunt: materiae vero coniunctae, quodammodo ad plura diffunduntur. Ergo in illa perfecta beatitudine animae non erunt corpori unitae.
Obj. 6: Man’s perfect beatitude requires the perfect activity of his intellect. Now, the intellectual soul’s activity is more perfect when the soul is freed from the body than when it is united to it, because (as is said in the book The Book of Causes) every united power is more infinite than a divided one.1 Now, separate forms are united in themselves, whereas forms joined to matter are in a certain way diffused to many things. Therefore, in that perfect beatitude, souls will not be united to the body.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg6
Praeterea, elementa quae sunt in mixto, appetunt naturali appetitu propria ubi. Appetitus autem naturalis non potest esse vanus; unde quod est contra naturam, non potest esse perpetuum. Non potest ergo esse quin elementa in corpore mixto existentia quandoque ad sua loca tendant, et sic corpus mixtum corrumpatur; ergo post corruptionis statum non remanebunt humana corpora, quae sunt mixta.
Obj. 7: The elements that are within a mixed body desire with a natural appetite their proper where. Now, a natural appetite cannot be pointless, for which reason that which is against nature cannot be everlasting. Consequently, the elements within a mixed body must of necessity tend to their own places at some time or other, and in this way the mixed body will be corrupted. Therefore, after the state of corruption, human bodies will not remain, since they are mixed.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg7
Praeterea, omnis motus naturalis cuiuscumque corporis a motu caeli dependet. Sed motus cordis, sine quo non potest esse humani corporis vita, est motus naturalis. Ergo cessante motu caeli remanere non poterit, et per consequens nec humani corporis vita.
Obj. 8: Every natural movement of any body whatsoever depends on the movement of the heavens. Now, the movement of the heart, without which there can be no life in a man’s body, is a natural movement. Therefore, it cannot continue when the heavens cease to be in motion; and thus, man’s body will not continue to live.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg8
Praeterea, membra humani corporis, pro maiori parte sunt ordinata ad usus competentes vitae animalis, sicut patet de venis et stomacho et huiusmodi, quae ordinatur ad nutrimentum. Animalis autem vita in homine non remanebit in illa beatitudine. Ergo nec membra corporis (alias enim frustra essent); et sic nec corpus humanum remanebit.
Obj. 9: The members of a man’s body for the most part are ordered to purposes befitting his animal life, as is clear in the veins, the stomach, and such, which are ordered to nourishment. Now, animal life will not remain in man in that beatitude. Therefore, neither will the members of his body remain (otherwise they would be useless), and consequently, neither will the human body remain.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg9
Sed contra est quod dicitur I ad Cor. cap. XV, 53: oportet corruptabile hoc induere incorruptionem. Hoc autem corruptibile, corpus est. Ergo corpus remanebit incorruptione indutum.
On the contrary (1), it is written: this corruptible must put on incorruption (1 Cor 15:53). Now this corruptible signifies the body. Therefore, the body will remain, clothed in incorruption.
QDePot.Q5.A10.sc
Praeterea, Philip. III, 21, dicitur: reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae configuratum corpori claritatis suae. Sed Christus corpus quod semel in resurrectione resumpsit, nunquam deposuit nec deponet: Rom. VI, 9: Christus resurgens ex mortuis iam non moritur. Ergo et sancti in perpetuum vivent cum corporibus cum quibus resurgent; et sic humana corpora post finem mundi manebunt.
Furthermore (2), it is written: who will reform the body of our lowness made like to the body of his glory (Phil 3:21). But Christ never did and never will put aside the body, which once for all he reassumed in his resurrection, according to Romans 6:9: Christ having risen again from the dead, he dies no more. Therefore, the saints also will live forever with the bodies in which they will rise again; and thus, human bodies will remain after the end of the world.
QDePot.Q5.A10.arg10
Respondeo dicendum quod sicut Augustinus dicit, Porphyrius ponebat, ad perfectam beatitudinem humanae animae, omne corpus fugiendum esse; et sic, secundum eum, anima in perfecta beatitudine existens, corpori unita esse non potest. Quam opinionem tangit Origenes in suo periarchon dicens: quosdam opinatos fuisse, sanctos corpora in resurrectione resumpta quandoque deposituros, ut sic ad Dei similitudinem in perfecta beatitudine vivant.
I answer that, as Augustine states, Porphyry held that the human soul, in order to be perfectly happy, must avoid all bodies; thus, in his opinion, the soul cannot be united to the body in the state of perfect beatitude.1 In On First Principles, Origen refers to this opinion when he says that some maintained that the saints would eventually lay aside the bodies resumed at the resurrection, so that being made like God, they might live in perfect beatitude.2
QDePot.Q5.A10.co
Sed haec positio praeter hoc quod est fidei contraria, ut ex auctoritatibus inductis et pluribus aliis patere potest, etiam a ratione discordat. Non enim perfectio beatitudinis esse poterit ubi deest naturae perfectio. Cum autem animae et corporis naturalis sit unio, et substantialis, non accidentalis, non potest esse quod natura animae sit perfecta, nisi sit corpori coniuncta; et ideo anima separata a corpore, non potest ultimam perfectionem beatitudinis obtinere. Propter quod etiam dicit Augustinus in fine super Genes. ad Litt., quod animae sanctorum, ante resurrectionem, non ita perfecte fruuntur divina visione sicut postea; unde in ultima perfectione beatitudinis oportebit corpora humana esse animabus unita.
This opinion, besides being contrary to faith (as may be gathered both from the authorities quoted and from many others), is also contrary to reason. For there can be no perfection of beatitude where the perfection of nature is absent. Now, since the union of soul and body is natural, and substantial, not accidental, the soul’s nature cannot be perfect unless it be joined to the body; therefore, the soul separated from the body cannot obtain the ultimate perfection of beatitude. For this reason also Augustine says, at the end of The Literal Interpretation of Genesis, that the souls of the saints, before the resurrection, do not as perfectly enjoy the vision of God as they will after;1 therefore, human bodies will need to be united to souls in the ultimate perfection of beatitude.
QDePot.Q5.A10
Positio autem praemissa procedit secundum opinionem illorum qui dicunt: animam accidentaliter uniri corpori, sicut nautam navi, aut hominem indumento. Unde et Plato dixit quod homo est anima corpore induta, ut Gregorius Nyssenus narrat.
Moreover, the abovementioned opinion is according to the opinion of those who hold that the soul is united to the body accidentally, as a sailor to his ship or a man to his clothes. For this reason Plato also, as Gregory of Nyssa relates, said that man is a soul clothed with a body.1
QDePot.Q5.A10
Sed hoc stare non potest, quia sic homo non esset ens per se, sed per accidens; nec esset in genere substantiae, sed in genere accidentis, sicut hoc quod dico vestitum, et calceatum.
But this cannot stand, for man would not be a being through himself, but accidentally, nor would he be in the genus of substance, but in the genus of an accident, as when I call something “clothed” or “shod.”
QDePot.Q5.A10
Patet etiam quod rationes supra inductae de corporibus mixtis, non habent locum in homine, nam homo ordinatur ad perfectionem universi ut essentialis pars ipsius, cum in homine sit aliquid quod non continetur virtute nec in elementis nec in caelestibus corporibus, scilicet anima rationalis. Corpus etiam hominis ordinatur ad hominem, non secundum animalem vitam tantum, sed ad perfectionem naturae ipsius. Et quamvis corpus hominis sit ex contrariis compositum, inerit tamen principium incorruptibile, quod poterit praeservare a corruptione absque violentia, cum sit intrinsecum. Et hoc poterit esse sufficiens principium motus, motu caeli cessante, cum a motu caeli non dependeat.
Moreover, it is evident that the arguments given above that refer to mixed bodies cannot apply to man, because man is ordered to the perfection of the universe as an essential part of it, since there is in him something that is not contained by power in the elements or the heavenly bodies, namely, the rational soul. Also, man’s body is ordered to man not only as to his animal life but also as to the perfection of his nature. And although man’s body is composed of contrary elements, it will nevertheless contain an incorruptible principle that without violence will be able to preserve it from corruption, since it is intrinsic to him. And it will be able to be a sufficient principle of movement when the heavenly movement ceases, since it does not depend on the latter.
QDePot.Q5.A10
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod per carnem et sanguinem intelligitur corruptio carnis et sanguinis; unde in eadem auctoritate subditur: neque corruptio incorruptelam possidebit.
Reply Obj. 1: “Flesh and blood” is understood as the corruption of flesh and blood; therefore, the text continues: neither shall corruption possess incorruption (1 Cor 15:50).
QDePot.Q5.A10.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod motus est causa mixtionis secundum fieri; sed conservatio eius est per formam substantialem, et ulterius per principia caelo altiora, ut in superioribus quaestionibus patet.
Reply Obj. 2: The movement is the cause of mixture as far as its coming to be, but its preservation is from the substantial form, and further, from principles higher than the heavens. This has been explained in previous articles.
QDePot.Q5.A10.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod anima rationalis ex perfecta unione ad Deum, omnino super materiam victoriam habebit; et sic licet materia sibi relicta corruptibilis sit, tamen ex virtute animae incorruptionem sortiretur.
Reply Obj. 3: By its perfect union with God, the rational soul will have complete victory over matter; thus, although matter left to itself is corruptible, it will acquire incorruption from the power of the soul.
QDePot.Q5.A10.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sensibilitas in homine est a principio incorruptibili, scilicet ab anima rationali; in brutis autem est a principio corruptibili; et ideo corpus sensibile hominis in perpetuum potest remanere, non autem corpus sensibile bruti.
Reply Obj. 4: In man the sensitive faculty derives from an incorruptible principle, namely, the rational soul, while in beasts it derives from a corruptible principle. Therefore, man’s sensitive body can last forever while that of the beasts cannot.
QDePot.Q5.A10.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod anima corpori unita plus assimilatur Deo quam a corpore separata, quia perfectius habet suam naturam. Intantum enim unumquodque Deo simile est, in quantum perfectum est, licet non sit unius modi perfectio Dei et perfectio creaturae.
Reply Obj. 5: The soul is more like God when united to the body than when separated from it because it has its own nature more perfectly. For each thing is like God to the degree that it is perfect, although God’s perfection is not of the same mode as that of the creature.
QDePot.Q5.A10.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod anima corpori unita non multiplicatur per modum formarum materialium quae sunt divisibiles divisione subiecti, sed in se remanet simplex et una; unde eius operatio non impedietur ex corporis unione, quando corpus omnino erit subiectum animae; nunc autem impeditur ex corporis unione, propter hoc quod anima non perfecte dominatur in corpus.
Reply Obj. 6: The human soul united to the body is not multiplied in the mode of material forms, which can be divided if their subject be divided, but it remains in itself simple and one. Therefore, its activity will not be hindered by its union with the body when the body will be wholly subject to the soul. Now, however, it is hindered by its union with the body because the soul does not have perfect dominion in the body.
QDePot.Q5.A10.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod appetitus naturalis elementorum tendendi in propria loca, per dominium animae in corpus retinebitur, ne dissolutio elementorum fiat, quia elementa perfectius esse habebunt in corpore hominis quam in suis locis haberent.
Reply Obj. 7: The elements’ natural appetite of tending to their proper places will be retained in the body through the dominion of the soul, lest a dissolution of the elements take place; for the elements will have being more perfectly in the human body than they would have in their own places.
QDePot.Q5.A10.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod motus cordis in homine causabitur ex natura animae rationalis, quae a motu caeli non dependet; et ideo motus ille non cessabit, motu caeli cessante.
Reply Obj. 8: The movement of the heart will be caused in man by the nature of the rational soul, which does not depend on the celestial movement; therefore, that motion will not cease when that of the heavens ceases.
QDePot.Q5.A10.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod omnia membra corporis remanebunt, non propter usus animalis vitae, sed propter perfectionem naturae hominis.
Reply Obj. 9: All the body’s members will remain not for the purposes of the animal life but for the perfection of human nature.
QDePot.Q5.A10.ad9
Q. 6On miraclesDe miraculis
Primo quaeritur utrum Deus possit in rebus creatis aliquid operari praeter causas naturales, vel contra naturam, vel contra cursum naturae.
1. Whether God can do anything in creatures that is beyond nature, against nature, or contrary to the course of nature?
QDePot.Q6
Secundo utrum omnia quae Deus facit contra cursum naturae, possint dici miracula.
2. Whether everything that God does without natural causes or contrary to the course of nature can be called a miracle?
QDePot.Q6
Tertio utrum creaturae spirituales sua naturali virtute possint miracula facere.
3. Whether spiritual creatures can work miracles by their natural power?
QDePot.Q6
Quarto utrum boni angeli et homines per aliquod donum gratiae miracula facere possint.
4. Whether good angels and men can work miracles by some gift of grace?
QDePot.Q6
Quinto utrum daemones cooperentur ad miracula facienda.
5. Whether the demons also cooperate in the working of miracles?
QDePot.Q6
Sexto utrum daemones vel angeli habeant corpora sibi naturaliter unita.
6. Whether angels and demons have bodies naturally united to them?
QDePot.Q6
Septimo utrum angeli vel daemones possint corpora assumere.
7. Whether angels or demons can assume bodies?
QDePot.Q6
Octavo utrum angelus vel daemon, vel corpus assumptum possit operationes viventis corporis exercere.
8. Whether an angel or demon by means of an assumed body can exercise the functions of a living body?
QDePot.Q6
Nono utrum operatio miraculi sit attribuenda fidei.
9. Whether the working of a miracle should be attributed to faith?
QDePot.Q6
Decimo utrum daemones cogantur aliquibus sensibilibus et corporalibus rebus, factis aut verbis ad miracula facienda, quae per magicas artes fieri videntur.
10. Whether by means of certain sensible and corporeal objects, deeds, or words, the demons are forced to work the miracles that seem to occur by magic?
QDePot.Q6
A. 1Whether God can do anything in creatures that is beyond or against nature, or contrary to the course of natureUtrum Deus possit in rebus creatis aliquid operari praeter causas naturales, vel contra naturam, vel contra cursum natur
Primo quaeritur utrum Deus possit in rebus creatis aliquid operari praeter causas naturales, vel contra naturam, vel contra cursum naturae.
The first point of inquiry is whether God can do anything in creatures that is beyond or against nature, or contrary to the course of nature.1
QDePot.Q6.A1
Et videtur quod non. Quia in Glossa Rom. XI, 24, dicitur: Deus omnium naturarum conditor, nihil contra naturam facit.
Obj. 1: And seemingly he cannot. For the Gloss on Romans 11:24, contrary to nature you were grafted, says: God, the author of all natures, does nothing against nature.1
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg1
Praeterea, alia Glossa dicit ibidem: contra legem naturae tam Deus facere non potest quam contra se ipsum. Contra se ipsum autem nullo modo facere potest: quia se ipsum negare non potest, ut dicitur II Tim. cap. II, 13. Ergo nec contra naturae ordinem, qui est lex naturae, Deus facere potest.
Obj. 2: Another Gloss on the same passage observes: God can no more act against the law of nature than he can act against himself.1 Now, he can nowise act against himself because he cannot deny himself (2 Tim 2:13). Therefore, he cannot act against the order of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg2
Praeterea, sicut ordo humanae iustitiae derivatur a divina iustitia, ita ordo naturae derivatur a divina sapientia; ipsa enim est quae disponit omnia suaviter, ut dicitur Sap. cap. VIII, 1. Sed contra ordinem humanae iustitiae Deus facere non potest: sic enim esset causa peccati, quod solum ordini iustitiae repugnat. Cum ergo non minor sit Dei sapientia, quam eius iustitia, videtur quod nec contra ordinem naturae facere possit.
Obj. 3: Just as the order of human justice derives from divine justice, so does the order of nature derive from divine wisdom, since it is this that orders all things sweetly (Wis 8:10). Now, God cannot act against the order of human justice; further, he would be the cause of sin, which alone is contrary to the order of justice. Since, then, God’s wisdom is no less than his justice, it would seem that neither can he act against the order of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg3
Praeterea, quandocumque Deus operatur in creaturis per rationes seminales, non fit aliquid contra naturae cursum. Sed non potest Deus aliquid convenienter operari in natura praeter rationes seminales naturae inditas. Ergo Deus non potest convenienter contra cursum naturae facere. Probatio mediae. Augustinus enim dicit, quod visibiles apparitiones patribus exhibitae sunt mediante ministerio angelorum, ex hoc quod Deus corpora regit per spiritus. Sed similiter corpora inferiora regit per superiora, ut ipse dicit; et similiter potest dici, quod effectus quoslibet regit per causas. Cum ergo in causis naturalibus rationes seminales sint inditae, videtur quod Deus convenienter non possit operari in effectibus naturalibus, nisi rationibus seminalibus mediantibus: et sic nihil fiet ab eo contra cursum naturae.
Obj. 4: Whenever God works in creatures through the innate laws of nature, he does not act against the course of nature. Now, God cannot fittingly work in a creature independently of the innate laws of nature. Therefore, he cannot fittingly work against the course of nature. The minor proposition is proved as follows. Augustine says that visible apparitions were shown to the patriarchs by means of the angelic ministrations, inasmuch as God governs bodies through spirits.1 In like manner, he governs the lower bodies through the higher,2 and it may also be said that he directs all effects through their causes. Since, then, the laws of nature are implanted in natural causes, it would seem that God cannot fittingly work in natural effects, except by means of the natural laws; and thus, he will do nothing contrary to the course of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg4
Praeterea, Deus non potest facere quod affirmatio et negatio sint simul vera, quia cum hoc sit contra rationem entis in quantum est ens, est etiam contra rationem creaturae; prima namque rerum creaturarum est esse, ut dicitur in libro de causis. Praedictum autem principium, cum sit primum inter omnia principia, in quod omnia alia resolvuntur, ut probatur in IV Metaph., oportet quod in qualibet necessaria propositione includatur, et quod eius oppositum includatur in quolibet impossibili. Cum ergo ea quae sunt contra cursum naturae sint impossibilia in natura,—sicut caecum fieri videntem, et mortuum fieri viventem,—in huiusmodi oppositum dicti principii includetur. Ergo ea quae sunt contra cursum naturae, Deus facere non potest.
Obj. 5: God cannot make “yes” and “no” to be true at the same time, because this is incompatible with the very account of being as such, and therefore it is also incompatible with the account of the created, and the first of things created was being.1 Now, the aforesaid principle, since it is the first principle of all things, to which all others are reduced, as is said in Metaphysics 4,2 must be implied in every necessary proposition, and its opposite in every impossible proposition. Since, then, things that are contrary to the course of nature are impossible in nature, for instance, that a blind man be made to see or a dead man to live, they imply the opposite of the aforesaid proposition. Therefore, God cannot do what is contrary to the course of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg5
Praeterea, quaedam Glossa dicit, Ephes. cap. III, 7 sq. quod Deus contra causas quas voluntate instituit, mutabili voluntate, nihil facit. Sed causas naturales Deus voluntate sua instituit. Ergo contra eas nihil facit nec facere potest, sicut non potest esse mutabilis; mutabilitas enim voluntatis videtur cum aliquis facit contra id quod prius voluntate instituit.
Obj. 6: A Gloss on Ephesians 3 says that God does not change his will so as to act against the causes which he established by his will.1 Now, God established natural causes by his will. Therefore, he neither does nor can do anything contrary to them, inasmuch as he cannot change; for to do anything contrary to that which one has deliberately decided would seem to point to a change in one’s will.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg6
Praeterea, bonum universi est bonum ordinis, ad quem pertinet cursus naturalium rerum. Sed Deus non potest facere contra bonum universi, quia ex sua bonitate summa provenit quod omnia sint valde bona secundum ordinem universi. Ergo Deus non potest facere contra cursum naturalium rerum.
Obj. 7: The good of the universe is a good of order, and to this the course of nature belongs. But God cannot act against the good of the universe, since it is due to his sovereign goodness that all things are good in relation to the order of the universe. Therefore, God cannot do anything contrary to the order of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg7
Praeterea, Deus non potest esse causa mali. Malum autem, secundum Augustinum, est privatio modi, speciei et ordinis. Ergo Deus non potest facere, contra cursum naturae, qui pertinet ad ordinem universi.
Obj. 8: God cannot be the cause of evil. Now, according to Augustine, evil is the privation of measure, form, and order.1 Therefore, God cannot do anything contrary to the course of nature, which belongs to the order of the universe.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg8
Praeterea, Genes. II, 2, dicitur, quod Deus die septimo cessavit1 ab omni opere quod patrarat; et hoc ideo secundum Glossam ordinariam, quia cessavit a novis operibus condendis. Sed in operibus sex dierum non fecit aliquid contra cursum naturae. Unde Augustinus dicit, quod in operibus sex dierum non quaeritur quid Deus miraculose facere possit, sed quid rerum natura patiatur, quam tunc Deus instituit. Ergo nec postea Deus aliquid fecit contra naturae cursum.
Obj. 9: It is written that on the seventh day God rested from all the work which he had done (Gen 2:2), and this because, as the ordinary Gloss observes,1 he ceased to produce new works. Now, in the works of the six days, he did nothing contrary to the course of nature; therefore, Augustine says that in discussing the works of the six days, we do not ask what God might have done miraculously, but what was compatible with nature, which he established then.2 Therefore, neither did God afterwards do anything contrary to the course of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg9
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, natura est causa ordinationis in omnibus. Sed Deus non potest facere aliquid nisi ordinatum, quia, ut dicitur Rom. cap. XIII, 1: quae a Deo sunt, ordinata sunt.1 Ergo non potest facere aliquid contra naturam.
Obj. 10: According to the Philosopher, nature causes order in all things.1 Now, God cannot do anything that is not in order, since according to Romans 13:1, those that are of God are well ordered. Therefore, he cannot do anything contrary to nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg10
Praeterea, sicuti ratio humana a Deo est, ita et natura. Sed contra principia rationis Deus facere non potest, sicut quod genus de specie non praedicetur, vel quod latus quadrati sit commensurabile diametro. Ergo nec contra principia naturae Deus facere potest.
Obj. 11: Nature no less than human reason is from God. But God cannot act against the principles of reason, for instance, that the genus be not predicated of its species, or that the side of a square be not proportionate to the diameter. Neither, therefore, can he act against the principles of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg11
Praeterea, totus naturae cursus a divina sapientia progreditur, sicut artificiata ab arte humana, ut Augustinus dicit super illud Ioan., cap. I, 3–4: quod factum est in ipso vita erat. Sed artifex non facit aliquod contra artem suam nisi per errorem, qui in Deo esse non potest. Ergo nec Deus facit aliquid contra cursum naturae.
Obj. 12: The entire course of nature derives from divine wisdom, even as the products of art proceed from art, according to Augustine in his commentary on John 1:3–4: that which was made, was life in him.1 Now, a craftsman does nothing against the principles of his art except by mistake, and this cannot happen to God. Therefore, God does nothing contrary to the course of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg12
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit, quod sicut agitur unumquodque, ita natum est agi. Sed quod ita natum est agi sicut agitur, non fit contra cursum naturae. Ergo nihil fit contra naturae cursum.
Obj. 13: The Philosopher says that the manner in which a thing is done follows its natural aptitude to be done in that way.1 Now, what has a natural aptitude to be done as it is done, is not done against nature. Therefore, nothing is done contrary to nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg13
Praeterea, Anselmus dicit, Lib. I: cur Deus homo, quod minimum inconveniens Deo est impossibile. Inconveniens autem est quod cursus naturae mutetur, conveniens est autem quod servetur. Ergo impossibile est quod Deus contra cursum naturae faceret.
Obj. 14: Anselm says in Cur Deus homo that God cannot do what is in the least way unbecoming.1 Now, it is unbecoming for the course of nature to be changed, while it is becoming for it to be observed. Therefore, it is impossible that God act against the course of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg14
Praeterea, sicut se habet scientia ad falsum, ita se habet potentia ad impossibile. Sed Deus non potest scire id quod est falsum in natura. Ergo Deus non potest facere id quod est contra cursum naturae, quia hoc est impossibile in natura.
Obj. 15: Knowledge is to falsehood as power to the impossible. Now, God cannot know what is naturally false. Therefore, he cannot do what is contrary to the course of nature, since this is naturally impossible.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg15
Praeterea, magis est impossibile quod est impossibile per se quam quod est impossibile per accidens, quia quod per se est tale, magis est tale. Sed id quod fuit non fuisse est impossibile per accidens; quod tamen Deus facere non potest, ut Hieronymus dicit et etiam Philosophus. Ergo nec quae sunt contra cursum naturae, quae sunt impossibilia per se, ut caecum videre, facere Deus non potest.
Obj. 16: That which is impossible of itself is more impossible than that which is impossible accidentally, since that which is such of itself is more such a thing than others. Now, it is impossible accidentally for that which has been not to have been; and yet, God cannot do this, according to Jerome and even the Philosopher.1 Therefore, neither can God do things that are contrary to the course of nature and impossible in themselves, for instance, that a blind man see.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg16
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, violentum est cuius principium est extra, nil conferente vim passo. Sed ad ea quae sunt contra cursum naturae, res naturales conferre non possunt. Ergo si a Deo fiant, erunt violenta: et sic non erunt permanentia; quod videtur inconveniens, nam caecis illuminatis divinitus permanet visum.
Obj. 17: According to the Philosopher, an action is compulsory when its principle is external, and the person compelled contributes nothing to it.1 Now, nature cannot contribute to things that are done against the course of nature; and thus, if they are done by God, they will be compulsory and will not last. But this cannot be admitted, since the blind retain their sight after having it restored by God.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg17
Praeterea, cum omne genus per potentiam et actum dividatur, ut patet in III Physic., ad potentiam autem potentia passiva pertineat, ad actum autem activa; oportet quod illa sola potentia passiva inveniatur in natura ad quae invenitur potentia activa naturalis, hoc enim est eiusdem generis; et hoc etiam dicit Commentator in IX Metaph. Sed ad ea quae sunt contra cursum naturae non invenitur aliqua potentia activa naturalis; ergo nec potentia passiva. Sed illa respectu quorum non est potentia passiva in creatura, dicimus non posse fieri, quamvis Deus per suam omnipotentiam omnia facere possit. Ergo ea quae sunt contra cursum naturae, fieri non possunt propter defectum creaturae, etsi non propter defectum divinae potentiae.
Obj. 18: Every genus is divided by potency and act, as is clear in Physics 3,1 and passive potency comes under potency, while active potency comes under act; therefore, nature has no passive potency without a corresponding active potency, since they come under the same genus, as again the Commentator states on Metaphysics 9.2 Now, there is no natural active potency directed to things contrary to the course of nature; and consequently, neither is there a natural passive potency. But when a creature has no passive potency in respect of a thing, this is said to be impossible, although by virtue of his omnipotence God can do all things. Therefore, things that are contrary to the course of nature are impossible on account of something lacking to the created, although not on account of a defect in God’s powers.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg18
Praeterea, quidquid Deus aliquando facit non esset inconveniens, etiam si semper faceret. Esset autem inconveniens, si Deus omnes effectus naturales crearet non mediantibus causis naturalibus, quia tunc res naturales suis operationibus destituerentur. Ergo inconveniens est quod aliquem effectum in istis inferioribus faciat aliquando non mediantibus causis naturalibus. Eis autem mediantibus non facit aliquid contra cursum naturae. Ergo Deus nihil facit contra cursum naturae.
Obj. 19: Whatsoever God has done once would not be unbecoming if he did it always. Yet it would be unbecoming were he to produce all natural effects independently of their natural causes, because in that case, natural things would be deprived of their activities. Therefore, it is unbecoming for him to produce at times an effect in this lower world without the agency of natural causes; and if he acts by their means, he does nothing against the course of nature. Therefore, God does nothing contrary to the course of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg19
Praeterea, causa per se essentialem ordinem habet ad suum effectum, et e converso. Sed Deus non potest alicui rei auferre quod est sibi essentiale, ea manente, sicut quod sit homo et non sit animal. Ergo non potest effectum aliquem producere sine causa naturali quae ad huiusmodi effectum habet essentialem ordinem, sicut quod faciat visum sine causis naturalibus ex quibus visus natus est causari.
Obj. 20: A cause is by itself ordained to its effect essentially, and vice versa. Now, God cannot deprive a thing of that which is essential to it, so long as the thing remains; for instance, that a man would not be an animal. Therefore, he cannot produce an effect without the natural cause that is essentially ordained to that effect; for instance, he cannot give sight without the natural causes whence sight is produced.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg20
Praeterea, inconveniens est ut maius bonum dimittatur pro minori bono. Sed bonum universi est maius quam aliquod bonum particulare cuiuscumque, unde Augustinus dicit, quod Deus facit bona etiam singula, simul autem omnia valde bona propter ordinem universi. Ergo inconveniens est quod propter salutem alicuius hominis vel alicuius gentis, Deus mutet cursum naturae, qui pertinet ad ordinem universi, in quo bonum eius consistit. Numquam ergo Deus facit contra cursum naturae.
Obj. 21: It is unfitting for a greater good to be neglected for a lesser good. Now, the good of the universe is greater than any particular good of any thing whatsoever; therefore, Augustine says that God made every single thing good, and all things together very good, for the order of the universe.1 Therefore, it is unfitting that God for the spiritual good of an individual man or of a nation change the course of nature, which belongs to the order of the universe, wherein its good consists. Therefore, God never does anything contrary to the course of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg21
Sed contra, a privatione in habitum non potest fieri regressus secundum naturam; fit autem operatione divina; unde dicitur Matth., XI, 5: caeci vident . . . surdi audiunt, et cetera. Ergo Deus facit aliquid contra cursum naturae.
On the contrary (1), nature cannot restore a habit to one who is deprived of it, yet this can be done by God; thus, it is written: the blind see, the deaf hear (Matt 11:5), etc. Therefore, God does something contrary to the order of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.sc
Praeterea, potestas superioris non dependet a potestate inferioris, nec secundum eam limitatur. Sed Deus est superior quam natura. Ergo non limitatur eius potentia secundum potentiam naturae; et sic nihil prohibet ipsum operari aliquid contra cursum naturae.
Furthermore (2), the power of a higher being is not dependent on or limited by the power of a lower being. Now, God is above nature. Therefore, his power is not limited by that of nature, so that nothing prevents him from acting against the order of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.arg22
Respondeo dicendum quod absque omni dubio Deus in rebus creatis potest operari praeter causas creatas, sicut et ipse operatur in omnibus causis creatis, ut alibi ostensum est; et operando praeter causas creatas potest operari eosdem effectus quos eisdem mediantibus operatur, et eodem ordine, vel etiam alios, et alio ordine; et sic potest aliquid facere contra communem et solitum cursum naturae. Cuius veritatis manifestabitur ratio, si ea consideremus quae huic veritati adversari videntur: quae quidem sunt tria.
I answer that, without any doubt, God can work in created things independently of created causes, just as he works in all created causes, as shown elsewhere, and by working independently of created causes, he can produce the same effects and in the same order as he produces them by their means—or even other effects and in a different order, so that he is able to do something contrary to the common and customary course of nature. We shall realize how true this is if we consider the views that have been held in opposition to this truth. These are three in number.
QDePot.Q6.A1.co
Primum est quorumdam antiquorum philosophorum opinio, qui posuerunt istas res corporeas non habere aliam causam superiorem quae sit eis causa essendi; et sic posuerunt eorum aliqui, ut Anaxagoras, intellectum causam alicuius motus in eis, ut segregationis. Secundum autem hanc positionem, a nulla causa supernaturali naturales formae, quae sunt naturalium actionum principia, possunt immutari, nec earum operationes impediri; et sic nihil potest fieri contra cursum naturae qui ex necessitate harum causarum corporalium ordinatur. Sed haec positio est falsa, quia oportet illud quod est principium in entibus, esse causam essendi omnibus aliis, sicut summe calidum est causa caliditatis omnibus aliis, ut dicitur in II Metaphys. Et de hoc plenius alibi tractatum est, ubi ostensum est quod nihil potest esse nisi a Deo.
The first is that of some early philosophers, who contended that these corporeal things do not derive their existence from any higher cause; thus, some of them, such as Anaxagoras, said that an intelligence was the cause of some kind of movement in them, for instance, a movement of segregation. According to this opinion, natural forms, which are the principles of natural actions, cannot be influenced nor their actions hindered by any supernatural cause, so that nothing can happen contrary to the course of nature, which is unchangeably regulated by these corporeal causes. Now, this opinion is false, because the supreme being must be the cause of being in all things,1 just as that which is supremely hot is the cause of heat in all other things, as is said in Metaphysics 2. We have treated this point more fully elsewhere when we proved that nothing can exist unless it be made by God.2
QDePot.Q6.A1
Secundum autem quod praedictam veritatem impedire potest, est opinio aliorum philosophorum, qui dixerunt, Deum esse causam omnium entium per eius intellectum. Sed dixerunt quod Deus de entibus habet universalem quamdam cognitionem in quantum cognoscit seipsum, et quod ipse est principium essendi omnibus entibus, non autem propriam de unoquoque. A scientia autem communi et universali non sequuntur particulares effectus, nisi mediantibus particularibus conceptionibus. Si enim sciam quod omnis fornicatio est fugienda, non fugiam hunc actum nisi accipiam hunc actum esse fornicationem. Et secundum hoc dicunt quidam, quod a Deo non progrediuntur effectus particulares nisi mediantibus causis aliis per ordinem, quarum superiores sunt magis universales, inferiores vero magis particulares; et secundum hoc Deus nihil poterit facere contra cursum naturae. Sed ista positio est falsa, nam cum Deus seipsum perfecte cognoscat, oportet quod cognoscat quidquid in ipso quocumque modo est. In eo autem est similitudo cuiuslibet causati, in quantum nihil esse potest quod eum non imitetur; unde oportet quod de omnibus propriam cognitionem habeat, sicut alibi plenius ostensum est.
A second opinion in opposition to this truth was held by other philosophers, who asserted that God is the cause of all beings by his intellect. They maintained, however, that God has a universal knowledge of things inasmuch as he knows himself, and that he himself is the source of being for all that things that exist, but that he has no proper knowledge of each individual thing. But from common and universal knowledge individual effects do not follow except by means of particular knowledge. Thus, if I know that all fornication is to be avoided, I shall not avoid this particular action unless I know that it is fornication. Accordingly, they said that particular effects do not proceed from God except in a certain order by means of other causes, of which the higher are more universal, and the lower more particular; and according to this view, God is unable to do anything contrary to the order of nature. But this opinion is false; for, since God knows himself perfectly, he must know all that is in him in any way whatsoever. Now, in him is the likeness of every one of his effects, inasmuch as there can be nothing that does not imitate him; and thus, it follows that he has proper knowledge of all things, as we have proved elsewhere.1
QDePot.Q6.A1
Tertium quod posset praedictam veritatem impedire, est positio quorumdam philosophorum, qui dixerunt, Deum ex necessitate naturae res agere; et sic oportet quod eius operatio determinetur ad istum cursum rerum qui est secundum naturam ordinatus; unde contra eum facere non poterit. Sed hoc etiam patet esse falsum, nam supra omne quod ex necessitate naturae agit, oportet aliquid esse quod naturam ad unum determinet, sicut alibi, ostensum est; unde impossibile est quod Deus, qui est primum agens, ex necessitate naturae agat; quod etiam in alia quaestione multipliciter ostensum est.
The third opinion opposed to the aforesaid truth is that of some philosophers who said that God produces things by natural necessity in such a way that his works are confined to the course of things appointed by nature, and thus, he is unable to act against it. But this again is evidently false, since above all those things that act of natural necessity, there must be something that determines nature to one mode of action, as elsewhere we have proved.1 It is impossible, then, that God, the first agent, act of natural necessity, and this again has been proved in several ways in another question.2
QDePot.Q6.A1
His ergo tribus habitis, scilicet quod Deus sit rebus naturalibus causa essendi, et quod propriam cognitionem et providentiam habeat de unoquoque, et quod non agat ex necessitate naturae, sequitur quod potest praeter cursum naturae aliquid agere in particularibus effectibus, vel quantum ad esse, in quantum aliquam novam formam inducit rebus naturalibus quam natura inducere non potest, sicut formam gloriae; aut huic materiae, sicut visum in caeco; vel quantum ad operationem: in quantum retinet operationes rerum naturalium ne agant quod natae sunt agere, sicut quod ignis non comburat, ut patet Daniel. III, 24, vel quod aqua non fluat, ut patet de aqua Iordanis.
These three points being established—namely, that God is the author of being in all things of nature; that he has proper knowledge and providence in respect of each individual; and that he does not act of natural necessity—it follows that he can act independently of the course of nature in the production of particular effects. And he can do this either as regards being, by producing in natural things a new form that nature is unable to produce, for instance, the form of glory; or by producing a form in a particular matter, as sight in a blind man; or as regards operation, by restraining the action of nature from doing what it would naturally do, for instance, by hindering fire from burning (Dan 3:24), or water from flowing, as happened in the Jordan (Josh 3:13).
QDePot.Q6.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod contra naturam particularem et Deus facit et etiam res naturales; quod enim ignis corrumpatur contra naturam particularem huius ignis est. Unde Philosophus dicit, quod corruptio et senium et defectus omnis contra naturam est. Contra naturam vero universalem nulla res naturalis agit; dicitur enim natura particularis secundum ordinem particularis causae ad particularem effectum; natura vero universalis secundum ordinem primi agentis in natura, quod est caelum ad omnia inferiora agentia. Cum autem nullum inferiorum corporum agat nisi per virtutem caelestis corporis, impossibile est quod aliquod corpus naturale agat contra naturam universalem. Sed hoc ipsum quod aliquid agit contra naturam particularem, est secundum naturam universalem.
Reply Obj. 1: Both God and natural things act against individual nature: for instance, it is against the nature of this or that particular fire that it be extinguished; therefore, the Philosopher says that corruption, decrepitude, and in general all defects are contrary to nature.1 But nothing in nature acts against universal nature; for “particular nature” denotes the relation of a particular cause to a particular effect, while “universal nature” denotes the relation of the first agent in nature, which is the heavens, to all agents in the lower world. And, seeing that none of the lower bodies acts save through the power of the heavenly body, it is impossible for any natural body to act against universal nature, while the very fact that anything acts against a particular nature is in accord with universal nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad1
Sicut autem caelum est causa universalis respectu inferiorum corporum, ita Deus est causa universalis respectu omnium entium, respectu cuius etiam ipsum caelum est causa particularis. Nihil enim prohibet unam et eamdem causam esse universalem respectu inferiorum et particularem respectu superiorum, sicut et in praedicabilibus accidit; nam animal, quod est universale respectu hominis, est particulare respectu substantiae. Sicut ergo per virtutem caeli potest aliquid fieri contra hanc naturam particularem, nec tamen est hoc contra naturam simpliciter, quia hoc est secundum naturam universalem, ita virtute Dei potest aliquid fieri contra naturam universalem, quae est ex virtute caeli; non tamen erit contra naturam simpliciter, quia erit secundum naturam universalissimam, quae consideratur ex ordine Dei ad omnes creaturas. Et ex hoc intellectu Augustinus dicit in Glossa inducta, quod Deus nihil contra naturam facit. Unde subiungitur, quia hoc est unicuique natura quod Deus facit.
Now, just as the heaven is the universal cause in respect of lower bodies, so God is the universal cause in respect of all beings, and in comparison with him, even the heaven is a particular cause. For nothing prevents one and the same cause from being universal in relation to things below it and particular in relation to those above it; thus, if we take the predicables, animal is universal in relation to man and particular in relation to substance. Accordingly, just as by the power of the heavens something can happen that is contrary to this or that particular nature, and yet not contrary to nature simply—since it is in accord with universal nature—so too by the power of God something can occur that is contrary to universal nature (which is dependent on the power of the heavens) without being contrary to nature simply; for it will be in accord with the supremely universal nature, which is considered from the order of God as regards all created things. It is in this sense that Augustine in the Gloss quoted says that God does nothing contrary to nature; therefore, he goes on to say, because the nature of each thing is what God does in it.1
QDePot.Q6.A1
Et ex hoc etiam patet responsio ad secundum; nam in illa Glossa loquitur Augustinus de summa lege naturae quae attenditur secundum ordinem Dei ad omnes creaturas.
Reply Obj. 2: The reply is evident from what has just been said, because in that Gloss, Augustine refers to the supreme law of nature, which is God’s ordinance with regard to all created things.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut ex dictis patet, licet Deus possit facere contra ordinem qui est unius creaturae ad aliam, quod est quasi naturae particularis respectu ipsius, non tamen potest facere contra ordinem creaturae ad se ipsum. Iustitia autem hominis consistit principaliter in debito ordine hominis ad Deum; unde contra ordinem iustitiae Deus facere non potest. Cursus autem naturae est secundum ordinem unius creaturae ad aliam, et ideo contra cursum naturae Deus facere potest.
Reply Obj. 3: As we have already explained, although God can do something contrary to the relation between one created thing and another, he cannot do anything contrary to a created thing’s relation to himself. Now, the justice of a man consists chiefly in his being duly ordered to God; whence God cannot do anything contrary to the order of justice. On the other hand, the course of nature is dependent on the relation of one created thing to another; therefore, God can act against the course of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sicut Deus potest facere praeter causas naturales effectus in rebus corporalibus, ita potest facere praeter ministerium angelorum; non tamen est eadem ratio faciendi praeter utrumque. Nam praeter causas naturales facit ut homo effectum, quem causis visibilibus attribuere non potest, in aliquam superiorem causam reducere cogatur, ut si ex visibili miraculo divina potentia manifestetur. Operationes autem angelorum non sunt visibiles; unde eorum ministerium non impedit quin homo in divinae potentiae considerationem adducatur. Et propter hoc Augustinus non dicit quod praeter ministerium angelorum non possit operari, sed quod non operatur.
Reply Obj. 4: Just as God can produce effects in nature without employing natural causes, so also can he without the ministry of the angels, but the reason for his doing so is not the same in both cases. He acts independently of natural causes in order that, being unable to ascribe the effect to visible causes, we may be compelled to attribute it to some higher cause, and that thus a visible miracle may be a manifestation of the divine power. But the activities of the angels are not visible; therefore, their ministrations do not hinder us from ascribing something to the divine power. For this reason, Augustine does not say that God is unable to work without the ministry of the angels, but that he does not do so.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut Deus non potest facere quod affirmatio et negatio sint simul vera, ita non potest facere ea quae sunt impossibilia in natura, in quantum praedictum impossibile in se claudunt sicut patet quod mortuum vivificare, claudit in se contradictionem, si ponatur a principio intrinseco naturaliter mortuus ad vitam redire, nam de ratione mortui est quod sit privatus principio vitae: unde Deus hoc non facit, sed facit quod mortuus ab exteriori principio vitam iterato acquirat; quod contradictionem non includit. Et eadem ratio est de aliis quae sunt impossibilia naturae, quae facere potest.
Reply Obj. 5: Just as God cannot make “yes” and “no” to be true at the same time, so neither can he do what is impossible in nature insofar as it includes the former impossibility. Thus, for a dead man to return to life clearly involves a contradiction, if we suppose that his return to life is the natural effect of an intrinsic principle, since a dead man is essentially one who lacks the principle of life. Therefore, God does not do this, but he makes a dead man to regain life from an extrinsic principle, and this involves no contradiction. The same applies to other things that are impossible to nature, and which God is able to do.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod Deus non facit contra rationes naturales mutabili voluntate, nam Deus ab aeterno praevidit et voluit se facturum quod in tempore facit. Sic ergo instituit naturae cursum, ut tamen praeordinaretur in aeterna sua voluntate quod praeter cursum istum quandoque facturus erat.
Reply Obj. 6: God does not change his will when he does anything contrary to natural causes, because from eternity he foresaw and decreed that he would do what he does in time. Therefore, he so ordered the course of nature that by his eternal decree he preordained whatsoever he would at some time do independently of that course.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod Deus faciendo praeter cursum naturae, non removet totum ordinem universi, in quo consistit bonum ipsius, sed ordinem alicuius particularis causae ad suum effectum.
Reply Obj. 7: When God does anything outside the course of nature, he does not put aside the entire order of the universe, wherein its good consists, but the order of some particular cause to its effect.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod malum poenae est contra ordinem unius partis universi ad aliam partem, et similiter malum cuiuslibet defectus naturalis; sed malum culpae est contra ordinem totius universi ad finem ultimum, eo quod voluntas, in qua est malum culpae, ab ipso ultimo fine universi deordinatur per culpam; et ideo huiusmodi mali Deus causa esse non potest; contra hunc enim ordinem agere non potest, licet posset agere contra ordinem primum.
Reply Obj. 8: Penal evil is contrary to the order between one part of the universe and another part; and in like manner, every evil that is a natural defect. But sinful evil is contrary to the order between the whole universe and its last end, inasmuch as the will in which sinful evil resides is deprived by sin of its order in relation to the last end of the universe. Therefore, God cannot be the cause of this evil, since he cannot act against the latter order, although he can act against the former.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod miraculum non fit a Deo nisi in creaturis praeexistentibus, quae alio modo in operibus sex dierum praeextiterunt. Unde opera miraculosa materialiter in operibus sex dierum praecesserunt, licet tunc non oportuerit aliquid miraculose fieri contra cursum naturae, quando natura instituebatur.
Reply Obj. 9: God does not work miracles except in created things that already exist, which latter in a different way preexisted within the works of the six days. Hence, miraculous works existed already materially in the works of the six days, although at that time it was not necessary that anything should occur miraculously contrary to the course of nature when nature itself was being established.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod natura est causa ordinationis in omnibus naturalibus, non autem in omnibus simpliciter.
Reply Obj. 10: Nature is the cause of order in all natural things, but not in all things simply speaking.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad10
Ad decimumprimum dicendum, quod logicus et mathematicus considerant tantum res secundum principia formalia; unde nihil est impossibile in logicis vel mathematicis, nisi quod est contra rei formalem rationem. Et huiusmodi impossibile in se contradictionem claudit, et sic est per se impossibile. Talia autem impossibilia Deus facere non potest. Naturalis autem applicat ad determinatam materiam: unde reputat impossibile etiam id quod est huic impossibile. Nihil autem prohibet Deum posse facere quae sunt inferioribus agentibus impossibilia.
Reply Obj. 11: The logician and the mathematician consider things only in their formal principles; whence in logic and mathematics nothing is impossible except what is contrary to the formal account of a thing. Such an impossibility contains contradiction within itself, and thus is an impossibility through itself. Such impossibilities God cannot do. On the other hand, the physicist applies [these principles] to determinate matter; therefore, he reckons as an impossibility also what is impossible for this [determinate matter]. But nothing prevents God from being able to do what is impossible to lower agents.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad11
Ad decimumsecundum dicendum, quod ars divina non totam seipsam explicat in creaturarum productione; et ideo secundum artem suam potest alio modo aliquid operari quam habeat cursus naturae; unde non sequitur quod si potest facere contra cursum naturae, possit facere contra suam artem: nam et homo artifex potest aliud artificiatum facere per suam artem contrario modo quam prius fecit.
Reply Obj. 12: The divine art is not fully extended in producing created things, and therefore God can, by his own art, do something otherwise than the course of nature requires. Therefore, although he can do something contrary to the course of nature, it does not follow that he can act against his own art; for even a human craftsman can, by his art, produce another work in a different way to that in which he produced a previous work.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de his quae in natura aguntur: ea enim aguntur sicut apta nata sunt agi.
Reply Obj. 13: The Philosopher refers to things that are done in nature, for such things are so done as they have a natural aptitude to be done.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod cursum naturae servari est conveniens, secundum quod est a divina providentia ordinatus; unde si ordo divinae providentiae habet quod aliquid secus agatur, non est inconveniens.
Reply Obj. 14: It is fitting that the course of nature be observed according to the way that it is ordained by divine providence; therefore, if it be in the order of divine providence that something be done otherwise, this is not unfitting.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod non dicitur aliquid esse falsum simpliciter et alicui, sicut aliquid dicitur esse impossibile simpliciter et alicui, sed esse falsum simpliciter; unde Deus non potest scire aliquod falsum, sicut non potest facere aliquid impossibile: quod simpliciter est impossibile; et tamen sicut potest facere aliquid impossibile alicui, ita potest facere aliquid ignotum alicui.
Reply Obj. 15: Something is not called false simply and for a certain thing, the way something is called impossible simply and for a certain thing; rather, a thing is called false simply. Therefore, God cannot know something to be false, just as he cannot do something impossible that is simply impossible. And yet, just as he can do something that is impossible for a certain thing, so is he able to do something unknown to a certain one.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod omne per accidens reducitur ad aliquid quod est per se: unde nihil prohibet aliquid quod est per accidens, ad id quod est per se reductum, esse magis tale: sicut nix sua albedine disgregat visum magis quam albedo parietis, eo quod albedo nivis est maior albedine parietis: similiter remotio cursus Socratis est impossibilis per hoc quod reducitur ad hoc impossibile per se, praeteritum non fuisse, quod contradictionem implicat: unde nihil prohibet hoc esse magis impossibile quam id quod est impossibile alicui, quamvis non sit impossibile per accidens.
Reply Obj. 16: Everything that is accidental is traced back to something essential; therefore, nothing prevents what is impossible accidentally from being more impossible when traced back to what is impossible in itself. Thus, snow by its own whiteness dazzles the eyes more than the whiteness of a wall does, because the whiteness of snow is greater than that of the wall. In like manner, that Socrates did not run is an impossibility, because it is traced back to what is impossible through itself, namely, that the past has not been, which involves a contradiction. Consequently, nothing prevents the latter from being more impossible than the former, which is impossible relatively, although it is not impossible accidentally.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod in re qualibet naturali est naturalis ordo et habitudo ad causas omnes superiores: et inde est quod illa quae fiunt in corporibus inferioribus ex impressione caelestium corporum, non sunt violenta, licet videantur esse contraria naturalibus motibus inferiorum corporum, ut patet in fluxu et refluxu maris, qui sequitur motum lunae. Et multo minus est violentum quod a Deo fit in istis inferioribus.
Reply Obj. 17: In every natural thing, there is natural order and relationship to all higher causes; and therefore, things that happen to lower bodies through the influence of the heavenly bodies are not violent, although they may seem contrary to the natural movements of these lower bodies, as is clear in the ebb and flow of the sea consequent upon the movement of the moon. And much less violent is what God does in this lower world.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod quanto aliqua virtus activa est altior, tanto eamdem rem potest perducere in altiorem effectum: unde natura potest ex terra facere aurum aliis elementis commixtis, quod ars facere non potest; et inde est quod res aliqua est in potentia ad diversa secundum habitudinem ad diversos agentes. Unde nihil prohibet quin natura creata sit in potentia ad aliqua fienda per divinam potentiam, quae inferior potentia facere non potest: et ista vocatur potentia obedientiae, secundum quod quaelibet creatura creatori obedit.
Reply Obj. 18: A higher active power can produce a higher effect with the same material; thus, nature can produce gold out of earth and a mixture of other elements, which art cannot do. This is why the same thing has a potency for various effects, according to its relation to various agents. Therefore, nothing prevents a created nature from being in potency to certain effects that can be produced by the power of God, which effects cannot be produced by a lower power; and such potency is called obediential insofar as everything created obeys its Creator.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod ordinatio cuiuslibet rei creatae ad suam operationem est a Deo; unde si ex divina providentia praeter rerum naturalium operationem producitur aliquis effectus, non est inconveniens.
Reply Obj. 19: Every created thing is ordered to its own operation by God; and thus, it is not unfitting if by divine providence a certain effect is produced without the cooperation of natural things.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod licet Deus faciat aliquem effectum praeter actionem causae naturalis, non tamen tollit ordinem causae ad suum effectum; unde et in igne fornacis remanebat ordo ad comburendum, licet non combureret tres pueros in camino.
Reply Obj. 20: Although God produces some effect outside the action of its natural cause, he does not destroy the relation between cause and effect. Thus, even the fiery furnace retained its relation to burning, although it burned not the three children in the furnace.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad20
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod quando Deus agit aliquid contra cursum naturae, non tollitur totus ordo universi, sed cursus qui est ex ordine unius particularis rei ad aliam. Unde non est inconveniens, si aliquando contra cursum naturae aliquid fiat ad salutem hominis, quae consistit in ordinatione ipsius ad ultimum finem universi.
Reply Obj. 21: When God does anything contrary to the course of nature, the whole order of the universe is not subverted, but the course resulting from the relation between one particular thing and another. Therefore, it is not unfitting if at times something is done contrary to the course of nature for man’s spiritual welfare, which consists in his being ordered to the last end of the universe.
QDePot.Q6.A1.ad21
A. 2Whether everything that God does without natural causes or contrary to the course of nature can be called a miracleUtrum omnia quae Deus facit praeter causas naturales vel contra cursum naturae, possint dici miracula
Secundo quaeritur utrum omnia quae Deus facit praeter causas naturales vel contra cursum naturae, possint dici miracula.
The second point of inquiry is whether everything can be called a miracle that God does without natural causes or against the order of nature.1
QDePot.Q6.A2
Et videtur quod non. Quia sicut ex verbis Augustini haberi potest, miraculum est aliquid arduum et insolitum, supra facultatem naturae et praeter spem admirantis apparens. Aliquando autem Deus operatur contra cursum naturae etiam in minimis rebus, sicut cum ex aqua fecit vinum, Ioan. II; quae tamen operatio praeter operationem causarum naturalium fuit. Ergo non omnia quae Deus facit praeter causas naturales, miracula dici possunt.
Obj. 1: And seemingly, the answer should be in the negative. For we may gather from Augustine that a miracle is something difficult which seldom occurs, exceeding the faculty of nature and so far surpassing our hopes as to compel our astonishment.1 Now, God sometimes acts against the course of nature even in very little things; for instance, when he made wine from water (John 2), and yet he did this without natural causes. Therefore, not everything that God does independently of natural causes should be called a miracle.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg1
Praeterea, quod frequenter accidit, non potest insolitum dici. Sed huiusmodi operationes divinae praeter causas naturales apostolorum tempore frequenter fiebant: unde dicitur Act. V, 15, quod in plateis ponebantur infirmi, et cetera. Ergo huiusmodi non erant insolita, et ita non erant miracula.
Obj. 2: That which often happens should not be described as occurring seldom. Yet, at the time of the apostles God often wrought works without natural causes; thus, it is related that they brought forth the sick into the streets (Acts 5:15), etc. Therefore, such things were not of rare occurrence and consequently were not miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg2
Praeterea, illud quod natura potest operari non est supra facultatem naturae. Sed quandoque divinitus fiunt praeter naturales causas quae etiam natura facere posset, sicut patet cum dominus curavit socrum Petri a febribus quibus tenebatur, ut dicitur Luc. IV, 38–39. Ergo non fuit supra facultatem naturae, et ita non fuit miraculum.
Obj. 3: What nature can do is not above the faculty of nature. Now, sometimes without natural causes God does things that could be done by nature, as when our Lord healed Peter’s mother-in-law of the fever with which she was stricken (Luke 4:38). This, then, was not beyond the faculty of nature and was not miraculous.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg3
Praeterea, mortuum reviviscere, non potest contingere per operationem naturalis causae. Sed resuscitatio mortuorum, qua Deus in fine omnes mortuos vivificabit, est a sanctis expectata; unde in symbolo dicitur: expecto resurrectionem mortuorum. Ergo non omne illud quod Deus operatur praeter causas naturales, est praeter spem humanam, et ita non est miraculum.
Obj. 4: A dead man cannot live again through the action of a natural cause. Now, the saints look forward to the resurrection of the dead when God will raise all the dead to life at the end of the world; therefore, we say in the creed: I look for the resurrection of the dead. Therefore, not everything that God does beyond the faculty of natural causes surpasses human hope; therefore, such a thing is not a miracle.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg4
Praeterea, creatio caeli et terrae, et etiam creatio animarum rationalium est a Deo praeter alias causas agentes: solus enim Deus creare potest, ut in alia quaestione, est habitum. Sed tamen haec non possunt dici miracula: quia haec non fiunt ad gratiae ostensionem, propter quam solam fiunt miracula, ut Augustinus dicit, sed ad naturae institutionem. Ergo non omnia quae Deus facit praeter causas naturales, possunt dici miracula.
Obj. 5: The creation of heaven and earth, and even the creation of rational souls, is a work of God surpassing other active causes, for God alone can create, as we have proved above.1 Yet these cannot be called miracles, since they are not done for the manifestation of grace, for which purpose alone miracles are wrought, according to Augustine, but for the establishment of nature. Therefore, not everything that God does beyond the faculty of nature is a miracle.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg5
Praeterea, iustificatio impii fit a solo Deo praeter causas naturales; nec est miraculum, sed magis finis miraculi: ad hoc enim miracula fiunt, ut homines convertantur ad Deum. Ergo non omnia quae Deus facit praeter causas naturales, sunt miracula.
Obj. 6: The conversion of a sinner is a work of God beyond the faculty of nature; yet it is not a miracle, but rather the end of a miracle, since miracles are wrought in order that men may be converted to God. Therefore, not everything that God does beyond the faculty of nature is a miracle.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg6
Praeterea, magis est mirum quod aliquid fiat a minus potente quam a magis potente. Sed Deus est potentior quam natura: cum autem natura aliquid operatur, non dicitur esse miraculum, sicut cum operatur sanationem infirmi, vel aliquid huiusmodi. Ergo multo minus potest dici miraculum, quando Deus illud operatur.
Obj. 7: It is more astonishing if a thing be done by one who is less powerful than if it be done by one who is more powerful. Now, God is more powerful than nature; yet nature’s works are not called miracles, for instance, the healing of a sick man, or the like. Much less then should it be called a miracle when it is wrought by God.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg7
Praeterea, monstra fiunt contra naturam, nec tamen dicuntur miracula. Ergo non omnia quae contra naturam fiunt, miracula dici possunt.
Obj. 8: Monsters are contrary to nature, and yet, they are not described as miraculous. Therefore, not everything that is contrary to nature is miraculous.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg8
Praeterea, miracula fiunt ad fidei confirmationem. Sed incarnatio Verbi non est ad confirmationem fidei tamquam fidei argumentum, sed magis est sicut fidei obiectum. Ergo non est miraculum: et tamen hoc solus Deus facit nulla alia causa agente: ergo non omnia quae Deus facit praeter causas naturales, sunt miracula.
Obj. 9: Miracles are wrought in confirmation of the faith. Now, the Incarnation of the Word was not intended as an argument in confirmation of the faith, but to be an object of faith. Therefore, it was not a miracle; and yet it was the work of God alone without the action of any other cause. Therefore, not everything that God does beyond the faculty of nature is a miracle.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg9
Sed contra, Augustinus dicit, quod triplex est rerum cursus: naturalis, voluntarius et mirabilis. Ea autem quae solus Deus operatur praeter causas naturales, non pertinent ad cursum rerum naturalium, nec ad voluntarium, quia nec natura, nec voluntas creata in eis operatur. Ergo pertinet ad cursum mirabilem, et ita sunt miracula.
On the contrary (1), Augustine1 says that things follow a threefold course: they may be either natural or voluntary or wondrous. Now, those things which God does beyond the faculty of natural causes belong neither to the course of nature, nor to the course of voluntary things, since neither nature nor created will has any effective part in them. Therefore, they belong to the order of wonders, and thus, they are miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A2.sc
Praeterea, Richardus de s. Victore dicit, quod miraculum est opus creatoris, manifestativum divinae virtutis. Huiusmodi autem sunt quae a Deo praeter causas naturales fiunt. Ergo sunt miracula.
Furthermore (2), Richard of Saint Victor1 says that a miracle is a work of the Creator that manifests divine power. Now, this applies to those of God’s works which surpass natural causes. Therefore, they are miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A2.arg10
Respondeo dicendum quod miraculi nomen a mirando est sumptum. Ad admirationem autem duo concurrunt, ut potest accipi ex verbis Philosophi in principio metaphysicorum: quorum unum est, quod causa illius quod admiramur, sit occulta; secundum est quod in eo quod miramur, appareat aliquid per quod videatur contrarium eius debere esse quod miramur, sicut aliquis posset mirari si videret ferrum ascendere ad calamitam, ignorans calamitae virtutem, cum videatur quod ferrum naturali motu debeat tendere deorsum.
I answer that the word miracle is derived from mirari (“to be astonished”). Now, two things concur in making us astonished, as we may gather from the Philosopher.1 One is that the thing which astonishes us has a hidden cause; the second is that in what astonishes us we perceive something that would seem to be in contradiction with the cause of our wonder; thus, someone might be astonished if he saw iron rising towards a magnet through not knowing the magnet’s power, since apparently the iron ought by its natural movement to tend downwards.
QDePot.Q6.A2.co
Hoc autem contingit dupliciter: uno modo secundum se; alio modo quo ad nos.
This happens in two ways, for a thing may be wonderful in itself, or it may be wonderful to us.
QDePot.Q6.A2
Quo ad nos quidem, quando causa effectus quem miramur, non est occulta simpliciter, sed occulta huic vel illi; nec in re quam miramur est dispositio repugnans effectui quem miramur, secundum rei veritatem, sed solum secundum opinionem admirantis: et ex hoc contingit quod id quod est uni mirum vel admirabile, non est mirum vel admirabile alteri, sicut sciens virtutem calamitae per doctrinam vel per experimentum, non miratur praedictum effectum; ignorans autem miratur.
A thing is wonderful to us, when the cause of that which astonishes us is hidden, not simply, but to this or that individual, and when the thing at which we marvel has in reality no disposition inconsistent with the marvelous effect, but only in the opinion of the person who marvels. The result is that what is wonderful or astonishing to one person, is not wonderful or astonishing to another; thus, one who knows about the magnet’s power through having been taught or had experience of it is not astonished at the aforesaid effect, while an ignorant person is astonished.
QDePot.Q6.A2
Secundum se autem aliquid est mirum vel admirabile, cuius causa simpliciter est occulta, et quando in re est contraria dispositio secundum naturam effectui qui apparet, et ista non solum possunt dici mira in actu, vel mira in potentia, sed etiam miracula, quasi habentia in se admirationis causam. Causa autem occultissima et remotissima a nostris sensibus est divina, quae in rebus omnibus secretissime operatur: et ideo illa quae sola virtute divina fiunt in rebus illis in quibus est naturalis ordo ad contrarium effectum vel ad contrarium modum faciendi, dicuntur proprie miracula; ea vero quae natura facit, nobis tamen vel alicui nostrum occulta, vel etiam quae Deus facit, nec aliter nata sunt fieri nisi a Deo, miracula dici non possunt, sed solum mira vel mirabilia.
A thing is wonderful or marvelous in itself when its cause is simply hidden, and when the thing has a contrary disposition to the visible effect. Such things may be called not only actually or potentially wonderful, but also miracles, as having in themselves a cause for admiration. Now, the most hidden cause and the furthest removed from our senses is God, who works most secretly in all things; therefore, those effects are properly called “miracles” which are produced by God’s power alone on things that have a natural tendency to the opposite effect or to a contrary mode of operation; but effects produced by nature, the cause of which is unknown to us or to some of us, or even those effects produced by God that are naturally apt to be produced by none but God, cannot be called miraculous but only marvelous or wonderful.
QDePot.Q6.A2
Et ideo in definitione miraculi ponitur aliquid quod excedit naturae ordinem, in hoc quod dicitur, supra facultatem naturae, cui ex parte rei mirabilis respondet quod dicitur arduum. Et ponitur etiam aliquid quod excedit nostram cognitionem, in hoc quod dicitur praeter spem admirantis apparens; cui ex parte rei mirabilis respondet quod dicitur insolitum. Nam per consuetudinem aliquid in nostram notitiam familiarius venit.
For this reason, a miracle in its definition is described as being above the order of nature in the words exceeding the faculty of nature, to which on the part of the thing done corresponds the word difficult. Again, it is described as transcending our knowledge, in the words so far surpassing our hopes as to compel admiration, to which on the part of the thing done correspond the words which seldom occurs, since when we are accustomed to an occurrence, it becomes more familiar to our knowledge.
QDePot.Q6.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod arduum quod ponitur in definitione miraculi, non pertinet ad rei magnitudinem secundum se consideratam, sed per comparationem ad facultatem naturae. Unde quod in quacumque parva re Deus operatur quod natura operari non potest, hoc arduum reputatur.
Reply Obj. 1: The difficulty mentioned in the definition of a miracle refers to the greatness of the thing not in itself, but in comparison with the faculty of nature; therefore, every effect is reckoned to be difficult that God works in any little thing, if that effect surpasses the faculty of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod insolitum dicitur miraculum, quia est contra consuetum cursum naturae, etiam si quotidie iteraretur, sicut transubstantiatio panis in corpus Christi frequentatur quotidie, nec tamen desinit esse miraculum: magis enim debet dici solitum quod in toto ordine universi communiter accidit quam quod in una sola re contingit.
Reply Obj. 2: A miracle is described as seldom occurring because it is contrary to the usual course of nature, even were it to be repeated day after day. Thus, the transubstantiation of bread into Christ’s body occurs every day, yet it ceases not to be miraculous, because the things that happen generally in the whole order of the universe are to be described as usual occurrences, rather than what happens in one individual thing alone.
QDePot.Q6.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod circa ea quae Deus miraculose facit, talis solet adhiberi distinctio, quod quaedam dicantur fieri supra naturam, quaedam contra naturam, quaedam praeter naturam.
Reply Obj. 3: It is customary to divide the miraculous works of God into those which are done above, those which are done against, and those which are done without nature.
QDePot.Q6.A2.ad3
Supra naturam quidem, in quantum in illum effectum quem Deus facit, natura nullo modo potest; quod quidem contingit dupliciter: vel quia ipsa forma inducta a Deo, omnino a natura induci non potest, sicut forma gloriae, quam inducet Deus corporibus electorum, et sicut etiam incarnatio Verbi; vel quia etsi talem formam possit in aliquam materiam inducere, non tamen in istam: sicut ad causandum vitam natura potens est; sed quod in hoc mortuo natura vitam causet, hoc facere non potest.
A miracle is above nature when God produces an effect which nature is wholly incapable of producing. This happens in two ways. First, when God induces into matter a form which nature is utterly unable to induce, for instance, the form of glory which God will induce into the bodies of the elect; and again, the Incarnation of the Word. Second, when nature, although able to induce a particular form into some matter, is unable to induce it into this particular matter; thus, nature is able to produce life, but not to produce it in this corpse.
QDePot.Q6.A2
Contra naturam esse dicitur, quando in natura remanet contraria dispositio ad effectum quem Deus facit, sicut quando conservavit pueros illaesos in camino, remanente virtute comburendi in igne, et quando aqua Iordanis stetit, remanente gravitate in ea, et simile est quod virgo peperit.
A miracle is contrary to nature when nature retains a disposition contrary to the effect produced by God: for instance, when he prevented the three youths in the furnace from being hurt while the fire retained the power to burn (Dan. 3:19–29); and when the waters of the Jordan stood while the heaviness remained in it (Josh 3:16); and again when the Virgin gave birth.
QDePot.Q6.A2
Praeter naturam autem dicitur Deus facere, quando producit effectum quem natura producere potest, illo tamen modo quo natura producere non potest, vel quia deficiunt instrumenta quibus natura operatur (sicut cum Christus convertit aquam in vinum, Ioan. II, 3–11, quod tamen natura aliquo modo facere potest, dum aqua in nutrimentum vitis assumpta, suo tempore in succum uvae per digestionem producitur), vel quia est in divino opere maior multitudo quam natura facere consuevit, sicut patet de ranis quae sunt productae in Aegypto; vel quantum ad tempus, sicut cum statim ad invocationem alicuius sancti aliquis curatur, quem natura non statim, sed successive, et alio tempore, non in isto curare posset: et sic accidit in miraculo inducto de socru Petri. Unde patet quod omnia huiusmodi, si accipiatur et modus et factum, facultatem naturae excedunt.
A miracle is done by God without nature when he produces an effect that nature can produce but in a manner of which nature is incapable. This may be either through lack of the instruments which nature is wont to employ, (as when Christ changed water into wine (John 2), for nature can do this in a certain way, the water absorbed by the vine for the purpose of nourishment being converted in due time into the juice of the grape by the process of assimilation); or because the effect is produced by God more copiously than when produced by nature, for instance, the frogs that were brought forth in Egypt (Exod 8:6); or because it is produced in less time than nature can produce it, as when a person is instantly cured through the prayer of a saint, for nature could have done this, yet not at once but by degrees, not now but at another time, for instance, the miracle already quoted wrought on Peter’s mother-in-law. Evidently, then, all such works, if we take into account both the substance and the manner of the thing done, surpass the faculty of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod resurrectio mortuorum futura est praeter spem naturae, licet non sit praeter spem gratiae: de qua duplici spe habetur Rom. IV, 18: in spem contra spem credidit.1
Reply Obj. 4: The coming resurrection of the dead is beyond the hope of nature, but not beyond the hope of grace. This twofold hope is mentioned: who against hope believed in hope (Rom 4:18).
QDePot.Q6.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod caelum et terra et etiam animae rationales non sunt secundum ordinem naturalem nata creari ab alia causa quam a Deo: et ideo huiusmodi rerum creationes non sunt miracula.
Reply Obj. 5: Heaven, earth, and even rational souls in the natural order are not naturally apt to be created by any cause other than God; therefore, the creation of these things is not a miracle.
QDePot.Q6.A2.ad5
Et similiter dicendum ad sextum de iustificatione impii.
Reply Obj. 6: The same answer applies as regards the conversion of a sinner.
QDePot.Q6.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod ea quae fiunt a natura, fiunt etiam a Deo; sed ea quae Deus miraculose facit, non fiunt a natura, et ideo ratio non procedit. Et praeterea, natura operans est causa manifesta nobis. Deus autem est causa occulta; et propter hoc magis miramur opera Dei quam opera naturae.
Reply Obj. 7: Nature’s works are also God’s works, but the miracles wrought by God are not wrought by nature; and thus, the argument does not conclude. Moreover, the action of nature is manifest to us, whereas God is a hidden cause, for which reason God’s works are more wonderful to us than the works of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A2.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod monstra licet fiant contra naturam particularem, non tamen fiunt contra naturam universalem.
Reply Obj. 8: Monsters are a result that is contrary to a particular nature, but not to universal nature.
QDePot.Q6.A2.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod incarnatio verbi est miraculum miraculorum, ut sancti dicunt, quia est maius omnibus miraculis, et ad istud miraculum omnia alia ordinantur: et propter hoc non solum est inducens ad alia credendum, sed etiam alia miracula inducunt ad hoc quod ipsum credatur. Nihil enim prohibet unum miraculum inducere ad fidem alterius, sicut resuscitatio Lazari inducit ad futuram resurrectionem credendam.
Reply Obj. 9: In the words of the saints, the Incarnation is the miracle of miracles, because it is greater than all other miracles, and because all other miracles are ordered to it. For this reason, not only does it lead us to believe in other articles of faith, but other miracles lead us to believe in it, since nothing prevents one miracle from leading to faith in another, as, for instance, the raising of Lazarus leads us to believe in a future resurrection.
QDePot.Q6.A2.ad9
A. 3Whether spiritual creatures can work miracles by their natural powerUtrum creaturae spirituales sua naturali virtute possint miracula facere
Tertio quaeritur utrum creaturae spirituales sua naturali virtute possint miracula facere.
The third point of inquiry is whether spiritual creatures can work miracles by their natural power.1
QDePot.Q6.A3
Et videtur quod sic. Quod enim potest virtus inferior, multo magis potest virtus superior. Sed virtus creaturae spiritualis est supra virtutem naturae corporalis: unde dicitur Iob XLI, 24: non est potestas super terram quae ei possit comparari.1 Ergo creatura spiritualis potest facere illos effectus quos natura facit. Quando autem effectus naturalis fit non a causa naturali, sed occulta, est miraculum. Ergo creatura spiritualis potest facere miracula.
Obj. 1: And seemingly, they can. For, that which can be done by a lower power can a fortiori be done by a higher power. Now, the power of a spiritual creature surpasses that of a corporeal creature; thus, it is written: there is no power upon earth that can be compared with him (Job 41:24). Therefore, a spiritual creature can produce the same effects as nature. But when a natural effect is produced not by a natural but by a hidden cause, it is a miracle. Therefore, the spiritual creature can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg1
Praeterea, quanto aliquid est magis actu, tanto est magis activum, eo quod unumquodque agit in quantum actu est. Sed formae quae sunt creaturae rationales, sunt magis actuales quam formae quae sunt in creatura corporali, eo quod sunt magis immateriales. Ergo sunt magis activae. Sed formae quae sunt in natura corporali, producunt sui similes in natura. Ergo multo magis possunt hoc facere formae quae sunt in mente creaturae spiritualis; et sic poterit creatura rationalis facere effectus naturales praeter causas naturales: quod est miraculosum.
Obj. 2: The more actual a thing is, the more is it active, inasmuch as activity is in proportion to actuality. Now, the forms that are in rational creatures are more actual than the forms which are in corporeal creatures, because they are more immaterial. Consequently, they are more active. But the forms that are in a corporeal nature produce their like in nature. Much more, therefore, are the forms in the mind of a spiritual creature capable of doing this, so a rational creature can produce natural effects without natural causes, and this is a miracle.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg2
Praeterea, intellectus angeli est propinquior divino intellectui quam intellectus humanus. Sed in intellectu humano sunt aliquae formae activae, quae scilicet sunt in intellectu practico, ut formae artis. Ergo multo fortius in intellectu angeli sunt formae activae: nam ideas intellectus divini constat esse maxime activas.
Obj. 3: An angel’s intelligence is more akin to the divine intelligence than a man’s is. Now, in the human intelligence there are active forms residing in the practical intellect, such as the forms of art. Much more, then, are these active forms in an angel’s intelligence, inasmuch as it is evident that the ideas in the divine intellect are supremely active.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg3
Sed dices, quod formae activae quae sunt in intellectu angeli, applicantur ad effectum mediante corporali agente, sicut etiam formae intellectus humani.
Obj. 4: It might be said that the active forms in the angelic mind are employed in the production of effects by means of a corporeal agent in the same way as forms in the human mind are.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg4
Sed contra, omnis virtus quae non potest exire in actum nisi mediante instrumento corporali, frustra datur alicui, nisi detur ei organum corporale: frustra enim potentia motiva esset data animali, nisi darentur ei instrumenta motus. Sed angelo non est naturaliter corpus unitum. Ergo virtus sua non requirit ad sui operis executionem corporeum activum.
On the contrary, any power that cannot come into action except by means of a corporeal instrument is uselessly bestowed on one who has no bodily organs; for the power of locomotion would be useless to an animal unless it had the means to move. But an angel has no body naturally united to him. Therefore, its power needs no corporeal agent in order to do its work.
QDePot.Q6.A3.sc
Praeterea, omnis virtus quae excedit proportionem sui organi, potest habere aliquam actionem praeter illud organum: quia enim oculus non adaequat virtutem totius animae, efficit anima multas operationes non per oculum. Sed corpus non potest esse proportionatum ad totam virtutem angeli. Ergo potest angelus effectus aliquod facere non mediantibus corporibus; et sic videtur quod virtute naturae suae possit miracula facere.
Obj. 5: Any power whose action exceeds that of its organ can perform some actions without that organ; for because the eye is not equal to the power of the entire soul, the soul performs many actions without the eye. Now, a body cannot be in proportion to the whole power of an angel. Therefore, an angel can produce certain effects without employing corporeal agents; and thus, it seems that it can work miracles by the power of its nature.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg5
Praeterea, plus excedit virtus angeli omnem virtutem corpoream quam corpus caeli excedat elementaria corpora. Sed ex virtute caelestis corporis fiunt aliqui effectus in istis inferioribus absque actionibus qualitatum activarum et passivarum, quae sunt propriae virtutes elementorum. Ergo multo fortius ex virtute angeli possunt aliqui effectus in rebus naturalibus produci, non mediantibus virtutibus corporum naturalium.
Obj. 6: An angel’s power surpasses all corporeal power more than the body of the heavens surpasses the elementary bodies. Now, certain effects are produced in this lower world by the power of the heavenly body, independently of the actions of the active and passive qualities that are the forces proper to the elements. Much more, then, can certain effects be produced in nature by the power of an angel without the mediation of the powers of natural bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg6
Praeterea, secundum Augustinum omnia corpora a Deo per spiritum vitae rationalem reguntur: et hoc idem dicit Gregorius: et sic videtur quod motus caeli et totius naturae sit ab angelis, sicut motus humani corporis est ab anima. Sed ab anima imprimuntur formae in corpus praeter virtutes naturales corporis activas: ex sola enim imaginatione aliquis calescit et infrigidatur, et incurrit quandoque febrem vel etiam lepram, ut medici dicunt. Ergo multo fortius ex sola conceptione angeli moventis caelum, praeter actionem causarum naturalium, possunt sequi aliqui effectus in istis inferioribus; et sic potest angelus facere miraculum.
Obj. 7: According to Augustine, all bodies are governed by God through the rational spirit of life,1 and Gregory says the same,2 so it seems that the movements of the heavens and of all nature are from the angels, just as the movement of the human body is from the soul. Now, the soul impresses forms in the body independently of the natural active powers of the body; thus, a mere imagination makes a man grow hot or cold, or become feverish or even leprous, according to physicians. A fortiori, then, it is possible that by the mere concept of the angel who moves the heavens certain effects be produced in this lower world without the action of natural causes; and thus, an angel can work a miracle.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg7
Sed dices, quod hoc accidit ex eo quod anima est forma corporis: non autem angelus est forma corporalis creaturae.
Obj. 8: It will be said, perhaps, that this is due to the fact that the soul is the form of the body, whereas an angel is not the form of a corporeal creature.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg8
Sed contra, quidquid provenit ex anima per eius operationem, provenit ex ea in quantum est motor, non in quantum est forma: non enim per operationem anima est forma corporis, sed motor. Praedictae autem impressiones quae fiunt in corpus ab anima, sequuntur impressionem animae aliquid imaginantis. Ergo non sunt ab anima in quantum est forma, sed in quantum est motor.
On the contrary, whatever effects result from the soul’s operation arise from the soul as a mover [of the body], not as a form, since by its operation it is not the body’s form, but its mover. Now, the aforesaid impressions of the soul upon the body are consequent upon the soul’s impression when imagining something. Therefore, they are produced by the soul as mover but not as form.
QDePot.Q6.A3.sc
Praeterea, ex hoc Deus mirabilia facere potest, quia eius virtus est infinita. Sed in libro de causis, dicitur quod virtus intelligentiae est infinita, praecipue ad inferius; quod etiam probari potest ex hoc quod movet motum caeli, ut ostensum est, qui natus est esse sempiternus: sempiternum enim motum movere non potest nisi virtus infinita, ut probatur in VII Phys. Ergo videtur quod angeli possint miracula facere etiam naturali virtute.
Obj. 9: The reason why God can work wonders is because his power is infinite. Now, in The Book of Causes, it is stated that the power of an intelligence is infinite, especially over the lower world.1 This can also be proved from the fact that an intelligence causes the heavenly movement (as proved above), which has a natural aptitude to be everlasting, and only an infinite power can cause an everlasting movement, as is shown in Physics 7.2 Therefore, it would seem that angels can work miracles even by their natural power.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg9
Praeterea, in Lib. de causis dicitur, quod virtus omnis unita plus est infinita quam virtus multiplicata; et ibidem Commentator dicit, quod quanto virtus intelligentiae magis aggregatur et unitur, magnificatur et vehementior fit et efficit operationes mirabiles. Loquitur autem ibi Commentator de naturali virtute intelligentiae: nam virtutem gratiae non cognovit. Ergo angelus sua virtute naturali mirabilia facere potest.
Obj. 10: It is also stated in The Book of Causes that a united force is stronger than one that is divided,1 and the Commentator says that the more an intelligence’s power is concentrated and united, the greater and stronger it is, and the more capable of working wonders. Now, the Commentator is speaking there of an intelligence’s natural power, since he did not know about the power of grace. Therefore, by its natural power an angel can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg10
Sed dicendum, quod angelus potest mirabilia facere non virtute propria, sed virtute naturalibus rebus a Deo indita, applicando huiusmodi res ad effectum quem intendit.
Obj. 11: But to this it might be replied that an angel can work wonders not by his own power, but by employing the powers implanted by God within natural things, in order to produce the desired result.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg11
Sed contra, applicatio huiusmodi seminum naturalium, in quibus existunt activae virtutes naturae, ad effectum aliquem, esse non potest nisi per motum localem. Sed eiusdem rationis esse videtur quod corpora obediant vel non obediant substantiae spirituali ad motum localem et alios motus, nam quilibet motus naturalis habet proprium et determinatum motorem. Ergo si possunt angeli suo imperio applicare huiusmodi semina ad effectum naturae per motum localem, poterunt etiam per motum alterationis vel generationis formam aliquam in materia inducere ex solo imperio: quod est mirabilia facere.
On the contrary, these natural seeds that contain the active powers of nature can be employed so as to produce a certain effect only by local movement. Now, it seems that for the same reason bodies obey or do not obey a spiritual substance, whether as to local movement or as to other kinds of movement, since every natural movement has its own proper and determinate mover. Hence, if angels have at their command the use of these seeds in the production of an effect in nature by means of local movement, they will also be able by the movements of alteration or of generation to induce a form into matter by their mere command, and this is to work wonders.
QDePot.Q6.A3.sc
Praeterea, eiusdem virtutis secundum genus est imprimere formam in materia et impedire ne imprimatur: sicut enim virtute corporis forma ignis inducitur in materia, ita virtute alicuius corporis talis formae inductio impeditur. Sed virtute spiritualis creaturae impeditur ne ab agente naturali forma in materia imprimatur: dicitur enim esse expertum quod virtute alicuius scripti aliquis, in igne positus, non fuit combustus: quod planum est non fuisse operationis divinae, quae pro meritis, sine aliquibus scriptis, poenas a sanctis suis repellit: et sic remanet quod fuerit factum daemonis virtute. Ergo videtur quod pari ratione fieri possit quod spiritualis creatura ex solo imperio formam in materia inducere possit absque corporali agente. Et nihilominus hoc ipsum miraculosum videtur quod homo in igne positus non comburatur, sicut patet in miraculo trium puerorum.
Obj. 12: The power to impress a form upon matter and the power to prevent its impression are in the same genus; thus, the form of fire is induced into matter by the power of a body, and it is also the power of a body that prevents the induction of that form. Now, a natural agent is prevented by the power of a spiritual creature from inducing a form into matter. Thus, it is said that by virtue of some particular writing a man was not burnt after being cast into a furnace; and clearly, this was not the work of God, who protects his saints from torture on account of their merits and not by means of any writing; thus, this must have been a work of a demon’s power. It would seem, therefore, with equal reason, that a spiritual creature can at will induce a form into matter without any corporeal agency. And yet, one would reckon it a miracle that a man be not burnt when cast into the fire, as in the miracle of the three youths.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg12
Praeterea, nobilior est forma quae est in imaginatione et in sensu, quam forma quae est in materia corporali, quanto est magis immaterialis. Sed spiritualis creatura in phantasiam et sensum potest imprimere aliquam formam, ut videatur aliquid aliter quam sit: unde dicit Augustinus: nec sane daemones naturas creant; sed specie tenus quae a Deo vero sunt creata, commutant; et postea subiungit, quod hoc fit per immutationem phantasiae. Ergo multo fortius potest imprimere formam in materiam corporalem; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 13: A form that is in the imagination or in the senses is of greater nobility than a form in corporeal matter, inasmuch as it is more immaterial. Now, a spiritual creature can impress a certain form within one’s imagination or senses, such that a thing appears otherwise than it is. Thus, Augustine says: verily the demons do not create natural things, they only change the outward appearance of things created by the true God;1 and afterwards, he adds that they do this by altering one’s imagination. Much more, therefore, can an angel impress a form into corporeal matter; and thus, the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg13
Sed dicendum, quod immutatio phantasiae a daemone non fit per hoc quod novae formae imprimantur, sed per compositionem et divisionem formarum praeexistentium.
Obj. 14: To this it might be replied that the demon’s alteration of the imagination does not occur through an impression of new forms, but through a composition and division of forms already existing.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg14
Sed contra, anima est nobilior quam natura corporalis. Si ergo daemon per suam virtutem potest facere illud quod est propria operatio animae sensitivae, scilicet componere et dividere imagines, videtur quod multo fortius possit facere sua virtute operationes naturae corporeae; et sic idem quod prius.
On the contrary, the soul is more noble than a corporeal nature. If, then, a demon can by his own power produce what is the proper activity of the sensitive soul, namely, composition and division of images, it would seem that a fortiori he is able by his own power to produce the activities of a corporeal nature; and thus, the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q6.A3.sc
Praeterea, sicut se habet virtus ad virtutem, ita se habet operatio ad operationem. Sed virtus angeli non dependet a virtute creaturae corporalis. Ergo nec eius operatio ab operatione creaturae corporalis; et sic praeter naturales causas potest miraculose operari.
Obj. 15: As power is to power, so is activity to activity. Now, an angel’s power does not depend on the power of a corporeal creature. Neither, then, does his activity depend on that of a corporeal creature; and therefore, he can work miracles independently of natural causes.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg15
Praeterea, sicut facere aliquid ex nihilo est infinitae virtutis propter infinitam distantiam entis ad nihil, ita reducere aliquid in actum de potentia, subest virtuti finitae. Inter virtutes autem finitas maxima est virtus angeli. Ergo angelus sua virtute potest educere in actum omnes formas quae sunt in potentia materiae, absque actione alicuius causae naturalis; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 16: Just as to make a thing out of nothing belongs to an infinite power by reason of the infinite distance between being and nothing, so too is it possible to a finite power to bring forth a thing from potency to act. Now, an angel’s power surpasses all other finite powers. Therefore, by his power an angel can bring into actuality all the forms that are in the potency of matter without the action of any natural cause; and thus, the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg16
Praeterea, omne agens non impeditum agit et patitur. Sed angelus agens in ista corporalia nullo modo patitur ab eis. Ergo non impeditur quin sua actione possit miracula facere praeter causas naturales agendo.
Obj. 17: Every unimpeded agent both acts and is acted upon. Now, an angel that acts on these corporeal things is in no way acted upon by them. Therefore, he is not prevented in his action from working miracles by acting independently of natural causes.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg17
Sed contra, ex hoc Deus miracula facit quod natura est ei subiecta. Non est autem subiecta angelis: non enim angelis subiecit Deus orbem terrae, ut dicitur ad Hebr. II. Ergo angeli sua naturali virtute miracula facere non possunt.
On the contrary (1), God works miracles inasmuch as nature is subject to him. But it is not subject to the angels: since he has not subjected unto angels the world (Heb 2:5). Therefore, angels cannot work miracles by their natural power.
QDePot.Q6.A3.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod non est putandum angelis transgressoribus ad nutum servire corporalium rerum materiam. Serviret autem eis, si ex virtute suae naturae creatura spiritualis miracula facere posset. Ergo miracula facere non possunt.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says1 that we must not think that the matter of bodily things will readily serve the angels who sinned. But it would serve them if a spiritual creature were able to work miracles by the power of its own nature. Therefore, they cannot work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A3.arg18
Respondeo dicendum quod Augustinus in II Lib. de Trinitate, postquam quaestionem istam pertractaverat diligenter, concludit in fine: mihi omnino utile est ut meminerim virium mearum, fratresque meos admoneam ut meminerint suarum, ne ultra quam tutum est humana progrediatur infirmitas; quemadmodum enim hoc faciant angeli, vel potius quemadmodum Deus hoc faciat per angelos suos, nec oculorum acie penetrare, nec fiducia rationis enucleare, nec provectu mentis comprehendere valeo; ut tam certus loquar ad omnia quae requiri de his rebus possunt, quam si essem angelus aut propheta aut apostolus. Unde et hac moderatione adhibita, absque assertione et sententiae melioris praeiudicio, procedendum est, quantum ratio et auctoritas poterit adiuvare.
I answer that Augustine, after carefully discussing this question in On the Trinity 2, concludes: it is good for me to be mindful of my limitations, and I would have my brethren remember theirs, lest human weakness should go further than is safe. How angels do these things, or rather how God does them through his angels, my sight is not keen enough to see, my reason too diffident to unravel, my mind too slow to grasp; nor can I answer with assurance all the queries that could be made on this matter, as though I were an angel myself, or a prophet, or an apostle.1 Therefore, employing the same moderation, without dogmatizing and without prejudice to a better opinion, we shall discuss the question so far as reason and authority will avail to elucidate it.
QDePot.Q6.A3.co
Sciendum est ergo, quod circa hanc quaestionem inveniuntur philosophi dissensisse:
It must be observed, then, that in regard to the point at issue, philosophers have disagreed.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Avicenna namque posuit, quod substantia spiritualis quae caelos movet, non solum mediante caelesti motu effectus in inferioribus corporibus causat, sed etiam praeter omnem corporis actionem, volens quod materia corporalis multo magis obediat conceptioni et imperio praedicto spiritualis substantiae quam contrariis agentibus in natura, vel cuicumque corpori agenti. Et ex hac causa provenire dicit, quod quandoque inusitatae permutationes fiunt aeris, et infirmitatum curationes, quae nos miracula appellamus. Et ponit exemplum de anima quae corpus movet; ad cuius imaginationem, absque omni alio corporali agente, transmutatur corpus et ad calorem et ad frigus, et quandoque ad febrem vel lepram.
For Avicenna held that the spiritual substance that moves the heavens produces effects in the lower bodies, not only by means of the celestial movement, but even independently of any bodily action; for he contended that corporeal matter is much more obedient to the concept and command of the aforesaid spiritual substance than to any contrary agents in nature or to any corporeal agent.1 It was owing to this cause, he maintained, that sometimes unusual disturbances take place in the air, and extraordinary cures of diseased persons, which we call “miracles.” He gives as an instance the movement of the body by the soul, inasmuch as when the latter is affected by a mere imagination, the body without any corporeal agency is altered both as regards its heat or cold, and sometimes as regards fever or leprosy.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Haec autem positio satis convenit principiis ab eo suppositis; ponit enim quod agentia naturalia solummodo disponunt materiam; formae autem substantiales sunt a substantia spirituali, quam appellat datorem formarum; unde materia ex naturali ordine obedit spirituali substantiae ad recipiendum ab ea formam; et ideo non est mirum, si etiam praeter ordinem corporalium agentium, aliquas formas solo imperio in materiam imprimat. Si enim materia obedit substantiae separatae ad receptionem formae substantialis, non erit inconveniens si obediat ad recipiendum etiam dispositiones ad formam; hoc enim patet esse minoris virtutis.
This view is quite in keeping with the principles laid down by him. For he holds that natural agents do no more than dispose matter, whereas substantial forms are bestowed by a spiritual substance, which he calls the “giver of forms,” the result being that matter in the natural order obeys the spiritual substance, as regards the reception form from it. It is not a wonder, then, if a spiritual substance produces certain forms in matter outside the order of corporeal agents and by the sole command of its will. For if matter obeys a separate substance in receiving a substantial form, it is only reasonable that it obey in receiving even the dispositions to form, for it is clear that this requires less power.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Sed secundum opinionem Aristotelis et sequentium eum, hoc non potest stare; probat enim Aristoteles duplici ratione, quod formae non imprimuntur in materiam ab aliqua substantia separata, sed reducuntur in actum de potentia materiae per actionem formae in materia existentis. Quorum primam ponit in VII Metaph., quia secundum quod ibi probatur, id quod fit proprie est compositum, non forma vel materia; compositum enim est quod proprie habet esse. Omne autem agens agit sibi simile; unde oportet quod id quod est faciens res naturales actu existere per generationem, sit compositum, non forma sine materia, hoc est substantia separata.
In the opinion of Aristotle, however, and of those who follow him, the above view cannot stand. Aristotle, in fact, advances two arguments to prove that forms are not impressed upon matter by a separate substance, but are brought into act from the potency of matter through the action of a form existing in matter. The first of these arguments is given in Metaphysics 7,1 and is based on the principle that he there proves, that what is made is properly speaking the composite and not form or matter, since it is the composite that properly speaking has being. Now, every agent produces its like; therefore, that which gives actual existence to natural things by generation must be something composite and not a form without matter (that is, a separate substance).
QDePot.Q6.A3
Alia probatio ponitur in VIII Phys.: quia cum idem semper natum sit idem facere; quod autem generatur vel corrumpitur vel alteratur, aut augetur vel diminuitur, non semper eodem modo se habet,—oportet quod illud quod est generans et movens secundum huiusmodi motus, non sit semper eodem modo se habens, sed aliter et aliter. Hoc autem non potest esse substantia separata, quia omnis talis substantia est immobilis: omne enim quod movetur, corpus est, ut in VI Physic. probatur. Unde id quod est immediata causa reducens formam de potentia in actum, per generationem et alterationem, est corpus aliter et aliter se habens, secundum quod accedit et recedit per motum localem.
The other argument, to be found in Physics 8,1 is that because the same thing has a natural aptitude to produce always the same effect, but what is generated or corrupted or altered, or increased or diminished, is not always in the same condition, it follows that whatever generates or moves things with the aforesaid kinds of movement is not always in the same condition; rather, it changes. But this cannot be a separate substance, because all such substances are immobile, and anything that moves is a body, as is proved in Physics 6.2 Consequently, the immediate cause leading a form into act by generation or alteration is a body that changes in some way, insofar as it approaches and then recedes through a local motion.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Et inde est quod substantia separata suo imperio in corpore causat immediate motum localem, et eo mediante causat alios motus, quibus mobile acquirit aliquam formam. Et hoc rationabiliter accidit: nam motus localis est primus et perfectissimus motuum, utpote qui non variat rem quantum ad rei intrinseca, sed solum quantum ad exteriorem locum; et ideo per primum motum suum, scilicet localem, corporalis natura a spirituali movetur. Secundum hoc ergo corporalis creatura obedit imperio spiritualis secundum naturalem ordinem ad motum localem, non autem ad alicuius formae receptionem; quod quidem intelligendum est de natura spirituali creata cuius virtus et essentia est limitata secundum determinatum genus, non de substantia spirituali increata, cuius virtus est infinita, non limitata ad aliquod genus secundum regulam alicuius generis.
Hence it is that a separate substance, by its command, causes without mediation local movement in a body, and by the latter’s mediation causes other movements, whereby the thing moved acquires a new form. Now, this is reasonable. For local movement is the first and most perfect movement, in that it does not change a thing inwardly, but only in point of its exterior place; therefore, a corporeal nature receives its first movement, which is local, from a spiritual nature. Accordingly, the corporeal nature obeys the command of the spiritual as regards its natural order to local movement, but not as regards the reception of a form. This, of course, is to be understood in reference to created spiritual nature, whose power and essence are limited as regards a definite genus, and not to uncreated spiritual substance, whose power is infinite, and not limited to some genus according to the rule of some genus.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Et huic opinioni quantum ad hoc consentit fides; unde Augustinus dicit, quod angelis non servit ad nutum materia corporalis. In hoc tamen differt sententia fidei a positione philosophorum; philosophi enim praedicti ponunt substantias separatas movere suo imperio caelestia corpora motu locali; motum autem localem in istis inferioribus non causari immediate a substantia separata, sed ab aliis moventibus naturaliter aut voluntarie aut violenter.
In this point, faith is in agreement with this opinion; thus, Augustine says that corporeal matter does not at a nod serve the angels.1 However, the teaching of faith differs somewhat from the position of the philosophers. For the aforementioned philosophers held that separate substances by their command move the heavenly bodies with local movement, but that in this lower world local movement is not caused immediately by a separate substance, but by other movers acting naturally, voluntarily, or violently.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Unde et Alexander, Commentator, omnes effectus qui attribuuntur a nobis angelis vel daemonibus in istis inferioribus, attribuit impressioni corporum caelestium; quod non videtur sufficienter esse dictum. Nam huiusmodi effectus non fiunt aliquo determinato cursu, sicuti ea quae fiunt per actionem naturalem superiorum vel inferiorum corporum. Et praeterea aliqui effectus inveniuntur in quos nullo modo corpora caelestia possent, sicut quod virgae converterentur statim in serpentes, et multa huiusmodi.
Thus, the commentator Alexander1 ascribes to the impression of the heavenly bodies all the effects that we ascribe to angels or demons in this lower world. But this seems insufficient, because these effects do not follow a definite course, as do those that are produced by the natural action of the higher or lower bodies. Besides, there are certain effects that the heavenly bodies are in no way capable of; for instance, the sudden changing of rods into snakes, and many other such things.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Fidei autem sententia est, quod non solum corpora caelestia suo imperio moveant localiter, sed etiam alia corpora, Deo ordinante et permittente. Movent ergo localiter suo imperio corpora in quibus est vis activa naturalis ad aliquem effectum producendum, quae Augustinus, appellat naturae semina; et sic operatio eorum non erit per modum miraculi, sed per modum artis. In miraculis enim producuntur effectus absque actionibus naturalibus, a causa supernaturali. Producere autem aliquem effectum quem vel natura producere non potest, vel non ita convenienter, mediante actione principiorum naturalium, artis est. Unde Philosophus dicit in II Phys., quod ars imitatur naturam, et quaedam perficit quae natura facere non potest, in quibusdam etiam naturam iuvat; sicut medicus iuvat naturam ad sanandum, alterando et digerendo per appositionem eorum quae ad hoc naturalem virtutem habent.
But faith asserts that not only do the heavenly bodies move things locally by their command, but that other bodies also do so, at God’s behest or with his permission. Accordingly, by their command, they cause local movement in those bodies that have a natural active power to produce a particular effect, which [powers] Augustine calls the “seeds of nature.”1 It follows that their actions will not be in the manner of a miracle, but rather in the manner of art. For miraculous effects are produced by a supernatural cause without recourse to the action of nature, while it belongs to art to employ the action of natural principles in producing an effect which either nature cannot produce or at least not so efficiently. Hence, the Philosopher says in Physics 2 that art imitates nature, and it makes things which nature cannot make, and in some cases it even assists nature;2 thus, the physician helps nature to heal by the application of things that, by their altering or being digested, have a natural power for this.
QDePot.Q6.A3
In effectibus autem huiusmodi producendis ars angeli boni vel mali efficacior est et meliores effectus facit quam ars humana; et hoc propter duo:
Now, in the production of such effects, the good or bad angel’s art is more efficacious and leads to better results than the art of man, and this for two reasons.
QDePot.Q6.A3
primo, quia cum effectus corporales in inferioribus maxime dependeant a caelestibus corporibus tunc praecipue ars potest sortiri effectum, quando virtus caelestis corporis ad hoc cooperatur. Unde in operibus agriculturae et medicinae valet consideratio motus et situs solis et lunae et aliarum stellarum, quarum virtutes, situs et motus multo certius cognoscunt angeli naturali cognitione quam homines. Unde horas eligere possunt melius, in quibus virtus caelestis corporis ad effectus intentos magis cooperetur. Et haec videtur esse ratio quare nigromantici in invocationibus daemonum situs stellarum observant.
First, because seeing that corporeal effects in this lower world very much depend on the heavenly bodies, an art can attain its effect best when the heavenly body’s power acts in cooperation with it. Thus, in farming and medicine, it is useful to notice the movements and position of the sun, moon, and stars, whose powers are much better known to the angels by their natural knowledge than to men. Hence, they are better fitted to choose the hour at which the power of a heavenly body is more likely to cooperate in producing the desired result. This seems to be the reason why necromancers observe the position of the stars when they invoke the demons.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Secunda ratio est, quia virtutes activas et passivas in corporibus inferioribus melius noverunt quam homines, et facilius et celerius applicare possunt ad effectum, utpote qui imperio suo corpora localiter movent; unde etiam medici mirabiliores effectus in sanando faciunt, quia plura de virtutibus rerum naturalium sciunt.
The second reason is that angels are better acquainted than men with the active and passive powers of the lower bodies, and are therefore able to employ them effectively with greater ease and expedition, insofar as by their command they move bodies. Hence, again, physicians produce more wonderful results in healing because they are better acquainted with the powers of natural things.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Tertia ratio potest esse, quia cum instrumentum agat non solum in virtute sua, sed in virtute moventis,—(inde etiam corpus caeleste aliquem effectum habet ex virtute substantiae spiritualis moventis, sicut quod est causa vitae, ut patet in animalibus ex putrefactione generatis, et calor naturalis, in quantum est instrumentum animae vegetabilis, agit ad speciem carnis),—non est inconveniens ponere quod ipsa corpora naturalia, in quantum sunt mota a spirituali substantia, sortiantur maiorem effectum; quod videri potest ex hoc quod Gen. VI, 4, dicitur: gigantes erant super terram in diebus illis; postquam enim ingressi sunt filii Dei ad filias hominum, illaeque genuerunt, isti sunt potentes a saeculo viri famosi; et Glossa quaedam ibidem dicit, quod non est incredibile, a quibusdam daemonibus, qui mulieribus sunt incubi, huiusmodi homines, scilicet gigantes, esse procreatos.
We may add as a third reason that an instrument acts not only by its own power, but also by the power of its mover. Thus, even the heavenly body has a certain effect by the power of the spiritual substance that moves it; for instance, it is a cause of life, as is clear in animals engendered from decomposition, and an animal’s natural heat, as an instrument of its vegetative soul, leads to the formation of flesh. Therefore, it is not unreasonable to suppose that natural bodies themselves, inasmuch as they are moved by a spiritual substance, attain a greater effect. We may gather this from the words of Gen 6:4, where we read: giants were upon the earth in those days. For after the sons of God went in to the daughters of men, and they brought forth children, these are the mighty men, men of renown, and the Gloss commenting on this text observes that it is not incredible that men of this kind were born of women who consorted with demons.1
QDePot.Q6.A3
Sic ergo patet quod angeli boni vel mali virtute naturali miracula facere non possunt; sed quosdam mirabiles effectus, in quibus eorum operatio est per modum artis.
It is, therefore, evident that angels, whether good or wicked, are unable to work miracles by their natural power, but they are able to produce certain wonderful effects in which their action is present after the manner of an art.
QDePot.Q6.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod licet naturalis potestas angeli vel daemonis sit maior quam naturalis potestas corporis, non tamen est ad hoc quod immediate formam in materia inducat, sed mediante corpore; unde hoc facit nobilius quam corpus, quia primum movens principalius est in agendo quam secundum.
Reply Obj. 1: It is true that the natural power of an angel or demon is greater than the natural power of a body, but it does not extend so far as to induce form into matter immediately, but only by means of a body. Hence, it does this in a nobler way than does a body, since the first mover is more fundamental to the action than is the second.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod formae rerum naturalium in mente angelica existentes sunt magis actuales quam formae quae sunt in materia; et propter hoc sunt immediatum principium perfectioris operationis, quae est intelligere; operationis vero quae est actio materiam transmutans, non sunt immediatum principium; sed mediante voluntate, et voluntas mediante virtute, et virtus immediate movet motum localem; quo motu mediante, est causa aliorum motuum, et est causa aliqua inductionis formae in materia.
Reply Obj. 2: The forms of natural things in the angelic mind are more actual than forms existing in matter; and on account of this, they are the immediate principle of a more perfect activity, namely, of understanding. But they are not the immediate principle of that activity that is the alteration of matter; rather, they act through the mediation of will, and will through the mediation of power, and the power is the immediate cause of local movement; and by the mediation of the motion, they are the cause of other motions, and a certain cause of the induction of form within matter.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod formae etiam quae sunt in intellectu humano, non sunt activae rerum artificialium, nisi mediante voluntate et virtute motiva et organis naturalibus et instrumentis artificialibus.
Reply Obj. 3: Even the forms in the human intellect are not forms effective of artifacts except by the mediation of the will, the motive power, the natural organs, and the craftsman’s tools.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod virtus cui potest aliquod organum adhiberi, quod sibi respondeat quantum ad omnem operationem, debet habere organum coniunctum, sicut virtus visiva oculum. Nullum autem corpus poterat hoc modo angelo respondere, quod eius virtutem adaequaret; et ideo non habuit angelus corporeum organum naturaliter coniunctum. Unde et philosophi qui posuerunt substantias separatas non habere effectus in istis inferioribus nisi mediante caelo, posuerunt aliquam substantiam spiritualem uniri caelo ut proprio instrumento, quam animam caeli dicebant. Aliam vero non unitam dicebant intelligentiam, a qua movetur anima caeli, sicut desiderans a desiderato.
Reply Obj. 4: A power that can employ an organ that responds to it in all its activities must have that organ united to it; thus, the eye is united to the faculty of sight. But no body could be so responsive to an angel in this way so as to equal his power; therefore, an angel has had no organ naturally united to him. For this reason too, those philosophers who held that separate substances produce no effects here below except by the mediation of the heavens have said that a spiritual substance is united to the heavens as its proper instrument, and this they called the heavens’ “soul”; and another that is not united to the heavens they called the “intelligence,” by which the heavens’ soul is moved as one desiring is moved by the object of his desire.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod angelus etsi caelum moveat, potest tamen habere actionem in haec inferiora absque motu caeli movendo alia corpora, et absque omni corpore intelligendo; licet forma in materia absque corporali agente imprimere non possit.
Reply Obj. 5: Although an angel causes the movement of the heavens, he can by his act of intelligence bring his action to bear on things here below independently of the heavens’ movement, and of any body whatsoever, by moving other bodies; and yet, he is unable to impress a form within matter without employing a corporeal agent.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod caelum cum sit agens corporeum, potest esse immediatum alterans et movens ad formam; non est autem simile de angelis.
Reply Obj. 6: The heavens, being a corporeal agent, can be an immediate cause altering and moving a thing toward form, but it is not so with the angels.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod anima, naturali ordine suo imperio, movet corpus localiter, nam vis eius appetitiva est imperans motum, et corpus obedit ad nutum; quod etiam est per virtutes motivas quae sunt organis affixae et fluunt ab anima in corpus, quod est ab anima formatum. Aliae vero alterationes, ut calefactionis, infrigidationis, et similium, sequuntur ab anima mediante motu locali. Patet etiam quod ex ipsa imaginatione sequitur passio per quam aliquo modo variatur motus cordis et spirituum; ex quibus vel retractis ad cor vel diffusis in membra, sequitur aliqua alteratio in corpore; quae etiam potest esse infirmitatis causa, praecipue si sit materia disposita.
Reply Obj. 7: In the natural order, the soul by its own command moves the body locally, for its appetitive power commands movement and the body obeys it at a nod; and this is also effected through the motive powers that are affixed to the organs and flow into the body from the soul, which informs the body. Other alterations, such as heat, cold, and the like, derive from the soul by the mediation of local movement. It is also evident that imagination itself gives rise to a passion by which in some way the movements of the heart and spirits are affected, and that when the latter are drawn towards the heart or diffused throughout the members, the body is likewise altered; and this may even cause disease, especially if the matter be so disposed.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad7
Et per hoc patet solutio ad octavum.
Reply Obj. 8: This suffices for the reply to the eighth objection.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod virtus angeli dicitur infinita inferius, in quantum non est virtus in materia recepta, et per hoc non limitatur ab inferiori recipiente; non tamen est infinita superius, ut supra dicitur, quia a Deo recipitur in angelo esse finitum; et ideo eius substantia determinatur ad aliquod genus, et per consequens eius virtus determinatur ad aliquem modum agendi; quod de Deo dici non potest.
Reply Obj. 9: An angel’s power is said to be infinite over the lower world inasmuch as his power is not received in matter; and consequently, is not limited by an inferior recipient. But it is not infinite in respect of things above it, as already stated, because the angel receives a finite nature from God, such that his substance is confined to a particular genus; and consequently, his power is confined to a particular mode of action, and this cannot be said of God.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod licet angelus faciat res mirabiles per modum artis, ut supra dictum est, non tamen facit miracula.
Reply Obj. 10: Although an angel does wonderful things through the mode of art, still he does not do miracles, as we have stated above.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod licet motus locales inferiorum corporum sint a determinatis motoribus naturalibus, sicut et alii motus, tamen corporalis creatura naturali ordine obedit spirituali ad motum localem, non ad alios motus, ratione supradicta; et praecipue si virtus eius non est determinata ad aliquod corpus sicut est virtus animae ad corpus sibi coniunctum.
Reply Obj. 11: Although the local movements of the lower bodies, as well as other movements, are brought about by certain determinate natural causes, the corporeal creature in the natural order obeys the spiritual as regards local movement, but not as regards other movements, for the reason already given; and this is especially so if the spiritual creature’s power is not determined to a certain body, as the soul’s power is to the body united to it.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod sicut substantia spiritualis creata non potest suo imperio imprimere formam in materia, ita non potest suo imperio impedire quin imprimatur ab agente naturali; et si hoc aliquando faciat, facit per appositionem alicuius impedimenti naturalis, quamvis sensus humanos lateat; et praecipue cum possit flammam ignis localiter movere, ut combustibili non tantum appropinquet.
Reply Obj. 12: Just as a created spiritual substance cannot by its command give form to matter, even so it cannot by its command prevent a form from being given to matter by a natural agent; and if it does this sometimes, it is by putting a natural obstacle in the way, even though this may not be perceptible to human senses, especially since it can move the flame of a fire locally so as not to approach something combustible.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod creatura spiritualis separata potest immutare phantasiam naturali virtute, non per imperium inducendo formas in organo phantasiae, sed per aliquam commotionem spirituum et humorum; patet enim quod aliqua transmutatione in his facta, phantasmata apparent, ut in phreneticis et dormientibus. Et ad hanc phantasiae immutationem etiam quaedam res naturales dicuntur efficaciam habere, quibus nigromantici uti dicuntur ad visus illudendos.
Reply Obj. 13: A separate spiritual substance can by its natural power influence the imagination, not indeed by introducing forms into the organ of imagination on command, but by raising a kind of commotion of the spirits and humors. For it is evident that if these be disturbed, images start to appear, as instanced in those who are insane or asleep. Besides, it is said that even certain natural things are effective in producing this disturbance in the imagination, and that magicians make use of them in order to produce illusory visions.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad13
Et per hoc patet responsio ad decimumquartum.
Reply Obj. 14: This suffices for the reply to the fourteenth objection.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod sicut virtus angeli est supra virtutem corporis caelestis, ita et operatio, ut dictum est; non tamen ad hoc quod immediate formam in materia solo imperio inducat.
Reply Obj. 15: Even as an angel’s power surpasses the power of the heavenly body, so too as regards activity, as stated above; yet this is not to the extent of inducing form into matter immediately, by mere command.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod finita virtus potest de potentia in actum aliquid adducere, non tamen quaelibet finita, nec quolibet modo; quaelibet enim virtus finita habet determinatum modum agendi.
Reply Obj. 16: A finite power can lead something from potency to act, but not any finite power whatsoever, nor in any way whatsoever; for every finite power has a fixed mode of action.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod etsi nihil impediat agens aliquod, non potest id ad quod virtus sua non se extendit; sicut ignis non potest infrigidare, etiam si nihil exterius impediat. Unde non sequitur, quod si angeli non possunt imperio suo formam in materia inducere, quod ab extrinseco impediantur, sed quia ad hoc virtus eorum naturalis non se extendit.
Reply Obj. 17: Even if an agent is not hindered by anything, it cannot do what is beyond its power; thus, fire cannot make a thing cold even if there is nothing outside it preventing it. Therefore, from the fact that an angel cannot induce a form into matter by his own command, we may infer, not that he is prevented from doing this by something extrinsic, but that his natural power does not extend to this.
QDePot.Q6.A3.ad17
A. 4Whether good angels and men can work miracles by some gift of graceUtrum boni angeli et homines per aliquod donum gratiae miracula facere possint
Quarto quaeritur utrum boni angeli et homines per aliquod donum gratiae miracula facere possint.
The fourth point of inquiry is whether good angels and men can work miracles by some gift of grace.1
QDePot.Q6.A4
Et videtur quod sic. Ordines enim angelorum non sunt constituti nisi ad ea quae angeli faciunt. Sed ordo aliquis angelorum institutus est ad miracula faciendum. Dicit enim Gregorius in homilia quadam, quod virtutes sunt per quas signa et miracula frequentius fiunt. Ergo angeli per gratiam miracula facere possunt.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they can. For the angelic orders were established for no other purpose than what they do. Now, an order of angels was appointed for the working of miracles; for Gregory says in a homily that signs and miracles are usually wrought by the Virtues.1 Therefore, angels can work miracles by a gift of grace.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg1
Praeterea, Act. VI, 8, dicitur: Stephanus plenus gratia et fortitudine, faciebat prodigia et signa magna in populo. Non autem praemitteretur Dei gratia, nisi actus sequens ex gratia procederet. Ergo per virtutem gratiae etiam homines miracula facere possunt.
Obj. 2: It is written: Stephen, full of grace and fortitude, did great signs and wonders among the people (Acts 6:8). Now, grace would not be mentioned first unless the subsequent acts were a consequence thereof. Therefore, even men can work miracles by the power of grace.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg2
Praeterea, donum gratiae non datur nisi ad id quod per habentem gratiam fieri potest. Sed aliquibus datur donum gratiae gratis datae ad miracula facienda; unde dicitur I ad Cor. XII, 9: alii datur gratia sanitatum in uno spiritu, alii operatio virtutum. Ergo sancti per gratiam miracula facere possunt.
Obj. 3: A gift of grace is not given except for the sake of what the recipient may do thereby. Now, some received the gratuitous gift to work miracles; thus, it is said: to another is given the grace of healing in one Spirit; to another the working of miracles (1 Cor 12:9). Therefore, by a gift of grace the saints can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg3
Sed dicebatur, quod sancti dicuntur miracula facere non agendo, sed impetrando a Deo ut fiant.
Obj. 4: To this it may be replied that saints are said to work a miracle not by doing it themselves, but by beseeching God for the miracle to be done.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg4
Sed contra, impetratio orationis fit per ea quae reddunt orationem Deo acceptam. Hoc autem fit per fidem, caritatem et alias virtutes pertinentes ad gratiam gratum facientem. Non ergo oportet ad signa facienda dari sanctis aliquod donum gratiae gratis datae.
On the contrary, the petition of prayer arises through those things that make the prayer acceptable to God. But this latter occurs through one’s faith, charity, and other virtues, which pertain to sanctifying grace. Therefore, saints need no gratuitous gift in order to perform signs.
QDePot.Q6.A4.sc
Praeterea, in II dialogorum, Gregorius dicit, quod qui devota mente Deo adhaerent, cum rerum necessitas exposcit, exhibere signa modo utroque solent, ut mira quaeque aliquando ex prece faciant, aliquando ex potestate. Quod autem aliquis ex potestate facit, operando facit, non solum impetrando. Ergo angeli et sancti homines etiam agendo miracula faciunt.
Obj. 5: Gregory says in Dialogues 2 that those who are devoutly united to God, if the necessity should arise, not unfrequently perform signs in both these ways, working wonders sometimes by their prayers, sometimes by their power.1 Now, when any one does a thing by his power, he does it by his own act and not merely by petition. Therefore, angels and holy men work miracles by their own action.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg5
Praeterea, triplex est rerum cursus secundum Anselmum, naturalis, voluntarius et mirabilis. Sed in cursu rerum naturali, angeli tamquam medii inter Deum et corpora naturalia aliquid agunt, ut dicit Augustinus: omnia corpora a Deo reguntur per spiritum vitae rationalem; et Gregorius dicit: nihil in hoc mundo visibili, nisi per creaturam invisibilem disponi potest. Similiter etiam cursum rerum voluntarium, nam ipsi angeli sunt medii inter nos et Deum, illuminationes a Deo acceptas in nos deferentes. Ergo etiam in cursu rerum mirabilium angeli sunt medii, ita quod eis agentibus miracula fiant.
Obj. 6: According to Anselm, there is a threefold course in things: the natural, the voluntary, and the wonderful.1 Now, in the natural course of things, angels act as standing between God and natural bodies; thus, Augustine says: all bodies are governed by God through the rational spirit of life;2 and Gregory says: in this visible world all dispositions are executed through invisible creatures.3 The same applies to the voluntary course of things, for the angels stand between us and God and are the bearers of the light that they receive from him. Therefore also, in the course of wonderful things, the angels are intermediaries, inasmuch as miracles are worked through their agency.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg6
Sed dicendum, quod angeli sunt medii non sicut agentes virtute propria, sed virtute divina.
Obj. 7: To this it will be replied that angels are intermediaries as acting not by their own power, but by the power of God.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg7
Sed contra, quicumque operatur in virtute alterius, aliquo modo agit id quod fit per illam virtutem. Si ergo angeli in virtute divina operantur ad miracula facienda, ipsi aliquo modo agunt.
On the contrary, whoever acts by the power of another is in some way the cause of the effect produced by that power. If, then, the angels act by the divine power in working miracles, they also are in some way the cause thereof.
QDePot.Q6.A4.sc
Praeterea, lex vetus miraculose a Deo est tradita; unde habetur Exod. XIX, quod coeperunt audiri tonitrua ac micare fulgura, et nubes densissimas operire montem. Sed lex data est per angelos, sicut habetur Galat. III. Ergo per angelos miracula fiunt.
Obj. 8: The Old Law was given by God miraculously; wherefore it is related that thunders began to be heard and lightning to flash, and a very thick cloud to cover the mount (Exod 19:16). Now, the Law was given by the angels (Gal 3:19). Therefore, miracles are wrought by the angels.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg8
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit: omnis res quae habetur et non datur, si in dando non deficit, . . . nondum habetur quomodo habenda est. Sed potestas faciendi miracula est in Deo; et si alteri daret in eo non deficeret. Ergo si non dedit aliis hanc potestatem, videtur quod non habeat eam qualiter habenda est; et ita videtur quod angelis et hominibus Deus dederit potentiam miracula faciendi.
Obj. 9: Augustine says: whosoever possesses a thing and gives it not, although he would suffer no loss by giving it . . . does not possess it as it ought to be possessed.1 Now, God has the power to work miracles, and he would lose nothing by imparting it to others. Therefore, if he has not bestowed it on others, it would seem that he has not that power as it ought to be possessed. Hence, one would infer that God has given to angels and men the power to work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg9
Sed contra est quod dicitur in Psal. LXXI, 18: qui facit miracula magna solus.1
On the contrary (1), it is written: who alone works great wonders (Ps 71:18).
QDePot.Q6.A4.sc
Praeterea, sicut dicit Bernardus, ille solus potest legem immutare vel dispensare in lege, qui legem condidit; sicut patet in legibus humanis, quod solus imperator potest legem immutare qui legem condidit. Sed solus Deus legem naturalis cursus instituit. Ergo ipse solus potest miracula facere, praeter cursum naturalem agendo.
Furthermore (2), according to Bernard, none save the maker of a law can change that law or dispense therefrom;1 thus, in human affairs, the emperor alone can change the law, since it was he who made it. Now, God alone framed the law of nature’s course. Therefore, he alone can work miracles by acting independently of the natural course.
QDePot.Q6.A4.arg10
Respondeo dicendum quod angeli supra naturalem potestatem quam habent agendi, possunt aliquid per donum gratiae, in quantum sunt divinae virtutis ministri. Et potest dici, quod ad miracula facienda angeli tripliciter operantur.
I answer that angels, inasmuch as they are ministers of the divine power, can by a gift of grace do things that surpass their natural power of action; in fact, it may be said that angels take an active part in working miracles in three ways.
QDePot.Q6.A4.co
Uno modo precibus impetrando; qui modus et hominibus et angelis potest esse communis.
First, by prayers of petition; and this way may be common to both men and angels.
QDePot.Q6.A4
Alius modus est secundum quod angeli materiam disponunt sua naturali virtute ad hoc quod miraculum fiat; sicut dicitur quod in resurrectione colligent pulveres mortuorum, qui divina virtute reducentur ad vitam. Sed hic modus proprius est angelorum, nam humani spiritus, cum sint corporibus uniti, in exteriora operari non possunt nisi corpore mediante, ad quod sunt quodammodo naturaliter alligati.
Second, inasmuch as by their natural power they dispose matter for the working of a miracle; thus, it is said that they will collect the dust of the dead who by God’s power will return to life. This way, however, is peculiar to the angels, since human spirits, through being united to bodies, cannot act on external objects save by means of the body to which they are in a sense naturally bound.
QDePot.Q6.A4
Tertius modus est quod operentur etiam aliquid coagendo; quem quidem modum Augustinus sub dubio relinquit, sic dicens: sive enim Deus ipse per se ipsum miro modo, sive per suos ministros etiam faciat, sive etiam per martyrum spiritus, sive per homines adhuc in corpore constitutos, sive omnia ista per angelos, quibus invisibiliter imperat, operetur (ut quae per martyres fieri dicuntur, eis orantibus tantum et impetrantibus, non etiam operantibus fiant), sive aliis modis, qui nullo modo comprehendi a mortalibus possunt; tamen attestantur haec miracula fidei, in qua carnis in aeternum resurrectio praedicatur.
Third, by cooperation. This way, however, Augustine leaves without coming to a decision. Thus, he says: whether God himself does all these things by himself in his unsearchable way, or by his ministers, or by the souls of the martyrs, or by men as yet in the body, or by the angels to whom he issues his invisible commands (the martyr’s part consisting in prayer and petition but not operation), or by some other way incomprehensible to mortals, in any case these miracles are witnesses of that which proclaims that flesh will rise again to eternity.1
QDePot.Q6.A4
Sed Gregorius, hanc quaestionem determinare videtur, dicens, quod sancti homines etiam in carne viventes non solum orando et impetrando, sed etiam potestative, ac per hoc, cooperando miracula faciunt; quod probat et ratione et exemplis.
Gregory, however, appears to give a decisive answer to the question.1 He says that holy men, even in this life, work miracles not merely by prayer and petition, but also by having the power; and therefore, by cooperation in the miracles they do, and he proves this both by reason and by examples.
QDePot.Q6.A4
Primo ratione quidem: quia si hominibus data est potestas filios Dei fieri, non est mirum, si ex potestate mira facere possunt.
His reason is that if men were given the power to become the sons of God, it is not strange that by that power they can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A4
Exemplis autem: quia Petrus Ananiam et Saphiram mentientes morti increpando tradidit, nulla oratione praemissa, ut habetur Act. V, 1–11. Beatus etiam Benedictus dum ad brachia cuiusdam ligati rustici oculos deflexisset, tanta se celeritate coeperunt illigata brachiis lora dissolvere, ut dissolvi tam concite nulla hominum festinatione potuissent. Unde concludit, quod sancti quandoque faciunt miracula orando, quandoque ex potestate.
The examples he offers are that of Peter, who without any previous prayer pronounced sentence of death on the lying Ananias and Saphira by mere denunciation (Acts 5:4, 9), and of the blessed Benedict,1 who looked on the bonds of a poor countryman and thus loosened them more speedily than it were possible to human hands.2 Therefore, he concludes that the saints work miracles sometimes by prayer, sometimes by power.
QDePot.Q6.A4
Qualiter autem hoc esse possit, considerandum est. Constat autem quod Deus solo imperio miracula operatur. Videmus autem quod imperium divinum ad inferiores rationales spiritus, scilicet humanos, mediantibus superioribus, scilicet angelis, pervenit, ut in legis veteris latione apparet; et per hunc modum per spiritus angelicos vel humanos, imperium divinum ad corporales creaturas pervenire potest, ut per eas quodammodo naturae praesentetur divinum praeceptum; et sic agant quodammodo spiritus humani vel angelici ut instrumentum divinae virtutis ad miraculi perfectionem; non quasi aliqua virtute habitualiter in eos manente, vel gratuita vel naturali, in actum miraculi possunt quia sic quandocumque vellent, miracula facere possent: quod tamen Gregorius non esse verum testatur; et probat per exemplum Pauli, qui stimulum a se removeri petiit, nec impetravit; et per exemplum Benedicti, qui detentus fuit contra suam voluntatem per pluviam, sororis precibus, impetratam; sed virtus ad cooperandum Deo in miraculis in sanctis intelligi potest ad modum formarum imperfectarum, quae intentiones vocantur, quae non permanent nisi per praesentiam agentis principalis, sicut lumen in aere et motus in instrumento.
We must now discuss how this may be possible. It is evident that God alone works miracles by his sole command. Now, we find that the divine commands reach the lower rational spirits, namely, the souls of men, by means of the higher spirits, namely, the angels, as is apparent in the promulgation of the Old Law. In the same way, the divine command can, through the angelic and human spirits, reach corporeal creatures through whom, in a way, the divine decrees are made present to nature. Accordingly, human and angelic spirits act in a way as instruments of the divine power for the accomplishment of a miracle. This does not mean that they are possessed of a permanent habitual power, since then they would be able to work miracles whenever they chose to do so. In fact, Gregory declares this to be impossible.1 He proves his assertion by quoting the example of Paul, who prayed that the sting might depart from him, yet his prayer was not granted (2 Cor 12:9); and of Benedict, who against his will was detained by the storm that was granted through his sister’s prayer. The saints’ power to cooperate with God in the working of miracles may be taken to be something after the manner of imperfect forms, which are called “intentions”; these are not permanent and are only evoked at the presence of the principal agent, even as light in the air, and movement in an instrument.
QDePot.Q6.A4
Et talis virtus potest intelligi donum gratiae gratis datae, quae est gratia virtutum vel curationum; ut sic haec gratia quae datur ad operandum supernaturaliter, sit similis gratiae prophetiae, quae datur ad supernaturaliter cognoscendum, per quam propheta non potest quandocumque vult prophetare, sed solum cum spiritus prophetiae cor eius tangit, ut Gregorius probat. Nec est mirum, si per hunc modum spirituali creatura Deus instrumentaliter utitur ad faciendum mirabiles effectus in natura corporali, cum etiam corporali creatura utatur instrumentaliter ad spirituum iustificationem, ut in sacramentis patet.
Accordingly, the gratuitous gift that is the grace of miracles or of healing can denote a power of this kind, so that this grace which is given that a man may work supernaturally is like the grace of prophecy, which is given that a man may know supernaturally, and by virtue of which the prophet cannot prophesy whenever he wishes, but only when the spirit of prophecy moves him, as Gregory proves.1 Nor is it strange if in this way God uses the spiritual creature as an instrument in order to produce wondrous effects in corporeal nature, seeing that he also uses corporeal creatures instrumentally in the sanctification of spiritual creatures, for instance, in the sacraments.
QDePot.Q6.A4
Et per hoc patet responsio ad obiecta. Nam verum est quod solus Deus miracula facit per auctoritatem; verum est etiam quod potestatem miracula faciendi creaturae communicat secundum capacitatem creaturae, et divinae sapientiae ordinem; ita quod creatura per gratiam miracula ministerio operetur.
Reply to Objs.: This suffices for the replies to the objections, since it is true that God alone works miracles by authority, and it is also true that he communicates to creatures the power to work miracles according to the creature’s capacity and the order of divine wisdom, to the effect that a creature may as a minister work a miracle by grace.
QDePot.Q6.A4.ad1
A. 5Whether the demons also cooperate in the working of miraclesUtrum etiam daemones operentur ad miracula facienda
Quinto quaeritur utrum etiam daemones operentur ad miracula facienda.
The fifth point of inquiry is whether the demons also cooperate in the working of miracles.1
QDePot.Q6.A5
Et videtur quod sic. Dicitur enim Matth. cap. XXIV, 24: surgent pseudochristi et pseudoprophetae, et dabut signa magna et prodigia. Sed haec non operabuntur nisi per virtutem daemonum. Ergo daemones operantur ad miracula facienda.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they do. For it is said: there shall arise false Christs and false prophets, and they shall show great signs and wonders (Matt 24:24). Now, such things they will not do save by the power of the demons. Therefore, demons cooperate in the working of miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5.arg1
Praeterea, subito sanare infirmum, miraculum est, sicut miraculum fuisse dicitur quod Christus socrum Petri sanavit, ut habetur Luc. IV, 38–40. Hoc autem etiam daemones possunt facere: nam medicinae adhibitae infirmo sanitatem accelerant; possunt autem daemones agilitate suae naturae medicinas efficaces ad sanandum, quas bene cognoscunt, adhibere ad sanandum, et sic, ut videtur, possunt subito sanare. Ergo possunt subito miracula facere.
Obj. 2: The sudden healing of a sick man is a miracle; thus, Christ worked a miracle when he healed Peter’s mother-in-law (Luke 4:38). But the demons also can do this, since a sick man may be quickly cured by using medicine, and the demons, being by nature rapid in their movements, and well acquainted with the healing properties of medicines, can (it seems) apply these so efficaciously that the sick man is cured at once. Therefore, they can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5.arg2
Praeterea, facere mutos loqui est miraculum. Maius autem miraculum videtur esse quod canis loquatur vel cantet; quod Simon magus faciebat, ut legitur, virtute daemonis. Ergo potest facere miraculum.
Obj. 3: It is a miracle to make the dumb speak. But it is a yet greater miracle to make a dog speak or sing, and Simon Magus1 is stated to have done this by a demon’s power. Therefore, a demon can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5.arg3
Praeterea, Valerius maximus narrat quod fortunae simulacrum, quod Romae erat via Latina, non semel sed bis ita locutum est his verbis: rite me matronae vidistis, riteque dedicastis. Quod autem lapides loquantur, maius est miraculum quam quod muti loquantur; quod tamen est miraculosum. Ergo videtur quod daemones miracula facere possunt.
Obj. 4: Valerius Maximus1 relates that the statue of Fortune situated at Rome on the Latin Way spoke not once, but twice thus: it is well that you have looked on me, oh matrons; rightly have you hallowed me.2 Now, it is a greater miracle for stones than for the dumb to speak; and yet, the latter is miraculous. Therefore, seemingly, demons can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5.arg4
Praeterea, legitur in historiis, quod quaedam virgo Vestalis in signum pudicitiae conservatae, aquam in vase perforato de Tiberi portavit, nec tamen aqua effusa est: quod fieri non potuit nisi per hoc quod retinebatur aqua ne flueret, aliqua non naturali virtute; quod patet esse miraculum in Iordanis divisione et eius statione. Ergo daemones possunt facere miracula.
Obj. 5: History tells us as related by Augustine that a certain Vestal Virgin, in proof of undefiled chastity, carried water from the Tiber in a leaky jug, and yet the water was not spilt.1 Now, this could not happen unless the water by some non-natural power were prevented from pouring out, which was as certainly a miracle as was the Jordan’s being divided while the waters yet stood still. Therefore, demons can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5.arg5
Praeterea, multo difficilius est hominem transformari in aliquod animal brutum quam aquam transformari in vinum. Sed aquam transformari in vinum, est miraculum, ut patet Ioan. II, 9. Ergo multo fortius hominem transformari in aliquod animal brutum. Sed daemonis virtute homines transformantur in bruta, sicut Varro narrat, socios Diomedis a Troia revertentes in aves fuisse conversos, quae longo tempore post circa templum Diomedis volabant; narrat etiam quod Cyrces famosissima maga socios Ulyssis mutavit in bestias, et quod Arcades, quodam stagno transito, convertebantur in lupos. Ergo daemones possunt miracula facere.
Obj. 6: It is much more difficult to change a man into a brute animal than to change water into wine. Now, the change of water into wine was miraculous (John 2). Therefore, a fortiori is it a miracle to change a man into a brute animal. Yet men are changed into dumb animals by the demon’s power; thus, Varro1 relates (as Augustine states)2 that when the companions of Diomedes were returning from Troy, they were changed into birds, and they for a long time afterwards flew around the temple of Diomedes; also, that the famous sorceress Circe changed the companions of Odysseus into beasts; and that some Arcadians after crossing a swamp were changed into wolves.3 Therefore, demons can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5.arg6
Praeterea, adversitates Iob, daemone agente, procuratae sunt: quod patet ex hoc quod dominus dedit ei potestatem in omnia quae erant Iob. Sed huiusmodi adversitates non sine miraculo contigerunt, ut patet in igne de caelo descendente, et de vento domum ad interitionem filiorum eius evertente. Ergo daemones miracula facere possunt.
Obj. 7: Job’s trials were evidently brought about through the agency of a demon, since the Lord gave the latter power over all that Job had (Job 1:12).1 Now, these trials were not effected without a miracle, as evinced by the fire coming down from heaven, and the wind that destroyed his house, resulting in the death of his children (Job 1:19). Therefore, demons can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5.arg7
Praeterea, quod Moyses virgam in serpentes mutavit, miraculum fuit. Sed hoc similiter fecerunt magi Pharaonis, virtute daemonum, ut habetur Exod. VII, 8–13. Ergo videtur quod daemones miracula facere possunt.
Obj. 8: It was a miracle that Moses changed his rod into a serpent (Exod 7:10). But Pharaoh’s magicians did this similarly, by the power of demons. Therefore, it seems that demons can work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5.arg8
Praeterea, operatio miraculorum magis est remota a virtute humana quam a virtute angelica. Sed per malos homines interdum miracula fiunt; unde ex persona reproborum dicitur Matth. cap. VII, 22: in nomine tuo prophetavimus, . . . et virtutes multas fecimus. Ergo et per daemones vera miracula fieri possunt.
Obj. 9: The working of miracles is further removed from man’s than from the angels’ power. Now, miracles are sometimes wrought by wicked men; thus, the wicked are made to say: have not we prophesied in your name . . . and done many miracles (Matt 7:22)? Therefore, real miracles can be wrought by demons also.
QDePot.Q6.A5.arg9
Sed contra, tempore Antichristi daemon maximam virtutem habebit ad operandum, quia, ut dicitur Apoc. XX, 3, oportebit eum solvi modico tempore, quod intelligitur tempus Antichristi. Sed tunc non operabitur vera miracula: quod patet per hoc quod dicitur II ad Thess. II, 9, quod adventus Antichristi erit in omni virtute et signis et prodigiis mendacibus. Ergo daemones vera miracula facere non possunt.
On the contrary, at the time of Antichrist, the devil will be able to do works of very great power, for he must be loosed a little time (Rev 20:3), which refers to the time of Antichrist. But he will not then work real miracles, since it is clearly stated that the time of Antichrist will be in all power and signs and lying wonders (2 Thess 2:9). Therefore, the demons cannot work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod, sicut angeli boni per gratiam aliquid possunt ultra naturalem virtutem, ita angeli mali minus possunt, ex divina providentia eos reprimente, quam possint secundum naturalem virtutem: quia, ut Augustinus dicit, quaedam quae angeli mali possent facere si permitterentur, ideo facere non possunt quia non permittuntur (unde secundum hoc ligari dicuntur, quod impediuntur ab illis agendis ad quae eorum naturalis virtus se extendere posset; solvi autem, cum permittuntur agere divino iudicio quae secundum naturam possunt). Quaedam vero non possunt etiam si permittantur, ut ibidem dicitur, quia naturae modus eis a Deo praestitus hoc non permittit.
I answer that just as the good angels by grace can do something surpassing their natural power, so the wicked angels being restrained by divine providence are unable to do as much as they might by their natural power. The reason of this is that, as Augustine says, some things the angels would be able to do, if they were permitted, they cannot do, because they are not permitted.1 (Hence, the angels are said to be “bound” in that they are prevented from doing things to which their natural powers could extend, and to be “loosed” when by the divine decree they are permitted to do what their nature enables them to do.) Still, as he says in the same place, some things they cannot do even if permitted, because the mode of nature bestowed on them by God does not permit it.2
QDePot.Q6.A5.co
Ad huiusmodi autem quae sunt supra facultatem naturae ipsorum, eis a Deo nulla datur potestas, quia,—cum operatio miraculosa sit quoddam divinum testimonium indicativum divinae virtutis et veritatis,—si daemonibus, quod quorum est tota voluntas ad malum, aliqua potestas daretur faciendi miracula, Deus falsitatis eorum testis existeret; quod divinam bonitatem non decet. Unde ea tantum interdum opera faciunt quae miracula hominibus videntur, quando permittuntur a Deo, ad quae eorum naturalis virtus se potest extendere.
Accordingly, God does not give them the power to do things that surpass the faculty of their nature, because seeing that a miraculous work is a divine witness to God’s power and truth, if the demons whose whole will is diverted to evil, were to receive the power to work miracles, God would be vouching for their falsehood; and that would be repugnant to his goodness. Therefore, at times they perform, by God’s permission, only such works as seem to be miraculous to men, and which are within the limits of their natural power.
QDePot.Q6.A5
Sicut etiam ex supra dictis, patet, naturali virtute hos solos effectus producere possunt per modum artis ad quos inveniuntur virtutes aliquae naturales in corporibus, quae eis ad motum localem obediunt, ut sic ea possint ad aliquem effectum celeriter applicare. Huiusmodi autem virtutibus verae transmutationes corporum fieri possunt, sicut secundum naturalem cursum rerum videmus unum ex alio generari. Possunt nihilominus, aliqua mutatione corporali facta, quaedam quae non sunt in rerum natura, in imaginatione facere apparere per commotionem organi phantasiae, secundum diversitatem spirituum et humorum: ad quod etiam aliqua corpora exteriora efficaciam habent, ut eis aliquo modo adhibitis, videatur esse aliquid alterius formae quam sit, sicut patet in phreneticis et mente captis.
Even so, as explained above, by their natural power they can produce, in the manner of art, those effects only that result from the natural powers that are found within bodies, which latter obey them in respect of local movement;1 and thus, they can employ them so as to produce an effect in a very short time. Now, by means of these powers, it is possible for bodies to undergo true transformations, just as according to the natural course of things we see one thing is generated from another. Besides this they can, by working some kind of change in a body, by disturbing the organ of the imagination (in respect of the various spirits and humors), make things that do not exist in the nature of things appear to the imagination; this is an effect that may also be produced by means of certain external bodies, by the application of which things appear different in form to what they really are, as is clear in cases of delirium or insanity.
QDePot.Q6.A5
Possunt ergo daemones mirabiliter in nobis operari dupliciter: uno modo per veram corporis transmutationem; alio modo per quamdam illusionem sensuum ex aliqua immutatione imaginationis. Neutra tamen operatio est miraculosa, sed est per modum artis, ut supra diximus; et ideo simpliciter dicitur, quod per daemones vera miracula fieri non possunt.
Accordingly, demons can work wonders in us in two ways: first, by means of real bodily transformation; second, by affecting the imagination so as to delude the senses. But neither of these works is miraculous, but is in the mode of art, as we have explained above;1 therefore, it must be said that simply speaking demons cannot work true miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod signa et prodigia dicuntur aliqua quae virtute naturali fieri possunt, hominibus tamen mira; vel etiam per sensum illusionem, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 1: “Signs and wonders” denote things that can be done by natural power, yet to men are marvelous, or even things that are done by deceiving the senses, as explained above.
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod nihil prohibet, daemonum arte, velocius aliquem posse sanari quam per naturam si sibi relinquatur, quia hoc etiam videmus per artem hominis fieri; non tamen videtur quod possint subito sanare (licet aliquos alios effectus possint facere quasi subito), quia medicinae corpori humano exhibitae operantur ad sanitatem quasi instrumenta; natura autem est sicut agens principale; unde debent talia adhiberi quae possint a natura moveri; et si plura adhiberentur, non conferrent ad sanitatem, sed magis impedirent. Unde etiam illae infirmitates ad quarum sanitatem naturae virtus nullo modo potest, operatione daemonum sanari non possunt. Secus autem est de illis effectibus qui dependent ab exteriori agente, sicut a causa principali. Sciendum autem est, quod etiam si subito sanitatem daemones perficerent, non esset miraculum, ex quo id agerent mediante naturali virtute, si id agerent.
Reply Obj. 2: Nothing prevents a man from being cured more quickly by the art of demons than by nature left to itself, since we find that the same is true of human art. It does not seem, however, that the demons can cure a man all at once (although certain other effects they can produce almost suddenly), because the medicines that are applied to a man’s body effect his cure instrumentally, nature being the principal agent. Therefore, the medicines applied should be such as can be made to act by nature; and if too many were applied, they would be not conducive but prejudicial to health. Therefore, diseases which are by nature incurable are also incurable by demons. It is different with effects that depend on an external agent as their principal cause. It must be observed, however, that if demons were to effect a sudden cure, it would not be a miracle, since to be successful, they would have to act by the mediation of a natural power.
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod locutio canum, et alia huiusmodi quae Simon magus faciebat, potuerunt fieri per illusionem, et non per effectus veritatem. Si tamen per effectus veritatem hoc fieret, nullum sequitur inconveniens, quia non dabat cani daemon virtutem loquendi, sicut datur mutis per miraculum, sed ipsemet per aliquem motum localem sonum formabat, litteratae et articulatae vocis similitudinem et modum habentem; per hunc enim modum etiam asina Balaam intelligitur fuisse locuta angelo tamen bono operante.
Reply Obj. 3: Speaking dogs and like works of Simon the Magician were quite possibly done by trickery and not in very truth. If, however, they were genuine, it matters not, since the demon did not give a dog the power of speech miraculously, as when it is given to the dumb by a miracle; rather, by some local movement he made sounds having the likeness of vocal letters and syllables. It is thus that we may understand Balaam’s ass to have spoken,1 although in this case it was by the action of a good angel.
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad3
Et similiter dicendum ad quartum de locutione simulacri; hoc enim factum fuit daemone, per motum aeris, sonum formante, similem humanae locutioni.
Reply Obj. 4: The same answer applies to the fourth objection about the statue, for this was done by a demon producing sounds like human speech by means of a movement in the air.
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod non est remotum quin sit in commendationem castitatis, quod Deus verus per suos angelos bonos huiusmodi miraculum per retentionem aquae fecisset, quia si qua bona in gentilibus fuerunt, a Deo fuerunt. Si autem per daemones factum est, nec hoc repugnat praedictis. Nam quiescere et moveri localiter, ab eodem principio secundum genus sunt, quia per quam naturam aliquid movetur ad locum, quiescit in loco. Unde sicut daemones possunt movere corpora localiter, ita possunt et a motu retinere. Nec tamen est miraculum, sicut quando fit divinitus, quia hoc secundum naturalem virtutem daemonis contingit ad huiusmodi effectum determinatum.
Reply Obj. 5: It is not unlikely that, in commendation of chastity, the true God through his good angels worked this miracle of the jug holding the water, because whatever good was in the heathens was from God. If, however, it was the work of the demons, this is not inconsistent with what has been said. Local rest and movement are from principles of the same genus, since the same nature that makes a thing move locally makes it rest locally. Therefore, just as demons can move bodies locally, so too they can prevent them being moved. Nor is it a miracle, as it is when it is done by God, because it results from the demon’s natural power in respect of this particular effect.
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod illae transformationes, de quibus Varro loquitur, non fuerunt secundum veritatem, sed secundum apparentiam, per operationem daemonis, phantastico hominis secundum aliquam corporalem speciem immutato, sicut dicit Augustinus.
Reply Obj. 6: These transformations of which Varro speaks were not real, but apparent; they were effected by the demon working a change in a man’s imagination by introducing therein a bodily image, as Augustine says.1
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod per aliquem motum aeris, daemones, Deo permittente, possunt aliquas tentationes concitare, cum etiam per ventorum motum naturaliter fieri videamus; et per hunc modum fuerunt adversitates Iob, operantibus Daemonibus, procuratae.
Reply Obj. 7: By God’s permission, the devils can by a movement of the air cause disaster, even as this may be the natural result of the wind’s movements. It was in this way that Job’s trials were brought about by the work of the demons.
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod de operatione magorum Pharaonis duplex opinio in Glossa tangitur: una est quod non fuerit vera conversio virgarum in serpentes, sed hoc fuerit secundum apparentiam tantum per aliquam praestigiosam illusionem. Augustinus autem in Glossa, ibidem posita, dicit quod fuit conversio vera virgarum in serpentes; quod ex hoc verisimiliter probat, quia Scriptura eodem vocabulo nominat et virgas magorum et virgam Moysi; quam constat vere in serpentem esse conversam. Quod autem operatione daemonum virgae in serpentes sint conversae, miraculum non fuit; hoc enim fecerunt daemones per aliqua semina collecta, quae habebant vim putrefaciendi virgas, et in serpentes convertendi. Sed quod Moyses fecit, miraculum fuit, quia, divina virtute, absque omnis naturalis virtutis operatione, hoc effectum est.
Reply Obj. 8: The Gloss mentions two opinions about the works of Pharaoh’s magicians.1 According to one view, the rods were not really changed into serpents, but only in appearance, by a kind of conjuring trick. But Augustine, quoted in the same Gloss,2 says that the change was real. And, he proves this with a certain amount of likelihood from the fact that Scripture uses the same word in speaking of the rods of the magicians and the rod of Moses, which of course was changed into a real serpent. Yet the demons’ work in changing the rods into serpents was no miracle, since they did it by means of seed collected together, with which they were able to decompose the rods and change them into serpents. But what Moses did was a miracle, since this was done by the power of God without the cooperation of any power of nature.
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod homines qui sunt mali vita, quandoque sunt annuntiatores veritatis; et ideo Deus in testimonium veritatis per eos annuntiatae miracula facit; quod de daemonibus dici non potest.
Reply Obj. 9: Men of evil life are sometimes the heralds of truth; therefore, God works miracles to vouch for the truth of their message, but this cannot be said of the demons.
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad9
Ad ultimum, quod in contrarium obiicitur, dicendum, quod tempore Antichristi diaboli potestas solvenda dicitur, in quantum ei multa facere permittentur, quae modo non permittuntur; unde et operabitur multa ad eorum seductionem qui hoc meruerunt non acquiescendo veritati. Operabitur autem quaedam praestigiose, in quibus nec erit verus effectus nec miracula. Operabitur etiam quaedam per veram corporum immutationem, in quibus si erunt veri effectus, non tamen vera miracula, quia erunt per causas naturales operata. Quae etiam mendacia dicuntur quantum ad intentionem facientis, qui per huiusmodi mirabilia opera inducit homines ad credendum mendaciis.
Reply to the Sed Contra: To the argument advanced in a contrary sense, it is stated that the devil’s power will be let loose at the time of Antichrist, inasmuch as he will be permitted to do many things that he is not allowed to do now; therefore, he will do many things with the result that those will be seduced who deserved to be seduced for not assenting to the truth. And he will do some things by trickery, wherein there will be neither a true nor a miraculous result. He will also by a real transformation of bodies do some things wherein, although the results be real, they will not be miraculous, since they will be effected through natural causes. These are called “lies” on account of the intention with which he will do them, namely, to induce men by his wondrous works to believe in his lies.
QDePot.Q6.A5.ad10
A. 6Whether angels and demons have bodies naturally united to themUtrum angeli et daemones habeant corpora naturaliter sibi unita
Sexto quaeritur utrum angeli et daemones habeant corpora naturaliter sibi unita.
The sixth point of inquiry is whether angels and demons have bodies naturally united to them.1
QDePot.Q6.A6
Et videtur quod sic. In quolibet enim animali est corpus naturaliter spiritui unitum. Sed angeli et daemones sunt animalia: dicit enim Gregorius in homilia Epiphaniae, quod Iudaeis, tamquam ratione utentibus, rationale animal, id est angelus annuntiare debuit. De daemonibus vero dicit Augustinus: daemones aerea sunt animalia, quia corporum aereorum natura vigent. Ergo angeli et daemones habent corpora naturaliter sibi unita.
Obj. 1: And, it would seem that they have. For every animal is composed of a body naturally united to a soul. Now, angels and demons are animals; for Gregory says in a homily for the Epiphany that as the Jews were rational beings it was fitting that the message should be brought to them by a rational animal, that is, an angel;1 and of the demons, Augustine says: the demons are animals of the atmosphere because their nature is akin to that of aerial bodies.2 Therefore, angels and demons have bodies naturally united to them.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg1
Praeterea, Origenes dicit in periarchon, quod nulla substantia spiritualis sine corpore esse potest, nisi solus Deus. Cum ergo angeli et daemones sint substantiae creatae, videtur quod habeant corpora naturaliter sibi unita.
Obj. 2: Origen says in On First Principles that, of all spiritual creatures, God alone has no body.1 Since, then, angels and demons are spiritual creatures, it would seem that they have bodies naturally united to them.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg2
Praeterea, phantasia et irascibilis et concupiscibilis sunt vires organis utentes. Haec autem sunt in daemonibus, et eadem ratione in angelis: dicit enim Dionysius, quod malum daemonis est furor irascibilis, concupiscentia amoris, phantasia proterva. Ergo habent corpora naturaliter sibi unita.
Obj. 3: The imagination and the irascible and concupiscible faculties are powers employing organs. Now, these powers are in demons and, for the same reason, in angels; thus, Dionysius says that the wickedness of the devil is anger in the irascible, lust in the concupiscible, and license in the imagination.1 Therefore, they have bodies naturally united to them.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg3
Praeterea, aut angeli sunt compositi ex materia et forma, aut non. Si sunt compositi ex materia et forma, oportet eos esse corpora; cum enim materia in se considerata sit una, quia non diversificatur nisi per formas, oportet quod omnium diversorum materiam habentium intelligantur diversae formae, in diversis partibus materiae receptae, nam secundum idem materia diversas formas recipere non potest. Diversitas autem partium intelligi non potest in materia sine eius divisione, nec divisio sine dimensione, quia sine quantitate substantia indivisibilis est, ut dicitur in Lib. I Phys. Ergo oportet quod omnia habentia materiam habeant dimensionem, et per consequens corpora. Si autem non sunt compositi ex materia et forma, aut sunt formae per se stantes, aut formae corporibus unitae. Si sunt formae per se stantes, oportet, quod non habeant esse ab alio causatum; cum enim forma sit essendi principium in quantum huiusmodi, illud quod est forma tantum, non habet esse causatum, sed solum est aliis causa essendi. Si autem sunt formae corporibus unitae, oportet quod habeant corpora naturaliter sibi unita: unio enim formae et materiae est naturalis. Relinquitur ergo quod oportet unum istorum trium ponere, scilicet quod angeli vel sint corpora, vel sint substantiae increatae, vel habeant corpora naturaliter unita. Sed prima duo sunt impossibilia. Ergo tertium est ponendum.
Obj. 4: Angels are either composed of matter and form, or they are not. If they are, they must have bodies; for because matter considered in itself is one, since it is not differentiated save by forms, it follows that in all diverse things composed of matter, there must be diverse forms received into diverse parts of matter, for the same matter cannot receive diverse forms. Now, diversity of parts in matter is inconceivable without division of matter; likewise, neither is there division without dimension, since without quantity, substance is indivisible, as is said in Physics 1.1 Consequently, all things composed of matter must have dimensions and therefore bodies. On the other hand, if angels are not composed of matter and form, they are either self-subsistent forms or forms united to bodies. If they are self-subsistent forms, it follows that they do not derive their being from another; for since form as such is the principle of being, that which is a pure form does not have a caused being, but is only a cause of being for other things. And, if they are forms united to bodies, these bodies must be united to them naturally, because the union of form and matter is natural. It remains, then, that we must admit one of these three: namely, that angels are bodies, or are uncreated substances, or have bodies naturally united to them. But, the first two are impossible. Therefore, we must admit the third.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg4
Praeterea, forma, in quantum huiusmodi, est secundum quam aliquid formatur. Id ergo quod est forma tantum, est formans nullo modo formatum; quod est solius Dei, qui est species prima, a qua omnia sunt speciosa, ut dicit Augustinus, VIII De civit. Dei. Ergo angeli non sunt formae tantum, et ita sunt corporibus unitae.
Obj. 5: A form as such is that whereby something is informed. Therefore, a pure form informs without being in any way informed, and this belongs to God alone, who is the supreme beauty whence all things are beautiful, as Augustine says in City of God 8.1 Therefore, angels are not pure forms and, consequently, are forms united to bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg5
Praeterea, sicut anima non potest operari aliquem effectum in exterioribus corporibus nisi mediantibus corporeis instrumentis, ita nec angelus nisi corporalibus aliquibus virtutibus, quibus utitur velut instrumentis. Sed anima ad exercendas suas operationes habet corporea organa naturaliter sibi unita. Ergo et angeli.
Obj. 6: Just as the soul is unable to produce an effect in external bodies except by means of corporeal instruments, so neither can an angel without corporeal powers, which he uses as instruments. Now, the soul for the purpose of its activities has bodily organs naturally united to it. Therefore, angels have also.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg6
Praeterea, primus motus in corporibus est quo movetur corpus a substantia incorporea. Primus autem motus est moventis se ipsum, ut habetur in VIII Physic.: quia quod per se est, prius est eo quod per aliud est. Ergo quod immediate movetur a substantia incorporea, movetur sicut motum ex se. Sed hoc non potest esse, nisi substantia incorporea movens sit corpori naturaliter unita. Cum ergo angeli et daemones moveant immediate corpora, ut supra dictum est, videtur quod habeant corpora naturaliter sibi unita.
Obj. 7: The first movement in bodies is that whereby a body is moved by an incorporeal substance. Now, the first movement belongs to what moves its very self, as is said in Physics 8, because what is through itself comes before what is through another.1 Therefore, that which is moved immediately by an incorporeal substance moves as being moved of itself. But this is impossible unless the incorporeal substance that causes movement be united to the body naturally. Since, then, angels and demons move bodies immediately, it would seem that they have bodies naturally united to them.2
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg7
Praeterea, nobilius habet vitam quod vivit et vivificat, quam quod vivit tantum, sicut perfectius est lux in eo quod lucet et illuminat, quam in eo quod tantum lucet. Sed anima humana vivit, et vivificat corpus naturaliter sibi unitum. Ergo et angelus non minus nobiliter vivit quam anima.
Obj. 8: It is better to live and give life than only to live, just as light is more perfectly in what shines and illuminates than in what merely shines. Now, the human soul lives and gives life to the body naturally united to it. Therefore, the angel also does not live in a less noble way than does the soul.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg8
Praeterea, omnis motus corporis diversimode moti, est motus moventis se ipsum, quia quod movetur uno motu tantum, non videtur esse movens se ipsum, ut dicitur in VIII Phys. Sed corpus caeleste movetur diversis motibus; unde planetae ab astrologis quandoque dicuntur recti, quandoque retrogradi, quandoque stationarii. Ergo motus superiorum corporum est mobilium moventium seipsa; et sic corpora illa sunt composita ex substantia corporali et spirituali. Sed illa spiritualis substantia non est anima humana, nec est Deus. Ergo est angelus. Angelus ergo habet corpus naturaliter sibi unitum.
Obj. 9: The movement of a body that has various movements is the movement of a thing that moves itself, because that which has only one movement does not seem to be moving its very self, as is said in Physics 8.1 Now, the celestial body moves with various movements; thus, according to astronomers the planets are said at times to move forwards, at other times backwards, and sometimes to be stationary. Therefore, the movement of the higher bodies is of things that move themselves, and thus they are composed of corporeal and spiritual substance. But this spiritual substance is not a human soul, nor is it God. Therefore, it is an angel; and consequently, an angel has a body naturally united to him.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg9
Praeterea, nihil agit ultra suam speciem. Sed corpora caelestia causant vitam in istis inferioribus, ut patet in animalibus ex putrefactione generatis per virtutem caelestium corporum. Cum ergo substantia vivens sit nobilior non vivente, ut dicit Augustinus, videtur quod corpora caelestia habeant vitam et ita habeant substantias spirituales sibi naturaliter unitas; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 10: Nothing acts beyond its species. Now, the heavenly bodies cause life in the world below, as instanced in animals engendered of decomposing matter by the power of the celestial bodies. Since, then, a living substance excels one that is not living, as Augustine says, it would seem that the heavenly bodies have life and thus have spiritual substances naturally united to them; and thus we come to the same conclusion as before.1
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg10
Praeterea, primum mobile est corpus caeleste. Sed Philosophus probat, quod omnia mota reducuntur ad primum mobile, quod ex se movetur. Ergo caelum est ex se motum. Ergo est compositum ex corpore moto et movente immobili, quod est substantia spiritualis; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 11: The first mobile thing is the heavenly body. Now, the Philosopher proves that all moved things are traced back to the first mobile that is moved of itself.1 Therefore, the heaven is moved of itself; and thus, it is composed of a body that is moved and an immovable mover, which is a spiritual substance, and so the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg11
Praeterea, secundum Dionysium, supremum inferioris naturae semper attingit ad infimum naturae superioris, divina sapientia res taliter ordinante. Sed supremum in natura corporali est corpus caeleste, cum sit nobilissimum corporum. Ergo attingit ad naturam spiritualem et ei unitur; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 12: According to Dionysius, divine wisdom has so ordained that the highest point of the lower nature is in contact with the lowest point of the higher nature.1 Now, the highest point in corporeal nature is the heavenly body, since it transcends all other bodies. Therefore, it is in contact with the spiritual nature and is united to it; and thus, the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg12
Praeterea, corpus caeli est nobilius corpore humano, sicut perpetuum corruptibili. Sed corpus humanum est unitum naturaliter substantiae spirituali. Ergo multo magis corpus caeleste, cum nobilioris corporis sit nobilior forma; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 13: The body of the heavens is more excellent than the human body, just as the everlasting surpasses the corruptible. Now, the human body is naturally united to a spiritual substance. Therefore, a fortiori, the heavenly body is so united, since the nobler body has the nobler form; and thus, we come to the same conclusion as before.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg13
Praeterea, invenimus quaedam animalia ex terra formata, sicut homines et bestias; quaedam ex aquis, ut pisces et volatilia, ut patet Gen. I. Ergo et quaedam erunt aerea, quaedam ignea, et caelestia. Haec autem non sunt alia quam angeli et daemones, quia cum illa sint nobiliora corpora, oportet in eis esse nobiliora animalia. Ergo angeli et daemones sunt animalia, et ita habent corpora naturaliter unita.
Obj. 14: We find that certain animals have been formed from the earth (for instance, men and beasts), and some from water (as fish and birds), according to Genesis 1. Therefore, there must be some formed from air, some from fire, and some from celestial matter. Now, the latter cannot be other than angels and demons, for seeing that these are the more noble bodies, they must have the more noble souls. Therefore, angels and demons are animals and have bodies naturally united to them.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg14
Praeterea, hoc idem videtur per Platonem, qui in Timaeo ponit esse quoddam animal terrena soliditate firmatum, quoddam vero liquoribus accommodatum, quoddam autem aeri vagum, aliud divinitate plenum; quod non potest intelligi nisi angelus. Ergo angelus est animal; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 15: Plato also seems to favor this view; thus, in the Timaeus, he says that there are animals solid as the earth, others akin to liquid, others subtle as the air, others akin to the gods, and these must be the angels.1 Consequently, the angel is an animal, and the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg15
Praeterea, nihil movetur nisi corpus, ut probatur in VI Physic. Sed angelus movetur. Ergo vel est corpus, vel habet corpus naturaliter sibi unitum.
Obj. 16: Nothing moves except a body, as is proved in Physics 6.1 Now, an angel moves. Therefore, he is either a body or naturally united to a body.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg16
Praeterea, Verbum Dei est nobilius quolibet angelo. Sed Verbum Dei est corpori unitum. Ergo non est contra dignitatem angeli, si ponatur corpori naturaliter unitus.
Obj. 17: The Word of God is above the angels, and he is united to a body. Therefore, it is not beneath the dignity of an angel to be united to a body naturally.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg17
Praeterea, Porphyrius dicit in praedicabilibus, quod mortale additum in definitione hominis, separat nos a diis per quod non possunt nisi angeli intelligi. Ergo angeli sunt animalia, et sic habent corpora naturaliter unita.
Obj. 18: Concerning the predicables, Porphyry1 says that the word “mortal” in the definition of a man distinguishes us from the “gods,” by which only the angels can be meant.2 Therefore, the angels are animals, and thus, have bodies naturally united to them.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg18
Sed contra, Damascenus dicit, quod Angelus est substantia intellectualis, semper mobilis, arbitrio libera, incorporea.
On the contrary (1), Damascene says that an angel is an intellectual substance, ever mobile, free, and incorporeal.1
QDePot.Q6.A6.sc
Praeterea, in libro de causis, dicitur, quod intelligentia est substantia quae non dividitur; et dicit ibi Commentator, quod neque est magnitudo neque super magnitudinem delata. Sed angelus est intelligentia; quod patet per Dionysium, qui vocat angelos divinas mentes et divinos intellectus. Ergo angelus nec est corpus, nec corpori unitus.
Furthermore (2), it is stated in The Book of Causes that an intelligence is a simple substance,1 and the Commentator says there that it is neither a magnitude nor spread over a magnitude. Now, an angel is an intelligence, as is clearly indicated by Dionysius, who calls the angels “divine minds” and “intelligences.”2 Therefore, an angel is neither a body nor united to a body.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg19
Praeterea, differentiae dividentes angelum ab anima, sunt unibile et non unibile corpori. Si ergo angelus esset unitus corpori, in nullo ab anima differret; quod est inconveniens.
Furthermore (3), angels and souls differ in the point of capacity and incapacity for union to a body. Therefore if an angel were united to a body, he would nowise differ from a soul, which cannot be admitted.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg20
Praeterea, invenitur quaedam substantia spiritualis quae dependet a corpore quantum ad principium et quantum ad finem, sicut anima vegetabilis et sensibilis; quaedam autem quae dependet a corpore quantum ad principium et non quantum ad finem, sicut anima humana. Ergo erit quaedam quae non indiget corpore neque quantum ad principium neque quantum ad finem; et huiusmodi non potest esse alia quam angelus vel daemon. Quod autem sit aliqua quae indigeat corpore quantum ad finem et non quantum ad principium, non est possibile.
Furthermore (4), there is a spiritual substance that is dependent on a body as regards both its beginning and its end, for instance, the vegetative and sensitive soul. There is also a spiritual substance dependent on a body as regards its beginning and not as regards its end, as the human soul. Therefore, there will be a spiritual substance that needs not a body, either as to its beginning or as to its end, and this can be no other than an angel or a demon. (However, that there might be one which needs a body as to its end and not as to its beginning is impossible.)
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg21
Praeterea, quaedam forma est quae nec est anima nec spiritus, sicut forma lapidis; quaedam etiam est quae est anima, sed non spiritus, sicut forma bruti; quaedam quae est anima et spiritus, sicut forma hominis. Quaedam ergo erit quae erit spiritus et non anima: et huiusmodi est angelus; et sic non est corpori unitus naturaliter, quod est de ratione animae.
Furthermore (5), there is a form that is neither a soul nor a spirit (for example, of a stone), a form that is a soul but not a spirit (for example, of a dumb animal), and a form that is both soul and spirit (for example, the form of a man). Therefore, there will be a form that is a spirit but not a soul, and such is an angel. Hence, an angel is not united to a body naturally, since this enters into the definition of a soul.
QDePot.Q6.A6.arg22
Respondeo dicendum quod circa substantias incorporeas ponendas, antiqui diversimode processerunt.
I answer that the ancients were divided in opinion concerning incorporeal substances.
QDePot.Q6.A6.co
Quidam namque antiqui philosophi dixerunt, nullam substantiam incorpoream esse, sed omnes substantias esse corpora; in quo etiam errore se quandoque fuisse Augustinus confitetur. Haec autem positio est etiam per philosophos improbata: Aristoteles autem hac via improbavit eam, quod oportet esse aliquam virtutem moventem infinitam; alias motum perpetuum movere non posset. Ostendit iterum quod omnis virtus in magnitudine est virtus finita. Unde relinquitur quod oporteat esse aliquam virtutem penitus incorpoream, quae continuitatem motus causet.
For some of the philosophers of old contended that there was no such thing as an incorporeal substance, and that all substances are bodies; and Augustine confesses that at one time, he fell into this error.1 This opinion, however, was refuted by the philosophers. Aristotle disproves it in this way: there must be some infinite moving power, since otherwise it would not produce a perpetual movement.2 Further, he shows that every power in a magnitude must be finite, whence it follows that there must be a power that is wholly incorporeal, in order to produce a continual movement.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Iterum hoc probavit alio modo, quia actus est prius potentia, et natura et tempore, simpliciter loquendo; quamvis in uno aliquo quod de potentia exit in actum, potentia tempore praecedat: sed quia oportet quod in actum reducatur per aliquod ens actu, oportet quod actus sit simpliciter prior potentia etiam tempore. Unde cum omne corpus sit in potentia, quod ipsius mobilitas ostendit, oportet ante omnia corpora esse substantiam immobilem sempiternam.
Again, he proves the same conclusion in another way.1 Act precedes potency both by nature and in time, simply speaking, although in this or that individual that passes from potency to act, potency precedes act in time. But because it must be brought into actuality by something that is already actual, it follows that, simply speaking, act precedes potency even in time. Therefore, since every body is in potency, as its very mutability shows, there must be an everlasting unchangeable substance that precedes all bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Tertia autem ratio potest sumi ad hoc ex sententiis Platonicorum: oportet enim ante esse determinatum et particulatum, praeexistere aliquid non particulatum, sicut si ignis natura particulariter, et quodammodo participative, invenitur in ferro, oportet prius inveniri igneam naturam in eo quod est per essentiam ignis; unde, cum esse et reliquae perfectiones et formae inveniantur in corporibus quasi particulariter, per hoc quod sunt in materia receptae, oportet praeexistere aliquam substantiam incorpoream, quae non particulariter, sed cum quadam universali plenitudine perfectionem essendi in se habeat.
A third argument in support of the same conclusion may be taken from the principles of the Platonists. For determined and partial being must be preceded by something non-partial; thus, if we find the fiery nature in iron in a partial and in a way participated manner, we must expect to find the fiery nature in something that is fire essentially. Therefore, seeing that being and all other perfections and forms are found in bodies in an, as it were, partial way, in that they are received into matter, there must preexist an incorporeal substance holding within itself the perfection of being, not in a partial manner but with a certain universal fullness.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Quod autem posuerunt sola corpora esse substantias, ex hoc decepti fuerunt quod imaginationem transcendere intellectu non valentes (quae solum est corporum) ad substantias incorporeas cognoscendas (quae solo intellectu capiuntur) pertingere non valuerunt.
But the reason why they were led into the error of maintaining that all substance is corporeal was that they were not able, by way of intellect, to rise above imagination, whose object is wholly corporeal, to the point of knowing incorporeal substances, which are grasped by intellect alone.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Alii vero fuerunt substantiam incorpoream ponentes; sed eam dixerunt esse corpori unitam, nec aliquam substantiam incorpoream inveniri quae non sit corporis forma. Unde ponebant ipsum Deum esse animam mundi, sicut de Varrone dicit Augustinum in VII libro de civitate Dei quod Deus est anima, motu et ratione mundum gubernans. Unde dicebat, quod totus mundus est Deus propter animam et non propter corpus, sicut et homo dicitur propter animam sapiens, et non propter corpus. Et propter hoc gentiles toti mundo et omnibus partibus eius divinitatis cultum exibebant.
Others admitted the existence of incorporeal substances, but they supposed them to be united to bodies, and they denied that any incorporeal substance could be found that is not the form of a body. Therefore, they contended that God himself is the world-soul; thus Augustine states, in The City of God 7, that Varro held God was a soul that governs the world by movement and reason.1 Therefore, he said that the whole world is God on account of its soul and not by reason of its body, just as a man is said to be wise in respect of his soul and not of his body. For this reason, gentiles worshipped the whole world and all its parts.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Sed haec etiam positio per ipsos philosophos est improbata multipliciter.
This opinion also was refuted by the philosophers for several reasons.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Primo quidem, quia virtus unita alicui corpori ut forma, habet determinatam actionem, ex eo quod tali corpori unitur; unde, cum oporteat esse aliquod agens universale influentiam habens per omnia corpora, eo quod primum movens non potest esse corpus, ut supra ostensum est, relinquitur quod oportet esse aliquod incorporeum, quod nulli corpori est unitum; unde Anaxagoras posuit intellectum immixtum, ut imperet, sicut dicitur in VIII Physic.; imperium enim est alicuius praeeminentis his quibus imperat, et eis non subditi nec ad ea obligati.
First, because a power united to a body as its form has a determined action through being united to such a body; therefore, since there must be a universal agent exercising its influence on all bodies—inasmuch as the first mover cannot be a body, as we have proved—it follows that there must be some incorporeal being that is not united to any body. Therefore, Anaxagoras posited an intellect that is “unmixed,” so that it might be able to command (as is said in Physics 8), because to command belongs to one who is above those who are commanded and who is neither subject nor bound to them in any way.1
QDePot.Q6.A6
Secundo, quia si quaelibet substantia incorporea est corpori unita ut forma, oportet primum quod movetur, movere seipsum ad modum animalis, quasi compositum ex substantia corporali et spirituali. Movens autem seipsum, movet se per voluntatem, in quantum aliquid appetit: appetitus enim est movens motum, appetibile autem est movens non motum. Oportet ergo supra substantiam corpoream coniunctam corpori, esse aliquid aliud superius quod moveat eam, sicut appetibile movet appetitum; et hoc oportet esse intellectuale bonum, quia hoc est appetibile, quia est simpliciter bonum; sensibile autem appetibile appetitur, quia est hic et nunc bonum.
Second, because if every incorporeal substance is united to a body as its form, it would follow that the first thing moving would be moving itself, in the way an animal does, as composed of a corporeal and a spiritual substance. Now, that which moves itself does so by its will, inasmuch as it desires something, for appetite is a moved mover, while the desirable object is not a moved mover. Consequently, above the incorporeal substance united to a body there must be something higher to move it as a desirable object moves an appetite; and this must be an intelligible good, since this is desirable because it is good simply speaking, whereas the desirable object of sense is desired because it is a good here and now.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Intellectuale autem bonum oportet esse incorporeum, quia nisi esset absque materia, non intelligeretur; et ex hoc ipso oportet ipsum esse intelligens: substantia enim quaelibet est intelligens ex hoc quod est a materia immunis. Oportet ergo supra substantiam coniunctam corpori, esse aliam substantiam superiorem incorpoream vel intellectualem corpori non unitam. Et haec est probatio Aristotelis in XI Metaph.: non enim potest dici, quod movens seipsum, nihil desideret extra se, quia nunquam moveretur: motus enim est ad acquirendum aliquid extrinsecum aliquo modo.
Now, an intelligible good must be incorporeal, since were it not devoid of matter, it could not be understood; therefore, it itself must be intelligent, for every substance is intelligent through being untouched by matter. Therefore, above the substance that is united to a body, there must be another higher substance that is incorporeal or intellectual and not united to a body. And this is the proof given by Aristotle in Metaphysics 11, for it cannot be said that a thing moving itself desires nothing outside itself, since then it would never be in motion; for a motion is for the sake of obtaining something in some way extrinsic.1
QDePot.Q6.A6
Tertio, quia cum movens seipsum possit moveri et non moveri, ut dicitur in VII Phys., si aliquid motum ex se continue movetur, oportet quod stabiliatur in movendo ab aliquo exteriori, quod est omnino immobile. Caelum autem, cuius animam dicebant Deum, videmus continue moveri; unde oportet supra illam substantiam quae est anima mundi, si qua est, esse aliam superiorem substantiam, quae nulli corpori est coniuncta, quae est per seipsam subsistens.
Third, because what moves itself is capable of being moved or not moved, as is said in Physics 7; therefore, if something that is moved by itself be continually in motion, the stable continuance of its motion must be due to something outside it, and that is wholly immovable.1 Now, we observe that the heaven, whose soul they held to be God, is in continual motion; therefore, above the substance that is the soul of the world—if there is such a substance—there must be a yet higher substance that is not united to a body, and this is self-subsistent.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Illi autem qui posuerunt omnem substantiam corpori unitam, ex hoc videntur fuisse decepti quod materiam credebant causam subsistentiae et individuationis in omnibus entibus, sicut est in rebus corporalibus; unde substantias incorporeas non credebant posse subsistere nisi in corpore, sicut etiam per modum obiectionis tangitur in Comment. Lib. de causis.
Now, those who contended that every substance is united to a body were apparently led astray through thinking that matter is the cause of subsistence and individuation in all beings, as it is in corporeal things; therefore, they thought that incorporeal substances cannot subsist outside a body, as suggested by way of objection in the Commentary on The Book of Causes.1
QDePot.Q6.A6
His opinionibus abiectis, Plato et Aristoteles posuerunt aliquas substantias esse incorporeas; et earum quasdam esse corpori coniunctas, quasdam vero nulli corpori coniunctas. Plato namque posuit duas substantias separatas, scilicet Deum patrem totius universitatis in supremo gradu; et postmodum mentem ipsius, quam vocabat paternum intellectum, in qua erant rerum omnium rationes vel ideae, ut Macrobius narrat. Substantias autem incorporeas corporibus unitas ponebat multiplices: quasdam quidem coniunctas caelestibus corporibus, quas Platonici deos appellabant; quasdam autem coniunctas corporibus aeris, quas dicebant esse daemones. Unde Augustinus in VIII de civitate Dei, introducit hanc definitionem daemonum ab Apuleio datam: daemones sunt animalia mente rationalia, animo passiva, corpore aerea, tempore aeterna. Et omnibus praedictis substantiis incorporeis, ratione suae sempiternitatis, gentiles Platonici dicebant cultum divinitatis exhibendum. Ponebant etiam ulterius substantias incorporeas grossioribus terrae corporibus unitas, terrenis scilicet et aqueis, quae sunt animae hominum et aliorum animalium.
Accordingly, Plato and Aristotle rejected these opinions and held that some substances are incorporeal, some united to bodies, and some not united to any body. For Plato, according to Macrobius, posited two separate substances, namely, God the father of the whole universe and occupying the highest place, and beneath him the mind of God, which he called the paternal intelligence containing the accounts or ideas of all things.1 He also held that many incorporeal substances are united to bodies: some united to heavenly bodies, and these the Platonists called “gods”; and some united to aerial bodies, whom they called demons. Hence, in The City of God 8, Augustine quotes the following definition of the demons as given by Apuleius: demons are animals with a rational mind, a passive soul, an aerial body, an eternal time.2 Moreover, the gentile Platonists held that divine worship was to be given to all these incorporeal substances on account of their eternality. Further, they believed that incorporeal substances are united to grosser terrestrial bodies, namely, those that are earthy and watery, and these are the souls of men and of other animals.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Aristoteles autem in duobus cum Platone concordat, et in duobus differt. Concordat quidem in ponendo supremam substantiam nec corpoream nec corpori unitam; et iterum in ponendo caelestia corpora esse animata. Differt autem in hoc quod ponebat plures substantias incorporeas corpori non unitas, scilicet secundum numerum caelestium motuum; et iterum in hoc quod non ponit esse aliqua animalia aerea; quod rationabilius posuit.
Now, Aristotle agrees with Plato on two points and differs from him in two. He agrees with him in asserting that there is a supreme substance neither corporeal nor united to a body, and in holding the heavenly bodies to be ensouled. But he differs from him by asserting the existence of several incorporeal substances not united to a body, ones corresponding to the various heavenly movements, and also in the fact that he did not assert the existence of any aerial animals. And this he did with good reason.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Quod patet ex tribus.
This is made clear from three arguments.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Primo quidem, quia corpus mixtum nobilius est corpore elementari, et maxime quantum ad formam: quia elementa mixtorum corporum materia sunt. Unde oportet quod substantiae incorporeae, quae sunt nobilissimae formae, corporibus mixtis uniantur, et non puris elementis. Nullum autem corpus mixtum esse potest, in quo terra et aqua non magis abundent secundum materiae quantitatem, cum etiam superiora elementa magis habeant de virtute activa, utpote magis formalia. Si autem haec in quantitate excederent, non servaretur aliqua proportio debita mixtionis, quia superiora omnino vincerent inferiora. Et ideo non potest esse quod substantiae incorporeae uniantur ut formae corporibus aereis, sed corporibus mixtis, in quibus materialiter superabundet terra et aqua.
First, because a mixed body is superior to an elemental body, especially as regards form, since the elements are the matter of mixed bodies. Therefore, incorporeal substances, which are the highest of all forms, ought to be united to mixed bodies and not to pure elements. Now, there can be no mixed body in which there is not a preponderance of earth and water as regards the quantity of its matter, since even the higher elements have a more active power through being more formal, and if these latter were to preponderate, the proportion owed to a mixture would not be preserved, since the higher would altogether subdue the lower. Consequently, it is not possible that incorporeal substances be united as forms to aerial bodies, but to mixed bodies in which earth and water materially preponderate.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Secundo, quia corpus homogeneum et uniforme oportet quod habeat eamdem formam in toto et in partibus. Totum autem aeris corpus videmus esse unius naturae; unde oportet, si substantiae aliquae spirituales aliquibus partibus aeris sunt unitae, quod etiam toti aeri uniantur: et sic totus aer erit animal, quod irrationabiliter dici videtur; quamvis et hoc quidam antiqui ponerent, ut dicitur in I de anima, qui dicebant aerem totum esse plenum diis.
Second, because a homogeneous and uniform body must have the same form in the whole and in its parts. Now, we see that the entire body of the air is of one nature, so that if any spiritual substances be united to any parts of the air, they must also be united to the whole; and thus, the whole air will be an animal, which seems to say something unreasonable, although this too some of the ancients asserted, holding that the whole of the air is full of gods.1
QDePot.Q6.A6
Tertio, quia si substantia spiritualis non habet in se aliam potentiam quam intellectum et voluntatem, frustra corpori unitur, cum hae operationes absque corpore compleantur: omnis enim forma corporis corporaliter aliquam actionem efficit. Si autem habent alias potentias, (quod videntur Platonici sensisse de daemonibus, dicentes eos esse animo passivos,—cum autem passio non sit nisi in parte animae sensitiva, ut probatur in VII Phys.,) oportet quod tales substantiae corporibus organicis uniantur, ut actiones talium potentiarum per determinata organa exequantur. Tale autem non potest esse corpus aereum, eo quod non est figurabile. Unde patet quod substantiae spirituales non possunt aereis corporibus naturaliter esse unitae.
Third, because if a spiritual substance has no other powers besides intellect and will, it would be useless for it to be united to a body, since these activities are completed without the body; for every form of a body executes some of its actions through the body. If, however, a spiritual substance has other powers (as apparently the Platonists held to be the case with the demons, for they said that these are patients by way of their soul, and a passion occurs only in the sensitive part of the soul, as is proved in Physics 7),1 it needs to be united to an organic body, so as to be able to perform the actions of such powers by means of determinate organs. But an aerial body cannot satisfy this condition, since it is shapeless. It follows, then, that spiritual substances cannot be naturally united to aerial bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Utrum autem aliquae substantiae incorporeae sint caelestibus corporibus unitae ut formae, Augustinus sub dubio relinquit. Hieronymus autem asserere videtur (super illud Eccle. I: lustrans universa per circuitum spiritus), et etiam Origenes. Quod tamen a pluribus modernorum reprobatum videtur, propter hoc quod cum numerus beatorum ex solis hominibus et angelis secundum Scripturam divinam constituatur, non possent illae substantiae spirituales nec inter hominum animas computari, nec inter angelos, qui sunt incorporei. Sed tamen Augustinus hoc etiam sub dubio relinquit sic dicens: nec illud quidem certum habetur, utrum ad eamdem societatem, scilicet angelorum, pertineat sol, luna, et cuncta sidera; quamvis nonnullis lucida esse corpora non cum sensu vel intelligentia videantur. Sed in hoc certissime, a doctrina tam Platonis quam Aristotelis, doctrina fidei discordat, quod ponimus multas substantias penitus corporibus non unitas, plures quam aliquis eorum ponat.
As to whether some incorporeal substances are united as forms to the heavenly bodies, Augustine leaves the question unsolved,1 while Jerome would seem to assert it as a fact in his commentary on Ecclesiastes 1:6, the Spirit goes forward surveying all places round about,2 as does also Origen.3 Several modern writers consider this to be disproved by the fact that, since according to Scripture the number of the blessed is composed exclusively of men and angels, these spiritual substances would not be reckoned either among human souls or among the angels, who are incorporeal. However, Augustine considers this also doubtful: it is by no means certain whether the sun, moon, and stars belong to the same company, namely, of the angels: although some are of the opinion that they are bodies of light without sense or intelligence. Yet without any doubt, the teaching of both Plato and Aristotle differs from the doctrine of faith inasmuch as we hold that there are many substances not united to bodies, many more indeed than any of these admit.4
QDePot.Q6.A6
Quae quidem positio etiam rationabilior videtur propter tria.
And this would seem the more probable view, for three reasons.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Primo quidem, quia sicut corpora superiora digniora sunt inferioribus, ita substantiae incorporeae corporibus sunt etiam digniores; corpora autem superiora in tantum inferiora excedunt, quod terra habet comparationem ad caelum sicut punctum ad sphaeram, ut astrologi probant. Unde et substantiae incorporeae sicut Dionysius dicit, omnem multitudinem materialium specierum transcendunt; quod significatur Daniel. VII, 10, cum dicitur: millia millium ministrabant ei, et decies millies centena millia assistebant ei. Quod quidem affluentiae divinae bonitatis concordat, ut scilicet ea quae nobiliora sunt illa copiosius in esse producat. Et cum superiora ab inferioribus non dependeant, nec ad ea limitentur eorum virtutes, non oportet illa solum in superioribus ponere quae per inferiores effectus manifestantur.
First, because just as the bodies above are higher in dignity than those below, so too incorporeal substances are also of higher dignity than bodies; but the higher bodies excel those below inasmuch as the earth compared to the heavens is as a point in comparison with a sphere, as is proved by astronomers. Therefore, incorporeal substances according to Dionysius surpass the entire multitude of material species;1 and this is indicated in Daniel: thousands of thousands ministered to him and ten thousand times a hundred thousand stood before him (Dan 7:10). Moreover, it is in keeping with the outpouring of the divine goodness that it should bring into existence in greater profusion those things that are the noblest in nature. And because higher things do not depend on lower, nor are their powers confined to the things here below, we must not limit their activities to effects manifested through lower things.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Secundo autem quia rerum naturalium ordine, inter naturas distantes multi gradus medii inveniuntur, sicut inter animalia et plantas inveniuntur quaedam animalia imperfecta, quae et cum plantis communicant quantum ad fixionem, et cum animalibus quantum ad sensum. Cum ergo substantia suprema, quae Deus est, a corporum natura maxime distet, rationabile videtur quod multi gradus naturarum inter utraque inveniantur, et non solum illae substantiae quae sunt principia motuum.
Second, because in the order of natural things, we find many degrees intervening between natures that are distant from each other; thus, between animals and plants, there are certain imperfect animals that both have something in common with plants, in being fixed in place, and something in common with animals, in having sensation. Since, then, the supreme substance, which is God, is farthest removed from corporeal nature, it seems reasonable that there should be many intervening degrees of nature and not only those substances that are principles of movement.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Tertio, quia cum Deus non solum universalem providentiam de rebus corporalibus habeat, sed etiam ad res singulas eius providentia se extendat, in quibus interdum, ut dictum est, praeter ordinem causarum universalium operatur,—non solum oportet ponere substantias incorporeas Deo deservientes in universalibus causis naturae, quae sunt motus corporum caelestium, sed etiam in aliis quae Deus particulariter in singulis operatur, et praecipue quantum ad homines, quorum mentes caelestibus motibus non subiiciuntur. Sic ergo, fidei veritatem sequendo, dicimus angelos et daemones non habere corpora naturaliter unita, sed omnino incorporeos, sicut dicit Dionysius.
Third, this is because God exercises not only a universal providence over corporeal beings, but also a particular providence over individuals, in which (as stated above) at times he works independently of the order of universal causes; and therefore we must posit the existence, not only of incorporeal substances who serve God in the universal causes of nature, namely, the movements of heavenly bodies, but also of others who administer to God’s particular works in individuals, especially as regards man, whose mind is not subject to the heavenly movements.1 Accordingly, following the truth of faith, we assert that angels and demons do not have bodies naturally united to them, but are wholly incorporeal, as Dionysius says.
QDePot.Q6.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Augustinus in pluribus locis suorum librorum, quantum ad corpora angelorum et daemonum, absque assertione utitur Platonicorum sententia. Unde et XXI de civit. Dei utramque opinionem prosequitur de poena daemonum tractans, et eorum scilicet qui dicebant daemones aerea corpora habere, et eorum qui dicebant eos esse penitus incorporeos. Gregorius vero angelum animal appellat, large sumpto animalis vocabulo pro quolibet vivente.
Reply Obj. 1: In several passages of his works, Augustine makes use of the Platonic view about angels and demons having bodies without actually agreeing with it. Hence, treating of the punishment of the demons in The City of God 21, he follows up both the opinion of those who said that demons have aerial bodies, and the view of those who say that they are wholly incorporeal.1 Gregory describes an angel as being an “animal,” in the broad sense of the term, namely, as indicating any living being.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Origenes in pluribus Platonicorum opinionem sectatur; unde huius opinionis fuisse videtur quod omnes substantiae creatae incorporeae sint corporibus unitae, quamvis etiam hoc non asserat, sed sub dubitatione proponat, aliam etiam opinionem tangens.
Reply Obj. 2: On many points, Origen adopts the views of the Platonists; thus, he seems to have been of the opinion that all created incorporeal substances are united to bodies; and yet, he does not state this positively; rather, he suggests it as by no means certain, and at the same time mentions the other view.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Dionysius absque dubio angelos et daemones incorporeos esse voluit. Utitur autem metaphorice nomine furoris et concupiscentiae pro voluntate inordinata, et nomine phantasiae pro intellectu errante in eligendo, secundum quod malus omnis est ignorans, ut Philosophus dicit in III Ethicorum, et Proverb. XIV, 22, dicitur: errant qui operantur malum.
Reply Obj. 3: Without doubt, Dionysius maintained that angels and demons are incorporeal. He employs the terms “anger” and “concupiscence” metaphorically for an inordinate will, and “fantasy” as signifying the erring choice of their intelligence, inasmuch as every wrongdoer is ignorant, according to the Philosopher in Ethics 3,1 and they err who work evil (Prov 14:22).
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod si angeli ponantur ex materia et forma compositi, non propter hoc oportet quod sint corporei ex ratione praedicta, nisi ponatur quod sit eadem materia angelorum et corporum. Posset autem dici, quod esset alia materia corporum divisa, non quidem dimensionis divisione, sed per ordinem ad alterius generis formam, nam potentia actui proportionatur. Magis tamen credimus, quod non sint angeli ex materia et forma compositi, sed sint formae tantum per se stantes. Nec oportet quod propter hoc non sint creati: forma enim est principium essendi ut quo aliquid est, cum tamen et esse formae et esse materiae in composito sit ab uno agente. Si ergo sit aliqua substantia creata quae sit forma tantum, potest habere principium essendi efficiens, non formale.
Reply Obj. 4: Even if angels were composed of matter and form, this argument does not prove that they would be corporeal unless we suppose that angels and bodies have the same matter. It might be said indeed that the matter of bodies would be distinct not by dimensional division but by order to forms of different kinds, since potency is proportionate to act. Yet we rather believe that angels are not composed of matter and form but are self-subsistent forms only. Nor does it follow from this that they were not created; for form is a principle of existence as that by which a something exists, although the existence both of form and matter in the composite proceeds from the one agent. Therefore, if there be a created substance that is pure form, it can have an efficient but not a formal principle of existence.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum, etiam in causis formalibus prius et posterius invenitur; unde nihil prohibet unam formam per alterius formae participationem formari; et sic ipse Deus, qui est esse tantum, est quodammodo species omnium formarum subsistentium quae esse participant et non sunt suum esse.
Reply Obj. 5: According to the Philosopher, there is found an order of precedence even in formal causes;1 whence nothing prevents a form being formed through a participation in another form. And thus, God, who is pure being, is in a way the species of all subsistent forms that participate in being and are not their own being.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod virtus angeli, secundum naturae ordinem, est superior, et per consequens universalior quam virtus animae humanae: unde non poterat habere corporeum organum sibi sufficienter respondens ad actiones quibus in exteriora corpora agit; ideo non debuit aliquibus corporeis organis alligari, sicut anima per unionem ligatur.
Reply Obj. 6: In the natural order, an angel’s power is higher and therefore more universal than the power of a human soul; thus, it could not have a corporeal organ that would adequately correspond to the action that it exercises on eternal bodies; and consequently, it was not fitting for it to be bound to any corporeal organs, as the soul is by union with the body.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod movens seipsum est primum inter mota, ratione moventis immobilis; unde si movens immobile moveat sive corpus sibi naturaliter unitum, sive non, eadem prioritatis ratio manet.
Reply Obj. 7: What moves its very self is the first among things moved, by reason of an immovable mover; therefore, if the immovable mover moves either a body naturally united to it or one that is not, the account of priority remains the same.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod anima unita corpori vivificat corpus non solum effective, sed formaliter: sic autem corpus vivificare minus est quam per se vivere tantum, simpliciter loquendo. Nam anima hoc modo corpus vivificare potest, in quantum habet esse infimum, quod sibi et corpori potest esse commune in composito ex utroque. Esse autem angeli cum sit altius, non potest hoc modo communicari corpori. Unde vivit tantum, et non vivificat formaliter.
Reply Obj. 8: The soul united to the body vivifies the body not only effectively but also formally; but to vivify the body in this way is less than to be alive through itself, simply speaking. For the soul is able to vivify the body inasmuch as it has the lowest degree of being, which can be common to itself and the body in the composite of the two. But because the being of an angel is higher in degree, it cannot be thus communicated to a body. Thus, it lives only and does not vivify formally.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod retrogradatio quae videtur in planetis, et statio et directio non provenit ex difformitate motus unius et eiusdem mobilis, sed ex diversis motibus diversorum mobilium, vel ponendo eccentricos et epicyclos secundum Ptolomaeum vel ponendo diversitatem motuum secundum diversitates polorum, sicut alii posuerunt. Et tamen si etiam difformiter moverentur caelestia corpora, per hoc non magis ostenderetur quod moverentur a motore voluntario coniuncto quam quod a separato.
Reply Obj. 9: That the planets seem to have a backward and forward movement and sometimes to be stationary is not due to a variable movement of one and the same movable; rather, it is due to the various movements of different movables, whether we put it down to eccentrics and epicycles, according to Ptolemy,1 or to a difference of movements in the poles, as others have maintained. And yet, even if the heavenly bodies did vary in their movements, this would not prove that their movement is caused by a voluntary mover conjoined to them rather than from a separated mover.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod corpora caelestia etiamsi non sint animata, moventur a substantia vivente separata, cuius virtute agunt, sicut instrumentum virtute principalis agentis; et ex hoc causant in inferioribus vitam.
Reply Obj. 10: Even if the heavenly bodies are not ensouled, they are moved by a living separate substance by whose power they act, even as an instrument does by the power of its principal agent; and thus, they cause life in things below them.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod Philosophus demonstrationes suas ad duas conclusiones sub disiunctione terminat, scilicet: quod mobilia vel reducuntur statim ad movens immobile, vel ad movens seipsum, cuius una pars est movens immobile; quamvis ipse magis secundam partem praeeligere videatur. Si quis tamen primam partem eligat, nullum inconveniens ex suis demonstrationibus sequetur.
Reply Obj. 11: The Philosopher brings his arguments to two alternative conclusions, namely, that movable things must be traced back either immediately to an immovable mover or to a self-mover part of which is an immovable mover, although he himself seems to prefer the latter alternative. If, however, anyone give preference to the former, nothing problematic is implied in the Philosopher’s demonstrations.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod id quod est supremum in corporibus, attingit ad infimum spiritualis naturae per aliquam participationem proprietatum eius sicut per hoc quod est incorruptibile, non autem per hoc quod ei uniatur.
Reply Obj. 12: That which is highest in bodies reaches the lowest degree of the spiritual nature by a certain participation in its properties, for instance, by being incorruptible, but not by being united to it.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod corpus humanum quantum ad materiam ignobilius est caelesti corpore, sed corpus humanum formam habet nobiliorem, si corpora caelestia sunt inanimata. Nobiliorem tamen dico secundum se, non tamen secundum quod corpus format. Perfectiori enim modo forma caeli perficit materiam, cui praebet esse incorruptibile, quam anima rationalis corpus. Hoc autem ideo est, quia substantia spiritualis quae movet caelum, est altioris dignitatis quam ut corpori uniatur.
Reply Obj. 13: The human body is less noble than the heavenly body as regards matter, yet it has a more noble form, if heavenly bodies are without soul. Yet I call it more noble in itself, but not insofar as it forms the body, because the form of the heavens perfects its matter in a more perfect way, by making it incorruptible, than the rational soul perfects the body. The reason is because the spiritual substance that moves the heavens is of too high a dignity to be united to a body.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod aerea corpora esse non possunt, rationibus praedictis.
Reply Obj. 14: Their bodies cannot be aerial for reasons already given.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad14
Et per hoc patet responsio ad decimumquintum quod procedit de opinione Platonis.
Reply Obj. 15: This suffices for the reply to the fifteenth objection, which proceeds on the lines of Plato’s opinion.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod angelus non movetur commensurando se spatio, sicut corpora moventur, sed aequivoce motus dicitur de motu angelorum et de motu corporum.
Reply Obj. 16: An angel’s movements are not by making itself commensurate with a space, the way bodies move, and the term “motion” is used equivocally when we speak of the movements of angels and of bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod Verbum Dei non unitur corpori ut forma, quia sic fieret una natura ex Verbo et carne: quod est haereticum.
Reply Obj. 17: The Word of God is not united to a body as forming it, for in that case, the Word and the flesh would become one nature, and this is heretical.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod Porphyrius in hoc opinionem Platonis sequitur, quod deos nominat daemones, quos ponebant animalia, et etiam corpora caelestia.
Reply Obj. 18: Porphyry follows the opinion of Plato when he gives the name of “gods” to the demons, whom he held to be animals, as well as to the heavenly bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A6.ad18
A. 7Whether angels or demons can assume bodiesUtrum angeli vel daemones possint corpus assumere
Septimo quaeritur utrum angeli vel daemones possint corpus assumere.
The seventh point of inquiry is whether angels or demons can assume bodies.1
QDePot.Q6.A7
Et videtur quod non. Corpus enim substantiae incorporeae unitum esse non potest, nisi vel quantum ad esse, vel quantum ad motum. Sed angeli non possunt habere unita sibi corpora quantum ad esse, quia sic essent eis naturaliter unita: quod est contra praedicta. Ergo relinquitur quod non possint corporibus uniri, nisi in quantum movent ea. Sed hoc non sufficit ad rationem assumptionis; quia sic angelus et daemon assumeret omne corpus quod movet, quod patet esse falsum; movit enim angelus linguam asinae Balaam, nec tamen dicitur eam assumpsisse. Ergo non potest dici, quod angelus vel daemon corpus assumat.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they cannot. For a body cannot be united to an incorporeal substance except either in being or in movement. Now, angels cannot have bodies united to them in being, because they would then be naturally united to them, which is contrary to what has been said.1 Therefore, it follows that they cannot be united to bodies except as moving them. But this does not amount to an assumption of the body, since then angels and demons would assume every body that they move, which is clearly false, for an angel moved the tongue of Balaam’s ass, and yet we do not say that he assumed it. Therefore, we cannot say that angels or demons assume bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg1
Praeterea, si angeli vel daemones corpora assumant, hoc non est propter eorum necessitatem, sed vel propter nos instruendos quantum ad bonos, vel decipiendos quantum ad malos. Sed ad utrumque sufficit sola imaginaria visio. Ergo non videtur quod corpora assumant.
Obj. 2: If angels or demons assume bodies, this is not because they need to, but either for our instruction (as regards the good angels) or for our deception (as regards the wicked angels). But an imaginary vision would be enough for either of these things. Therefore, it seems that they do not assume bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg2
Praeterea, Deus in veteri testamento patribus apparuit, sicut et angeli apparuisse leguntur, ut Augustinus probat. Sed non est dicendum quod Deus corpus assumpserit, nisi per mysterium incarnationis. Ergo nec angeli apparentes corpora assumunt.
Obj. 3: God appeared to the Patriarchs in the Old Testament just as angels are stated to have done, as Augustine proves.1 Now, we must not say that God assumed a body except in the mystery of the Incarnation. Therefore, neither do angels assume bodies when they appear.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg3
Praeterea, sicut uniri corpori naturaliter convenit animae, ita non esse unitum naturaliter convenit angelo. Sed anima non potest a corpore separari cum vult. Ergo nec angelus potest corpus assumere.
Obj. 4: Just as it naturally befits the soul to be united to a body, so is it naturally befitting to an angel not to be united to a body. Now, the soul cannot leave the body at will. Therefore, neither can an angel assume a body.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg4
Praeterea, nulla substantia finita potest simul in plures operationes. Angelus est quaedam substantia finita. Non potest ergo simul et nobis ministrare et corpus assumere.
Obj. 5: No finite substance can perform several activities at the same time. Now, an angel is a finite substance. Therefore, he cannot simultaneously administer to us and assume a body.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg5
Praeterea, inter assumens et assumptum debet esse aliqua proportio. Sed inter angelum et corpus non est aliqua proportio, cum sint omnino generum diversorum, et per consequens incompossibilia. Ergo angelus non potest assumere corpus.
Obj. 6: There should be proportion between the thing assumed and the one assuming it. But there is no proportion between an angel and a body, since they belong to wholly different genera and are therefore incompatible with each other. Therefore, an angel cannot assume a body.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg6
Praeterea, si angelus assumit corpus: aut corpus caeleste, aut aliquod de natura quatuor elementorum. Non quidem corpus caeleste, cum corpus caeli dividi non possit, nec a loco suo divelli; similiter nec corpus igneum, quia sic consumeret alia corpora quibus adhaereret; nec aereum, quia aer non est figurabilis; nec aqueum, aqua enim figuram non retinet; similiter autem nec terrenum, cum subito dispareant, ut patet de angelo Tobiae. Ergo nullo modo corpus assumunt.
Obj. 7: If an angel assumes a body, this will be either a heavenly body or one with the nature of the four elements. But it cannot be a heavenly body, since the body of the heavens cannot be divided or forced out of its place. Nor can it be an igneous body, for then he would consume the other bodies with which he came into contract, nor an aerial body, since air is shapeless, nor an aqueous body, for water does not retain shape, nor an earthly body, since they disappear suddenly, like the angel who appeared to Tobias (Tobit 12:21). Therefore, they do not assume any kind of body.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg7
Praeterea, omnis assumptio ad aliquam unionem terminatur. Sed ex angelo et corpore non potest fieri unum aliquo illorum trium modorum unitatis quos ponit Philosophus in I Physic.: non enim possunt fieri unum continuatione, neque indivisibilitate, neque ratione. Ergo angelus non potest corpus assumere.
Obj. 8: Every assumption terminates in some kind of union. But none of the three modes of unity mentioned by the Philosopher in Physics 1 can result from an angel and a body; for they cannot be one by continuity, by indivisibility, or in account.1 Therefore, an angel cannot assume a body.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg8
Praeterea, si angeli corpus assumunt, aut corpora ab eis assumpta habent veras species quae videntur aut non. Si quidem habent veras species, cum ergo quandoque videantur in specie hominis, corpus ab eis assumptum erit verum corpus humanum: quod est impossibile, nisi dicatur quod angelus assumit hominem; quod videtur inconveniens. Si autem non sunt verae species, hoc etiam inconveniens videtur; non enim decet aliqua fictio angelos veritatis. Nullo ergo modo angelus corpus assumit.
Obj. 9: If angels assume bodies, the bodies assumed by them either really are or are not as they appear to be. If they really are, since sometimes they appear as men, the body assumed by them will be a real human body, which is impossible unless we say that an angel assumed a man, which would seem to be improbable. And if they are not, this again is seemingly unfitting, since pretense is unbecoming to the angels of truth. Therefore, in no way does an angel assume a body.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg9
Praeterea, sicut supra habitum est, angeli et daemones virtute suae naturae non possunt facere in istis corporibus effectus aliquos, nisi mediantibus virtutibus naturalibus. Sed virtutes naturales non insunt rebus corporalibus ad formandum speciem humani corporis, nisi per determinatum modum generationis, et nisi ex determinato semine: qualiter constat quod angeli corpus non assumunt; et eadem ratio est de aliis formis corporum in quibus angeli aliquando apparent. Ergo non potest esse hoc, per hoc quod angeli assumant corpora.
Obj. 10: As stated above, angels and demons cannot produce effects in these bodies except by the mediation of natural powers.1 Now, natural powers are not implanted in corporeal things for forming the species of the human body otherwise than by a determinate mode of generation, and through a determinate seed; and it is plain that angels do not assume a body in this way. And the same argument applies to the other bodily forms in which angels appear at times. Therefore, this cannot result from their assuming bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg10
Praeterea, oportet quod movens aliquid influat corpori moto. Non potest autem influere, nisi aliquo modo contingat. Cum ergo non possit esse contactus angelorum ad corpora, videtur quod non possit movere, et per consequens nec assumere.
Obj. 11: In order to put a body in motion, the mover must influence the body moved. But it cannot do this without some kind of contact. Therefore, because an angel cannot be in contact with bodies, it would seem that he cannot move a body, nor consequently assume one.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg11
Sed dicendum quod angeli imperio solo movent corpus motu locali.
Obj. 12: Someone will reply to this that angels by their command move bodies with local movement.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg12
Sed contra, movens et motum oportet esse simul, ut probatur in VII Phys. Sed ex hoc quod angelus aliquid imperat voluntate sua, non est simul cum corpore quod per ipsum moveri dicitur. Ergo solo imperio movere non potest.
On the contrary, as is proved in Physics 7, the mover and the moved must be together.1 But it does not follow from the fact that an angel commands something by his will that he is together with the body that is said to be moved by him. Therefore, he cannot command it by his mere will.
QDePot.Q6.A7.sc
Praeterea, motus corporalis non obedit angelis ad nutum quantum ad sui formationem, sicut supra habitum est. Figura autem quaedam forma est. Ergo non potest, solo imperio angeli, corpus aliquod figurari ut habeat effigiem hominis aut alicuius huiusmodi, in quo angelus appareat.
Obj. 13: As stated above, bodily motion does not obey angels at a nod, as regards its formation.1 Now, shape is a kind of form. Therefore, by his mere command an angel cannot shape a body so that it have the appearance of a man or something of the kind wherein he might appear.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg13
Praeterea, super illud Ps. X, 5: dominus in templo sancto suo, dicit Glossa, quod etsi daemones exterius simulacris praesideant, intus tamen esse non possunt; et eadem ratione nec in aliis corporibus. Sed si corpora assumunt, oportet eos in corporibus assumptis esse. Ergo non est dicendum, quod corpora assumant.
Obj. 14: The Gloss on Psalm 11:4, the Lord is in his holy temple, says that,1 although the demons exercise an external power over idols, they cannot reside in them or, for the same reason, in other bodies. But if they assume bodies, they must be in the bodies assumed. Therefore, we must not say that they assume bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg14
Praeterea, si assumunt aliquod corpus, aut toti corpori uniuntur, aut alicui parti eius: si solum alicui parti, non poterunt totum corpus movere, nisi unam partem moveant altera mediante; quod non videtur posse contingere, nisi corpus assumptum habeat partes organicas determinatas ad motum, quod est solum corporum animatorum. Si autem toti corpori uniuntur immediate, oportet quod sit in qualibet parte corporis assumpti angelus; et constat quod totus, cum sit impartibilis. Ergo erit in pluribus locis simul: quod est solius Dei. Non ergo angelus potest corpus assumere.
Obj. 15: If they assume bodies, they are united either to the whole body or to part of it. If they are united to a part only, they will be unable to move the whole body unless they move one part by means of another; and this would seem to be impossible unless the assumed body has organs appointed for movement, and this is peculiar to ensouled bodies. And if they are united immediately to the whole body, the angel must be in each part of the body assumed, and of course wholly so, since he is indivisible. Hence, he will be in several places at the same time, which belongs to God alone. Therefore, an angel cannot assume a body.
QDePot.Q6.A7.arg15
Sed contra est quod legitur de angelis apparentibus Abrahae, ut habetur in Gen. XVIII, v. 2, qui in corporibus assumptis apparuerunt; et similiter de angelo qui Tobiae apparuit.
On the contrary, it is related that the angels who appeared to Abraham came to him in assumed bodies (Gen 18:2), and the same is said of the angel who appeared to Tobias (Tobit 3:17).1
QDePot.Q6.A7.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod quidam eorum qui sacrae Scripturae credunt, in qua apparitiones angelorum leguntur, dixerunt quod angeli nunquam corpora assumunt, sicut patet de Rabbi Moyse, qui hanc opinionem ponit; unde dicit, quod omnia quaecumque in sacra Scriptura leguntur de apparitione angelorum, contingunt in visione prophetiae, secundum scilicet imaginariam visionem, quandoque quidem in vigilando, quandoque vero in dormiendo.
I answer that some of those who believe the statements of sacred Scripture about angelic apparitions have said that an angel never assumes a body. This is clear for Rabbi Moses, who holds this view; this is why he says that all the apparitions of angels related in the sacred Scriptures occur in a vision of prophesy, that is, in an imaginary vision, the seer being either awake or asleep.1
QDePot.Q6.A7.co
Et haec positio veritatem Scripturae non salvat. Ex ipso enim modo loquendi quo Scriptura utitur, datur intelligi quid significetur ut res gesta, et quid per modum propheticae visionis. Cum enim aliqua apparitio per modum visionis debeat intelligi, ponuntur aliqua verba ad visionem pertinentia: sicut quod dicitur Ezech. cap. VIII, 3: elevavit me spiritus inter caelum et terram, et adduxit me in Ierusalem in visionibus domini.1 Unde patet quod illa quae fieri simpliciter narrantur simpliciter etiam intelligi debent esse gesta. Sic autem legitur de pluribus apparitionibus in veteri testamento.
But this does not safeguard the truth of Scripture, because the very expressions used by Scripture indicate what things are real occurrences and what occur through a mode of prophetic vision. Thus, when we ought to understand an apparition to be a mere vision, it employs words denoting a vision, for example: the spirit lifted me up between the earth and the heaven and brought me in the vision of God in Jerusalem (Ezek 8:3). Therefore, it is clear that when things are simply stated as occurrences, we are to take them as such, and this applies to many apparitions in the Old Testament.
QDePot.Q6.A7
Unde simpliciter concedendum est quod angeli quandoque corpus assumunt, formando corpus sensibile, exteriori sive corporali visioni subiectum; sicut et quandoque aliquas species in imaginatione formando apparent secundum imaginariam visionem.
We must admit, then, without any qualification that the angels do sometimes assume a body by fashioning a sensible body and offering it to external or corporeal vision, even as at other times, by producing forms in the imagination, they cause themselves to appear in imaginary visions.
QDePot.Q6.A7
Hoc autem conveniens est propter tres rationes:
This is fitting for three reasons.
QDePot.Q6.A7
primo quidem et principaliter, quia omnes illae apparitiones veteris testamenti ad illam apparitionem ordinantur in qua Filius Dei visibilis mundo apparuit, ut Augustinus dicit. Unde cum Filius Dei verum corpus assumpserit, et non phantasticum ut Manichaei fabulantur, conveniens fuit ut etiam vera corpora assumendo, angeli hominibus apparerent.
First and chiefly, because all the apparitions of the Old Testament were ordered to that apparition whereby the Son of God appeared visibly on the earth, as Augustine says.1 Therefore, since the Son of God took to himself a real body, and not an imaginary one (as the Manicheans pretended), it was fitting that the angels also should appear to men by assuming real bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A7
Secunda ratio potest sumi ex verbis Dionysii in epistola quam scribit ad Titum; dicit enim quod ideo in divina Scriptura res divinae nobis sub sensibilibus traduntur, inter alias rationes, ut totus homo, quantum possibile est, ex participatione divinorum perficiatur, non solum intellectu capiendo intelligibilem veritatem, sed etiam in natura sensibili per sensibiles formas, quae sunt velut quaedam imagines divinorum. Unde similiter cum angeli hominibus appareant ad eos perficiendos, conveniens est ut non solum intellectum illuminent per intellectualem visionem, sed quod etiam imaginationi provideant et exteriori sensui per imaginariam visionem, corporum scilicet assumptorum. Unde et haec triplex visio assignatur ab Augustino.
A second reason may be gathered from the words of Dionysius in his letter to Titus.1 Thus, he says there that, among other reasons why in the divine Scriptures divine things are made known to us under sensible signs, there is this one, that the whole man may be perfected by participating as far as possible in divine things, by grasping the intelligible truth not only by his intellect but also by perceiving it in his sensible nature by means of sensible forms, which are images as it were of divine things. Therefore, in like manner, seeing that angels appear to man in order to perfect him, it is fitting that they not only enlighten his intelligence by intellectual vision, but also that they profit his imagination and exterior senses by imaginary visions, namely, of the bodies they assume. Therefore, this threefold vision is mentioned by Augustine.2
QDePot.Q6.A7
Tertia ratio potest esse, quia etsi angeli natura sint nobis superiores, per gratiam tamen adipiscimur eorum aequalitatem et societatem, sicut habetur Matth. XXII, 30: erunt sicut angeli in caelo. Et ideo, ut suam familiaritatem et affinitatem ad nos ostendant, nobis suo modo per corporum assumptionem conformantur, ut quod nostrum est accipientes, nostrum intellectum in illud assurgere faciant quod proprium est ipsorum, sicut et Filius Dei, dum ad nos descendit, ad sua nos elevavit. Daemones autem quando in angelos lucis se transfigurant, quod boni angeli ad nostrum profectum faciunt, ipsi ad deceptionem facere moliuntur.
A third reason may be that, although the angels are by nature above us, it is possible for us by grace to attain an equality and fellowship with them; for it is written that they will be as the angels in heaven (Matt 22:30). Hence, in order to display their companionability and kinship to us, they become conformed to us in their own way by assuming a body; and thus, by assuming what is ours, they enable our intellects to rise to what is peculiar to themselves, just as the Son of God, by descending to us, raised us to things divine. As to the demons, when they transform themselves into angels of light, they endeavor to deceive us by doing what the good angels do for our profit.
QDePot.Q6.A7
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod non omne corpus quod movet angelus assumit. Assumere enim dicitur quasi ad se sumere. Assumit ergo angelus corpus non ut suae naturae uniat, sicut homo assumit cibum; neque ut uniat suae personae, sicut Filius Dei assumpsit humanam naturam; sed ad suam repraesentationem, illo modo quo intelligibilia per sensibilia repraesentari possunt. Tunc ergo angelus corpus assumere dicitur quando corpus aliquod hoc modo format quod ad repraesentationem suam est aptum; sicut patet per Dionysium in fine caelestis hierarchiae, ubi ostendit quod per corporales formas, angelorum proprietates intelliguntur.
Reply Obj. 1: An angel does not assume every body that he moves. To assume is, as it were, to “take to oneself” (ad se sumere). Accordingly, an angel assumes a body, not that he may unite it to his nature as a man takes food, nor to unite it to his person as the Son of God took human nature, but so that he might represent himself, in the same way as intelligible things can be represented through sensible things. Thus, an angel is said to assume a body when he fashions himself a body in such a way that it is adapted to represent him, as Dionysius explains at the end of The Celestial Hierarchy, by saying that the bodily shapes signify the angelic properties.1
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non solum imaginaria visio est utilis ad nostram instructionem, sed etiam corporalis, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: As already stated, not only imaginary but also corporeal vision is useful for our instruction.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut dicit Augustinus, omnes Dei apparitiones quae in veteri testamento leguntur, factae sunt ministerio angelorum, qui aliquas species vel imaginarias vel corporeas formant, per quas animum hominis videntis in Deum reducerent; sicut et sensibilibus figuris possibile est hominem in Deum reduci. Corpora ergo apparentia, in apparitionibus praedictis angeli assumpserunt; sed in eis Deus apparuisse dicitur quia ipse Deus erat finis in quem, per repraesentationem huiusmodi corporum, angeli mentem hominis elevare intendebant. Et ideo in illis apparitionibus Scriptura quandoque commemorat Deum apparuisse, quandoque angelum.
Reply Obj. 3: As Augustine says, all the apparitions of God related in the Old Testament were effected by the ministry of the angels, who fashion certain forms, whether imaginary or corporeal, whereby they lead the seer’s mind to God,1 even as it is possible to lead man to God by sensible signs. Accordingly, in these apparitions, the angels assumed the bodies that appeared, yet God is said to have appeared in them, because he was the end whereto the angels intended to raise man’s mind by means of these representations. And this is why in these apparitions Scripture sometimes states that God appeared, and sometimes an angel.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod nulla res habet potestatem supra suum esse: omnis enim rei virtus ab essentia eius fluit, vel essentiam praesupponit. Et quia anima per suum esse unitur corpori ut forma, non est in potestate eius ut ab unione corporis se absolvat; et similiter non est in potestate angeli quod se uniat corpori secundum esse ut formam; sed potest corpus assumere modo praedicto, cui unitur ut motor, et ut figuratum figurae.
Reply Obj. 4: Nothing has a power that surpasses its own being, since everything’s power flows from its essence or presupposes it. And since the soul is united through its being to the body as its form, it is not in its power to release itself from union with the body; and in like manner, it is not in the angel’s power to unite himself in his being to a body as its form, but he can assume a body in the manner indicated above, to which body he is united as its mover and as what is expressed by a shape is united to the shape.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod istae duae operationes, assumere corpus et ministrare, sunt ad invicem ordinatae; et ideo nihil prohibet quin ea angelus simul exequatur.
Reply Obj. 5: These two activities—the assumption of a body and ministering to us—are ordered the one to the other; therefore there is nothing to prevent both being done at the same time.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod si proportio secundum commensurationem accipiatur, non potest esse angeli ad corpus proportio, cum eorum magnitudines non sint unius generis, nec rationis eiusdem: nihil tamen prohibet quin sit aliqua habitudo angeli ad corpus, ut motoris ad motum et figurati ad figuram; quae proportio potest dici.
Reply Obj. 6: Between an angel and a body there cannot be proportion of commensuration, since their respective magnitudes are not of one same genus or of the same account. But nothing prevents an angel from having a certain relationship to a body such as that of a mover to the thing moved, or of what is expressed by a shape to the shape; and this may be called proportion.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod ex quolibet elemento potest angelus corpus assumere, vel etiam ex pluribus elementis commixtis. Magis tamen competit quod ex aere corpus assumat, qui potest inspissari faciliter, et sic figuram recipere et retinere et per alicuius lucidi corporis oppositionem diversimode colorari, sicut in nubibus patet; ut quantum ad praesens non sit differentia inter purum aerem et vaporem seu fumum, qui in aeris naturam tendunt.
Reply Obj. 7: An angel can assume a body from any element as well as from several elements mixed together. It is, however, more fitting that he assume a body from the air, which condenses easily so as to take and retain shape and reflect various colors from other bodies, as may be seen in the clouds; and as far as the present question is concerned, there is no difference between pure air and steam or smoke, which tend to the nature of air.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod illa divisione dividitur unum simpliciter. Sic autem angelus corpori non unitur, sed secundum quid, sicut motor mobili et ut figuratum figurae, sicut supra dictum est.
Reply Obj. 8: By that division the one is divided simply. However, an angel is not united to a body in this way, but only in a qualified sense, such as that of the mover with the thing moved, or what is expressed by a shape with the shape itself, as stated above.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod corpora illa quae angeli assumunt, habent quidem veras formas quantum ad id quod sensus percipere potest, quae sunt sensibilia per se, sicut color et figura; non autem quantum ad naturam speciei, quae est sensibile per accidens. Nec propter hoc oportet quod sit ibi aliqua fictio, quia formas humanas non obiiciunt oculis angeli, ut homines esse credantur, sed ut per humanas proprietates, angelorum virtutes cognoscantur; sicut nec etiam metaphoricae locutiones sunt falsae, in quibus ex aliorum similitudinibus res aliae significantur.
Reply Obj. 9: Those bodies that the angels assume do indeed have real forms as regards what the senses can perceive, forms that are essentially sensible (for example, color and shape), but not as regards the nature of a species, which is sensible accidentally. Nor must this be any pretense, since angels do not present human forms to their eyes in order to be taken for a man, but so that angelic powers may be known by means of human characteristics; thus, neither are metaphorical expressions false wherein certain things are signified based on their likeness to others.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod licet virtutes naturales corporum non sufficiant ad inducendum veram speciem humani corporis nisi per debitum modum generationis, sufficiunt tamen ad inducendum similitudinem humanorum corporum quantum ad colorem et figuram et ad huiusmodi accidentia exteriora, et praecipue cum ad plura horum sufficere videatur motus localis aliquorum corporum, per quem et vapores condensantur, et rarefiunt, et nubes diversimode figurantur.
Reply Obj. 10: Although the natural powers of bodies do not suffice to produce the real species of a human body except by the way of generation, they suffice to produce a likeness of a human body as regards its color, shape, and like external accidents. This would seem to apply particularly to certain of these accidents which can be produced by the local movement of certain bodies, by which vapors are condensed or rarefied, and clouds given various shapes.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod angelus movens corpus assumptum influit ei motum, et tangit non tactu corporali sed spirituali, per suam virtutem.
Reply Obj. 11: An angel moving a body induces the movement therein and touches it not by corporeal contact but by a spiritual one, through its own power.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod imperium Angeli requirit executionem virtutis; unde oportet quod sit quidam tactus spiritualis ad corpus quod movet.
Reply Obj. 12: A power must execute the angel’s command; whence he must be in a certain spiritual contact with the body that he moves.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod figura est quaedam forma quae, per abscissionem materiae et condensationem vel rarefactionem, vel ductionem aut aliquem motum huiusmodi, potest fieri in materia. Unde non est eadem ratio de hac forma et aliis.
Reply Obj. 13: Shape is a form that can be produced in matter by cutting, and condensing, or rarefying, or drawing or some like kind of movement; therefore, the same argument does not apply to this kind of form as to others.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod esse in aliquo corpore potest intelligi dupliciter:
Reply Obj. 14: We may understand something as being “in” a body in two ways.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad14
uno modo ut sit infra terminos quantitatis: et sic nihil prohibet diabolum in aliquo corpore esse;
First, as contained within the boundaries of its quantity; and in this way, nothing prevents a demon from being in a body.
QDePot.Q6.A7
alio modo ut sit intra rei essentiam ut dans esse rei et operans in re, quod est solius Dei proprium, quamvis Deus non sit pars essentiae alicuius rei.
Second, as present in the essence of a thing as giving it being and acting in the thing; this belongs to God alone, although he is not a part of anything’s essence.
QDePot.Q6.A7
Potest autem et secundum Glossam intelligi daemon in simulacro non esse sicut idololatrae putabant, ut scilicet ex simulacro et spiritu habitante fieret unum.
Moreover, the sense of the Gloss is that the demons were not in idols as idolaters imagined them to be, namely, such that the idol and the indwelling spirit became one thing.
QDePot.Q6.A7
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod angelus est totus in toto corpore assumpto et in qualibet parte eius, eadem ratione qua et anima: licet enim non sit forma corporis assumpti ut anima, est tamen motor. Movens autem et motum oportet esse simul. Et tamen non sequitur ut sit in pluribus locis simul, comparatur enim totum corpus assumptum ad angelum sicut unus locus.
Reply Obj. 15: An angel is wholly in the whole body assumed and in each and every part of it, for the same reason the soul is as well; for though he is not the form of the body assumed, as the soul is, he is yet its mover, and the mover and the moved must be together.1 Yet, it does not follow that he is in several places at the same time, because the whole assumed body in relation to the angel is as one place.
QDePot.Q6.A7.ad15
A. 8Whether an angel or demon by means of an assumed body can exercise the functions of a living bodyUtrum angelus vel daemon per corpus assumptum possit operationes viventis corporis exercere
Octavo quaeritur utrum angelus vel daemon per corpus assumptum possit operationes viventis corporis exercere.
The eighth point of inquiry is whether an angel or demon by means of an assumed body can exercise the functions of a living body.1
QDePot.Q6.A8
Et videtur quod non. Cuicumque enim competit habere virtutem ad aliquod opus, competit ei habere ea sine quibus illud opus haberi non potest; alias talis virtus frustra ei adesset. Sed huiusmodi opera viventium corporum sine corporeis organis exerceri non possunt. Cum ergo angelus non habeat corporea organa naturaliter sibi unita, videtur quod non possit praedicta opera exercere.
Obj. 1: And it seems he cannot. For whoever is competent to have the power to do a certain activity is competent to have anything that is required for that activity; otherwise the power would be given him without purpose. Now, the activities of living bodies cannot be performed without bodily organs. Since, then, an angel has no bodily organs naturally united to him, it would seem that he cannot perform these activities.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg1
Praeterea, anima est nobilior quam natura. Sed angelus non potest opus naturae facere nisi mediante virtute naturali. Ergo multo minus potest facere opera animae per corpus assumptum quod anima caret.
Obj. 2: The soul is nobler than nature. But an angel cannot perform an activity of nature except by the mediation of a natural power. Much less, therefore, can he produce the activities of the soul through an assumed body that he does not possess.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg2
Praeterea, inter omnes operationes animae, quae per organa complentur, actus sensuum sunt propinquiores intellectuali operationi, quae est propria angeli. Sed angelus per corpus assumptum non potest sentire vel imaginari. Ergo multo minus potest opera alia animae facere.
Obj. 3: Of all the activities of the soul that are exercised through organs, those of the senses are the more akin to the intellectual activity, which is proper to an angel. But an angel cannot sense or imagine through an assumed body. Much less, then, can he exercise the other activities of the soul.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg3
Praeterea, locutio non fit sine voce. Vox autem est sonus ab ore animalis prolatus. Cum ergo angelus utens corpore assumpto non sit animal, videtur quod loqui non possit per corpus assumptum, et multo minus alia facere: nam locutio propinquissima sibi videtur, cum sit intellectus signum.
Obj. 4: Without a voice there can be no speech, and voice is a sound emitted from an animal’s mouth. Since, then, the angel who uses an assumed body is not an animal, it seems that he cannot use an assumed body to speak; and much less for other actions, for speech, since it is a sign of understanding, seems most akin to him.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg4
Praeterea, ultima operatio animae vegetabilis in uno et eodem individuo est generatio: prius enim nutritur et augetur animal quam generet. Sed non potest dici quod angelus, vel corpus assumptum ab ipso, nutriatur vel motu augmenti moveatur. Ergo non potest esse quod corpus assumptum generet.
Obj. 5: In one and the same individual, the ultimate activity of the vegetative soul is generation, for an animal feeds and grows before generating. Now, it cannot be said that an angel, or a body assumed by him, feeds or grows. Therefore, an assumed body cannot generate.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg5
Sed dicendum, quod angelus vel daemon per corpus assumptum generare potest, non quidem semine ex corpore assumpto deciso, sed semine hominis in muliere transfuso, sicut et adhibendo alia propria semina quosdam veros effectus naturales causat.
Obj. 6: Someone will reply that an angel or demon can generate through an assumed body, not by means of seed from that body, but by conveying seed from a man to a woman, even as he produces certain real natural effects by employing appropriate seeds.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg6
Sed contra, semen animalis praecipue ad generationem operatur per calorem naturalem. Si autem daemon semen portaret per aliquam magnam distantiam, impossibile videtur quin calor naturalis evaporaret. Ergo non posset fieri generatio hominis per modum praedictum.
On the contrary, animal seed acts toward generation chiefly by natural heat, and if a demon were to transport seed from a distance, it would seem impossible to prevent the natural heat from dissipating. Therefore, a man cannot be generated in this way.
QDePot.Q6.A8.sc
Praeterea, secundum hoc, ex tali semine homo non generaretur nisi secundum virtutem humani seminis. Ergo illi qui dicuntur a daemonibus generari, non essent maioris staturae et robustiores aliis qui communiter per semen humanum generantur; cum tamen dicatur Genes. VI, 4, quod cum ingressi essent filii Dei ad filias hominum illaeque genuerunt, nati sunt gigantes, potentes a saeculo, viri famosi.
Obj. 7: If this were possible, from such seed a man would be generated only according to the power of the human seed. Therefore, those who are stated to have been begotten by demons would not be of higher stature and greater strength than others who are generated in the usual way from human seed; yet it is stated: after the sons of God went in to the daughters of men, and they brought forth children, giants were born: these are the mighty men of old, men of renown (Gen 6:4).
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg7
Praeterea, comestio ad nutrimentum ordinatur. Si ergo angeli in corporibus assumptis non nutriuntur, videtur quod nec etiam comedant.
Obj. 8: Eating is ordered to self-nourishment. Therefore, if angels are not nourished in their assumed bodies, it seems that neither do they eat.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg8
Praeterea, ad ostendendum veritatem corporis humani resurgentis, Christus post resurrectionem comedere voluit. Si autem angeli vel daemones in corporibus assumptis comedere possent, non esset comestio efficax argumentum resurrectionis, quod patet esse falsum. Non ergo angeli vel daemones per corpus assumptum comedere possunt.
Obj. 9: After his resurrection Christ wanted to eat in order to show the reality of his risen human body. Now, this would have been no effective argument of his resurrection if angels or demons in their assumed bodies were able to eat; which is clearly false. Therefore, angels or demons cannot eat through their assumed bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg9
Sed contra est quod dicitur Gen. capit. XVIII, 9, de angelis qui apparuerunt Abrahae: cum comedissent, dixerunt ad eum: ubi est Sara uxor tua? Ergo et comedunt et loquuntur angeli in corporibus assumptis.
On the contrary (1), it is said of the angels who appeared to Abraham: when they had eaten, they said to him: ‘where is Sarah your wife?’ (Gen 18:9). Therefore, angels both eat and speak in their assumed bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A8.sc
Praeterea, Genes. VI, 2, super illud: videntes filii Dei, etc., dicit Glossa Hieron.: verbum Hebraicum Eloim utriusque numeri est: Deum enim et deos significat. Ideo Aquila filios deorum dicere ausus est deos, sanctos vel angelos intelligens. Ergo videtur quod angeli generent.
Furthermore (2), commenting on Genesis 6:2, the sons of God, etc., Jerome says: the Hebrew word Elohim1 has either a singular or a plural signification: for it means both “God” and “gods.” Hence, Aquila dared to say that the sons of gods are “gods,” thereby meaning saints or angels.2 Therefore, apparently the angels generate.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg10
Praeterea, sicut per artem hominis nihil fit frustra, ita nec per artem angeli. Frustra autem assumerent corpora disposita ad modum organici corporis, nisi illis organis uterentur. Ergo videtur quod exerceant in corporibus assumptis opera organis convenientia, sicut quod videant per oculos, et audiant per aures, et sic de aliis.
Furthermore (3), just as nothing is done without purpose by way of human art, so neither is this so by way of the angelic art. Now, there would be no purpose in their assuming bodies disposed as organic bodies unless they used the organs. Therefore, it seems that in their assumed bodies they exercise functions corresponding to the various organs: for instance, they see with the eyes, hear with the ears, and so forth.
QDePot.Q6.A8.arg11
Respondeo dicendum quod actio aliqua ex duobus naturalem speciem accipere videtur: scilicet ex agente et termino. Calefactio enim ab infrigidatione differt, quia una earum ex calore procedit et ad calorem terminatur; alia vero a frigore et ad frigus. Proprie tamen actio, sicut et motus, a termino speciem habet; a principio autem habet proprie quod sit naturalis. Motus enim et actiones naturales dicuntur quae sunt a principio intrinseco.
I answer that an action takes its natural species from two sources: the agent and its terminus. For heating differs from cooling in that the former proceeds from heat and terminates in heat, while the latter proceeds from cold and terminates in cold. Nonetheless, properly speaking an action, like a motion as well, takes its species from its terminus, while it takes its being natural properly speaking from its principle. For movement and action are said to be “natural” when they proceed from an intrinsic principle.
QDePot.Q6.A8.co
Considerandum est ergo, quod in operationibus animae, quaedam sunt quae non sunt solum ab anima sicut a principio, sed etiam terminantur ad animam et ad corpus animatum; et huiusmodi actiones angelis in corporibus assumptis attribui non possunt neque secundum similitudinem speciei neque secundum naturalitatem actionis sicut sentire, augeri, nutrire et similia. Sensus enim est secundum motum a rebus ad animam; similiter nutrimentum et augmentum est per hoc quod aliquid generatur et additur corpori viventi.
We must note, then, that some of the activities of the soul not only proceed from the soul as their principle, but also terminate in the soul and the animate body. And such actions cannot be ascribed to angels in their assumed bodies, for they are neither of the same species as when performed by us, nor are they natural to the angel; for instance, sensation, growth, nourishment, and such. For sensation follows a movement from real things to the soul, and likewise nourishment and growth consist in generating something that is added to the living body.
QDePot.Q6.A8
Quaedam vero actiones sunt animae quae quidem sunt ab anima sicut a principio, terminantur tamen ad aliquem exteriorem effectum; et si quidem talis effectus per solam corporis divisionem vel motum localem produci possit, talis actio attribuetur angelo per corpus assumptum quantum ad similitudinem speciei in effectu, non tamen erit vere naturalis actio, sed similitudo talis actionis; sicut patet in locutione, quae formatur per motum organorum et aeris, et comestione, quae perficitur per divisionem cibi et traiectionem in partes interiores.
On the other hand, some actions of the soul have the soul as their principle but terminate in an external effect, and if this effect can be produced by mere bodily division or local movement, such an action may be attributed to the angel through his assumed body, as regards a specific likeness in the effect; still, the action will not be truly natural but a likeness of the natural action. This is clear in speech, which is produced by movement of the organs and air, and eating, which is completed by a breaking up of food and its transmission throughout the body.
QDePot.Q6.A8
Unde locutio quae attribuitur angelis in corporibus assumptis, non est vere naturalis locutio, sed quaedam similitudinaria per similitudinem effectus; et similiter dicendum est de comestione. Unde et Tobiae XII, 18, dicit angelus: cum essem vobiscum . . . videbar quidem vobiscum manducare et bibere; sed ego cibo invisibili et potu . . . utor. Si autem talis effectus requirat transmutationem secundum formam, tunc non poterit fieri per angelum; nisi forte mediante naturali actu, sicut patet de generatione.
Therefore, speech, when ascribed to angels in assumed bodies, is not really natural speech, but an imitation thereof by producing a like effect; and the same applies to eating. Therefore, it is written: when I was with you . . . I seemed indeed to eat and to drink with you; but I make use of an invisible meat and drink (Tob 12:18). If, however, the effect requires a transmutation according to form, it could not be produced by an angel, except perhaps by the mediation of a natural action, as in the case of generation.
QDePot.Q6.A8
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod huiusmodi operationes non naturaliter angelus exercet, et ideo non oportet quod habeat naturaliter organa unita.
Reply Obj. 1: An angel does not perform these actions naturally; therefore, he need not have the corresponding organs naturally united to him.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod veras operationes animae angelus non facit, sed similitudinarias, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 2: As stated above, an angel does not perform real operations of the soul, but imitations of them.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod iam dictum est, quare sensus non potest angelis in corporibus assumptis attribui.
Reply Obj. 3: We have said why sensation cannot be ascribed to angels in assumed bodies.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod vera locutio attribui non potest angelo in corpore assumpto, sed solum similitudinaria, ut dictum est, ubi supra.
Reply Obj. 4: As stated above, an angel’s speech in an assumed body is not real; rather, it is only an imitation of speech.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod angelis bonis generare nunquam attribuitur; sed de daemonibus est duplex opinio: quidam enim dicunt, quod daemones etiam nullo modo generare possunt in corporibus assumptis, propter rationes in obiiciendo inductas. Quibusdam vero videtur quod generare possunt, non quidem per semen a corpore assumpto decisum, vel per virtutem suae naturae, sed per semen hominis adhibitum ad generationem, per hoc quod unus et idem daemon sit ad virum succubus, et semen ab eo receptum in mulierem transfundit, ad quam fit incubus. Et hoc satis rationabiliter sustineri potest, cum etiam alias res naturales causent, propria semina adhibendo, ut Augustinus dicit.
Reply Obj. 5: Generation is never ascribed to good angels; concerning the demons, however, there are two opinions. Some say that even the demons are unable to generate in their assumed bodies, and they say this for the reasons given in the objections. Others, however, are of opinion that they can, not indeed by seed from the body assumed, or by virtue of their own nature, but by employing the seed of a man for the purpose of generation; through this, one and the same demon might be a succubus to a man and transfer the seed thus received as incubus to a woman. This may be reasonably held, since demons cause also other natural things by using appropriate seeds, as Augustine says.1
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod circa evaporationem seminis potest daemon remedium adhibere, tum per velocitatem motus, tum adhibendo aliqua fomenta, per quae calor naturalis conservetur in semine.
Reply Obj. 6: A demon is able to remedy the dissipation of the seed both by rapidity of movement or by employing such means as will retain the natural heat in the seed.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod procul dubio generatio, praedicto modo facta, virtute humani seminis fit. Unde homo sic genitus, non esset filius daemonis, sed viri cuius fuit semen. Et tamen possibile est quod per talem modum homines fortiores generentur et maiores, quia daemones volentes in suis effectibus mirabiles videri, observando determinatum situm stellarum, et viri et mulieris dispositionem, possunt ad hoc cooperari. Et praecipue si semina, quibus utuntur sicut instrumentis, per talem usum aliquod augmentum virtutis consequantur.
Reply Obj. 7: Without doubt, a generation that is effected in the way mentioned is the result of the power of the human seed. Therefore, a man begotten in this way is the child not of the demon but of the man whose seed was employed. And yet, it is possible that stronger and bigger men be begotten in this way because the demons, who seek to be admired for their feats, can observe the position of the stars and the respective temperaments of the man and woman so as to produce such an effect. And this is especially so if the seed, through being used by them as instrument, receive thereby an increase of power.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod comestio attribuitur angelis in corporis assumptis, non quantum ad finem, qui est nutritio, sed simpliciter quantum ad comestionis actum; et similiter etiam Christo post resurrectionem cuius, corpori non erat tunc aliquid addibile. In hoc tamen differt, quod comestio Christi fuit vere naturalis comestio, utpote eius existens qui animam vegetabilem habebat; et sic potuit esse argumentum veritatis naturae. In utraque tamen comestione cibus non est conversus in carnem et sanguinem, sed resolutus in materiam praeiacentem.
Reply Obj. 8: Eating is ascribed to angels in their assumed bodies, not for its end, which is nourishment, but simply as the act of eating; likewise, it is also ascribed to Christ, after whose resurrection no addition could be made to his body. There is this difference, however, that in Christ’s case the eating was real, since he did have a vegetative soul; in this way it could be an argument for the reality of his vegetative nature. Still, in neither case was the food converted into flesh and blood; rather, it was dissolved into the previously existing matter.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad8
Et per hoc patet responsio ad nonum.
Reply Obj. 9: This suffices for the reply to the ninth objection.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad9
Ad primum vero quod in contrarium obiicitur, dicendum, quod comestio et locutio qualiter angelis sit attribuenda, dictum est, in corp. art.
Reply Sed Contra 1: We have explained in the body of the article in what sense eating and speaking are to be ascribed to an angel.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad10
Ad secundum dicendum, quod per filios Dei intelligit quidem filios Seth, qui erant Dei filii per gratiam, et angelorum per imitationem. Filii autem hominum dicebantur filii Cain, qui a Deo recesserant, carnaliter viventes.
Reply Sed Contra 2: By “sons of God” one understands the sons of Seth, who were sons of God by grace and of the angels by imitation. However, the sons of Cain, who abandoned God and lived according to the flesh, were called “sons of men.”
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad11
Ad tertium dicendum, quod instrumenta sensuum assumunt angeli, non ad utendum, sed ad signandum. Unde etsi per ea non sentiant, non tamen frustra assumunt.
Reply Sed Contra 3: The angels assume the organs of sense, not to use them, but to signify things; hence, although they do not sense by them, they do not assume them to no purpose.
QDePot.Q6.A8.ad12
A. 9Whether the working of a miracle should be attributed to faithUtrum operatio miraculi sit attribuenda fidei
Nono quaeritur utrum operatio miraculi sit attribuenda fidei.
The ninth point of inquiry is whether the working of a miracle should be attributed to faith.1
QDePot.Q6.A9
Et videtur quod non. Gratiae enim gratis datae a virtutibus differunt, eo quod virtutes sanctis omnibus sunt communes, gratiae vero gratis datae diversis distribuuntur, secundum illud I ad Cor. XII, 4: divisiones gratiarum sunt. Sed facere miracula est gratiae gratis datae; unde in eodem capitulo dicitur: alii operatio virtutum, et cetera. Ergo facere miracula non est attribuendum fidei.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it should not. For the gratuitously given graces differ from the virtues in that the virtues are common to all holy persons whereas the gratuitous graces are divided among various persons, according to 1 Corinthians 12:4: there are diversities of graces. Now, the working of miracles belongs to a gratuitous grace; therefore, it is said: to another the working of miracles (1 Cor 12:10). Therefore, the working of miracles should not be ascribed to faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg1
Sed dicendum, quod attribuitur fidei tamquam merenti, gratiae gratis datae tamquam exequenti.
Obj. 2: It will be replied that it is ascribed to faith as to what merits it, and to gratuitous grace as what executes it.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg2
Sed contra, est quod dicit Glossa ordinaria super illud Matth. VII, 22: domine, nonne in nomine tuo prophetavimus? etc.: prophetare, virtutes facere, daemones eiicere, interdum non est meriti illius qui operatur, sed invocatio nominis Christi. Ergo videtur quod non sit fidei attribuendum.
On the contrary, on Matthew 7:22—Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and cast out demons in your name, and do many mighty works in your name?—a Gloss says: sometimes prophecy, the working of miracles, and the casting out of devils is not due to the merit of the worker but to the invocation of Christ’s name.1 Therefore, it seems that it should not be ascribed to faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9.sc
Praeterea, caritas est principium et radix merendi, sine qua fides informis mereri non potest. Si ergo fidei propter meritum attribuitur operatio miraculorum, magis est attribuenda caritati.
Obj. 3: Charity is the principle and root of merit, and without it a formless faith is incapable of merit. Hence, if the working of miracles is ascribed to faith by reason of merit, it should be ascribed still more to charity.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg3
Praeterea, cum sancti orando miracula faciant, illi virtuti praecipue debet miraculorum operatio attribui quae facit ut oratio exaudiatur. Hoc autem facit caritas; unde dicitur Matth. XVIII, 19: si duo ex vobis consenserint super terram de omni re, quamcumque petierint, fiet illis a Patre meo, ut in Psal. XXXVI, 4, dicitur: delectare in domino, et dabit tibi petitiones cordis tui; caritas enim est quae facit homines delectari in Deo per amorem Dei, et consentire hominibus per amorem proximi. Ergo caritati debet attribui miraculorum operatio.
Obj. 4: Since holy men work miracles by praying, the working of miracles should be ascribed chiefly to that power that causes prayers to be heard, and this is charity. Thus, it is said: if two of you shall consent upon earth concerning anything whatsoever, they shall ask it shall be done to them by my Father who is in heaven (Matt 18:19), and delight in the Lord and he will give you the requests of your heart (Ps 36:4). For it is charity that makes man delight in God through one’s love of God, and be in harmony with his fellow men through his love of neighbor. Therefore, the working of miracles should be attributed to charity.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg4
Praeterea, dicitur Ioan. IX, 31: scimus quia peccatores Deus non audit. Caritas autem est quae sola peccata removet, quia, ut dicitur Prov. X, 12, universa delicta operit caritas. Ergo caritati et non fidei debet attribui miraculorum operatio.
Obj. 5: It is said: we know that God does not hear sinners (John 9:31). Now, charity alone removes sins, for as it is written, Charity covers all sins (Prov 10:12). Therefore, the working of miracles should be attributed to charity and not to faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg5
Praeterea, sancti homines non solum orando impetrant miracula fieri, sed etiam miracula faciunt ex potestate, ut Gregorius dicit. Hoc autem est inquantum homo Deo unitur, ut sic divina virtus homini coassistat: quam quidem unionem caritas facit, quia qui adhaeret Deo, scilicet per caritatem, unus spiritus est, ut dicitur I Cor. VI, 17. Ergo caritati debet attribui miracula facere.
Obj. 6: Holy men not only ask for miracles to occur by their prayer but they even perform the miracles from their own authority, as Gregory says.1 But this is due to a man’s union with God, such that the divine power comes to his aid. Now, charity causes this union, for he who is joined to the Lord, that is, by charity, is one spirit (1 Cor 6:17). Therefore, the working of miracles ought to be ascribed to charity.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg6
Praeterea, caritati praecipue opponitur invidia, nam caritas congaudet bonis, de quibus invidia tristatur. Sed immutatio in malum per fascinationem attribuitur invidiae, ut dicitur in Glossa Gal. III, 1. Ergo et miraculorum operatio est attribuenda caritati.
Obj. 7: Envy is especially opposed to charity, since charity rejoices in the good things for which envy grieves. Now, according to a Gloss on Galatians 3:1, envy by bewitching men produces an evil effect in them.1 Therefore, the working of miracles should be attributed to charity.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg7
Praeterea, intellectus non est principium operationis nisi mediante voluntate. Fides autem est in intellectu, caritas autem in voluntate. Ergo nec fides operatur nisi per caritatem; unde dicitur Galat. V, 6: fides quae per dilectionem operatur. Sicut ergo operatio actuum virtutis magis attribuitur caritati quam fidei, ita et operatio miraculorum.
Obj. 8: The intellect is not a principle of action except through the medium of the will. Now, faith is in the intellect and charity is in the will. Therefore, neither does faith work save through charity: faith that works by charity (Gal 5:6). Therefore, just as virtuous deeds are ascribed to charity rather than to faith, so also is the working of miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg8
Praeterea, omnia alia miracula ad incarnationem Christi ordinantur, quae est miraculum miraculorum. Sed incarnatio Christi attribuitur caritati; unde dicitur Ioan. III, 16: sic Deus dilexit mundum ut Filium suum unigenitum daret. Ergo et alia miracula sunt caritati attribuenda, et non fidei.
Obj. 9: All other miracles are directed to the Incarnation of Christ, which is the miracle of miracles. Now, the Incarnation of Christ is ascribed to charity: God so loved the world, as to give his only begotten Son (John 3:16). Therefore, also the other miracles should be ascribed not to faith but to charity.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg9
Praeterea, quod Sara anus et sterilis de vetulo concepit filium, miraculosum fuit. Hoc autem attribuitur spei, ut dicitur Rom. IV, 18: qui contra spem in spem credidit. Ergo operari miracula attribuendum est spei, non fidei.
Obj. 10: It was a miracle that Sarah, old and barren, bore a son to an old man, and this is ascribed to hope: who against hope believed in hope (Rom 4:18). Therefore, the working of miracles should be ascribed to hope and not to faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg10
Praeterea, miraculum est aliquod arduum et insolitum, ut Augustinus dicit. Arduum autem est obiectum spei. Ergo spei debet attribui operatio miraculorum.
Obj. 11: A miracle is something difficult and unusual, as Augustine says.1 Now, difficult things are the object of hope. Therefore, the working of miracles should be attributed to hope.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg11
Praeterea, miraculum est manifestativum divinae potentiae. Sed sicut bonitati, quae appropriatur Spiritui Sancto, respondet caritas; et veritati, quae appropriatur Filio, respondet fides; ita potestati, quae appropriatur Patri, respondet spes. Ergo facere miracula est attribuendum spei, et non fidei.
Obj. 12: A miracle manifests the divine power. Now, just as charity corresponds to goodness, which is appropriated to the Holy Spirit, and as faith corresponds to truth, which is appropriated to the Son, even so, hope corresponds to authority, which is appropriated to the Father. Therefore, the working of miracles should be ascribed to hope.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg12
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod mali homines interdum faciunt miracula per publicam iustitiam. Ergo operatio miraculorum est attribuenda iustitiae, et non fidei.
Obj. 13: Augustine says that wicked men sometimes work miracles by outward signs of righteousness.1 Therefore, the working of miracles should be attributed to righteousness and not to faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg13
Praeterea, Act. VI, 8, dicitur, quod Stephanus plenus gratia et fortitudine faciebat prodigia et signa magna in populo. Ergo videtur quod sit attribuendum fortitudini.
Obj. 14: It is stated that Stephen, full of grace and fortitude, did great wonders and signs among the people (Acts 6:8). Therefore, it seems that this should be ascribed to fortitude.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg14
Praeterea, Matth. XVII, 20, dicit dominus discipulis, qui daemoniacum sanare non poterant: hoc genus daemoniorum non eiicitur nisi oratione et ieiunio.1 Sed eiicere daemonia inter miracula computatur: ieiunium autem est actus virtutis abstinentiae. Ergo ad abstinentiam pertinet miracula facere.
Obj. 15: Our Lord said to his disciples, when they were unable to heal a demoniac, this kind is not cast out but by prayer and fasting (Matt 17:20). Now, the casting out of demons is counted among the miracles, whereas fasting is an act of the virtue of abstinence. Therefore, the working of miracles belongs to abstinence.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg15
Praeterea, Bernardus dicit quod cum muliere semper esse et feminam non cognoscere, maius est quam mortuum suscitare. Hoc autem facit castitas. Ergo castitatis est miracula facere, et non fidei.
Obj. 16: Bernard says that to be constantly with women without falling is greater than to raise the dead.1 Now, that belongs to chastity. Therefore, it belongs to chastity to work miracles and not to faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg16
Praeterea, illud quod est in derogationem fidei, non est fidei attribuendum. Sed miracula sunt in derogationem fidei, quia infideles imputabant ea magicae arti. Ergo fidei non debet attribui facere miracula.
Obj. 17: That which is derogatory to faith should not be ascribed to faith. Now, miracles are derogatory to faith since unbelievers ascribe them to the magic acts. Therefore, miracles should not be set down to faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg17
Praeterea, fides Petri et Andreae commendatur a Gregorio, de hoc quod, nullis miraculis visis, crediderunt. Ergo operatio miraculorum derogat fidei; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 18: The faith of Peter and Andrew is commended by Gregory because they believed without seeing miracles.1 Therefore, miracles are derogatory to faith, and the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg18
Praeterea, posita causa, ponitur effectus. Si ergo fides est causa faciendi miracula, omnes qui fidem habent miracula facerent; quod patet esse falsum. Non ergo fidei est facere miracula.
Obj. 19: Given the cause, the effect follows. If, then, faith be the cause of miracles being wrought, all who believe would work miracles, and this is clearly false. Therefore, it does not belong to faith to work miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg19
Sed contra est quod dicitur Marci XVI, 17: signa autem eos qui crediderint, haec sequentur: in nomine meo daemonia eiicient, et cetera.
On the contrary (1) it is said: these signs shall follow them that believe. In my name they shall cast out devils (Mark 16:17), etc.
QDePot.Q6.A9.sc
Praeterea, Matth. XVII, 19. Dominus dicit: si habueritis fidem sicut granum sinapis, dicetis monti huic: transi hinc illuc, et transibit; et nihil impossibile erit vobis.
Furthermore (2), our Lord said: if you have faith as a grain of mustard-seed, you shall say to this mountain: ‘remove from hence hither, and it shall remove: and nothing shall be impossible to you’ (Matt 17:19).
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg20
Praeterea, si unum oppositum est causa oppositi, et reliquum oppositum est causa reliqui. Sed incredulitas est causa impediens miraculorum operationem: unde dicitur Marc. VI, 5, de Christo: non poterat ibi,1 hoc est in patria sua, facere miracula, nisi paucos infirmos impositis manibus curavit: et mirabatur propter incredulitatem illorum: et Matth. XVII, 18, dicitur, dominum respondisse discipulis quaerentibus: quare non potuimus eiicere daemonium? Propter incredulitatem, inquit, vestram. Ergo et fides est causa faciendi miracula.
Furthermore (3), if one opposite is the cause of another opposite, the opposite of the first is the cause of the opposite of the second. Now, unbelief is a cause that hinders the working of miracles; thus, it is said of Christ: he could not do any miracles there; only that he cured a few that were sick, laying his hands upon them, and he wondered because of their unbelief (Mark 6:5), and it is related that, when the disciples asked our Lord: why could not we cast him out? Because of your unbelief, said he (Matt 17:18). Therefore, faith is the cause of the working of miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A9.arg21
Respondeo dicendum quod homines sancti miracula faciunt dupliciter, secundum Gregorium in II Dialog.: scilicet, oratione impetrando ut miracula divinitus fiant, et per potestatem. Utroque autem modo fides idoneum reddit hominem ad miracula facienda, ipsa enim meretur proprie ut oratio exaudiatur de miraculis faciendis. Quod hac ratione videri potest: sicut enim in rebus naturalibus videmus quod a causa universali omnes particulares causae sumunt efficaciam agendi,—tamen effectus determinatus et proprius attribuitur causae particulari, sicut patet de virtutibus activis inferiorum corporum respectu virtutis caelestis corporis, et de ordinibus inferioribus (qui etsi sequantur motum primi orbis, habent tamen singuli proprios motus),—ita etiam est de virtutibus quibus meremur: nam omnes habent efficaciam merendi a caritate, quae nos unit Deo a quo meremur et voluntatem perficit per quam meremur, singulae tamen virtutes merentur singularia quaedam praemia eis proportionaliter respondentia; sicut humilitas meretur exaltationem, et paupertas regnum.
I answer that holy men work miracles in two ways, according to Gregory in Dialogues 2: namely, by prayer begging that miracles be divinely worked, and by authority.1 Now, in both ways, faith renders a man fit to work miracles. For faith makes a man deserve that a miracle be wrought in answer to his prayer, and this is clear for the following reason. For it is to be observed that, whereas in natural things all particular causes derive the effectiveness of their action from the universal cause, nonetheless a determinate and proper effect is ascribed to a particular cause. This is clear in the active powers of the lower bodies in relation to the power of the heavenly body, and in the lower orders which, while following the movement of the first sphere, have each one their proper movements; and it is the same with the virtues whereby we merit. For they all derive their efficacy in meriting from charity, which unites us to God from whom we merit, and perfects our will through which we merit, and yet each virtue merits a certain particular reward proportionately corresponding to it; thus, humility merits exaltation, and poverty merits the kingdom.
QDePot.Q6.A9.co
Unde quandoque caritate cessante, per actum aliarum virtutum, etsi aliquis nihil mereatur ex condigno, ex quadam tamen divina liberalitate aliqua congrua beneficia retribuit pro huiusmodi actibus, saltem in hoc mundo: unde dicitur, quod per ea quae sunt ex genere bona, extra caritatem facta, merentur aliqui ex congruo interdum bonorum temporalium multiplicationem.
Hence, sometimes when a man has lost charity, although he merits nothing according to condignity by the acts of his other virtues, yet through the divine liberality he may be repaid for these acts by certain fitting benefits, at least in this life. Therefore, it is said that a man may sometimes merit according to congruity an increase of temporal goods by deeds that are good from their genus but done without charity.
QDePot.Q6.A9
Per hunc autem modum fides meretur miraculorum operationem, licet radix merendi sit ex caritate. Cuius ratio potest triplex assignari:
In this way, then, faith merits the working of miracles, although the root of the merit is charity. Three reasons may be given for this.
QDePot.Q6.A9
primo quidem, quia miracula sunt quaedam argumenta fidei, dum per ea facta quae naturam excedunt, illorum veritas comprobatur quae naturalem transcendunt rationem; unde Marc. ult., vers. 20, dicitur: illi profecti praedicaverunt ubique, domino cooperante, et sermonem confirmante sequentibus signis.
The first is that miracles are arguments for the faith, inasmuch as when things that exceed nature are done, it provides a proof of the truth about those things that surpass natural reason; hence, it is said: they going forth preached everywhere: the Lord working withal, and confirming the word with signs that followed (Mark 16:20).
QDePot.Q6.A9
Secunda ratio est, quia fides potissime divinae potentiae innititur, quam accipit ut rationem vel medium ad assentiendum his quae supra naturam esse videntur: et ideo divina potentia in operatione miraculorum praecipue fidei coassistit.
The second reason is that faith is based fundamentally on the divine power, which it receives as the reason or medium of its assent to these things that are seen to be above reason; therefore, the divine power in miraculous works comes especially to the assistance of faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9
Tertia ratio est, quia miracula praeter naturales causas fiunt; fides autem est quae non ex rationibus naturalibus et sensibilibus argumenta assumit, sed ex rebus divinis.
The third reason is because miracles occur independently of natural causes, and faith takes its arguments not from reasons pertaining to nature and the senses, but from things pertaining to God.
QDePot.Q6.A9
Unde sicut paupertas temporalium rerum meretur divitias spirituales, et humilitas meretur caelestem dignitatem, ita fides, quasi contemnendo ea quae naturaliter fiunt, quodammodo miraculorum operationem meretur, quae praeter naturalem virtutem fit.
Hence, just as poverty in worldly goods merits spiritual riches, and humility merits heavenly exaltation, so too faith, through (as it were) despising things that occur naturally, in a way merits the working of miracles, which occur outside one’s natural power.
QDePot.Q6.A9
Similiter autem et per fidem homo maxime disponitur ut ex potestate miracula faciat. Quod etiam ex tribus rationibus patet:
In like manner, faith makes a man most disposed to work a miracle by authority. Three reasons will make this clear.
QDePot.Q6.A9
primo quidem, quia sicut supra dictum est, sancti ex potestate miracula dicuntur facere, non quasi miraculorum principales auctores, sed sicut divina instrumenta, imperium divinum, cui natura obedit in miraculis, quodammodo ipsis rebus naturalibus praesentantes. Quod autem divinum verbum in nobis habitet, est per fidem, quae est quaedam participatio in nobis divinae veritatis; unde per ipsam fidem homo disponitur ad miracula facienda.
First, because (as already stated) holy men are said to work miracles by authority, not as though they were the principal authors of miracles, but because as divine instruments they in a way make present to the natural things themselves the divine command, which nature obeys when miracles are wrought.1 Now, it is by faith that God’s words dwell in us because faith is a certain participation in God’s truth; therefore, faith itself disposes a man to the working of miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A9
Secundo, quia sancti, qui ex potestate miracula faciunt, operantur in virtute Dei agentis in natura. Actio enim Dei ad totam naturam comparatur, sicut actio animae ad corpus; corpus autem ab anima transmutatur praeter ordinem principiorum naturalium praecipue per aliquam imaginationem fixam, ex qua corpus calefacit per concupiscentiam vel iram, aut etiam immutatur ad febrem vel lepram. Illud ergo facit hominem dispositum ad miracula facienda quod dat eius apprehensioni quamdam fixionem et firmitatem. Hoc autem facit fides firma: unde firmitas fidei praecipue operatur ad miracula facienda. Quod patet ex hoc quod dicitur Matth. XXI, 21: si habueritis fidem et non haesitaveris, non solum de ficulnea facietis, sed et si monti huic dixeritis: tolle, et iacta te in mare, fiet; et Iacob. I, 6: postulet autem in fide nihil haesitans.
Second, because holy men who work miracles from authority work by the power of God acting in nature. For God’s action is compared to the whole of nature as the soul’s action to the body; however, the body is altered by the soul outside the order of its natural principles, especially through a persistent imagination whereby it warms the body through a desire or anger, or is even constitutionally changed so as to become feverish or leprous. Accordingly, a man will be disposed to the working of miracles by that which gives a certain persistence and stability to his apprehension. And a firm faith does this; and therefore, firmness of faith especially conduces to the working of miracles. This is made evident where it is said: if you shall have faith and stagger not, not only this of the fig-tree shall you do, but also if you shall say to this mountain, Take up and cast yourself into the sea, it shall be done (Matt 21:21); and, let him ask in faith, nothing wavering (Jas 1:6).
QDePot.Q6.A9
Tertio, quia cum miracula ex potestate per modum cuiusdam imperii fiant, illud praecipue facit idoneum ad miracula facienda ex potestate quod reddit aptum ad imperandum. Hoc autem est per quamdam separationem et abstractionem ab illis quibus debet imperare. Unde et Anaxagoras dicit quod intellectus erat immixtus, ad hoc quod imperet. Fides autem animum abstrahit a rebus naturalibus et sensibilibus, et eum in rebus intelligibilibus fundat. Unde per fidem redditur homo aptus ad hoc quod per potestatem miracula faciat.
Third, because when miracles done from authority occur by way of a certain command, and therefore, a man is especially fit to work miracles from authority by what renders him suited for command. And this is a certain reservation and withdrawal from those whom one must command. Thus too, Anaxagoras says that the intellect is not mixed with the body, so that it may command it. Now, faith withdraws the mind from natural and sensible realities, and it sets it on the foundation of intelligible realities. Consequently, faith renders a man fit to work miracles through authority.
QDePot.Q6.A9
Et inde est etiam quod illae virtutes ad facienda miracula praecipue cooperantur, quae animum hominis a rebus maxime corporalibus abstrahunt: sicut continentia et abstinentia quae retrahunt ab electionibus quibus homo sensibilibus rebus immergitur. Aliae vero virtutes quae ad disponenda temporalia ordinant, non ita ad facienda miracula disponunt.
For this reason, those virtues are most conducive to the working of miracles which withdraw a man’s mind from those things which are most bodily; for example, continence and abstinence withdraw one from the choices whereby a man is immersed in sensible things. But other virtues that order a man toward the administration of temporal matters do not so dispose him to the working of miracles.
QDePot.Q6.A9
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod facere miracula attribuitur gratiae gratis datae, sicut principio proximo, fidei autem sicut disponenti ad huiusmodi gratiam consequendam.
Reply Obj. 1: The working of miracles is ascribed to gratuitous grace as its proximate principle and to faith as a disposition to the gratuitous grace.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod licet interdum aliquis peccator miracula faciat, non est hoc ex merito eius,—ex merito dico condigno—sed est ex quadam congruitate, in quantum fidem constanter confitetur, in cuius protestationem Deus miracula facit.
Reply Obj. 2: Though sometimes a sinner works a miracle, this is not due to his merit—that is, not to his merit according to worth—but to a certain fittingness, inasmuch as he holds constantly to the faith, in witness whereof, God works the miracle.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ex hoc quod caritas est maior virtus fide, largitur ipsi fidei efficaciam merendi; fides tamen magis congruit ad particulariter merendum miraculorum operationes: fides enim est perfectio intellectus, cuius operatio consistit in hoc quod res intellectae aliquo modo sunt in ipso; caritas autem est perfectio voluntatis, cuius operatio consistit in hoc quod voluntas in ipsam rem tendit. Unde per caritatem homo in Deo ponitur, et cum eo unum efficitur: per fidem autem ipsa divina ponuntur in nobis: unde dicitur Hebr. XI, 1, quod est, sperandarum substantia rerum. Et praeterea, miracula fiunt ad confirmationem fidei, non autem ad confirmationem caritatis.
Reply Obj. 3: Charity, through being a greater virtue than faith, bestows on faith itself its very efficacy in merit; yet faith more suitably merits in a particular way the working of miracles. For faith is a perfection of the intellect, whose act consists in the reality understood being in some way within the intellect, while charity is a perfection of the will, whose act consists in its tending to the reality itself. Therefore, by charity a man abides in God and becomes one with him, whereas by faith divine things themselves abide in us, for which reason it is said that faith is the substance of things to be hoped for (Heb 11:1). Moreover, miracles are wrought in confirmation of faith and not of charity.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod caritas meretur, ut dictum est, petitionum exauditionem, sicut universale principium merendi; sed specialiter exaudiri in miraculis faciendis meretur fides, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: As stated, charity merits the granting of prayers as the universal principle of merit, but faith merits in a special way the working of miracles, as we have said above.1
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut Glossa ibidem dicit, verbum illud est caeci, qui nondum erat totaliter sapientia illuminatus; unde sententiam falsam continet, nam interdum Deus peccatores audit ex sua liberalitate, licet non ex eorum merito. Et sic oratio eorum impetrat, licet non sit meritoria; sicut et aliquando iusti oratio meretur sed non impetrat: nam impetratio pertinet ad id quod petitur, et innititur soli gratiae; meritum autem pertinet ad finem quem quis meretur, et innititur iustitiae.
Reply Obj. 5: According to a Gloss on this passage, these are the words of the blind man,1 who had not yet fully received the sight of wisdom; therefore, they contain an untruth. God does at times hear sinners, but this is owing to his liberality and not to their merits. And thus, their prayer petitions but is not meritorious, even as sometimes the prayer of a just man merits but does not petition, for petition regards its object and relies wholly on grace, while merit regards the end that someone merits and relies wholly on justice.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod caritas unit Deo sicut hominem in Deum trahens: per fidem vero divina ad nos trahuntur, ut dictum est prius.
Reply Obj. 6: As we have already said,1 charity unites a man to God as drawing him to God, but faith draws divine things to us.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod invidia in fascinatione effectum habere non posset, nisi imaginatio fixa ad hoc cooperaretur.
Reply Obj. 7: Envy could not have an evil effect by bewitching men unless a fixed imagination cooperated with that effect.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod ratio illa probat quod fides per caritatem meretur; et hoc supra concessum est. Et praeterea, obiectio tenet in illis quae propria virtute homo facit, in quibus intellectus voluntatem dirigit, quae potentiae imperat exequenti. In his autem in quibus virtus divina est exequens, sola fides, quae divinae potentiae innititur, sufficit ad operandum.
Reply Obj. 8: This argument proves that faith merits through charity, and this has been granted.1 Moreover, the objection holds true in those things that a man does by his own power, and accordingly, the intellect directs the will that commands the executive power. But in those actions where the divine power is executive, faith alone, which reposes on the divine power, suffices for action.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod obiectio illa procedit de operatione miraculi secundum quod est a Deo, qui ad omnia quae in creaturis operatur, ex amore movetur. Nam divinus amor non permisit eum sine germine esse, ut dicit Dionysius. Nos autem loquimur de operatione miraculi secundum quod est ab homine. Unde ratio non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 9: This argument considers the miracle insofar as it is wrought by God, whose every action in created things is motivated by love. Thus, God’s love did not permit him to be barren, as Dionysius says.1 However, we are considering the miracle insofar as it comes from the man; therefore, the objection is not to the point.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod spei non proprie attribuitur miracula facere; spes enim ordinatur ad aliquid consequendum, unde est solum de aeternis. Fides autem est de aeternis et temporalibus; unde potest se extendere ad facienda. Et propter hoc in auctoritate inducta principalius fit mentio de spe quam de fide, cum dicitur, quod in spem credidit.
Reply Obj. 10: The working of miracles is not properly ascribed to hope, because the object of hope is a thing to be obtained; therefore, it is only about eternal things. But faith is of things both eternal and temporal; and thus, it can extend to things that have yet to be done. For this reason, in the words quoted, the chief place is given to hope rather than to faith: he believed in hope (Romans 4:18).
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad10
Ad decimumprimum dicendum, quod obiectum spei est arduum consequendum, non autem arduum faciendum.
Reply Obj. 11: The object of hope is something difficult to obtain but not difficult to do.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad11
Ad decimumsecundum dicendum, quod spei respondet divina potentia secundum sublimitatem suae maiestatis, in cuius consecutionem spes tendit; sed ipsi potentiae, secundum quod est mirabilium effectiva, praecipue innititur fides.
Reply Obj. 12: God’s power corresponds to hope inasmuch as he is above all in majesty, and the possession of this is the object of hope. But the power itself as effective of miracles is the basis on which faith is founded chiefly.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod publica iustitia est ex fide, per quam tota Ecclesia iustificatur, secundum illud Rom. III, 22: iustitia autem Dei per fidem Iesu Christi.
Reply Obj. 13: Outward signs of righteousness come from that faith by which the whole Church is justified, according to Romans 3:22, the justice of God through faith in Christ Jesus.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod fortitudo in passionibus tolerandis, et constantia confessionis erat in martyribus propter fidei firmitatem.
Reply Obj. 14: The martyrs showed fortitude in suffering and constancy in confessing on account of the firmness of their faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod etiam abstinentia ad miracula facienda cooperatur, non tamen ita principaliter sicut fides.
Reply Obj. 15: Abstinence also conduces to the working of miracles but not in the same degree as faith.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod licet feminam non cognoscere et semper cum femina commorari, sit difficile, non tamen est miraculum, proprie miraculo sumpto; cum ex virtute creata dependeat, scilicet libero arbitrio.
Reply Obj. 16: Though it be difficult to be constantly with women and not to fall, it is not a miracle, properly speaking, since it depends on a created power, namely, the free will.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod abusus miraculorum in his qui miraculis detrahebant non aufert eorum efficaciam ad fidem confirmandam, quantum ad illos qui erant bene dispositi.
Reply Obj. 17: The abuse of miracles by those who spoke ill of them does not detract from their efficacy in confirming the faith for those who were well-disposed.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod fides Petri et Andreae commendatur propter promptitudinem credendi, quae tanto maior fuit, quanto minoribus adminiculis indiguit ad credendum: inter quae adminicula per se sunt miracula.
Reply Obj. 18: The faith of Peter and Andrew is commended on account of their readiness to believe, and this was all the more enhanced as they needed fewer reasons for believing; and miracles by their very nature are to be reckoned among these reasons.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod fides non est sufficiens causa ad miracula facienda, sed dispositio quaedam. Fiunt autem miracula secundum ordinem divinae providentiae, quae hominibus congrua remedia pro variis causis diversimode dispensat.
Reply Obj. 19: Faith is not a sufficient cause of working miracles but a certain disposition thereto. And miracles are wrought according to the ordering of divine providence, which gives men suitable remedies for various causes and in many ways.
QDePot.Q6.A9.ad19
A. 10Whether by means of certain sensible and corporeal objects, deeds, or words, the demons are forced to work the miracles that seem to occur by magicUtrum daemones cogantur aliquibus sensibilibus et corporalibus rebus, factis aut verbis, ad miracula facienda, quae per
Decimo quaeritur utrum daemones cogantur aliquibus sensibilibus et corporalibus rebus, factis aut verbis, ad miracula facienda, quae per magicas artes fieri videntur.
The tenth point of inquiry is whether demons, by certain sensible and corporeal objects, deeds, or words, are forced to work the miracles that seem to occur by magic.1
QDePot.Q6.A10
Et videtur quod sic. Dicit enim Augustinus, introducens verba Porphyrii, quod quidam in Chaldaea tactus invidia, adiuratas spirituales potentias precibus alligavit, ne ab alio postulata concederent. Et in 21 eiusdem Lib. dicit: non potuit primum nisi, daemonibus dicentibus, disci: quid quisque illorum appetat, quid exhorreat, quo invitetur nomine, quo cogatur. Ergo daemones a magis coguntur ad magica facienda.
Obj. 1: And it seems that they can. For Augustine quotes Porphyry as saying that a certain man in Chaldea, seized with envy, bound adjured spiritual powers, by means of his prayers, not to grant the requests of someone else.1 And he says: unless the demons first gave the information, it was not possible to know what any one of them desired or disliked, by what name he was to be invoked or compelled.2 Therefore, demons are compelled to produce magical effects.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg1
Praeterea, quicumque facit aliquid contra suam voluntatem, aliquo modo cogitur. Sed daemones aliquando faciunt aliquid contra suam voluntatem per magos adiurati. Est enim voluntas daemonis semper ad inducendum homines in peccatum, et tamen aliquis magica arte, ad turpem amorem incitatus, eadem arte a violentia incitationis solvitur. Ergo daemones coguntur a magis.
Obj. 2: Whosoever does a thing against his own will is in some way compelled. Now, demons sometimes do a thing against their will when they are adjured by magicians. Thus, it is always the devil’s will to lead men into sin; and yet, a man may be incited to base love by magic, and by the same art he may be freed from the violence of the incitement. Therefore, demons are compelled by magicians.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg2
Praeterea, de Salomone legitur, quod quosdam exorcismos fecit quibus daemones cogebantur ut ex obsessis corporibus recederent. Ergo per adiurationes daemones cogi possunt.
Obj. 3: It is related of Solomon that he performed certain exorcisms whereby the demons were compelled to withdraw from bodies with which they were obsessed. Therefore, demons can be compelled by adjuration.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg3
Praeterea, si daemones advocati a mago veniunt, aut hoc est quia alliciuntur, aut quia coguntur. Sed non semper advocati alliciuntur: advocantur enim per quaedam quae daemones odiunt, sicut per virginitatem imprecantis, cum tamen ipsi ad incestos concubitus homines deducere non morentur. Ergo videtur quod aliquando cogantur.
Obj. 4: If demons come when invoked by a magician, this is because they are either enticed or compelled. But they are not always invoked by being enticed, since sometimes they are adjured through things they hate, for instance, through the virginity of the one calling on them, since they themselves are ever inciting men to concubinage. Therefore, it seems that they are sometimes compelled.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg4
Praeterea, studium daemonum est ut homines a Deo avertant. Sed ipsi advocati per aliqua quae reverentiam Dei sonant, sicut per invocationem divinae maiestatis, adveniunt. Ergo non propria voluntate hoc faciunt, sed coacti.
Obj. 5: It is the constant zeal of demons to turn men away from God. Nevertheless, they obey the summons when they are adjured through things that signify a reverence to God, for instance, by one’s invoking of God’s majesty. Therefore, they do this not willingly but under compulsion.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg5
Praeterea, si alliciantur aliquibus sensibilibus, non alliciuntur eis sicut animalia cibis, sed sicut spiritus signis, quaecumque delectationi congruunt, per varia genera lapidum, herbarum, lignorum, animalium, carminum, rituum, ut Augustinus dicit. Sed signis allici non videntur: eius enim allici signis est cuius est signis uti, quod quidem est solum habentis sensum, nam signum est quod praeter speciem quam ingerit sensibus facit aliquid aliud in agnitionem venire. Ergo daemones nullo modo alliciuntur, sed magis coguntur.
Obj. 6: If they are enticed by sensible objects, it is not as animals are enticed by food but as spirits are drawn by such signs as give pleasure, for instance, different kinds of stones, herbs, trees, animals, chants, and rites, as Augustine says.1 Yet apparently they are not drawn by signs; for only those are drawn by signs who make use of signs, and these are only those who are possess senses, inasmuch as a sign is that which, besides the impression it makes on the senses, brings something else to our knowledge. Therefore, demons are in no way enticed but are only compelled.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg6
Praeterea, Matth. XVII, 14, dixit quidam ad Iesum: domine, miserere filio meo, quia lunaticus est et male patitur. In Marco autem, cap. IX, 16, dicitur: attuli filium meum ad te habentem spiritum mutum. Dicit autem Glossa super verbo praedicto Matth.: hunc Marcus surdum et mutum dicit quem Matthaeus nominat lunaticum, non quod luna daemonibus serviat, sed daemon lunae cursum observans homines corrumpit. Videtur ergo quod per observationem caelestium corporum et aliorum corporalium, daemones ad aliquid faciendum cogantur.
Obj. 7: A certain man said to Jesus: Lord, have pity on my son, for he is a lunatic and suffers much (Matt 17:14); and it is said: I have brought my son to you, having a dumb spirit (Mark 9:16). Now the Gloss observes on the words quoted from Matthew: him Mark calls deaf and dumb whom Matthew describes as a “lunatic”—not that the moon obeys the demons, but that the demon, by observing the moon’s course, has an evil influence on man.1 It would seem, then, that by observing the heavenly bodies and other material things, the demons may be compelled to do this or that.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg7
Praeterea, cum daemones ex superbia peccaverint, non est probabile quod alliciantur illis quae eorum excellentiae derogare videntur. Advocantur autem per convocationes virtutis ipsorum, et per mendacia incredibilia quae derogant scientiae ipsorum. Unde Augustinus dicit in X Lib. de civitate Dei, introducens verba Porphyrii, sic dicentis:1 quid enim homo vitio cuilibet obnoxius intendit minas, eosque territat falso ut eis extorqueat veritatem, nam et caelum se collidere minatur et cetera similia, homini impossibilia, ut illi dii, tamquam insipientissimi pueri, falsis et ridiculosis comminationibus territi quae imperantur efficiant? Ergo daemones non alliciuntur sed coguntur advocati.
Obj. 8: Seeing that demons sinned by pride, it is hardly likely that they are enticed by things that are derogatory to their superior nature. Yet they are adjured by invocations of their power and by the most incredible falsehoods, all of which is derogatory to their knowledge. Hence, Augustine, in The City of God 10, quotes Porphyry as saying: why should a weak man threaten or seek by falsehood to extract the truth? For he will threaten to make the heavens fall and do other like things impossible to man such that the gods, like silly children overawed by false and absurd threats, may obey his behest.1 Therefore, the demons are invoked not by being enticed but by being compelled.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg8
Praeterea, voluntas daemonis ad hoc tendit, ut homines in culturam idolorum deiiciat; quod quidem praecipue fit per hoc quod spiritus daemonum imaginibus adsunt. Si autem propria sponte advocati venirent, semper ad talia venirent. Non autem veniunt, nisi certis temporibus observatis, et determinatis carminibus et ritibus, imaginibus consecratis, vel potius execratis. Non ergo daemones advocantur quasi allecti, sed quasi coacti.
Obj. 9: The demons’ endeavor is to bring men to idolatry, and they compass this chiefly through their presence in images. Now, if they came of their own accord, they would always come to such things. But they come only at certain times and when invoked by certain chants and rites, and then only to certain consecrated or rather execrated images. Demons, therefore, are invoked not by being enticed but by compulsion.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg9
Praeterea, aliquando daemones magicis artibus advocantur, ut homines ad turpem amorem inclinent. Hoc autem daemones propria voluntate facere intendunt. Non ergo esset opus ut allicerentur si semper hoc facerent advocati. Non semper autem hoc faciunt. Ergo quando faciunt, advocantur non ut allecti, sed quasi coacti.
Obj. 10: Sometimes demons are invoked by magic art in order that they may turn men to base love. But, demons endeavor to do this of their own accord; therefore, there would be no use in enticing them to do this, if they did so whenever they were invoked. Now, they do not do so always. Therefore, when they do they are invoked, not as being enticed, but as being compelled.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg10
Sed contra est quod dicitur Iob XLI, 24: non est potestas super terram quae ei possit comparari,1 scilicet diabolo. Maior autem potestas non cogitur a minori. Ergo per nihil terrenum daemones cogi possunt.
On the contrary (1), it is written: there is no power upon earth that can be compared with him (Job 41:24), namely, the devil. Now, a greater power is not compelled by a lesser. Therefore, nothing on earth can compel the demons.
QDePot.Q6.A10.sc
Praeterea, non est eiusdem invocari et cogi. Invocantur enim maiores, ut Porphyrius dicit, sed peioribus imperatur. daemones autem veniunt advocati. Ergo non coguntur.
Furthermore (2), to be invoked and to be compelled apply to different subjects: we invoke those who are above, and we compel those who are beneath, according to Porphyry. Now, demons come when called; therefore, they are not compelled.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg11
Sed dicendum, quod coguntur virtute divina.
But it will be replied (3) that they are compelled by the power of God.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Sed contra, cogere daemones ex virtute divina est per donum gratiae, quo perficitur ordo caelestium potestatum. Hoc autem donum gratiae non adest infidelibus, et hominibus sceleratis quales sunt magi. Ergo nec etiam virtute divina Daemones cogere possunt.
On the contrary, I reply that to compel the demons by calling upon the power of God, is the effect of the gift of grace by which the order of heavenly powers is fulfilled. Now, this gift is not in unbelievers and wicked men, like sorcerers. Therefore, neither can the demons be compelled by invoking the divine power.
QDePot.Q6.A10.sc
Praeterea, facere ea quae divina virtute principaliter fiunt, non est peccatum, sicut facere miracula. Si ergo magi virtute divina daemones cogerent, utendo magicis artibus non peccarent, quod patet esse falsum. Non ergo daemones aliquo modo magicis artibus coguntur.
Furthermore (4), it is no sin to do what is done chiefly by the divine power, for instance, to work miracles. If, then, magicians were to compel the demons by the power of God, they would not sin in employing the magic arts, which is plainly false. Therefore, the demons cannot in any way be compelled by magic.
QDePot.Q6.A10.arg12
Respondeo dicendum quod circa effectus magicarum artium multiplex fuit opinio.
I answer that there have been many opinions about the things done by the magic arts.
QDePot.Q6.A10.co
Quidam enim dixerunt, sicut Alexander, quod effectus magicarum artium fit per aliquas potentias et virtutes in rebus inferioribus generatas ex virtutibus quorumdam inferiorum corporum, cum observatione caelestium motuum. Unde Augustinus dicit, quod Porphyrio videtur, herbis et lapidibus et animantibus et sonis certis quibusdam ac vocibus et figurationibus atque figmentis quibusdam, etiam observatis in caeli conversione motibus sidereis, fabricari in terra ab hominibus potestates idoneas siderum variis effectibus exequendis.
Some, like Alexander,1 have said that the effects produced by magic are the result of powers and energies generated in the lower world by the powers of certain lower bodies, along with an observation of the heavenly movements. Hence, Augustine states that Porphyry believed that it is possible for men to employ herbs, stones, animals, certain sounds and voices, figures, and various forms of trickery, as well as to observe the movement of the stars in the revolution of the heavens, to conjure up forces conducive to the various effects of the stars.2
QDePot.Q6.A10
Haec autem positio insufficiens videtur. Licet enim ad aliqua quae magicis artibus fieri videntur, naturalium corporum superiorum et inferiorum vires sufficere possint,—sicut ad quasdam corporum transmutationes,—quaedam tamen fiunt magicis artibus ad quae nulla vis corporalis se extendere potest. Constat vero quod locutio non est nisi ab intellectu. Per magicas autem artes aliquae locutiones aliquorum respondentium audiuntur; unde et oportet quod hoc fiat per aliquem intellectum, et praecipue cum de aliquibus occultis per huiusmodi responsa homines doceantur.
However, this opinion seems to be inadequate. For even though the natural forces of higher and lower bodies may suffice to produce some of the results ascribed to witchcraft, such as certain transmutations of bodies, nevertheless there are certain results of magical arts that are altogether beyond the scope of material forces. For it is plain that speech can only come from an intelligence, and through the magic arts certain speeches of certain respondents are heard; therefore, this must proceed from an intelligence, especially since these answers sometimes convey information about hidden matters.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Nec potest dici, quod hoc fiat per immutationem imaginationis solius per modum praestigii: quia tunc istae voces non ab omnibus circumstantibus audirentur, nec a vigilantibus et habentibus sensus solutos istae voces audiri possent.
Nor can it be said that this is done by influencing the imagination alone by some sort of trickery; for in that case, these voices would not be heard by all the bystanders, nor could they be heard by those who are awake and have full use of their senses.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Unde relinquitur quod fiant vel ex virtute animae hominis magicis artibus utentis, aut fiant ab aliquo exteriori intellectum habente.
It follows, then, that these answers proceed either from the power of the soul of the magician or from some outside intellectual agency.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Primum autem esse non potest: quod patet ex duobus:
The former is clearly impossible for two reasons.
QDePot.Q6.A10
primo quidem, quia anima hominis ex sua virtute non potest venire ad cognitionem ignotorum nisi per aliqua sibi nota; unde ex voluntate animae hominis non potest fieri revelatio occultorum quae fit per magicas artes, cum ad huiusmodi occulta facienda non sufficiant principia rationis.
First, because a man’s soul cannot, by its own power, come to the knowledge of hidden matters unless through things already known to him; whence by a human soul’s will there cannot arise any revelation of hidden matters that is produced by the magic arts, since the principles of reason are insufficient to lead to the knowledge of those hidden matters.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Secundo, quia si sua virtute huiusmodi effectus anima magi faceret, non indigeret uti invocationibus aut aliquibus huiusmodi exterioribus rebus.
Second, because if the magician’s soul produced these results by its own power, it would not need to resort to invocations or other like external means.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Constat autem quod huiusmodi effectus magicarum artium per aliquos exteriores spiritus fiunt, non autem per spiritus iustos et bonos: quod quidem ex duobus patet:
It is clear, therefore, that these results of magic are produced by some external spirits; however, this is not by righteous and good spirits. And this is clear for two reasons.
QDePot.Q6.A10
primo, quia boni spiritus familiaritatem suam sceleratis hominibus non exhiberent, quales plerumque sunt magicarum artium executores;
First, because good spirits would not associate themselves with wicked men, such as are the majority of magicians.
QDePot.Q6.A10
secundo, quia non cooperarentur hominibus ad illicita perpetranda, quod plerumque fit per magicas artes. Restat ergo hoc fieri per malos spiritus quos daemones dicimus.
Second, because they would not cooperate with man in wrong-doing, which is often the result of magic. It remains, then, for us to conclude that they are produced by evil spirits whom we call demons.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Huiusmodi autem daemones possunt intelligi cogi dupliciter: uno modo per aliquam superiorem virtutem, quae eis necessitatem faciendi inducat; alio modo per modum allectionis, sicut homines dicuntur ad aliquid cogi cuius concupiscentia alliciuntur. Neutro autem modo rebus corporalibus, per se loquendo, daemones cogi possunt nisi supponantur habere corpora aerea naturaliter sibi unita et per consequens habere sensibiles affectiones ad modum aliorum animalium, sicut et Apuleius posuit daemones esse animalia corpore aerea, anima passiva. Sic enim cogi possent, utroque modo, corporali virtute et corporum caelestium (ex quorum impressionibus in aliquas passiones inducerentur) et etiam inferioribus corporibus in quibus delectarentur, sicut Apuleius dicit: et delectantur in fumis sacrificiorum et in aliquibus talibus. Sed huius opinionis falsitas ostensa est in praecedentibus quaestionibus.
These demons may be said to be compelled in two ways: first, by a higher power that forces them to act of necessity; second; by way of enticement, even as a man is said to be compelled to do something when he is drawn by his desire. In neither way, however, properly speaking, can demons be compelled by material things, unless we suppose them to have aerial bodies naturally united to them and, consequently, sensible affections like other animals; thus, Apuleius believed that demons are animals with aerial bodies and passive souls.1 For in that case they could be compelled in either way by a corporeal power: either that of the heavenly bodies (by whose action they might be led to certain passions) or of these lower bodies that might be to them an object of pleasure. Thus, Apuleius says that they delight in the smoke of sacrifices and such like things.2 This opinion, however, has been shown to be false in the previous articles.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Restat ergo quod daemones, per quos magicae artes complementum habent, et coguntur et alliciuntur. Coguntur quidem a superiori; quandoque quidem ab ipso Deo, quandoque vero a sanctis et angelis et hominibus virtute Dei. Nam ad ordinem potestatum pertinere dicitur daemones arcere. Sancti autem homines sicut dono virtutum participant, in quantum miracula faciunt, ita dono potestatum, in quantum eiiciunt daemones.
We conclude, then, that the demons which give success to the magic art may be both compelled and enticed. They are indeed compelled by a higher being: sometimes by God himself, sometimes through the divine power by holy angels and men. Thus, the demons are said to be curbed by the angelic order of Powers. Moreover, holy men, just as they participate in the gift of the Virtues inasmuch as they work miracles, so do they share in the gift of the Powers inasmuch as they cast out devils.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Coguntur etiam interdum ab ipsis superioribus daemonibus; quae quidem sola coactio per magicas artes fieri potest. Coguntur etiam quasi allecti per artes magicas, non quidem rebus corporalibus propter seipsas, sed propter aliquid aliud:
Sometimes, too, they are compelled by superior demons; and this compulsion alone can be effected by means of magic. They may also be compelled, being as it were enticed by the magic arts, not indeed by means of corporeal things for their own sake, but for the sake of something else.
QDePot.Q6.A10
primo quidem, quia per huiusmodi res corporales sciunt facilius posse compleri effectum ad quem invocantur; et hoc ipsi appetunt, ut scilicet eorum virtus admirabilis habeatur; et propter hoc sub certa constellatione advocati magis adveniunt.
First, because they are aware that the result for which they are invoked can be more easily produced by such corporeal things, and they want their power to be an object of admiration; and for this reason they are more ready to obey the summons when they are invoked under certain constellations.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Secundo, inquantum huiusmodi corporalia sunt signa aliquorum spiritualium quibus delectantur. Unde Augustinus dicit, quod alliciuntur daemones in his rebus, non tamquam animalia cibis, sed quasi spiritus signis. Quia enim homines in signum subiectionis Deo sacrificium offerunt et prostrationes faciunt, gaudent huiusmodi reverentiae signa sibi exhiberi. Alliciuntur autem diversi daemones diversis signis, secundum quod diversis vitiis ipsorum magis conveniunt.
Second, insofar as these corporeal things are signs of certain spiritual things that please them. Hence, Augustine says that demons are enticed by these things, not as animals are by food but as spirits by signs.1 For because men in token of their subjection to God offer sacrifice and prostrate themselves, the demons delight in having such tokens of reverence offered to them. Moreover, different demons are enticed by different signs as corresponding better to their various vices.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Tertio alliciuntur his corporalibus rebus, inquantum homines per eas in peccatum adducuntur; et inde est quod alliciuntur mendaciis, et his quae homines in errorem vel peccatum inducere possunt.
Third, they are enticed by those corporeal things which lead men into sin; for this reason, they are enticed by lies and by anything that can lead men into error or sin.
QDePot.Q6.A10
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod daemones dicuntur cogi per magicas artes modis praedictis.
Reply Obj. 1: Demons are said to be compelled by magic art in the ways given above.
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod in hoc ipso daemoni satisfit, si per hoc quod aliquod malum impedit et ad aliquod bonum cooperatur, facilius in sui familiaritatem et admirationem homines trahit. Nam et ipsi se transfigurant in angelos lucis, sicut habetur II Cor. XI, 14.
Reply Obj. 2: The demon is quite content if, by preventing an evil and promoting a good, he makes it easier for himself to draw men into familiar converse with him and to become an object of admiration to them; thus, they even transform themselves into angels of light (2 Cor 11:14).
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod si Salomon exorcismos suos eo tempore fecit quando erat in statu salutis, potuit esse in illis exorcismis vis cogendi daemones ex virtute divina. Si autem tempore illo fecit quo idola adoravit, ut intelligatur eum per magicas artes fecisse, non fuit in illis exorcismis vis cogendi daemones, nisi modo praedicto.
Reply Obj. 3: If Solomon performed these exorcisms when he was in a state of grace, these exorcisms could derive the power to compel the demons from the power of God. But if it was after he had turned to the worship of idols, so that we have to understand that he performed them by magic arts, these exorcisms had no power to compel the demons, except in the manner explained above.
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod a virginibus advocati adveniunt, ut ex hoc in suae divinitatis opinionem homines adducant, quasi munditiam ament.
Reply Obj. 4: The demons come when invoked by virgins in order to lead men to think that they are divine, as though they loved purity.
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in hoc etiam quod ad invocationem divinae virtutis adveniunt, volunt intelligi quod non sint a divina iustitia omnino exclusi; non enim sic divinitatem appetunt ut summo Deo velint aequari omnino, sed sub eo, divinitatis cultum sibi ab hominibus exhiberi gaudent.
Reply Obj. 5: Again, by coming when adjured by the invocation of the divine majesty, they wish men to think that they are not utterly banished by the justice of God. For they do not desire to be as gods, as altogether equal to God, but rejoice in receiving from men divine worship under him.
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod daemones non dicuntur allici signis quasi ipsi signis utantur, sed quia homines signis uti consueverunt, delectantur in signis quibus homines utuntur propter signatum.
Reply Obj. 6: Demons are not said to be enticed by signs as though they used signs; rather, seeing that men are wont to employ signs, they take pleasure in the signs employed by men on account of what they signify.
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod sicut Glossa ordinaria ibidem dicit, daemones certis periodis lunae homines magis affligunt, ut creaturas Dei infament, in hoc scilicet quod credantur daemonibus servire, et per hoc homines in errorem mittant.
Reply Obj. 7: As the Gloss observes,1 demons afflict men more at certain phases of the moon in order to bring God’s creatures into evil repute, by the fact that men believe them to serve the demons; and thus, they deceive men.
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod licet praedicta mendacia in derogationem virtutis daemonum esse videantur, tamen hoc ipsum eis est delectabile, quod homines in mendaciis confidant: quia ipse est mendax et pater eius.
Reply Obj. 8: Although such lies would seem derogatory to the demons’ power, yet it pleases them that men believe in these lies; for the devil himself is a liar and the father of lies.
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod ad imagines advocati adveniunt certis horis et certis signis, rationibus praedictis.
Reply Obj. 9: The demons become present to images when invoked at certain hours and by certain signs for reasons already given.
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod licet semper daemones homines desiderent pertrahere in peccata, tunc tamen magis adhuc nituntur quando magis ad hoc inclinantur, et quando plures possunt inducere in peccatum.
Reply Obj. 10: Although the demons ever desire to draw men into sin, they endeavor to do so all the more when they have a greater incentive and when there is a likelihood of a greater number being drawn into sin.
QDePot.Q6.A10.ad10
Q. 7On the simplicity of the divine essenceDe simplicitate essentiae divinae
Primo quaeritur utrum Deus sit simplex.
1. Whether God is simple?
QDePot.Q7
Secundo utrum in Deo sit substantia vel essentia idem quod esse.
2. Whether God’s essence or substance is the same as his existence?
QDePot.Q7
Tertio utrum Deus sit in aliquo genere.
3. Whether God is contained in a genus?
QDePot.Q7
Quarto utrum bonum, iustum, sapiens et huiusmodi praedicent in Deo accidens.
4. Whether good, wise, just, and the like predicate an accident in God?
QDePot.Q7
Quinto utrum nomina praedicta significent divinam substantiam.
5. Whether these terms signify the divine substance?
QDePot.Q7
Sexto utrum ista nomina sint synonyma.
6. Whether these terms are synonymous?
QDePot.Q7
Septimo utrum huiusmodi nomina dicantur de Deo et creaturis univoce, vel aequivoce.
7. Whether these terms are said of God and creatures univocally or equivocally?
QDePot.Q7
Octavo utrum sit aliqua relatio inter Deum et creaturam.
8. Whether there is any relation between God and the creature?
QDePot.Q7
Nono utrum relationes quae sunt inter Deum et creaturas, sint relativae in ipsis creaturis.
9. Whether these relations between creatures and God are really in the creatures themselves?
QDePot.Q7
Decimo utrum Deus realiter referatur ad creaturam, ita quod relatio ipsa sit res aliqua in Deo.
10. Whether God is really related to the creature such that this relation is something in God?
QDePot.Q7
Undecimo utrum istae relationes temporales sint in Deo secundum rationem.
11. Whether these temporal relations are in God according to account or reason?
QDePot.Q7
A. 1Whether God is simpleUtrum Deus sit simplex
Primo quaeritur utrum Deus sit simplex.
The first point of inquiry is whether God is simple.1
QDePot.Q7.A1
Et videtur quod non. Ab uno enim simplici non est natum esse nisi unum: idem enim semper facit idem, secundum Philosophum. Sed a Deo procedit multitudo. Ergo ipse non est simplex.
Obj. 1: And it seems that he is not. For from one simple thing, only one thing can naturally proceed, for the same thing always produces the same thing, according to the Philosopher.1 But many things come from God. Therefore, he is not simple.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg1
Praeterea, simplex si attingitur, totum attingitur. Sed Deus a beatis attingitur: quia, ut dicit Augustinus, attingere mente Deum magna est beatitudo. Si ergo sit simplex, totus attingitur a beatis. Sed quod totum attingitur, comprehenditur. Ergo Deus a beatis comprehenditur, quod est impossibile. Ergo Deus non est simplex.
Obj. 2: If a simple thing is reached, the whole of it is reached. Now, God is reached by the blessed; for, as Augustine says: to reach God with the mind is great blessedness.1 If, then, God is simple, he is wholly reached by the blessed. Now, what is wholly reached is comprehended. Therefore, God is comprehended by the blessed, which is impossible. Therefore, God is not simple.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg2
Praeterea, idem non se habet in ratione diversarum causarum. Sed Deus se habet in ratione diversarum causarum, ut patet XI Metaph. Ergo in eo oportet esse diversa; ergo oportet eum esse compositum.
Obj. 3: The same thing cannot be several kinds of cause. Now, God stands in the account of several kinds of cause, as is clear from Metaphysics 11.1 Therefore, there must be various things in him; and consequently, he is composite.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg3
Praeterea, ubicumque est aliquid et aliquid, est compositio. Sed in Deo est aliquid et aliquid, scilicet proprietas et essentia. Ergo in Deo est compositio.
Obj. 4: Whatsoever contains one thing in addition to another is composite. Now, in God, there is one thing besides another, namely, property and essence. Therefore, there is composition in God.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg4
Sed dicendum, quod proprietas est idem quod essentia.
Obj. 5: It will be replied that the property is the same as the essence.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg5
Sed contra: affirmatio et negatio non verificantur de eodem. Sed essentia divina est communicabilis tribus personis, proprietas autem est incommunicabilis. Ergo proprietas et essentia non sunt idem.
On the contrary, affirmation and negation are not true of the same thing. Now, the divine essence is common to the three persons, whereas a property is incommunicable. Therefore, the property and the essence are not the same thing.
QDePot.Q7.A1.sc
Praeterea, de quocumque praedicantur diversa praedicamenta, illud est compositum. Sed in divina praedicatione venit substantia et relatio, ut dicit Boetius. Ergo Deus est compositus.
Obj. 6: A thing is composite if different categories are predicated of it. Now, substance and relation are predicated of God, according to Boethius.1 Therefore, God is composite.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg6
Praeterea, in qualibet re est substantia, virtus et operatio, ut dicit Dionysius; ex quo videtur quod operatio sequitur virtutem et substantiam. Sed in operationibus divinis est pluralitas. Ergo in substantia eius invenitur multitudo et compositio.
Obj. 7: In everything there is substance, power, and activity, according to Dionysius;1 therefore, it seems that the activity follows the power and the substance. Now, there are several divine activities. Therefore, there is a plurality and composition in the divine substance.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg7
Praeterea, ubicumque invenitur multitudo formarum, ibi oportet esse compositionem. Sed in Deo invenitur multitudo formarum; quia, sicut dicit Commentator, omnes formae sunt actu in primo motore, sicut sunt in potentia in prima materia. Ergo in Deo est compositio.
Obj. 8: Wherever there is a plurality of forms, there must be composition. Now, in God there is a plurality of forms, for as the Commentator says, all forms exist actually in the first mover, just as they are potentially in prime matter.1 Therefore, composition is in God.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg8
Praeterea, quidquid advenit alicui rei post esse completum, inest ei accidentaliter. Sed quaedam dicuntur de Deo ex tempore, sicut quod sit creator et dominus. Ergo insunt ei accidentaliter. Accidentis autem ad subiectum est aliqua compositio. Ergo in Deo est compositio.
Obj. 9: Whatsoever is added to a thing that has complete being is accidental to it. Now, certain things are said of God based on time, such as that he is the Creator and the Lord. Therefore, these things are in him accidentally. But an accident with its subject forms a certain composition. Therefore, composition is in God.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg9
Praeterea, ubicumque sunt multae res, ibi est compositio. Sed in Deo sunt tres personae, quae sunt tres res, ut dicit Augustinus. Ergo in Deo est compositio.
Obj. 10: Where there are several real things, there is composition. Now, in God there are three persons, which are three realities, according to Augustine.1 Therefore, composition is in God.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg10
Sed contra est quod Hilarius dicit: non humano modo ex compositis est Deus, ut in eo aliud sit quod habet, et aliud sit ipse qui habet.
On the contrary (1), Hilary says: God is not composed of several things as man is, as though what he has were distinct from him who has it.1
QDePot.Q7.A1.sc
Praeterea, Boetius dicit: hoc vere unum est in quo nullus est numerus. Ubicumque autem est compositio, est aliquis numerus. Ergo Deus est absque compositione omnino simplex.
Furthermore (2), Boethius says: he is truly one since there is no number in him.1 Now, where there is composition, there is some number. Therefore, God is without composition and utterly simple.
QDePot.Q7.A1.arg11
Respondeo dicendum quod Deum esse simplicem modis omnibus tenendum est. Quod quidem ad praesens tribus rationibus potest probari;
I answer that we must hold that God is simple in all ways, and for the present this may be proved by three arguments.
QDePot.Q7.A1.co
quarum prima talis est: ostensum est enim in alia disputatione, omnia entia ab uno primo ente esse, quod quidem primum ens Deum dicimus. Quamvis autem in uno et eodem quod quandoque invenitur in actu, quandoque in potentia, potentia tempore prius sit actu, natura autem posterius, simpliciter tamen oportet actum esse priorem potentia, non solum natura sed tempore, eo quod omne ens in potentia reducitur in actum ab aliquo ente actu. Illud ergo ens quod omnia entia fecit esse actu, et ipsum a nullo alio est, oportet esse primum in actu, absque aliqua potentiae permixtione. Nam si esset aliquo modo in potentia, oporteret aliud ens prius esse per quod fieret actu. In omni autem composito qualicumque compositione, oportet potentiam actui commisceri. In compositis enim vel unum eorum ex quibus est compositio est in potentia ad alterum, ut materia ad formam, subiectum ad accidens, genus ad differentiam; vel saltem omnes partes sunt in potentia ad totum. Nam partes ad materiam reducuntur, totum vero ad formam, ut patet in II Physic., et sic nullum compositum potest esse actus primus. Ens autem primum, quod Deus est, oportet esse actum purum, ut ostensum est. Impossibile est ergo Deum compositum esse; unde oportet quod sit omnino simplex.
The first is as follows. We have proved in a former discussion that all beings proceed from a first existing being, which first being we call God.1 Now, although in one and the same thing that is at one time in act, at another time in potency, potency precedes act in time but follows it in nature, yet simply speaking act precedes potency not only in nature, but also in time; for every being that is in potency is made actual by some actual being. Accordingly, the being that made all beings actual and itself proceeds from no other being must be the first thing in act, without any admixture of potency. For were it in any way in potency, there would be need of another previous being to make it actual. Now, in every composite of whatsoever kind of composition, there must be a mixture of act and potency. For in composites either one of the things from which it is composed is in potency to the other, as matter to form, subject to accident, genus to difference, or at least all the parts are in potency to the whole; for parts are reducible to matter, and the whole is reducible to form, as is clear in Physics 2, such that no composite can be the first act.2 But the first being, which is God, must be pure act, as we have proved.3 Therefore, it is impossible that God be composite; and thus, it follows that he is utterly simple.
QDePot.Q7.A1
Secunda ratio est quia cum compositio non sit nisi ex diversis, ipsa diversa indigent aliquo agente ad hoc quod uniantur. Non enim diversa, inquantum huiusmodi, unita sunt. Omne autem compositum habet esse, secundum quod ea, ex quibus componitur, uniuntur. Oportet ergo quod omne compositum dependeat ab aliquo priore agente. Primum ergo ens, quod Deus est, a quo sunt omnia, non potest esse compositum.
The second reason is because, seeing that composition is only of diverse things, these different parts themselves require some agent to unite them together. For different things, as such, are not united. Now, every composite has being through the union of its component parts. Therefore, every composite depends on a preexisting agent. And consequently, the first being, which is God, from whom all things proceed, cannot be composite.
QDePot.Q7.A1
Tertia ratio est, quia oportet primum ens, quod Deus est, esse perfectissimum, et per consequens optimum; non enim rerum principia imperfecta sunt, ut Pythagoras et Leucippus aestimaverunt. Optimum autem est in quo nihil est quod careat bonitate, sicut albissimum est in quo nihil nigredinis admiscetur. Hoc autem in nullo composito est possibile. Nam bonum quod resultat ex compositione partium, per quod totum est bonum, non inest alicui partium. Unde partes non sunt bonae illa bonitate quae est totius propria. Oportet ergo id quod est optimum, esse simplicissimum, et omni compositione carere. Et hanc rationem ponit Philosophus et Hilarius ubi dicit, quod Deus, quia lux est, non ex obscuris coarctatur, neque quia virtus est, ex infirmis continetur.
The third reason is because the first being, which is God, must be most perfect and consequently supremely good, since the principles of things are not imperfect, as Pythagoras and Leucippus contended. Now, the supremely good is that in which there is nothing lacking in goodness, just as the supremely white is that in which there is no admixture of blackness. But this is impossible in any composite thing. For a good that results from a composition of parts, and by which composition the whole is good, is not in any single part. Therefore, the parts are not good with the goodness proper to the whole. Consequently, that which is supremely good must be supremely simple and lacking in every composition. This argument is given by the Philosopher and by Hilary, where he says that God who is light is not composed of things that are dim, nor is he who is strength composed of things that are weak.1
QDePot.Q7.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod intentio Aristotelis non est quod ab uno non possit procedere multitudo. Cum enim agens agat sibi simile, et effectus deficiant a repraesentatione suae causae, oportet quod illud quod in causa est unitum, in effectibus multiplicetur; sicut in virtute solis sunt quasi unum omnes formae generabilium corporum, et tamen in effectibus distinguuntur. Et exinde contingit quod per unam suam virtutem res aliqua potest inducere diversos effectus, sicut ignis per suum calorem liquefacit et coagulat, et mollificat et indurat, et comburit et denigrat. Et homo per virtutem rationis acquirit diversas scientias, et operatur diversarum artium opera; unde et multo amplius Deus per unam suam simplicem virtutem potest multa creare. Sed Philosophus intendit, quod aliquid manens idem non facit diversa in diversis temporibus, si sit agens per necessitatem naturae; nisi forte per accidens hoc contingat ex diversitate materiae, vel alicuius alterius accidentis. Hoc tamen non est ad propositum.
Reply Obj. 1: Aristotle does not mean that a multitude cannot proceed from one thing. For, since an agent produces its like, and since an effect falls short of reproducing its cause, it follows that where we find unity in the cause we shall find multiplicity in the effects; thus, in the sun’s power all the forms of generable bodies are, as it were, one, and yet they are distinct in the effects. So it is that by its one power a thing is able to produce various effects, just as fire by its heat liquefies and solidifies, softens and hardens, enflames and blackens. And man too by the power of his reason acquires various sciences and produces the various works of the arts. Therefore, much more so is God by his one simple power able to create many things. The Philosopher means, then, that a thing, so long as it remains the same, does not produce different effects at different times, if it acts by natural necessity, except perhaps accidentally through a diversity of the matter, or of some other accidental thing. But this is not to the point.
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Deus a beatis mente attingitur totus, non tamen totaliter, quia modus cognoscibilitatis divinae excedit modum intellectus creati in infinitum; et ita intellectus creatus non potest Deum ita perfecte intelligere sicut intelligibilis est, et propter hoc non potest ipsum comprehendere.
Reply Obj. 2: God is attained by the mind of the blessed, whole yet not wholly, because the mode of God’s knowableness infinitely surpasses the mode of a created intellect; and thus, a created intellect cannot understand God as perfectly as he can be understood, and consequently it cannot comprehend him.
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod per unum et idem Deus in ratione diversarum causarum se habet: quia, per hoc quod est actus primus, est agens, et est exemplar omnium formarum, et est bonitas pura, et per consequens omnium finis.
Reply Obj. 3: By reason of one and the same thing, God is considered by us as having different kinds of causality; for because he is the first act, he is an agent, he is the exemplar of all forms, he is pure goodness, and consequently, the final cause of all things.
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod proprietas et essentia in divinis non differunt re, sed ratione tantum: ipsa enim paternitas est divina essentia, ut post patebit.
Reply Obj. 4: Property and essence in God do not differ in reality, but only in account, for the paternity itself is the divine essence, as we shall show further on.1
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod de eo quod est idem re et differens ratione, nihil prohibet contradictoria praedicari, ut dicit Philosophus, sicut patet quod idem punctum re, differens ratione, est principium et finis; et secundum quod est principium, non est finis, et e contrario. Unde cum essentia et proprietas sint idem re et differant ratione, nihil prohibet quin unum sit communicabile et aliud incommunicabile.
Reply Obj. 5: As the Philosopher says, nothing prevents contradictory statements from being verified about the same reality differing in account; thus, the same point in reality is both a beginning and an end by a difference of account; and considered as a beginning, it is not an end, and vice versa.1 Therefore, since essence and property are the same in reality but differ in account, nothing prevents the one being common and the other incommunicable.
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod absoluta et relativa in divinis non differunt secundum rem, sed solum secundum rationem, ut dictum est; et ideo ex hoc nulla compositio relinquitur.
Reply Obj. 6: In God, the absolute and the relative do not differ in reality, but only in account, as stated above; therefore, we cannot infer that there is composition in him.
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod operatio Dei potest considerari vel ex parte operantis vel ex parte operati. Si ex parte operantis, sic in Deo non est nisi una operatio, quae est sua essentia: non enim agit res per actionem aliquam quae sit media inter Deum et ipsum factum, sed per suum intelligere et suum velle, quae sunt ipsius esse. Si vero ex parte operati, sic sunt diversae operationes, diversi effectus divinae operationis. Hoc autem compositionem in ipso non inducit.
Reply Obj. 7: God’s activity may be considered from the point of view either of the one acting or of the thing done. If we consider it on the part of the one acting, then in God there is but one activity, and this is his own essence; for he produces things not by an action that is between God and the thing done but through his understanding and his will, which are his very being. If, however, we consider God’s activity on the part of the thing done, then there are various activities, the various effects of the divine operation. But this does not imply a composition in him.
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod forma effectus invenitur aliter in agente naturali, et aliter in agente per artem. In agente namque per naturam, invenitur forma effectus secundum quod agens in sua natura assimilat sibi effectum, eo quod omne agens agit sibi simile. Quod quidem contingit dupliciter: quando enim effectus perfecte assimilatur agenti, utpote adaequans agentis virtutem, tunc forma effectus est in agente secundum eamdem rationem, ut patet in agentibus univocis, ut cum ignis generat ignem; quando vero effectus non perfecte assimilatur agenti, utpote non adaequans agentis virtutem, tunc forma effectus est in agente non secundum eamdem rationem, sed sublimiori modo; ut patet in agentibus aequivocis, ut cum sol generat ignem.
Reply Obj. 8: The form of the effect is found in one way in a natural agent and in another in the agent acting by art. For the form of the effect is in the natural agent inasmuch as the agent produces an effect of like nature, since every agent produces its like. Now, this happens in two ways. When the effect becomes perfectly like the agent, insofar as it is proportionate to the agent’s power, then the form of the effect is in the agent according to the same account; this is clear in univocal agents, for instance, when a fire generates a fire. When, however, the effect does not become perfectly like the agent, insofar as it is not proportionate to the agent’s power, then the form of the effect is not in the agent according to the same account but in a more sublime manner; this is clear in equivocal agents, for instance, when the sun generates a fire.
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad8
In agentibus autem per artem, formae effectuum praeexistunt secundum eamdem rationem, non autem eodem modo essendi, nam in effectibus habent esse materiale, in mente vero artificis habent esse intelligibile. Cum autem in intellectu dicatur esse aliquid sicut id quod intelligitur, et sicut species qua intelligitur, formae artis sunt in mente artificis sicut id quo intelligitur. Nam ex hoc quod artifex concipit formam artificiati, producit eam in materia.
On the other hand, in agents acting by art, the form of the effect pre-exists according to the same account but not by the same mode of being; for in the effect the form has a material being, while in the mind of the artisan it has intelligible being. Now, because something is said to be in the intellect as the thing that is understood and as the species by which it is understood, artificial forms are in the mind of the artisan as that by which the artwork is understood. For it is through conceiving the form of his artwork that the artisan produces it in the matter.
QDePot.Q7.A1
Utroque autem modo formae rerum sunt in Deo: cum enim ipse agit res per intellectum, non est sine actione naturae. In inferioribus autem artificibus ars agit virtute extraneae naturae, qua utitur ut instrumento, sicut figulus igne ad coquendum laterem. Sed ars divina non utitur exteriori natura ad agendum, sed virtute propriae naturae facit suum effectum. Formae ergo rerum sunt in natura divina ut in virtute operativa, non secundum eamdem rationem, cum nullus effectus virtutem illam adaequet. Unde sunt ibi ut unum omnes formae quae in effectibus multiplicantur; et sic nulla provenit inde compositio. Similiter in intellectu eius sunt multa intellecta per unum et idem, quod est sua essentia. Quod autem per unum intelligantur multa, non inducit compositionem intelligentis; unde nec ex hac parte sequitur compositio in Deo.
Accordingly, the forms of things are in God in both ways. For although he himself brings things about through his intellect, this is not without the action of nature. But in lower artisans, the art acts by the power of an extraneous nature that it employs as an instrument; for example, a brick maker uses fire to bake his bricks. On the other hand, God’s art employs no extraneous nature in its action; rather, it produces its effect by the power of his own nature. Hence, the forms of things are in the divine nature as in the power that produces them but not according to the same account, since no effect is equal to that power. Consequently, all forms that are manifold in his effects are in his power as one thing, such that their multiplicity argues no composition in him. Likewise, in his intellect there are many things understood through one thing, which is his essence. Now, it is no proof of composition in one who understands that he understands many things through one; therefore, neither from this point of view does it follow that there is composition in God.
QDePot.Q7.A1
Ad nonum dicendum, quod relationes quae dicuntur de Deo ex tempore, non sunt in ipso realiter, sed solum secundum rationem. Ibi enim est realis relatio ubi realiter aliquid dependet ab altero, vel simpliciter vel secundum quid. Et propter hoc scientiae est realis relatio ad scibile, non autem e converso, sed secundum rationem tantum, ut patet per Philosophum. Et ideo cum Deus ab altero nullo dependeat, sed e converso omnia ab ipso dependeant, in rebus aliis sunt relationes ad Deum reales, in ipso autem ad res secundum rationem tantum, prout intellectus non potest intelligere relationem huius ad illud, nisi e converso intelligat relationem illius ad hoc.
Reply Obj. 9: Relations that are ascribed to God based on time are in him not really but only according to account. For a real relation is where something really depends on another, either simply speaking or in a certain respect. Hence, the relation of knowledge to what is knowable is real, while the relation of the knowable to the knowledge is only according to account, according to the Philosopher.1 Since, then, God depends on no other being, but on the contrary all things depend on him, other things bear a real relation to God, while his relation to them is only a relation according to reason, inasmuch as that the intellect is unable to understand that A is related to B without conceiving a corresponding relation of B to A.
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod pluralitas personarum nullam compositionem in Deo inducit. Personae enim dupliciter possunt considerari.
Reply Obj. 10: The plurality of the persons does not imply a composition in God. For the persons may be considered in two ways.
QDePot.Q7.A1.ad10
Uno modo secundum quod comparantur ad essentiam, cum qua sunt idem re; et sic patet quod non relinquitur aliqua compositio.
First, in reference to the essence, with which they are really identical; and thus, it is clear that there is no composition here.
QDePot.Q7.A1
Alio vero modo secundum quod comparantur ad invicem; et sic comparantur ut distinctae, non adunatae. Et propter hoc nec ex hac parte potest esse compositio, nam omnis compositio est unio.
Second, in reference to one another; and thus, they are regarded as mutually distinct, not as united together. Therefore, from this point of view again there is no composition, since every composition implies union.
QDePot.Q7.A1
A. 2Whether God’s essence or substance is the same as his existenceUtrum in Deo sit substantia vel essentia idem quod esse
Secundo quaeritur utrum in Deo sit substantia vel essentia idem quod esse.
The second point of inquiry is whether God’s essence or substance is the same as his existence.1
QDePot.Q7.A2
Et videtur quod non. Dicit enim Damascenus, in I Lib. Orth. fidei: quoniam quidem Deus est, manifestum est nobis; quid vero sit secundum substantiam et naturam, incomprehensibile est omnino et ignotum. Non autem potest esse idem notum et ignotum. Ergo non est idem esse Dei et substantia vel essentia eius.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it is not. For Damascene says, in On the Orthodox Faith 1: that God is, is evident to us; but what he is in substance and nature is utterly incomprehensible and unknown.1 Now, the same thing cannot be both known and unknown. Therefore, God’s existence is not the same as his substance or essence.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg1
Sed diceretur, quod etiam ipsum esse Dei ignotum est nobis quid sit, sicut et eius substantia.
Obj. 2: But it will be replied that God’s very existence is unknown to us even as his substance is, as regards what it is.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg2
Sed contra: duae quaestiones diversae sunt, an est, et quid est; ad quarum unam respondere scimus, ad aliam vero non, ut etiam ex praedicta auctoritate patet. Ergo id quod respondet ad an est de Deo, et quod respondet ad quid est, non est idem; sed ad an est respondet esse; ad quid est, substantia vel natura.
On the contrary, these two questions are different, “Is he?” and “What is he?” And we know the answer to the former but not the answer to the latter, as evinced from the authority quoted. Therefore, that which in God corresponds to the question, “Is he?” is not the same as that which corresponds to the question, “What is he?” And existence corresponds to the former question and substance or nature corresponds to the latter.
QDePot.Q7.A2.sc
Sed dicendum, quod esse Dei cognoscitur non per se ipsum, sed per similitudinem creaturae.
Obj. 3: Again, it will be replied that God’s existence is known not through its very self, but through its likeness in the created.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg3
Sed contra: in creatura est esse et substantia vel natura; et cum utrumque habeat a Deo, secundum utrumque Deo assimilatur, eo quod agens agit sibi simile. Si ergo esse Dei cognoscitur per similitudinem esse creati, oportet quod eius substantia cognoscatur per similitudinem substantiae creatae: et sic de Deo sciremus non solum quoniam est, sed quid est.
On the contrary, in the created thing there is existence and substance or nature, and since it has both from God, it is like God in both respects because an agent produces its like. If, then, God’s existence is known through the likeness of created existence, it follows that his substance is known through the likeness of created substance; and thus, we would know not only that God is but also what he is.
QDePot.Q7.A2.sc
Praeterea, unumquodque dicitur differre ab altero per suam substantiam. Per id autem quod est omnibus commune, nihil ab altero differt; unde et Philosophus dicit, quod ens non debet poni in definitione, quia per hoc, definitum a nullo distingueretur. Ergo nullius rei ab aliis distinctae substantia est ipsum esse, cum sit omnibus commune. Sed Deus est res ab omnibus aliis rebus distincta. Ergo suum esse non est sua substantia.
Obj. 4: A thing is said to differ from another by reason of its substance, nor can one thing differ from another by reason of that which is common to all things; this is also why the Philosopher says that being should not be placed in a definition, since it would not differentiate the thing defined from anything else.1 Consequently, the substance of a thing that is distinct from other things cannot be its being, since being is common to all things. Now, God is something distinct from all other things. Therefore, his being is not his substance.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg4
Praeterea, non sunt diversae res nisi quarum est diversum esse. Sed esse huius rei non est diversum ab esse alterius in quantum est esse, sed in quantum est in tali vel in tali natura. Si ergo aliquod esse sit, quod non sit in aliqua natura, quae differat ab ipso esse, hoc non erit diversum ab aliquo alio esse. Et ita sequitur, si divina substantia est eius esse, quod ipse sit esse cuilibet commune.
Obj. 5: Things are not distinct if they have not a distinct being. Now, the being of A is not distinct from B’s being, considered as being, but considered as in this or that nature. Hence, a being that is in a nature that is not distinct from its very being will not be distinct from any other being; and thus, it will follow, if God’s substance is his being, that he is the common being of all things.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg5
Praeterea, ens cui non fit additio, est ens omnibus commune. Sed si Deus sit ipsum suum esse, erit ens cui non fit additio. Ergo erit commune; et ita praedicabitur de unoquoque, et erit Deus mixtus rebus omnibus; quod est haereticum, et contra Philosophum dicentem in Lib. de causis, quod causa prima regit omnes res praeterquam quod commisceatur cum eis.
Obj. 6: A being to which no addition can be made is the being common to all things. Now, if God is his own being, no additions can be made to his being, and then his being will be common to all. Consequently, he will be predicated of each thing and will enter into the composition of all things, which is heretical and contrary to the statement of the Philosopher, who says that the first cause rules all things without being mingled with them.1
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg6
Praeterea, ei quod est omnino simplex, non convenit aliquid in concretione dictum. Esse autem huiusmodi est: sic enim videtur se habere esse ad essentiam sicut album ad albedinem. Ergo inconvenienter dicitur quod divina substantia sit esse.
Obj. 7: Nothing that implies concretion should be said of a thing that is utterly simple. Now, such is existence, for it would seem that existence is to essence as whiteness is to the white thing. Therefore, we should not say that God’s substance is his existence.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg7
Praeterea, Boetius dicit: omne quod est participat eo quod est esse, ut sit; alio vero participat ut aliquid sit. Sed Deus est. Ergo praeter esse suum est in eo aliquid aliud quo habet ut aliquid sit.
Obj. 8: Boethius says: whatsoever has being participates in that which is being so that it might exist, and it participates in something else so that it might be a certain thing.1 Now, God exists. Therefore, besides his own being there is in him something else whereby he is something.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg8
Praeterea, Deo, qui est perfectissimus, id quod est imperfectissimum non est attribuendum. Sed esse est imperfectissimum, sicut prima materia: sicut enim materia prima determinatur per omnes formas, ita esse, cum sit imperfectissimum, determinari habet per omnia propria praedicamenta. Ergo sicut materia prima non est in Deo, ita nec esse debet divinae substantiae attribui.
Obj. 9: That which is most imperfect should not be ascribed to God, who is most perfect. Now, existence is most imperfect, like prime matter, for just as prime matter may be determined by any form, so being, inasmuch as it is most imperfect, may be determined by all the proper categories. Therefore, as prime matter is not in God, so neither should existence be an attribute of the divine substance.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg9
Praeterea, id quod significatur per modum effectus, non convenit substantiae primae, quae non habet principium. Sed esse est huiusmodi: nam omne ens per principia suae essentiae habet esse. Ergo substantia Dei inconvenienter dicitur quod sit ipsum esse.
Obj. 10: That which is signified as an effect should not be ascribed to the first substance, which has no beginning. Now, such is existence, for every being has its existence through its essential principles. Therefore, it is unfitting to say that God’s substance is its own existence.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg10
Praeterea, omnis propositio est per se nota, in qua idem de ipso praedicatur. Sed si substantia Dei sit ipsum suum esse, idem erit in subiecto et praedicato, cum dicitur, Deus est. Ergo erit propositio per se nota: quod videtur esse falsum, cum sit demonstrabilis. Non ergo ipsum esse Dei est substantia.
Obj. 11: A proposition wherein a thing is predicated of itself is known through itself. But if God’s substance is its own existence, the subject and predicate will be identical in the proposition “God exists.” Therefore, it will be a proposition that is known through itself; yet this seems to be false, since it can be demonstrated. Therefore, God’s existence is not his substance.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg11
Sed contra est quod Hilarius dicit in Lib. de Trinit.: esse non est accidens Deo, sed subsistens veritas. Id autem quod est subsistens, est rei substantia. Ergo esse Dei est eius substantia.
On the contrary (1), Hilary says in On the Trinity: in God, existence is not an accident but the subsisting truth.1 Now, that which is subsisting is the substance of a thing. Therefore, God’s existence is his substance.
QDePot.Q7.A2.sc
Praeterea, Rabbi Moyses dicit, quod Deus est ens non in essentia, et vivens non in vita, et est potens non in potentia, et sapiens non in sapientia. Ergo in Deo non est aliud essentia quam suum esse.
Furthermore (2), Rabbi Moses says that God is a being but not in an essence, is living but not with life, is powerful but not with power, wise, but not with wisdom.1 Therefore, in God, essence is not distinct from existence.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg12
Praeterea, unaquaeque res proprie denominatur a sua quidditate: nomen enim proprie significat substantiam et quidditatem, ut habetur IV Metaphys. Sed hoc nomen Quid est, est inter cetera magis proprium nomen Dei, ut patet Exod. III, 14. Cum ergo hoc nomen imponatur ab hoc quod est esse, videtur quod ipsum esse Dei sit sua substantia.
Furthermore (3), a thing is properly denominated from what it is, since the name of a thing denotes its essence and “whatness,” as is held in Metaphysics 4.1 Now, of all God’s names, He who is is the most appropriate to him (Exod 3:14). Hence, as this name is given to him in respect of his existence, it would seem that God’s very existence is his essence.
QDePot.Q7.A2.arg13
Respondeo dicendum quod in Deo non est aliud esse et sua substantia. Ad cuius evidentiam considerandum est quod, cum aliquae causae effectus diversos producentes communicant in uno effectu, praeter diversos effectus, oportet quod illud commune producant ex virtute alicuius superioris causae cuius illud est proprius effectus. Et hoc ideo quia, cum proprius effectus producatur ab aliqua causa secundum suam propriam naturam vel formam, diversae causae habentes diversas naturas et formas oportet quod habeant proprios effectus diversos.
I answer that in God there is no distinction between existence and his substance. In order to make this clear, we must observe that when several causes producing various effects produce one effect in common, aside from their various effects, they must produce this common effect by the power of some higher cause to which this effect properly belongs. The reason for this is that, since a proper effect is produced by a particular cause in respect of its proper nature or form, different causes having different natures and forms must have their different proper effects.
QDePot.Q7.A2.co
Unde si in aliquo uno effectu conveniunt, ille non est proprius alicuius earum, sed alicuius superioris, in cuius virtute agunt; sicut patet quod diversa complexionata conveniunt in calefaciendo, ut piper, et zinziber, et similia, quamvis unumquodque eorum habeat suum proprium effectum diversum ab effectu alterius. Unde effectum communem oportet reducere in priorem causam cuius sit proprius, scilicet in ignem. Similiter in motibus caelestibus, sphaerae planetarum singulae habent proprios motus, et cum hoc habent unum communem, quem oportet esse proprium alicuius sphaerae superioris omnes revolventis secundum motum diurnum.
Whence, if they have one effect in common, this is not the proper effect of any one of them but of some higher cause by whose power they act; for example, it is clear that pepper, ginger, and the like, which differ in their constitutions, have the common effect of producing heat, even though each has its peculiar effect differing from the effects of the others. Hence, we must trace their common effect to a prior cause to which that effect properly belongs, like fire. Likewise, in the heavenly movements, the sphere of each planet has its peculiar movement, and besides this they have all a common movement that must be the proper movement of some higher sphere that causes them all to revolve with the daily movement.
QDePot.Q7.A2
Omnes autem causae creatae communicant in uno effectu qui est esse, licet singulae proprios effectus habeant, in quibus distinguuntur. Calor enim facit calidum esse, et aedificator facit domum esse. Conveniunt ergo in hoc quod causant esse, sed differunt in hoc quod ignis causat ignem, et aedificator causat domum. Oportet ergo esse aliquam causam superiorem omnibus cuius virtute omnia causent esse, et eius esse sit proprius effectus. Et haec causa est Deus.
Now, all created causes have one common effect, which is being, although each one has its peculiar effect whereby they are differentiated; for heat makes a thing to be hot, and a builder gives being to a house. Accordingly, they have in common the fact that they cause being, but they differ in that fire causes fire and a builder causes a house. There must, therefore, be some cause higher than all others by the power of which they all cause being and whose proper cause is being. And this cause is God.
QDePot.Q7.A2
Proprius autem effectus cuiuslibet causae procedit ab ipsa secundum similitudinem suae naturae. Oportet ergo quod hoc quod est esse, sit substantia vel natura Dei. Et propter hoc dicitur in Lib. de causis, quod intelligentia non dat esse nisi in quantum est divina, et quod primus effectus est esse, et non est ante ipsum creatum aliquid.
Now, the proper effect of any cause whatsoever proceeds from the latter according to a likeness of its nature. Therefore, being must be the substance or nature of God. For this reason, it is stated in The Book of Causes that none but a divine intelligence gives being, and that being is the first of all effects, and that nothing was created before it.1
QDePot.Q7.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ens et esse dicitur dupliciter, ut patet V Metaph. Quandoque enim significat essentiam rei, sive actum essendi; quandoque vero significat veritatem propositionis, etiam in his quae esse non habent: sicut dicimus quod caecitas est, quia verum est hominem esse caecum. Cum ergo dicat Damascenus, quod esse Dei est nobis manifestum, accipitur esse Dei secundo modo, et non primo. Primo enim modo est idem esse Dei quod est substantia: et sicut eius substantia est ignota, ita et esse. Secundo autem modo scimus quoniam Deus est, quoniam hanc propositionem in intellectu nostro concipimus ex effectibus ipsius.
Reply Obj. 1: “Being” and “to exist” may be taken in two ways, as is clear in Metaphysics 5.1 Sometimes they signify the essence of a thing, that is, the act of existing; and sometimes they denote the truth of a proposition, even in things that have no existence; for example, we say that “blindness exists” because it is true that a man is blind. Accordingly, when Damascene says that God’s existence is evident to us, the existence of God is taken in the second sense and not the first. For in the first sense, God’s existence is the same as his essence, and as his essence is unknown, so also is his existence. In the second sense, we know that God is because we conceive this proposition in our mind from his effects.
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad1
Et per hoc patet solutio ad secundum et tertium.
Reply Obj. 2–3: This suffices for the replies to the second and third objections.
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod esse divinum, quod est eius substantia, non est esse commune, sed est esse distinctum a quolibet alio esse. Unde per ipsum suum esse Deus differt a quolibet alio ente.
Reply Obj. 4: God’s being, which is his essence, is not universal being; rather, it is a being distinct from every other being whatsoever. Whence by his very being God is distinct from every other being.
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad3
Ad quintum dicendum, quod sicut dicitur in libro de causis, ipsum esse Dei distinguitur et individuatur a quolibet alio esse, per hoc ipsum quod est esse per se subsistens, et non adveniens alicui naturae quae sit aliud ab ipso esse. Omne autem aliud esse quod non est subsistens, oportet quod individuetur per naturam et substantiam quae in tali esse subsistit. Et in eis verum est quod esse huius est aliud ab esse illius, per hoc quod est alterius naturae; sicut si esset unum calor per se existens sine materia vel subiecto, ex hoc ipso ab omni alio calore distingueretur: licet calores in subiecto existentes non distinguantur nisi per subiecta.
Reply Obj. 5: As stated in The Book of Causes, God’s being is individualized and distinct from every other being by the very fact that it is self-subsistent being and is not something additional to a nature that is distinct from its very being.1 Now, every other being that is not subsistent must be individualized by the nature and essence that subsists in that being. And of such beings it is true that the being of A is distinct from the being of B by the fact that it is the being of another nature; for example, if there were one heat existing of itself without matter or subject, by that very fact it would be distinct from every other heat, just as heat that exists in a subject is not differentiated otherwise than by its subjects.
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad4
Ad sextum dicendum, quod ens commune est cui non fit additio, de cuius tamen ratione non est ut ei additio fieri non possit; sed esse divinum est esse cui non fit additio, et de eius ratione est ut ei additio fieri non possit; unde divinum esse non est esse commune. Sicut et animali communi non fit additio, in sua ratione, rationalis differentiae; non tamen est de ratione eius quod ei additio fieri non possit; hoc enim est de ratione animalis irrationalis, quae est species animalis.
Reply Obj. 6: The being to which no addition is made is common being, though the possibility of addition thereto is not incompatible with its account; rather, the divine being is a being to which no addition can be made, and this enters into the very account of the divine being; therefore, the divine being is not common being. For example, even to animal in common there arises no addition, in its own account, of the difference rational; yet it also does not belong to its account that no addition can be made to it; for this latter enters into the account of irrational animal, which is a species of animal.
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad5
Ad septimum dicendum, quod modus significandi in dictionibus quae a nobis rebus imponuntur sequitur modum intelligendi; dictiones enim significant intellectuum conceptiones, ut dicitur in principio Periher. Intellectus autem noster hoc modo intelligit esse quo modo invenitur in rebus inferioribus a quibus scientiam capit, in quibus esse non est subsistens, sed inhaerens. Ratio autem invenit quod aliquod esse subsistens sit: et ideo licet hoc quod dicunt esse, significetur per modum concreationis, tamen intellectus attribuens esse Deo transcendit modum significandi, attribuens Deo id quod significatur, non autem modum significandi.
Reply Obj. 7: The mode of signification of the names we give things is consequent upon our mode of understanding, for names signify the concepts of our intellect, as is said at the beginning of On Interpretation.1 Now, our intellect understands being according to the mode in which it finds it in things here below, from which it gathers its knowledge, and wherein being is not subsistent but inherent. Now, reason tells us that there is a self-subsistent being; therefore, although the term “being” has a signification by way of concretion, yet our intellect in ascribing being to God soars above the mode of its signification and ascribes to God the thing signified, but it does not ascribe the mode of signification.
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad6
Ad octavum dicendum, quod dictum Boetii intelligitur de illis quibus esse competit per participationem, non per essentiam; quod enim per essentiam suam est, si vim locutionis attendamus, magis debet dici quod est ipsum esse, quam sit id quod est.
Reply Obj. 8: The saying of Boethius refers to things that have being by participation and not by their essence; for that which has being through its own essence, if we stress the force of the terms, should be described as being itself rather than as that which has being.1
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad7
Ad nonum dicendum, quod hoc quod dico esse est inter omnia perfectissimum: quod ex hoc patet quia actus est semper perfectio potentia. Quaelibet autem forma signata non intelligitur in actu nisi per hoc quod esse ponitur. Nam humanitas vel igneitas potest considerari ut in potentia materiae existens, vel ut in virtute agentis, aut etiam ut in intellectu: sed hoc quod habet esse, efficitur actu existens. Unde patet quod hoc quod dico esse est actualitas omnium actuum, et propter hoc est perfectio omnium perfectionum. Nec intelligendum est, quod ei quod dico esse, aliquid addatur quod sit eo formalius, ipsum determinans, sicut actus potentiam: esse enim quod huiusmodi est, est aliud secundum essentiam ab eo cui additur determinandum. Nihil autem potest addi ad esse quod sit extraneum ab ipso, cum ab eo nihil sit extraneum nisi non-ens, quod non potest esse nec forma nec materia. Unde non sic determinatur esse per aliud sicut potentia per actum, sed magis sicut actus per potentiam. Nam et in definitione formarum ponuntur propriae materiae loco differentiae, sicut cum dicitur quod anima est actus corporis physici organici. Et per hunc modum, hoc esse ab illo esse distinguitur, in quantum est talis vel talis naturae. Et per hoc dicit Dionysius, quod licet viventia sint nobiliora quam existentia, tamen esse est nobilius quam vivere: viventia enim non tantum habent vitam, sed cum vita simul habent et esse.
Reply Obj. 9: Being, as we understand it here, signifies the highest perfection of all, and the proof is that act is always more perfect than potency. Now, no signified form is understood to be in act unless it be supposed to have being. Thus, we may take human nature or fiery nature as existing potentially in matter, or as existing in the power of an agent, or even as in the intellect, but when it has being it becomes actually existent. Therefore, it is clear that being as we understand it here is the actuality of all acts, and therefore, the perfection of all perfections. Nor may we think that being, in this sense, can have anything added to it that is more formal and determines it as act determines potency, because being in this latter sense is essentially distinct from that to which it is added and by which it is determined. But nothing that is external to being can be added to being, for nothing is external to it except non-being, which can be neither form nor matter. Therefore, being is not determined by something else as potency by act but rather as act by potency, since in defining a form we include its proper matter in the place of its difference; thus, we define a soul as the act of an organic physical body. Accordingly, this being is distinct from that being inasmuch as it is the being of this or that nature. For this reason, Dionysius says that, though things having life are nobler than those that merely have being, yet to exist is nobler than to live; for living things have not only life but along with their life they have being as well.1
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad8
Ad decimum dicendum, quod secundum ordinem agentium est ordo finium, ita quod primo agenti respondet finis ultimus, et proportionaliter per ordinem alii fines aliis agentibus. Si enim considerentur rector civitatis et dux exercitus et unus singularis miles, constat quod rector civitatis est prior in ordine agentium, ad cuius imperium dux exercitus ad bellum procedit; et sub eo est miles, qui secundum ordinationem ducis exercitus manibus pugnat. Finis autem militis est prosternere hostem; quod ulterius ordinatur ad victoriam exercitus, quod est finis ducis; et hoc ulterius ordinatur ad bonum statum civitatis vel regni, quod est finis rectoris et regis. Esse ergo quod est proprius effectus et finis in operatione primi agentis oportet quod teneat locum ultimi finis. Finis autem licet sit primum in intentione, est tamen postremum in operatione, et est effectus aliarum causarum. Et ideo ipsum esse creatum, quod est proprius effectus respondens primo agenti, causatur ex aliis principiis, quamvis esse primum causans sit primum principium.
Reply Obj. 10: According to the order of agents there is an order of ends, such that the last end corresponds to the first agent and, in due proportion, other ends to other agents in their order. Take, for example, the ruler of a state, the commander of the army, and a single soldier: the ruler is clearly the first in the order of agents, at whose orders the commander goes forth to the war, and under him is the soldier, who engages in hand-to-hand combat at the orders of his commander. Now, the end of the soldier is to overcome his opponent, and this is directed yet further to the victory of the army, which is the end of the commander, and this again is directed to the welfare of the state or kingdom, which is the end of the ruler or king. Accordingly, being, which is the proper effect and end of the activity of the first agent, must occupy the position of last end. Now, although the end is first in the intention, it is last in execution; and it is the effect of other causes. Therefore, created being, which is the proper effect corresponding to the first agent, is caused by other principles, even though the first cause of being is the first principle of all.
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad9
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod aliqua propositio est per se nota de se, quae tamen huic vel illi non est per se nota; quando scilicet praedicatum est de ratione subiecti, et tamen ratio subiecti est alicui ignota; sicut si aliquis nesciret quid est totum, non esset ei nota ista propositio per se, omne totum est maius sua parte; huiusmodi enim propositiones fiunt notae cognitis terminis, ut dicitur I posteriorum. Haec autem propositio, Deus est, quantum est de se, est per se nota, quia idem est in subiecto et praedicato; sed quantum ad nos non est per se nota, quia quid est Deus nescimus: unde apud nos demonstratione indiget, non autem apud illos qui Dei essentiam vident.
Reply Obj. 11: A proposition may be known through itself of itself and yet not known through itself to this or that individual, namely, when the predicate belongs to the account of the subject, which account is unknown to him; for example, if someone did not know what a whole is, he would not know this proposition through itself, “A whole is greater than its part.” For such propositions become known when their terms are known, as is said in Posterior Analytics 1.1 Now, this proposition, “God is,” is of itself known through itself, since the same thing is in both subject and predicate, but with regard to us, it is not known through itself, because we do not know what God is; whence, for us, there needs to be a demonstration, though not for those who see God’s essence.
QDePot.Q7.A2.ad10
A. 3Whether God is contained in a genusUtrum Deus sit in aliquo genere
Tertio quaeritur utrum Deus sit in aliquo genere.
The third point of inquiry is whether God is contained in a genus.1
QDePot.Q7.A3
Et videtur quod sic. Dicit enim Damascenus: substantia in divinis significat communem speciem similium specie personarum; hypostasis autem demonstrat individuum, scilicet Patrem et Filium et Spiritum Sanctum, Petrum et Paulum. Comparatur ergo Deus ad Patrem et Filium et Spiritum Sanctum sicut species ad individua. Sed ubicumque est invenire speciem et individuum, ibi est invenire genus: quia species constituitur ex genere et differentia. Ergo videtur quod Deus sit in aliquo genere.
Obj. 1: And it seems that he is. For Damascene says: “substance” in God denotes the common species of the three persons like in species; “hypostasis” indicates the individual, for instance, the Father, the Son, and Holy Spirit, Peter or Paul.1 Thus, God is compared to the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit as a species to individuals. Now, wherever there is a species with individuals, there is a genus, since the species is composed of its genus and a difference. Therefore, it seems that God is contained in a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3.arg1
Praeterea, quaecumque sunt et nullo modo differunt, sunt penitus eadem. Sed Deus non est idem rebus aliis. Ergo aliquo modo differt ab eis. Omne autem quod ab alio differt, aliqua differentia ab eo differt. Ergo in Deo est aliqua differentia, qua differt a rebus aliis. Non autem accidentalis, cum in Deo nullum sit accidens, ut Boetius dicit in Lib. de Trin. Omnis autem substantialis differentia est alicuius generis divisiva. Ergo Deus est in aliquo genere.
Obj. 2: Things which are in no way different are identical. But God is not identical with other things; therefore, in some way he is different from them. Now, that which is different from something else differs therefrom by some difference. Therefore, there is a difference in God, by which he differs from other things. But it is not an accidental difference, since nothing in God is accidental, as Boethius says in On the Trinity.1 And every substantial difference makes a division of a genus. Therefore, God is contained in a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3.arg2
Praeterea, idem dicitur genere et specie et numero, ut habetur I Topic., cap. VI. Ergo et diversum similiter: nam si multipliciter dicitur unum oppositorum, et reliquum. Aut ergo Deus est diversus a creatura numero tantum vel numero et specie tantum; et sic, sequitur quod, cum creatura in genere conveniat, et sic erit in genere. Si autem genere a creatura differat, oportebit etiam quod sit in aliquo alio genere quam creatura: nam diversitas ex multitudine causatur, et sic diversitas generis multitudinem generum requirit. Ergo quolibet modo dicatur, oportet quod Deus sit in genere.
Obj. 3: Things may be the same either in genus, or in species, or in number, as is said in Topics 1.1 Therefore, things may also differ in these ways, since if one of two opposites admits of multiplicity, the other does so too. Therefore, God is distinct from a creature, either in number only, or in number and species, in which case he will be in the same genus as the creature and consequently will be contained in a genus. However, if he will differ from the creature in genus, he will be in a different genus than the creature; for diversity results from multitude, and thus that difference of genus implies a multitude of genera. Therefore, in any case God must be contained in a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3.arg3
Praeterea, cuicumque convenit ratio generis substantiae, est in genere. Sed ratio substantiae est per se existere, quod maxime convenit Deo. Ergo Deus est in genere substantiae.
Obj. 4: Anything to which the account of the genus substance applies is in a genus. Now, the account of substance is self-subsistence, which is most applicable to God. Therefore, God is in the genus of substance.
QDePot.Q7.A3.arg4
Praeterea, omne quod definitur, oportet quod sit in genere. Sed Deus definitur: dicitur enim quod est actus purus. Ergo Deus est in aliquo genere.
Obj. 5: Anything that can be defined must be in a genus. Now, God can be defined, for he is said to be pure act. Therefore, God is contained in a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3.arg5
Praeterea, omne quod praedicatur de alio in eo quod quid, et est in plus, vel se habet ad ipsum sicut species, vel sicut genus. Sed omnia quae praedicantur de Deo, praedicantur in eo quod quid: nam omnia praedicamenta, cum in divinam praedicationem venerint, in substantiam vertuntur, ut dicit Boetius: patet etiam quod non soli Deo conveniunt, sed etiam aliis; et ita sunt in plus. Ergo vel comparantur ad Deum sicut species ad individuum vel sicut genus ad speciem; et utrolibet modo oportet Deum esse in genere.
Obj. 6: Whatsoever is predicated of another as what it is, and is predicated of other things besides, is compared to that thing either as its species or as its genus. Now, all things predicated of God are predicated of him as what he is, since all the categories when applied to God refer to his substance, as Boethius says.1 And it is clear that they are applicable not only to God but to other things besides. Therefore, they are compared to God either as a species to an individual or as a genus to its species, and in either case God must be contained in a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3.arg6
Praeterea, unumquodque mensuratur minimo sui generis, ut dicitur X Metaph. Sed, sicut dicit Commentator ibidem, id quo mensurantur omnes substantiae, est Deus. Ergo Deus est in eodem genere cum aliis substantiis.
Obj. 7: A thing is measured by what is least in its own genus, as is said in Metaphysics 10.1 Now, according to the Commentator, God is the measure of all substances.2 Therefore, God is in the same genus as other substances.
QDePot.Q7.A3.arg7
Sed contra, omne quod est in genere, addit aliquid supra genus, et per consequens est compositum. Sed Deus est omnino simplex. Ergo non est in genere.
On the contrary (1), whatsoever is contained in a genus contains something in addition to the genus, and therefore it is composite. But God is utterly simple. Therefore, he is not contained in a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3.sc
Praeterea, omne quod est in genere, potest definiri, vel sub aliquo definito comprehendi. Sed Deus cum sit infinitus, non est huiusmodi. Ergo non est in genere.
Furthermore (2), whatsoever is contained in a genus can be defined or else comprised under something that is defined. But this cannot apply to God, since he is infinite. Therefore, he is not in a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3.arg8
Respondeo dicendum quod Deus non est in genere: quod quidem ad praesens tribus rationibus ostendi potest:
I answer that God is not contained in a genus, and for the present this may be proved by three arguments.
QDePot.Q7.A3.co
primo quidem, quia nihil ponitur in genere secundum esse suum, sed ratione quidditatis suae; quod ex hoc patet, quia esse uniuscuiusque est ei proprium, et distinctum ab esse cuiuslibet alterius rei; sed ratio substantiae potest esse communis: propter hoc etiam Philosophus dicit, quod ens non est genus. Deus autem est ipsum suum esse: unde non potest esse in genere.
The first argument is that nothing is assigned to a genus by reason of its own being but by reason of its quiddity; this is clear from the fact that the being of a thing is proper to that thing and distinct from the being of anything else, while the account of its substance can be common. This is also why the Philosopher says that being is not a genus.1 Now, God is his own being itself; therefore, he cannot be in a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3
Secunda ratio est, quia quamvis materia non sit genus, nec forma sit differentia, tamen ratio generis sumitur ex materia, et ratio differentiae sumitur ex forma: sicut patet quod in homine natura sensibilis ex qua sumitur ratio animalis, est materialis respectu rationis, ex qua sumitur differentia rationalis. Nam animal est quod habet naturam sensitivam; rationale autem quod rationem habet. Unde in omni eo quod est in genere, oportet esse compositionem materiae et formae, vel actus et potentiae; quod quidem in Deo esse non potest, qui est actus purus, ut ostensum est. Unde relinquitur quod non potest esse in genere.
The second argument is that, although matter is not a genus nor form a difference, nevertheless the account of the genus is taken from the matter, and the account of the difference from the form. For instance, in man the sensible nature, from which the account of animality is taken, is material in relation to reason, from which is taken the difference of rationality. For an animal is that which has a sensitive nature, and a rational being is one that has reason. Hence, in everything that is contained in a genus there must be composition of matter and form or of act and potency, and this cannot be in God who is pure act, as we have shown.1 Therefore, he cannot be in a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3
Tertia ratio est, quia, cum Deus sit simpliciter perfectus, comprehendit in se perfectionem omnium generum: haec enim est ratio simpliciter perfecti, ut dicitur V Metaph. Quod autem est in aliquo genere, determinatur ad ea quae sunt illius generis; et ita Deus non potest esse in aliquo genere: sic enim non esset infinitae essentiae, nec absolutae perfectionis, sed eius essentia et perfectio limitaretur sub ratione alicuius generis determinati.
The third argument is that, since God is simply perfect, he contains the perfections of all genera, for this is what is meant by being simply perfect, as is said in Metaphysics 5.1 Now, that which is contained in a genus is confined within the limits of that genus. Therefore, God cannot be in a genus, for in that case his essence would not be infinite nor absolutely perfect, but his essence and perfection would be confined within the account of a definite genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3
Ex hoc ulterius patet quod Deus non est species, nec individuum, nec habet differentiam, nec definitionem: nam omnis definitio est ex genere et specie; unde nec de ipso demonstratio fieri potest nisi per effectum, cum demonstrationis propter quid medium sit definitio.
Hence, it is also evident that God is neither a species nor an individual, nor is there difference in him. Nor can he be defined, since every definition is taken from the genus and species. Therefore, neither can we demonstrate anything about him, save from his effects, since the middle term of a demonstration through the cause is a definition.
QDePot.Q7.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Damascenus loquitur similitudinarie, et non secundum proprietatem: habet enim nomen Dei, quod est Deus, similitudinem ad speciem in hoc quod de pluribus numero distinctis substantialiter praedicatur; non tamen species proprie dici potest, quia species non est aliquid unum numero pluribus commune, sed ratione solum; substantia vero divina una numero, est communis tribus personis: unde Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus sunt unus Deus, non autem Petrus et Paulus et Marcus sunt unus homo.
Reply Obj. 1: Damascene uses the word “species” metaphorically and not in the strict sense.1 The name “God” is like a species in that it is predicated essentially of several distinct individuals, but it cannot be called a species strictly speaking, since a species is not something numerically one that is common to the many; rather it is one only in account, while the numerically one divine essence is common to the three persons; therefore, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are one God, but Peter, Paul, and Mark are not one man.
QDePot.Q7.A3.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod differens et diversum differunt, ut Philosophus dicit. Nam diversum absolute dicitur quod non est idem; differens vero dicitur ad aliquid: nam omne differens aliquo differt. Si ergo proprie accipiamus hoc nomen differens, sic propositio ista est falsa: quaecumque sunt et nullo modo differunt, sunt eadem. Si autem hoc nomen differens large sumatur, sic est vera; et sic ista est concedenda, quod Deus a rebus aliis differat. Non tamen sequitur quod aliqua differentia differat, sed quod differat ab aliis per suam substantiam: hoc enim necesse est in primis et simplicibus dici. Homo enim differt ab asino, rationali differentia; rationale autem ulterius non differt ab asino aliqua differentia (quia sic esset abire in infinitum), sed se ipso.
Reply Obj. 2: A distinction is to be noted between difference and diversity, according to the Philosopher.1 For what is not the same is called “diverse” absolutely, whereas “different” is said in reference to something, since everything different differs in some respect. Accordingly, if we take the term “different” properly, it is not true that things that are and are in no way different are the same; but if we take the term “different” in a broad sense, it is true, and in this sense we grant that God differs from other things. It does not follow, however, that he differs by some difference but that he differs from other things through his own essence; for this must be the case in first and simple things. Thus, man differs from a donkey by the difference of rationality, but rationality is not distinguished from a donkey by a still further difference (since thus this would go on to infinity); rather, it differs therefrom by itself.
QDePot.Q7.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Deus dicitur diversus genere ab aliis creaturis, non quasi in alio genere existens, sed omnino existens extra genus.
Reply Obj. 3: God is said to be diverse in genus from creatures not as though he were contained in another genus, but because he is altogether outside a genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod ens per se non est definitio substantiae, ut Avicenna dicit. Ens enim non potest esse alicuius genus, ut probat Philosophus, cum nihil possit addi ad ens quod non participet ipsum; differentia vero non debet participare genus. Sed si substantia possit habere definitionem, non obstante quod est genus generalissimum, erit eius definitio: quod substantia est res cuius quidditati debetur esse non in aliquo. Et sic non conveniet definitio substantiae Deo, qui non habet quidditatem suam praeter suum esse. Unde Deus non est in genere substantiae, sed est supra omnem substantiam.
Reply Obj. 4: According to Avicenna, substance is not rightly defined as a self-subsistent being,1 for being cannot be the genus of a thing, as the Philosopher proves;2 because nothing can be added to being that has not a share of being, and a difference should not be a part of the genus. If, however, substance could have a definition, setting aside the fact that it is the most universal genus, its definition will be: substance is the reality whose “whatness” ought not to exist in something. Hence, the definition of substance cannot be applied to God, whose “whatness” is not distinct from his own being. Therefore, God is not contained in the genus substance but is above all substance.
QDePot.Q7.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Deus definiri non potest. Omne enim quod definitur, in intellectu definientis comprehenditur; Deus autem est incomprehensibilis ab intellectu; unde cum dicitur quod Deus est actus purus, haec non est definitio eius.
Reply Obj. 5: God cannot be defined. For whatsoever is defined is comprehended by the intellect of him that defines it; and God is incomprehensible to the intellect. Hence, it is not a definition of God when we say that he is pure act.
QDePot.Q7.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod ad rationem generis requiritur quod univoce praedicetur. Nihil autem de Deo potest et creaturis univoce praedicari, ut infra patebit. Unde licet ea quae de Deo dicuntur, praedicentur de ipso substantialiter, nihilominus tamen non praedicantur de ipso ut genus.
Reply Obj. 6: It is required by the account of a genus that it is predicated univocally. Now, nothing can be predicated univocally of God and created things, as we shall prove further on.1 Therefore, although things predicated of God are predicated of him substantially, they are not predicated of him as genus.
QDePot.Q7.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod licet Deus non pertineat ad genus substantiae quasi in genere contentum,—sicut species vel individuum sub genere continentur,—potest tamen dici quod sit in genere substantiae per reductionem, sicut principium, et sicut punctum est in genere quantitatis continuae, et unitas in genere numeri; et per hunc modum est mensura substantiarum omnium, sicut unitas numerorum.
Reply Obj. 7: Although God does not belong to the genus substance as though contained in the genus, as a species or an individual is contained in its genus; yet we may say that he is in the genus substance by reduction, as its principle, just as even a point is in the genus continuous quantity, and the unit in the genus number. In this way, he is the measure of all substances, as the unit is the measure of all numbers.
QDePot.Q7.A3.ad7
A. 4Whether good, wise, just, and the like predicate an accident in GodUtrum bonum, sapiens, iustum et huiusmodi, praedicent de Deo accidens
Quarto quaeritur utrum bonum, sapiens, iustum et huiusmodi, praedicent de Deo accidens.
The fourth point of inquiry is whether good, wise, just, and the like predicate an accident in God.1
QDePot.Q7.A4
Et videtur quod sic. Quod enim praedicatur de aliquo non significans substantiam, sed illud quod naturam assequitur, praedicat accidens. Sed Damascenus dicit, quod bonum et iustum et sanctum, dicta de Deo, assequuntur naturam, non autem ipsam substantiam significant. Praedicant ergo de Deo accidens.
Obj. 1: And it would appear that they do. For a predicate that signifies not the substance but something consequent upon the nature of a thing predicates an accident. Now, Damascene says that good, just, and holy, when said of God, are consequent to his nature and do not signify his substance.1 Therefore, they predicate an accident in God.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg1
Sed dicebatur, quod Damascenus loquitur quantum ad modum significandi.
Obj. 2: But it was replied that Damascene is referring to the mode of signification of these terms.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg2
Sed contra, modus significandi qui sequitur rationem generis, oportet quod ad rem referatur: genus enim praedicatum significat substantiam subiecti, cum praedicetur in eo quod quid. Sed praedictis nominibus competit significare per modum assequentis naturam ratione generis: sunt enim in genere qualitatis, quae secundum propriam rationem ad subiectum respectum habet, nam qualitas est secundum quam quales dicimur. Ergo oportet quod iste modus significandi referatur ad rem, ut scilicet ea quae per praedicta nomina significantur, sint assequentia naturam eius de quo praedicantur, et per consequens accidentia.
On the contrary, a mode of signification that results from the account of the genus must be referred to something real; for the predicated genus signifies the substance of the subject, for it predicates what it is. Now, to aforesaid words belongs a signification through a mode consequent upon a nature in the account of a genus; for they are in the genus of quality, which by its proper account bears a relation to the subject, for quality is that by which we say something to be of a sort (quales). Therefore, this mode of signification must be referred to a reality; in other words, the things signified by these terms are consequent upon the nature of the thing of which they are predicated and are therefore accidents.
QDePot.Q7.A4.sc
Sed dicendum, quod ista nomina non praedicantur de Deo quantum ad genus suum, quod est qualitas; non enim proprie dicuntur de Deo nomina a nobis imposita.
Obj. 3: But it will be said that these terms are not predicated of God in reference to their genus, which is quality, because the expressions we apply to God are not to be said properly.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg3
Sed contra, a quocumque removetur genus, falso praedicatur de eo species: quod enim non est animal, falso dicitur homo. Si ergo genus praedictorum, quod est qualitas, non praedicatur de Deo, praedicta nomina non solum praedicabuntur improprie, sed falso de Deo, et ita erit falsum quod dicitur, quod Deus est iustus, vel quod Deus est sanctus; quod est inconveniens. Ergo oportet dicere, quod praedicta nomina in Deo praedicent accidens.
On the contrary, the species is falsely predicated of what is not included in the genus. Thus, if a thing is not an animal, it is untrue to say that it is a man. If, then, the genus of the aforesaid, which is quality, is not predicated of God, these terms will be not only improperly but also falsely predicated of God; and consequently, it will be untrue to say that God is just or holy, and this cannot be admitted. Therefore, we must conclude that these terms are predicated of God accidentally.
QDePot.Q7.A4.sc
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit, quod id quod vere est, id est substantia, nulli accidit. Ergo eadem ratione, quod secundum se est accidens, ubique est accidens. Sed iustitia et sapientia et huiusmodi sunt per se accidentia. Ergo et in Deo sunt accidentia.
Obj. 4: According to the Philosopher, that which really has being, namely, substance, is never an accident;1 therefore, in like manner, a per se accident is always an accident. Now justice, wisdom, and the like are per se accidents. Therefore, in God also they are accidents.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg4
Praeterea, omnia quae sunt in rebus creatis, exemplantur a Deo, qui est forma exemplaris omnium. Sed sapientia, iustitia et huiusmodi, in rebus creatis sunt accidentia. Ergo et in Deo sunt accidentia.
Obj. 5: Whatsoever we find in created things is copied from God, who is the exemplary form of all things. Now, wisdom, justice, and so on are accidents in creatures. Therefore, they are accidents in God.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg5
Praeterea, ubicumque est quantitas et qualitas, ibi est accidens. Sed in Deo videtur esse quantitas et qualitas: est enim in Deo similitudo et aequalitas; dicimus enim Filium similem Patri et aequalem. Similitudo autem causatur ex uno in qualitate, aequalitas ex uno in quantitate. Ergo in Deo est accidens.
Obj. 6: Wherever there is quantity and quality, there is accident. Now, in God it seems that there is quantity and quality, because in him there is likeness and equality; thus, we say that the Son is like and equal to the Father, and likeness is oneness in quality, and equality is oneness in quantity. Therefore, there are accidents in God.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg6
Praeterea, unumquodque mensuratur primo sui generis. Sed Deus non solum est mensura substantiarum, sed omnium accidentium, quia ipse est creator et substantiae et accidentis. Ergo in Deo non tantum est substantia, sed accidens.
Obj. 7: A thing is measured by the first of its genus. Now, God is the measure not only of substances but also of all accidents, since he is the creator of both substance and accident. Therefore, in God there is not only substance but also accidents.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg7
Praeterea, illud sine quo potest aliquid intelligi, accidentaliter de eo praedicatur. Ex hoc enim probat Porphyrius separabilia quaedam accidentia esse, quia potest intelligi corvus albus, et Aethiops nitens candore. Sed Deus potest intelligi sine bono, ut patet per Boetium. Ergo bonum significat accidens in Deo, et eadem ratione alia.
Obj. 8: If A can be understood apart from B, B is accidental to A. Thus, Porphyry proves that things which are separable are accidents, since we can conceive a white crow and a white Ethiopian.1 Now, it is possible to conceive God apart from goodness, according to Boethius.2 Therefore, goodness denotes an accident in God and for the same reason the others.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg8
Praeterea, in significatione nominis duo est considerare: scilicet id a quo imponitur, et id cui imponitur. Quantum ad utrumque autem hoc nomen sapientia videtur accidens significare; imponitur enim ab eo quod est facere sapientem, quod videtur actio esse sapientiae; id autem a quo imponitur, est qualitas quaedam. Ergo omnibus modis hoc nomen et alia similia significant accidens in eo de quo praedicantur; et ita in Deo est aliquod accidens.
Obj. 9: Two things should be considered in the meaning of a name: that from which it is taken and the thing to which it is given. And in both respects the term “wisdom” would appear to denote an accident. For it is taken from the fact that it makes a man wise, which seems to be the act of wisdom, while the thing to which it is given is a quality. Therefore, in every respect this and similar terms signify an accident in the subject of which they are predicated; and thus, it is an accident in God.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg9
Sed contra est quod Boetius dicit, quod Deus, cum sit forma simplex, subiectum esse non potest. Omne autem accidens est in subiecto. Ergo in Deo non potest esse aliquod accidens.
On the contrary (1), Boethius says that God, inasmuch as he is a simple form, cannot be a subject.1 Now, every accident is in a subject. Therefore, there can be no accident in God.
QDePot.Q7.A4.sc
Praeterea, omne accidens habet dependentiam ab alio. Sed nihil tale potest esse in Deo, quia quod dependet ab alio, oportet esse causatum; Deus autem est causa prima nullo modo causata. Ergo in Deo accidens esse non potest.
Furthermore (2), every accident is dependent on something else. But no such thing can be in God, since that which is dependent must have a cause, and God is the first cause and has no cause whatsoever. Therefore, no accidents can be in God.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg10
Praeterea, Rabbi Moyses dicit, quod huiusmodi nomina non significant in Deo intentiones additas supra eius substantiam. Omne enim accidens significat intentionem additam supra substantiam sui subiecti. Ergo praedicta nomina non significant accidens in Deo.
Furthermore (3), Rabbi Moses says that, in God, suchlike terms do not signify tendencies in addition to his substance.1 Now, every accident denotes a tendency in addition to the substance of its subject. Therefore, these terms do not denote accidents in God.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg11
Praeterea, accidens est quod adest et abest praeter subiecti corruptionem. Sed hoc in Deo esse non potest, cum ipse sit immutabilis ut probatur a Philosopho. Ergo in Deo accidens esse non potest.
Furthermore (4), an accident is something that can be present or absent without the destruction of its subject. But this is impossible in God, since he is unchangeable, as proved by the Philosopher.1 Therefore, accidents cannot be in God.
QDePot.Q7.A4.arg12
Respondeo dicendum quod, absque omni dubitatione, tenendum est quod in Deo nullum sit accidens; quod quidem ad praesens potest ostendi tribus rationibus.
I answer that without any doubt whatever we must hold that there are no accidents in God. For our present purpose, it will suffice to prove this by three arguments.
QDePot.Q7.A4.co
Prima ratio est, quia nulli naturae vel essentiae vel formae aliquid extraneum adiungitur, licet id quod habet naturam vel formam vel essentiam, possit aliquid extraneum in se habere; humanitas enim non recipit in se nisi quod est de ratione humanitatis. Quod ex hoc patet, quia in definitionibus quae essentiam rerum significant quodlibet additum vel subtractum variat speciem, sicut etiam in numeris, ut dicit Philosophus.
The first argument is that no nature, essence, or form can receive the addition of something extraneous, although that which has a nature, form, or essence can have something extraneous within itself; for humanity contains nothing but what belongs intrinsically to humanity. This is clear from the fact that if anything be added to or subtracted from definitions, which signify the essence of things, the species is changed, as is the case even with numbers, as the Philosopher observes.1
QDePot.Q7.A4
Homo autem qui habet humanitatem, potest aliquid aliud habere quod non sit de ratione humanitatis, sicut albedinem et huiusmodi, quae non insunt humanitati, sed homini. In qualibet autem creatura invenitur differentia habentis et habiti. In creaturis namque compositis invenitur duplex differentia, quia ipsum suppositum sive individuum habet naturam speciei, sicut homo humanitatem, et habet ulterius esse: homo enim nec est humanitas nec esse suum; unde homini potest inesse aliquod accidens, non autem ipsi humanitati vel eius esse.
Man, however, who has humanity, can have something else that is not contained in the account of humanity, such as whiteness and the like, which are not humanity but are in the man. Now, in everything created there is a distinction between the one who has a thing and the thing which he has. For in composite creatures there is a twofold difference because the supposit or individual has the nature of its species—thus, a man has humanity—and it also has being, for a man is neither humanity nor his own being. Therefore, a man can have an accident, but his humanity itself or his being cannot.
QDePot.Q7.A4
In substantiis vero simplicibus est una tantum differentia, scilicet essentiae et esse. In angelis enim quodlibet suppositum est sua natura: quidditas enim simplicis est ipsum simplex, ut dicit Avicenna; non est autem suum esse; unde ipsa quidditas est in suo esse subsistens. Unde in huiusmodi substantiis potest inveniri aliquod accidens intelligibile, non autem materiale.
But in simple substances there is only one difference, that between essence and existence. Thus, in the angels every supposit is his own nature since the quiddity of a simple being is the simple being itself, according to Avicenna, but it is not its own being; whence the quiddity subsists in its own being.1 In these substances, therefore, there can be an intelligible accident but not a material accident.
QDePot.Q7.A4
In Deo autem nulla est differentia habentis et habiti, vel participantis et participati; immo ipse est et sua natura et suum esse; et ideo nihil alienum vel accidentale potest ei inesse. Et hanc rationem videtur tangere Boetius, dicens: id quod est, habere potest aliquod praeterquam quod ipsum est; ipsum vero esse, nihil aliud praeter se habet admixtum.
On the other hand, in God, there is no distinction between haver and the thing had, or between participator and the thing participated; indeed, he is both his own nature and his own being; therefore, nothing in him can be adventitious or accidental. This argument is apparently indicated by Boethius when he says: that which has being can have something in addition to its being: but that which is being, has nothing besides itself.1
QDePot.Q7.A4
Secunda ratio est quod, cum accidens sit extrinsecum ab essentia subiecti, et diversa non coniungantur nisi per aliquam causam, oportet, si accidens Deo adveniat, quod hoc sit ab aliqua causa. Non autem potest esse ex aliqua causa extrinseca, quia sequeretur quod illa causa extrinseca ageret in Deum, et esset prior eo, sicut movens moto, et faciens facto. Sic enim causatur accidens in aliquo subiecto ab extrinseco in quantum exterius agens agit in subiectum in quo causatur accidens.
The second reason is that because an accident is extraneous to the essence of its subject, and things that are diverse are not united together save by some cause, it follows that if any accident accrues to God, this is due to some cause. It cannot, however, be due to some extrinsic cause, since it would follow that this extrinsic cause acts on God and is previous to him, even as the mover precedes that which is moved and the maker that which is made; for an accident is produced in a subject by an extrinsic cause acting on the subject in which the accident is produced.
QDePot.Q7.A4
Similiter etiam non potest esse ex causa intrinseca, sicut est per se in accidentibus, quae habent causam in subiecto. Subiectum enim non potest esse causa accidentis ex eodem ex quo suscipit accidens, quia nulla potentia movet se ad actum. Unde oportet quod ex alio sit susceptivum accidentis, et ex alio sit causa accidentis, et sic est compositum; sicut ista quae recipiunt accidens per naturam materiae, et causant accidens per naturam formae. Ostensum autem est supra, Deum non esse compositum. Unde impossibile est quod sit in eo accidens.
Likewise, it cannot be due to an intrinsic cause, as happens with per se accidents, whose cause is in their subject. For a subject cannot both cause and receive an accident due to the same thing, since no power moves itself into action. Therefore, it must receive the accident on one count and cause it on another, and thus, it will be composite; for example, certain things receive an accident through the nature of their matter and cause the accident through the nature of their form. Now, we have shown that God is not composite.1 Therefore, no accident can possibly be in him.
QDePot.Q7.A4
Tertia ratio est, quia accidens comparatur ad subiectum sicut actus ad potentiam, cum sit quaedam forma ipsius. Unde cum Deus sit actus purus absque alicuius potentiae permixtione, non potest esse accidentis subiectum.
The third argument is that an accident is compared to its subject as act to potency, since it is a certain form of it. Therefore, since God is pure act without any admixture of potency, he cannot be the subject of an accident.
QDePot.Q7.A4
Sic ergo patet ex praehabitis quod in Deo non est compositio materiae et formae, et quarumcumque partium substantialium, nec generis et differentiae, nec subiecti et accidentis; patet etiam quod praedicta nomina in Deo non praedicant accidens.
Accordingly, from the foregoing we conclude that in God there is not composition of matter and form, or of any substantial parts, nor of genus and difference, nor of subject and accidents, and that the aforesaid terms do not predicate an accident in God.
QDePot.Q7.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Damascenus loquitur de istis nominibus non quantum ad id quod praedicant de Deo, sed quantum ad id a quo imponuntur ad significandum. Imponuntur enim a nobis ad significandum ex formis accidentalibus quibusdam, in creaturis repertis. Vult enim ex hoc probare quod per nomina dicta de Deo non notificatur nobis eius substantia.
Reply Obj. 1: Damascene is speaking of these names not as to what they predicate of God, but as to the reason why we predicate them of him. For we take these terms on account of their signification from certain accidental forms that we observe in creatures. In fact, from this it is his intention to show that the expressions employed by us in speaking of God do not signify his substance.
QDePot.Q7.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod licet bonitatis humanae et sapientiae et iustitiae, qualitas sit genus; non tamen est genus eorum secundum quod de Deo praedicantur, eo quod qualitas, in quantum huiusmodi, dicitur ens eo quod inhaeret aliqualiter subiecto. Sapientia autem et iustitia non ex hoc nominantur, sed magis ex aliqua perfectione vel ex aliquo actu; unde talia veniunt in divinam praedicationem secundum rationem differentiae et non secundum rationem generis. Et propter hoc Augustinus dicit: intelligamus quantum possumus sine qualitate bonum, sine quantitate magnum. Unde non oportet quod modus iste qui est assequi naturam, inveniatur in Deo.
Reply Obj. 2: Although quality is the genus of human goodness, wisdom, and justice, it is not their genus if we take them as predicated of God; for quality as such is a being in that it inheres as qualifying its subject. But wisdom and justice are named not from this but more from a certain perfection or act; therefore, such things are predicated of God according to the account of their difference and not according to the account of their genus. Hence, Augustine says: as far as we can, let us conceive goodness that is not a quality and greatness that is not a quantity.1 Therefore, we cannot conclude that such things are consequent to God’s nature.
QDePot.Q7.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod si bonum et iustum univoce de Deo praedicarentur, sequeretur quod falsa esset praedicatio, remoto genere. Nihil autem de Deo creatura univoce praedicatur, ut infra ostendetur; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 3: If good and just were predicated of God univocally, it would indeed follow that their predication is false if we do not predicate their genus of him; but, as we shall show further on,1 nothing is predicated univocally of God and the creature, so the argument does not follow.
QDePot.Q7.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod sapientia, quae est accidens, in Deo non est; sed sapientia alia non univoce dicta; et propter hoc ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 4: The wisdom that is an accident is not in God; rather, his is another wisdom not univocally so called; hence, the argument does not prove.
QDePot.Q7.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum quod exemplata non semper repraesentant perfecte exemplar; unde quandoque quod est in exemplari deficienter et imperfecte invenitur in exemplato; et praecipue in his quae exemplantur a Deo, qui est exemplar omnem creaturae proportionem excedens.
Reply Obj. 5: Things based on an exemplar are not always perfect reproductions of the exemplar; whence sometimes what is based on the exemplar reproduces defectively and imperfectly what is in the exemplar. Especially is this the case in things based on the exemplar derived from God, who is an exemplar surpassing all proportion of the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A4.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod similitudo et aequalitas in Deo dicuntur non quia sit ibi qualitas vel quantitas, sed quia de eo dicimus quaedam quae apud nos significant qualitatem vel quantitatem, cum dicimus Deum magnum et sapientem et huiusmodi, et cetera.
Reply Obj. 6: Likeness and equality are ascribed to God not as though there were quality and quantity in him but because we ascribe to him certain things that imply quality and quantity in us: for instance, when we say that God is great, wise, and so forth.
QDePot.Q7.A4.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod accidentia non dicuntur entia nisi per relationem ad substantiam tamquam ad primum ens; unde non oportet quod accidentia mensurentur uno primo quod est accidens, sed uno primo quod est substantia.
Reply Obj. 7: Accidents are not called beings save in relation to substance as the first being; therefore, we infer that accidents are measured by some first thing that is not an accident but by the one first thing that is a substance.
QDePot.Q7.A4.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod omne illud sine quo res aliqua potest intelligi secundum suam substantiam intellecta, habet rationem accidentis: non enim potest esse quod non intelligatur id quod est de substantia rei, re secundum suam substantiam intellecta; sicut quod intelligatur quid est homo, et non intelligatur quid est animal. Deum autem nos non videmus hic per essentiam, sed consideramus eum ex eius effectibus. Unde nihil prohibet considerare ipsum ex effectu essendi, et non considerare ex effectu bonitatis; sic enim loquitur Boetius. Sciendum tamen quod licet nos intelligamus aliqualiter Deum, non intelligendo eius bonitatem, non tamen possumus intelligere Deum intelligendo eum non esse bonum, sicut nec hominem intelligendo eum non esse animal: hoc enim removeret substantiam Dei, quae est bonitas. Sancti vero in patria qui vident Deum per essentiam, videndo Deum, vident eius bonitatem.
Reply Obj. 8: If we understand a thing in its essence, then it is true that anything that does not enter into that consideration is accidental; for given that we understand it in its essence, we must understand whatsoever pertains to its essence; for example, if we understand what a man is, we must understand what an animal is. Here, however, we do not see God in his essence but consider him in his effects. Therefore, nothing prevents us from considering him in his effect that is being without considering him in his effect that is goodness; and this is what Boethius intends to say. Yet it must be observed that, although we may understand God somewhat without understanding his goodness, we cannot understand God and understand that he is not good—as neither can we understand man and understand that he is not an animal—for this would be to deny God’s essence, which is goodness. On the other hand, the saints in heaven who see God in his essence, by seeing God, see his goodness.
QDePot.Q7.A4.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod hoc nomen sapientia verificatur de Deo quantum ad illud a quo imponitur nomen. Non autem imponitur nomen ab hoc quod est sapientem facere, sed ab hoc quod est sapientialia intellectualiter habere. Scientia enim, in quantum scientia, refertur ad scibile; sed in quantum est accidens vel forma, refertur ad scientem. Hoc autem quod est sapientialia habere, est accidentale homini, non autem Deo.
Reply Obj. 9: The term “wisdom” in its application to God is true as regards that from which it is taken. It is not taken, however, from the fact that it makes one wise but from the fact that one intellectually possesses sapiential things. For knowledge as such is referred to the thing known, but as an accident it is referred to the knower. Moreover, the fact that he possesses sapiential things is accidental to a man but not to God.
QDePot.Q7.A4.ad9
A. 5Whether these terms signify the divine substanceUtrum praedicta nomina significent divinam substantiam
Quinto quaeritur utrum praedicta nomina significent divinam substantiam.
The fifth point of inquiry is whether these terms signify the divine substance.1
QDePot.Q7.A5
Et videtur quod non. Dicit enim Damascenus IV libro: oportet singulum eorum quae in Deo dicuntur, non quid est secundum substantiam significare existimare; sed quod non est ostendere, aut habitudinem quandam, aut aliquid eorum a quibus separatur, aut aliquid eorum quae assequuntur naturam aut operationem. Esse autem quod substantialiter de aliquo praedicatur significat quid est substantia eius. Praedicta ergo nomina non praedicantur substantialiter de Deo, tamquam eius substantiam significantia.
Obj. 1: And it seems that they do not. For Damascene says in On the Orthodox Faith 4: we must not think that the terms we employ in speaking of God denote what he is in his substance; rather do they indicate what he is not, or some kind of relationship, or something to be excluded from him, or else such things as are consequent to his nature or action.1 Now, the being that is predicated of a thing substantially denotes what that thing’s substance is. Therefore, these terms are not predicated of God substantially as indicating his substance.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg1
Praeterea, nullum nomen quod significat substantiam alicuius rei, vere potest de eo negari. Dicit enim Dionysius, quod in divinis negationes sunt verae, affirmationes vero incompactae. Ergo talia nomina non significant substantiam divinam.
Obj. 2: No term that signifies the substance of a thing can truly be denied of that thing. For Dionysius says that negations about God are true but affirmations are vague.1 Therefore, these terms do not signify God’s substance.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg2
Praeterea, haec nomina significant processus divinae bonitatis in res, sicut dicit Dionysius. Sed bonitates a Deo procedentes non sunt ipsa divina substantia. Ergo huiusmodi nomina non significant divinam substantiam.
Obj. 3: According to Dionysius, these expressions signify the outpouring of divine goodness into things.1 But God does not pour out his substance on things. Therefore, such expressions do not signify the divine substance.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg3
Praeterea, Origenes dicit quod Deus dicitur sapiens quia sapientia nos implet. Hoc autem non significat divinam substantiam, sed effectum. Ergo praedicta nomina non significant divinam substantiam.
Obj. 4: Origen says that God is called wise because he fills us with wisdom.1 Now, this denotes not the divine substance but a divine effect. Therefore, these terms do not signify the divine substance.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg4
Praeterea, in Lib. de causis dicitur quod causa prima non nominatur nisi nomine causati primi, quod est intelligentia. Cum autem causa nominatur nomine sui causati, non est praedicatio per essentiam, sed per causam. Ergo nomina quae de Deo dicuntur, non praedicantur de Deo substantialiter, sed causaliter tantum.
Obj. 5: The first cause is denominated only from its first effect, which is the intelligence, as is said in The Book of Causes.1 Now, when a cause is denominated from its effect, the predication connotes not the essence but the cause. Therefore, expressions that are ascribed to God do not predicate his substance but his causality.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg5
Praeterea, nomina significant conceptiones intellectuum, ut patet per Philosophum. Sed nos divinam substantiam intelligere non possumus: non enim scimus de eo quid est, sed quoniam est, ut dicit Damascenus. Ergo non possumus eum nominare aliquo nomine, nec significare eius substantiam.
Obj. 6: Words signify the concepts of the intellect, as the Philosopher says.1 Now, we are unable to understand the divine substance; for, as Damascene says, we know not what he is, but that he is.2 Therefore, we cannot give him a name, nor employ words to express his substance.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg6
Praeterea, omnia divinam bonitatem participant, ut patet per Dionysium. Sed non omnia participant eius substantiam, quae est solum in tribus personis. Ergo divina bonitas non significat eius substantiam.
Obj. 7: According to Dionysius, all things participate of the divine goodness.1 But all do not participate of the divine substance, which is only in the three persons. Therefore, God’s goodness does not denote his substance.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg7
Praeterea, Deum cognoscere non possumus nisi ex similitudine creaturae, quia, ut dicit apostolus, Rom. I, 20, invisibilia Dei a creatura mundi per ea quae facta sunt, intellecta conspiciuntur. Sed secundum quod ipsum cognoscimus, ita ipsum nominamus. Ergo non nominamus ipsum nisi ex similitudine creaturarum. Sed quando aliquid nominatur ex similitudine alterius, nomen illud non praedicatur de ipso substantialiter, sed metaphorice: quod per hoc patet quod per posterius de Deo dicitur, et per prius de eo a quo sumitur similitudo; cum tamen quod significat substantiam alicuius primo de eo praedicetur.
Obj. 8: We cannot know God except from his likeness in creatures; thus the Apostle says that the invisible things of God from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made (Rom 1:20). Now, we name him according as we know him. Therefore, we do not name him except from his likeness in creatures. But when we name a thing from its likeness to another, such a name is predicated of it not substantially but metaphorically, inasmuch as it is said posteriorly of God and first of the thing from which the simile is taken, while that which signifies the substance of a thing is said of that thing first.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg8
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, significare substantiam est significare hoc, et nihil aliud. Si ergo hoc nomen bonum significat substantiam divinam, nihil erit in substantia divina quod non hoc nomine significetur, sicut etiam nihil est in substantia humana quod non significetur hoc nomine homo. Sed hoc nomen bonum non significat sapientiam. Ergo sapientia non erit substantia divina, et pari ratione nec omnia alia; ergo non potest esse quod huiusmodi omnia nomina significent divinam substantiam.
Obj. 9: According to the Philosopher, that which signifies the substance denotes that and nothing else.1 Therefore, if this word “good” signifies the divine substance, there will be nothing in the divine substance that is not signified thereby, just as there is nothing in human substance that is not signified by this word “man.” But this word “good” does not signify “wisdom.” Therefore wisdom will not be the divine substance—and for the same reason neither will the other terms. Therefore, all these words cannot possibly signify the divine substance.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg9
Praeterea, sicut quantitas est causa aequalitatis, et similitudinis qualitas, ita et substantia identitatis. Si ergo omnia huiusmodi nomina significent substantiam Dei, secundum ea non attenderetur vel aequalitas vel similitudo, sed magis identitas; et ita creatura dicetur idem Deo,1 ex hoc quod eius sapientiam vel bonitatem imitatur, vel aliquid huiusmodi; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 10: As quantity is the cause of equality and quality the cause of likeness, so is substance the cause of identity. If, then, all these expressions signify God’s substance, they would no longer indicate equality or likeness but rather identity between God and us, such that a creature might be identified with God from the fact that it imitates his wisdom, goodness, and so forth; and this is absurd.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg10
Praeterea, in Deo, qui est principium totius naturae, nihil potest esse contra naturam; nec ipse etiam aliquid contra naturam facit, sicut habetur in Glossa Rom. XI. Hoc autem est contra naturam quod accidens sit substantia. Cum ergo sapientia, iustitia et huiusmodi secundum se sint accidentia, non potest esse quod in Deo sint substantia.
Obj. 11: Nothing can be contrary to nature in God, who is the source of all nature, nor does he do anything contrary to nature, according to the Gloss on Romans 11:24.1 Now, it is contrary to nature that an accident be substance. Since, then, wisdom, justice, and the like are per se accidents, they cannot be substance in God.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg11
Praeterea, cum dicitur Deus bonus, iste terminus est complexus. Nulla autem esset complexio, si bonitas Dei esset ipsa eius substantia. Ergo non videtur quod bonum significet divinam substantiam; et eadem ratione nec alia similia nomina.
Obj. 12: When we say that God is good, this is a complex term. But there would be no complexity if God’s goodness were his very substance. Therefore, it seems that “good” does not denote God’s substance, and the same reason applies to all similar expressions.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg12
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit quod Deus omnem formam nostri intellectus subterfugit, et ideo intellectui permixtus esse non potest. Hoc autem non esset, si ista nomina significarent divinam substantiam, quia Deus corresponderet formae nostri intellectus. Ergo huiusmodi nomina non significant divinam substantiam.
Obj. 13: Augustine says that God eludes every conception of our intellect, and therefore it cannot grasp him. But this would not be so if these terms signified the divine substance, since God would correspond to a conception of our intellect. Therefore, they do not signify the divine substance.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg13
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit quod optime homo Deo unitur in cognoscendo quod cognoscens de ipso nihil cognoscit. Hoc autem non esset, si ista quae concipit et significat, essent divina substantia. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 14: Dionysius says that man is best united to God by realizing that in knowing God he knows nothing about him.1 But this would not be so if the things that he conceives and signifies were the divine substance. Therefore, the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg14
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit: Deo est hoc esse quod est fortem esse, vel sapientem esse; et si quid de illa simplicitate dixeris quae eius substantiam significat. Ergo omnia huiusmodi significant divinam substantiam.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says: in God to be is to be mighty or to be wise; such is his simplicity that whatsoever you may say of him is his substance.1 Therefore, all things of this sort signify the divine substance.
QDePot.Q7.A5.sc
Praeterea, Boetius dicit, quod cum quis alia praedicamenta praeter relationem in divinam vertit praedicationem, cuncta mutantur in substantiam; sicut iustus, etsi qualitatem significare videatur, significat tamen substantiam, et similiter magnus, et huiusmodi alia.
Furthermore (2), Boethius says that under whatsoever category, except relation, when we predicate things of God, they all refer to his substance;1 thus, although “just” apparently indicates a quality, it signifies his substance: the same applies to “great” and so forth.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg15
Praeterea, omne quod dicitur per participationem, reducitur ad aliquid per se et essentialiter dictum. Sed praedicta nomina de creaturis dicuntur per participationem. Ergo cum reducantur in Deum sicut in causam primam, oportet quod de Deo dicantur essentialiter; et ita sequitur quod significent eius substantiam.
Furthermore (3), all things that are ascribed to another by way of participation presuppose one to whom they are ascribed per se and essentially. Now, these expressions are applied to creatures by way of participation. Since, then, they are reduced to God as their first cause, it follows that they are said of God essentially, and thus, it follows that they signify his essence.
QDePot.Q7.A5.arg16
Respondeo dicendum quod:
I answer that it should be said that:
QDePot.Q7.A5.co
quidam posuerunt, quod ista nomina dicta de Deo, non significant divinam substantiam, quod maxime expresse dicit Rabbi Moyses. Dicit autem, huiusmodi nomina de Deo dupliciter esse intelligenda:
some have maintained, and Rabbi Moses most emphatically, that these terms, when predicated of God, do not signify the divine substance.1 He says in effect that these expressions are to be taken in reference to God in two ways.
QDePot.Q7.A5
uno modo per similitudinem effectus, ut dicatur Deus sapiens non quia sapientia aliquid sit in ipso, sed quia ad modum sapientis in suis effectibus operatur, ordinando scilicet unumquodque ad debitum finem; et similiter dicitur vivens in quantum ad modum viventis operatur, quasi ex se ipso agens.
First, as indicating a likeness of effect such that God is said to be wise not because wisdom is something in him but because in his effects he acts like a wise man, namely, by directing each one to its due end; again, that he is said to be living inasmuch as he acts like a living being, in that he acts of himself.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Alio modo per modum negationis; ut per hoc quod dicimus Deum esse viventem, non significemus vitam in eo aliquid esse, sed removeamus a Deo illum modum essendi quo res inanimatae existunt. Similiter cum dicimus Deum intelligentem, non intelligimus significare intellectum aliquid in ipso esse, sed removemus a Deo illum modum essendi quo bruta existunt; et sic de aliis.
Second, by way of negation, such that when we say that God lives, we do not mean that life is something in him but that God has not that mode of existence that is in inanimate things. Likewise, when we say that God is an intelligent being, we do not mean that intelligence is something in him but that he does not have that mode of existence by which the beasts exist, and so on.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Uterque autem modus videtur esse insufficiens et inconveniens. Primus quidem duplici ratione:
In either case, however, the explanation is apparently insufficient and objectionable. In the case of the first explanation, this is so for two reasons.
QDePot.Q7.A5
quarum prima est, quia secundum expositionem nulla differentia esset inter hoc quod dicitur, Deus est sapiens et Deus est iratus, vel Deus ignis est. Dicitur enim iratus quia operatur ad modum irati dum punit: hoc enim homines irati facere consueverunt. Dicitur etiam ignis, quia operatur ad modum ignis dum purgat, quod ignis suo modo facit. Hoc autem est contra positionem sanctorum et prophetarum loquentium de Deo, qui quaedam de Deo probant, et quaedam ab eo removent; probant enim eum esse vivum, sapientem et huiusmodi, et non esse corpus, neque passionibus subiectum. Secundum autem praedictam opinionem omnia de Deo pari ratione possent dici et removeri, non magis haec quam illa.
First, because according to this explanation, there would be no difference in saying, “God is wise,” or “God is angry,” or “God is a fire,” since he is said to be angry because he acts like someone angry when he punishes, for angry men are wont to act thus. Also, he is said to be a fire because he acts like fire when he purifies, which fire does in its own way. Now, this is contrary to the view taken by the saints and prophets in speaking of God, since certain things they affirm of him and deny others; for they assert that he is living, wise, and the like, and they deny that he is a body or subject to passions. But in the opinion we are discussing, anything may be said or denied of God with equal reason.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Secunda ratio, quia cum secundum fidem nostram ponamus creaturam non semper fuisse, quod et ipse concedit, sequeretur quod non possemus dicere fuisse sapientem vel bonum antequam creaturae essent. Constat enim quod antequam creaturae essent, nihil in effectibus operabatur, nec ad modum boni nec ad modum sapientis. Hoc autem omnino sanae fidei repugnat: nisi forte dicere velit quod ante creaturas sapiens dici poterat, non quia operaretur ut sapiens, sed quia poterat ut sapiens operari. Et sic sequeretur quod aliquid existens in Deo per hoc significetur, et sit per consequens substantia, cum quidquid est in Deo sit sua substantia.
The second reason is that since, as our faith teaches and as he also grants, created things have not always existed, it follows that we could not say that God was wise or good before the existence of creatures. For it is evident that before creatures existed he did nothing as regards his effects, neither as good nor as wise. Now, this is altogether contrary to sound faith, unless perhaps he meant to say that before the existence of creatures God could be called wise not because he worked as wise but because he could do so. And then it would follow that wisdom denotes something in God and consequently is his essence, since whatsoever is in God is his essence.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Secundus autem modus eadem ratione videtur esse inconveniens. Non enim est aliquod nomen alicuius speciei per quod non removeatur aliquis modus qui Deo non competit. In nomine enim cuiuslibet speciei includitur significatio differentiae, per quam excluditur alia species quae contra eam dividitur: sicut in nomine leonis includitur haec differentia quae est quadrupes, per quam leo differt ab ave. Si ergo praedicationes de Deo non essent introductae nisi ad removendum, sicut dicimus Deum esse viventem,—quia non habet esse ad modum inanimatorum, ut ipse dicit—ita possemus dicere Deum esse leonem, quia non habet esse ad modum avis. Et praeterea intellectus negationis semper fundatur in aliqua affirmatione: quod ex hoc patet quia omnis negativa per affirmativam probatur; unde nisi intellectus humanus aliquid de Deo affirmative cognosceret, nihil de Deo posset negare. Non autem cognosceret, si nihil quod de Deo dicit, de eo verificaretur affirmative.
The second explanation appears likewise to be unsatisfactory because there is not a specific term that does not exclude from God some mode of being that is unbecoming to him. For every specific term includes the difference by which the opposite species is excluded; thus, the term “lion” includes the difference quadruped, which differentiates a lion from a bird. Accordingly, if predicates about God were employed merely for the purpose of exclusion, just as we say that God is living because, according to Rabbi Moses, God does not have being in the same way as inanimate creatures, even so might we say that God is a lion because he does not have the mode of being of a bird. Moreover, the idea of negation is always based on an affirmation, as evinced by the fact that every negative proposition is proved by an affirmative; therefore, unless the human mind knew something positively about God, it would be unable to deny anything about him. And it would know nothing if nothing that it affirmed about God were positively verified about him.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Et ideo, secundum sententiam Dionysii, dicendum est, quod huiusmodi nomina significant divinam substantiam, quamvis deficienter et imperfecte: quod sic patet.
Hence, following Dionysius, we must hold that these terms signify the divine essence, albeit defectively and imperfectly,1 the proof of which is as follows.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Cum omne agens agat in quantum actu est, et per consequens agat aliqualiter simile, oportet formam facti aliquo modo esse in agente: diversimode tamen: quia quando effectus adaequat virtutem agentis, oportet quod secundum eamdem rationem sit illa forma in faciente et in facto; tunc enim faciens et factum coincidunt in idem specie, quod contingit in omnibus univocis: homo enim generat hominem, et ignis ignem. Quando vero effectus non adaequat virtutem agentis, forma non est secundum eamdem rationem in agente et facto, sed in agente eminentius; secundum enim quod est in agente habet agens virtutem ad producendum effectum. Unde si tota virtus agentis non exprimitur in facto, relinquitur quod modus quo forma est in agente excedit modum quo est in facto. Et hoc videmus in omnibus agentibus aequivocis, sicut cum sol generat ignem.
Since every agent acts inasmuch as it is in act and consequently produces its like, the form of the thing produced must in some manner be in the agent, yet in different ways. For when the effect is proportionate to the power of the agent, this form must be of the same account in the maker and the thing made, for then maker and thing made are of the same species, and this is the case in all univocal causes; thus, a man begets a man, and a fire generates a fire. When, however, the effect is not proportionate to the power of the cause, the form is not of the same account in both maker and thing made but is in the agent in a more eminent way. For insofar as the form is in the agent, the latter has the power to produce the effect such that, if the whole power of the agent is not reflected in the thing made, it follows that the form is in the maker in a more eminent way than in the thing made. This is the case in all equivocal agents, for instance, when the sun generates a fire.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Constat autem quod nullus effectus adaequat virtutem primi agentis, quod Deus est; alias ab una virtute ipsius non procederet nisi unus effectus. Sed cum ex eius una virtute inveniamus multos et varios effectus procedere, ostenditur nobis quod quilibet eius effectus deficit a virtute agentis. Nulla ergo forma alicuius effectus divini est per eamdem rationem, qua est in effectu in Deo: nihilominus oportet quod sit ibi per quemdam modum altiorem; et inde est quod omnes formae quae sunt in diversis effectibus distinctae et divisae ad invicem, in eo uniuntur sicut in una virtute communi, sicut etiam omnes formae per virtutem solis in istis inferioribus productae, sunt in sole secundum unicam eius virtutem, cui omnia generata per actionem solis secundum suas formas similantur.
Now, it is plain that no effect equals the power of the first agent, which is God, else only one effect would proceed from his one power. But seeing that from his one power many and various effects proceed, it is evident that every effect of his falls short of the power of its cause. Consequently, no form of a divine effect is in the effect by the same account as it is in God, and yet they must be in him in a more eminent way. Therefore, all forms which in the various effects are distinct and different from one another are united in him as in one common power, just as all the forms produced by the power of the sun in lower things are in the sun through its one power, to which all things generated by the sun’s action are assimilated as regards their forms.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Et similiter perfectiones rerum creatarum assimilantur Deo secundum unicam et simplicem essentiam eius. Intellectus autem noster cum a rebus creatis cognitionem accipiat, informatur similitudinibus perfectionum in creaturis inventarum, sicut sapientiae, virtutis, bonitatis et huiusmodi. Unde sicut res creatae per suas perfectiones aliqualiter,—licet deficienter—Deo assimilantur, ita et intellectus noster harum perfectionum speciebus informatur.
In like manner, the perfections of created things are assimilated to God according to his one simple essence. Since, then, our intellect takes its knowledge from created things, it is informed by the likenesses of perfections found in creatures, namely, of wisdom, power, goodness, and so forth. Therefore, just as creatures by their perfections are in some way, albeit deficiently, like God, so too our intellect is informed with the species of these perfections.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Quandocumque autem intellectus per suam formam intelligibilem alicui rei assimilatur, tunc illud quod concipit et enuntiat secundum illam intelligibilem speciem verificatur de re illa cui per suam speciem similatur: nam scientia est assimilatio intellectus ad rem scitam. Unde oportet quod illa quae intellectus, harum specierum perfectionibus informatus, de Deo cogitat vel enuntiat, in Deo vero existant, qui unicuique praedictarum specierum respondet sicut illud cui omnes similes sunt. Si autem huiusmodi intelligibilis species nostri intellectus divinam essentiam adaequaret in assimilando, ipsam comprehenderet, et ipsa conceptio intellectus esset perfecta Dei ratio, sicut animal gressibile bipes est perfecta ratio hominis.
Now, whenever an intellect is by its intelligible form assimilated to some reality, that which it conceives and affirms in accordance with that intelligible species is true of that reality to which it is assimilated by its species; for knowledge is the assimilation of the intellect to the reality known. Therefore, it follows that whatsoever the intellect informed with the species of these perfections conceives or asserts about God, truly exists in God, who corresponds to each one of these species inasmuch as they are all like him. Now, if such an intelligible species of our intellect were proportionate to God in its likeness to him, our intellect would comprehend him, and the intellect’s very conception would be the complete account of God, just as biped walking animal is the complete account of a man.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Non autem perfecte divinam essentiam assimilat species praedicta, ut dictum est; et ideo licet huiusmodi nomina, quae intellectus ex talibus conceptionibus Deo attribuit, significent id quod est divina substantia, non tamen perfecte ipsam significant secundum quod est, sed secundum quod a nobis intelligitur.
However, this species is not perfectly like the divine essence, as was stated above, and therefore, although these terms which our intellect attributes to God from such conceptions do signify that which is the divine substance, yet they do not signify it perfectly as it exists in itself, but as it is understood by us.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Sic ergo dicendum est, quod quodlibet istorum nominum significat divinam substantiam, non tamen quasi comprehendens ipsam, sed imperfecte: et propter hoc, nomen Qui est, maxime Deo competit, quia non determinat aliquam formam Deo, sed significat esse indeterminate. Et hoc est quod dicit Damascenus, quod hoc nomen qui est, significat substantiae pelagus infinitum.
Accordingly, we conclude that each of these terms signifies the divine substance, not as comprehending it but only imperfectly. Therefore, this name He who is is most becoming to God, since it does not ascribe any particular form to God but signifies being without any limitation. This is the meaning of Damascene when he says that the name He who is denotes a boundless sea of substance.1
QDePot.Q7.A5
Haec autem solutio confirmatur per verba Dionysii, qui dicit, quod quia divinitas omnia simpliciter et incircumfinite in seipsa existentia praeaccipit, ex diversis convenienter laudatur et nominatur. Simpliciter dicit, quia perfectiones quae in creaturis sunt secundum diversas formas, Deo attribuuntur secundum simplicem eius essentiam: incircumfinite dicit, ad ostendendum quod nulla perfectio in creaturis inventa divinam essentiam comprehendit, ut sic intellectus sub ratione illius perfectionis in seipso Deum definiat. Confirmatur etiam per hoc quod habetur V Metaph., quod simpliciter perfectum est quod habet in se perfectiones omnium generum; quod Commentator ibidem de Deo exponit.
This solution of the question is confirmed by the words of Dionysius: since all things are comprised in the divine nature simply and without limit, it is fitting that he should be praised and named on account of them all.1 He says simply because the perfections which are in creatures by reason of various forms are ascribed to God in reference to his simple essence; and he says without limit because no perfection found in creatures is equal to the divine essence, such that it enables the mind under the account of that perfection to define God as he is in himself. A further confirmation may be found in Metaphysics 5,2 where it is stated that the simply perfect is that which contains the perfections of all genera, which words the Commentator expounds as referring to God.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Damascenus intelligit, quod huiusmodi nomina non significant quid est Deus, quasi eius substantiam definiendo et comprehendendo; unde et subiungit quod hoc nomen Qui est, quod indefinite significat Dei substantiam, propriissime Deo attribuitur.
Reply Obj. 1: Damascene means to say that these expressions do not signify what God is by defining and including his essence, as it were; therefore, he goes on to say that this name “He who is,”1 which denotes God’s substance indefinitely, is most becomingly ascribed to God.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ita Dionysius dicit negationes horum nominum esse veras de Deo quod tamen non asserit affirmationes esse falsas et incompactas: quantum enim ad rem significatam, Deo vere attribuuntur, quae in eo aliquo modo est, ut iam ostensum est; sed quantum ad modum quem significant de Deo negari possunt: quodlibet enim istorum nominum significat aliquam formam definitam, et sic Deo non attribuuntur, ut dictum est. Et ideo absolute de Deo possunt negari, quia ei non conveniunt per modum qui significatur: modus enim significatus est secundum quod sunt in intellectu nostro, ut dictum est; Deo autem conveniunt sublimiori modo; unde affirmatio incompacta dicitur quasi non omnino convenienter coniuncta propter diversum modum. Et ideo, secundum doctrinam Dionysii, tripliciter ista de Deo dicuntur.
Reply Obj. 2: Although Dionysius says that there is truth in denying these expressions of God, he does not say that there is untruth in affirming them, but that their signification is vague; for as regards the reality signified they are truly ascribed to God, since in a way they are in him, as we have shown. But as regards their mode of signification they can be denied of God, since each of these terms denotes a definite form, and in this way they are not ascribed to God, as we have already stated. Therefore, absolutely speaking they can be denied of God because they are not becoming to him in the way signified, since this mode is according to the way in which they are in our intellect, as already stated, while they are becoming to God in a more eminent way. For this reason the affirmation of them is described as “vague” as being not altogether fitting on account of the difference of mode. Hence, according to the teaching of Dionysius, these terms are applied to God in three ways.1
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad2
Primo quidem affirmative, ut dicamus, Deus est sapiens; quod quidem de eo oportet dicere propter hoc quod est in eo similitudo sapientiae ab ipso fluentis:
First, affirmatively, as for instance, when we say, “God is wise”; for we must say this of God because in him there is a likeness to the wisdom that derives from him.
QDePot.Q7.A5
quia tamen non est in Deo sapientia qualem nos intelligimus et nominamus, potest vere negari, ut dicatur, Deus non est sapiens.
Nevertheless, seeing that wisdom in God is not of the sort that we ourselves understand and name, it can be truly denied, such that we may say: God is not wise.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Rursum quia sapientia non negatur de Deo quia ipse deficiat a sapientia, sed quia supereminentius est in ipso quam dicatur aut intelligatur, ideo oportet dicere quod Deus sit supersapiens.
Again, since wisdom is not denied of God as though he were lacking in wisdom, but because in him it transcends the wisdom we indicate and name, we ought to say that God is beyond-wise.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Et sic per istum triplicem modum loquendi secundum quem dicitur Deus sapiens, perfecte Dionysius dat intelligere qualiter ista Deo attribuantur.
Accordingly, Dionysius explains perfectly, by these three ways of ascribing wisdom to God, how these expressions are to be applied to God.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Ad tertium dicendum, quod ista nomina dicuntur significare divinos processus, quia primo sunt imposita ad significandum istas processiones secundum quod sunt in creaturis et ab earum similitudine intellectus noster manuducitur ut huiusmodi Deo eminentiori modo attribuat.
Reply Obj. 3: These expressions are said to denote the divine outpourings because they are first employed to signify these outpourings as existing in creatures, while from the likeness thereof to God our intellect is led to ascribe the same expressions to God in a more eminent mode.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod verbum Origenis non est intelligendum quod hoc intendimus significare cum dicimus, Deus est sapiens, quod Deus est causa sapientiae, sed quia ex sapientia quam causat, intellectus noster manuducitur ut sibi sapientiam supereminenter attribuat, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 4: The saying of Origen does not mean that when we say, “God is wise,” the sense is that God is the cause of wisdom, but that (as we have explained) from the wisdom that he causes our intellect is led to ascribe supereminent wisdom to God.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum quod, cum dicitur Deus intelligens, nominatur nomine sui causati: quia nomen quod sui causati substantiam significat, sibi non definite attribui potest, secundum quem modum nomen significat; et sic hoc nomen quamvis ei aliquo modo conveniat, non tamen convenit ei ut nomen eius, quia id quod significat nomen, est definitio; causato vero convenit ut nomen eius.
Reply Obj. 5: When we call God intelligent, we name him after his effect. But a name that signifies the substance of his effect cannot be applied to him definitively in the same way as the name signifies. Therefore, this name, although it is applicable to him in a way, is not applicable as his name, since that which a name signifies is the definition. On the other hand, it is applicable to the effect as its name.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod ratio illa probat quod Deus non potest nominari nomine substantiam ipsius definiente vel comprehendente vel adaequante: sic enim de Deo ignoramus quid est.
Reply Obj. 6: This argument proves that we cannot give God a name that defines or comprehends or is proportionate to his substance; for we do not know to that extent what God is.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum quod, sicut omnia participant Dei bonitatem,—non eamdem numero, sed per similitudinem— ita participant per similitudinem esse Dei. Sed in hoc differt: nam bonitas importat habitudinem alicuius causae, est enim bonum diffusivum sui; essentia autem significatur in eo in quo est, ut quiescens.
Reply Obj. 7: Just as all things participate in God’s goodness—not in numerically the same goodness but rather by way of likeness to it—so also do they participate in a likeness of God’s being. But there is a difference, for goodness implies the relationship of a cause, since good is self-diffusive, while essence connotes mere existence as quiescent.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod in effectu invenitur aliquid per quod assimilatur suae causae, et aliquid per quod a sua causa differt: quod quidem convenit ei vel ex materia vel ex aliquo huiusmodi, sicut patet in latere indurato per ignem. Nam in hoc quod lutum calefiat ab igne, igni similatur; in hoc vero quod calefactum ingrossetur et induretur differt ab igne; sed habet hoc ex materiae conditione. Si ergo id in quo later igni similatur, de igne dicatur, proprie dicetur de eo, et eminentius et per prius. Ignis enim est calidior quam later, et iterum eminentius: nam later est calidus quasi calefactus, ignis autem naturaliter. Si vero id in quo later ab igne differt, dicamus de igne, falsum erit; et nomen huiusmodi conditionem in suo intellectu habens, de igne non poterit dici nisi metaphorice. Falsum est enim ignem, qui est subtilissimum corporum, grossum dici. Durus autem dici potest propter violentiam actionis, et non facilem potentiam passionis.
Reply Obj. 8: An effect includes something by which it is like its cause and something by which it differs therefrom; and this is so by reason of its matter or something of the kind. Take, for example, a brick hardened by fire: the clay is heated by the fire and thus becomes like the fire; then it is condensed and hardened, and this is due to the nature of the material. Accordingly, if we ascribe to the fire that wherein the brick is likened to it, it will be ascribed to it properly in a more eminent degree and with priority. For fire is hotter than the brick and, moreover, it is hot in a more eminent way; for the brick is hot by being made hot while the fire is hot by nature. On the other hand, if we ascribe to the fire that wherein the brick differs from the fire, it will be untrue, and any term that signifies this condition of dissimilarity cannot be said of fire unless metaphorically. Thus, it is false to say that fire, the most subtle of bodies, is dense. It can, however, be described as hard on account of the violence of its action and the difficulty to quench it.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad8
Similiter consideranda sunt in creaturis quaedam secundum quae Deo similantur, quae quantum ad rem significatam, nullam imperfectionem important, sicut esse, vivere et intelligere et huiusmodi; et ista proprie dicuntur de Deo, immo per prius de ipso et eminentius quam de creaturis. Quaedam vero sunt secundum quae creatura differt a Deo, consequentia ipsam prout est ex nihilo, sicut potentialitas, privatio, motus et alia huiusmodi: et ista sunt falsa de Deo. Et quaecumque nomina in sui intellectu conditiones huiusmodi claudunt, de Deo dici non possunt nisi metaphorice, sicut leo, lapis et huiusmodi, propter hoc quod in sui definitione habent materiam. Dicuntur autem huiusmodi metaphorice de Deo propter similitudinem effectus.
Accordingly, in creatures there are certain perfections by which they are likened to God and which, as regards the reality signified, do not denote any imperfection, such as being, life, understanding, and so forth; and these are ascribed to God properly; in fact, they are ascribed to him first and in a more eminent way than to creatures. And there are in creatures certain perfections wherein they differ from God and which the creature owes to its being made from nothing, such as potency, privation, movement, and the like. These are falsely ascribed to God; and whatsoever terms imply suchlike conditions cannot be ascribed to God otherwise than metaphorically; for instance, lion, stone, and so on, inasmuch as matter is included in their definition. They are, however, ascribed to him metaphorically by reason of a likeness in their effects.
QDePot.Q7.A5
Ad nonum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de eo quod significat substantiam definitive vel circumscriptive. Sic autem nullum istorum nominum substantiam Dei significat, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 9: This argument considers that which signifies substance definitively and comprehensively. But none of these expressions denote the divine substance in this way, as stated above.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod quamvis huiusmodi perfectiones in Deo sint ipsa divina substantia, tamen in creatura non sunt substantiales praedictae divinae perfectiones, ideo secundum eas creaturae non dicuntur Deo eadem, sed similes.
Reply Obj. 10: Although these perfections in God are his very substance, they are not the very substance of the creature; therefore, in their respect, the creature is not said to be the same as God but like him.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod hoc esset contra naturam, si sapientia eiusdem rationis cum ea quae est accidens, in Deo esset: hoc autem non est verum, ut ex praedictis patet. Nec tamen auctoritas inducta est ad propositum: nihil enim contra naturam Deus facit in se ipso, quia in se ipso nihil facit.
Reply Obj. 11: It would be contrary to nature if wisdom in God were of the same account as that which is an accident; but this is not the case, as we have already stated. Nor is the authority quoted to the point, for God makes nothing against nature in his very self, because he makes nothing in his very self.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod complexio huius termini, cum dicitur Deus bonus, non refertur ad aliquam compositionem quae sit in Deo, sed ad compositionem quae est in intellectu nostro.
Reply Obj. 12: When we say, “God is good,” this term is complex not as reflecting any composition in God but on account of a composition that is in our intellect.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod Deus subterfugit formam intellectus nostri quasi omnem formam intellectus nostri excedens; non autem ita quod intellectus noster secundum nullam formam intelligibilem Deo assimiletur.
Reply Obj. 13: God eludes the form of our intellect as transcending every form that our intellect conceives of him, but not such that our intellect in no way becomes like him according to any intelligible form.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod ex quo intellectus noster divinam substantiam non adaequat, hoc ipsum quod est Dei substantia remanet, nostrum intellectum excedens, et ita a nobis ignoratur: et propter hoc illud est ultimum cognitionis humanae de Deo quod sciat se Deum nescire, in quantum cognoscit, illud quod Deus est, omne ipsum quod de eo intelligimus, excedere.
Reply Obj. 14: It is because human intelligence is not proportionate to the divine substance that this same divine substance surpasses our intellect and thus is unknown to us; this is why man reaches the highest point of his knowledge about God when he knows that he does not know him, inasmuch as he knows that that which is God transcends whatsoever he understands about him.
QDePot.Q7.A5.ad14
A. 6Whether these terms are synonymousUtrum ista nomina sint synonyma
Sexto quaeritur utrum ista nomina sint synonyma.
The sixth point of inquiry is whether these terms are synonymous.1
QDePot.Q7.A6
Et videtur quod sic. Synonyma enim nomina dicuntur quae omnino idem significant. Sed omnia ista nomina de Deo dicta significant idem: quia significant divinam substantiam, quae est omnino simplex et una, ut ostensum est. Ergo omnia ista nomina sunt synonyma.
Obj. 1: And it seems that they are. For synonyms are terms that have exactly the same meaning. Now, all these terms, when applied to God, signify the same thing, for they denote the divine substance, which is altogether simple and one, as we have proved. Therefore, these terms are all synonymous.
QDePot.Q7.A6.arg1
Praeterea, Damascenus dicit quod in divinis omnia sunt unum, praeter ingenerationem, generationem et processionem. Sed nomina significantia unum sunt synonyma. Ergo omnia nomina dicta de Deo, praeter ea quae significant proprietates personales, sunt synonyma.
Obj. 2: Damascene says that in God, all things are one except ungenerability, generation, and procession.1 Now, terms that signify the same are synonymous. Therefore, all the terms applied to God except those that signify personal properties are synonyms.
QDePot.Q7.A6.arg2
Praeterea, quaecumque uni et eidem sunt eadem, sibi invicem sunt eadem. Sed sapientia in Deo est idem quod sua substantia; similiter voluntas et potentia. Ergo sapientia, potentia et voluntas in Deo omnino sunt idem, et sic sequitur quod ista nomina sunt synonyma.
Obj. 3: Things that are identical with one and the same thing are identical with one another. Now, in God wisdom is identical with his substance, and so also are his will and his power. Therefore, in God wisdom, power, and will are absolutely the same thing, and thus these terms are synonymous.
QDePot.Q7.A6.arg3
Sed dicendum, quod ista nomina significant unum secundum rem, significant tamen rationes diversas, et ideo non sunt synonyma.
Obj. 4: It will be replied that these terms signify one reality indeed but different accounts, and therefore are not synonyms.
QDePot.Q7.A6.arg4
Sed contra: ratio cui non respondet aliquid in re, falsa est et vana. Sed si rationes horum nominum sint multae, et res est una, videtur quod rationes istae sint vanae et falsae.
On the contrary, an account to which nothing corresponds in the thing is false and pointless. But if there are many such accounts of these names and the reality itself is only one, it seems that these accounts are pointless and false.
QDePot.Q7.A6.sc
Sed dicendum, quod rationes istae non sunt vanae, cum eis aliquid respondeat quod est in Deo.
Obj. 5: But someone will reply that these points of view are not pointless, since something in God corresponds to them.
QDePot.Q7.A6.arg5
Sed contra, secundum hoc res creatae Deo assimilantur secundum quod ab ipso processerunt per similitudinem idealem. Sed pluralitas idearum vel rationum idealium non attenditur secundum respectus ad creaturas: nam ipse Deus secundum unam suam essentiam est idea omnium. Ergo nec rationes nominum quae de Deo dicimus, ex similitudine creaturarum, habent aliquid respondens ex parte divinae substantiae.
On the contrary, created things are like God inasmuch as they were made by him in likeness to his idea. Now, the plurality of ideas or ideal accounts does not connote a plurality of relations in God to created things, since by his essence he is the idea of all things. Neither, then, does anything in the divine substance correspond to the accounts of the names that we say of God from his likeness to his creatures.
QDePot.Q7.A6.sc
Praeterea, illud quod est maxime unum non potest esse radix et fundamentum multitudinis. Sed divina essentia est maxime una. Ergo rationes praedictorum nominum non possunt in divina substantia fundari vel radicari.
Obj. 6: That which is supremely one cannot be the root and foundation of multitude. Now, the divine essence is supremely one. Therefore, within the divine substance cannot be the root and foundation of the different accounts of these expressions.
QDePot.Q7.A6.arg6
Praeterea, distinctio relationum quae realiter sunt in Deo, facit pluralitatem personarum. Si ergo istis rationibus communibus attributorum aliquid responderet in Deo, etiam secundum multitudinem attributorum esset in Deo multitudo personarum; et sic essent in Deo plures personae quam tres; quod est haereticum: et ita videtur quod penitus ista nomina sint synonyma.
Obj. 7: The distinction of the relations that are really in God constitutes the distinction of the persons. If, then, something in God corresponds to the common accounts of the attributes, there would be a number of persons corresponding to the number of attributes; and thus there would be more than three persons in God, which is heretical. Therefore, it seems that these expressions are altogether synonymous.
QDePot.Q7.A6.arg7
Sed contra, nomina synonyma sibi invicem adiuncta nugationem inducunt sicut si diceretur, vestis et indumentum. Si ergo ista nomina sint synonyma, erit nugatio, cum Deus dicitur bonus, Deus sapiens: quod est falsum.
On the contrary (1), it is futile to put words together that are synonymous, for instance, “clothes” and “garments.” If, then, these words are synonymous, it will be futile to say both “God is good” and “God is wise”; but this is not so.
QDePot.Q7.A6.sc
Praeterea, quicumque negat unum synonymorum de aliquo, negat et reliquum. Sed aliqui negaverunt eius potentiam qui non negaverunt eius scientiam vel bonitatem. Ergo ista nomina non sunt synonyma.
Furthermore (2), to deny one synonym about anything is to deny the others. Yet some have denied God’s power without denying his knowledge or goodness. Therefore, these words are not synonymous.
QDePot.Q7.A6.arg8
Praeterea, hoc patet per Commentatorem XI Metaph., qui dicit, quod haec nomina dicta de Deo non sunt synonyma.
Furthermore (3), this is proved from the Commentator, on Metaphysics 11, who says that these expressions when applied to God are not synonymous.1
QDePot.Q7.A6.arg9
Respondeo dicendum quod ab omnibus intelligentibus communiter dicitur, quod haec nomina non sunt synonyma. Quod quidem facile esset sustinere secundum illos qui dicebant haec nomina non significare divinam substantiam, sed intentiones quasdam additas essentiales, aut modos operandi in effectibus, vel etiam creaturarum negationes.
I answer that all those who have considered the question are agreed in saying that these terms are not synonymous. This view offers no difficulty to those who held that these expressions signify not God’s substance but certain essential intentions added to it or modes of the divine action in its effects or even the denial of what they signify in creatures.
QDePot.Q7.A6.co
Sed supposito quod haec nomina significent divinam substantiam, sicut supra ostensum est, quaestio videtur maiorem difficultatem continere: quia sic invenitur unum et idem simplex significatum per omnia ista nomina, quod est divina substantia.
But given that they do signify the divine substance, as we have proved,1 the question would seem to present considerable difficulty; for then we have all these terms with one simple signification, namely, the divine substance.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Sed sciendum quod significatio nominis non immediate refertur ad rem, sed mediante intellectu: sunt enim voces notae earum quae sunt in anima passionum, et ipsae intellectus conceptiones sunt rerum similitudines, ut patet per Philosophum in principio Periherm.
But it must be observed that the signification of a term does not refer to the reality immediately but only through the medium of the mind; for vocal words are the tokens of things that are within the soul’s impressions, and the conceptions of the mind themselves are likeness of the realities, as is clear from the Philosopher at the beginning of On Interpretation.1
QDePot.Q7.A6
Quod ergo aliqua nomina non sint synonyma, potest impediri vel ex parte rerum significatarum, vel ex parte rationum intellectarum per nomina, ad quas significandas nomina imponuntur. Horum ergo nominum quae de Deo dicuntur, synonyma impediri non possunt per diversitatem rerum significatarum secundum praehabita, sed solum per rationes nominum quae sequuntur conceptiones intellectuum.
Now, terms may be hindered from being synonymous either by reason of the things signified or on the part of the accounts conveyed by the term and which the term is employed to signify. Therefore, the terms that are applied to God cannot be hindered from being synonymous by reason of their signifying different realities, according to what has been said above, but only by the various accounts consequent to the conceptions of intellects.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Et ideo dicit Commentator XI metaphysicorum, quod multiplicitas in Deo est solum secundum differentiam in intellectu, et non in esse, quod nos dicimus unum secundum rem, et multa secundum rationem. Istae autem diversae rationes in intellectu nostro existentes, non possunt tales rationes esse quibus nihil respondeat ex parte rei: ea enim quorum sunt istae rationes, intellectus noster Deo attribuit. Unde si nihil esset in Deo vel secundum ipsum vel secundum eius effectum, quod his rationibus responderet, intellectus esset falsus in attribuendo, et omnes propositiones huiusmodi attributiones significantes; quod est inconveniens.
Hence, the Commentator says, on Metaphysics 11, that multiplicity in God is only according to differences in the intellect and not in being, which we call being according to the reality and many according to account.1 Now, these various accounts existing in our mind cannot be such that nothing corresponds to them on the part of the reality, since the things that these accounts regard our intellect attributes to God. Therefore, if there were nothing in God either in himself or in his effect corresponding to these accounts, the intellect would be in error in attributing them to him, and all propositions expressive of such attributions would be false, which is inadmissible.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Sunt autem quaedam rationes quibus in re intellecta nihil respondet; sed ea quorum sunt huiusmodi rationes, intellectus non attribuit rebus prout in se ipsis sunt, sed solum prout intellectae sunt; sicut patet in ratione generis et speciei, et aliarum intentionum intellectualium: nam nihil est in rebus quae sunt extra animam, cuius similitudo sit ratio generis vel speciei. Nec tamen intellectus est falsus: quia ea quorum sunt istae rationes, scilicet genus et species, non attribuit rebus secundum quod sunt extra animam, sed solum secundum quod sunt in intellectu. Ex hoc enim quod intellectus in se ipsum reflectitur, sicut intelligit res existentes extra animam, ita intelligit eas esse intellectas: et sic, sicut est quaedam conceptio intellectus vel ratio, —cui respondet res ipsa quae est extra animam— ita est quaedam conceptio vel ratio, cui respondet res intellecta secundum quod huiusmodi; sicut rationi hominis vel conceptioni hominis respondet res extra animam; rationi vero vel conceptioni generis aut speciei, respondet solum res intellecta.
Now, there are certain accounts to which nothing corresponds in the reality understood. But the things thus conceived the intellect does not attribute to the realities as they are in their very selves but only as they are understood; for example, the aspect of genus or species and other intellectual “intentions,” since in the things themselves that are outside the intellect there is nothing that is a likeness of the account of genus or species. And yet the intellect is not in error, for the things reflected by these accounts (namely, genus and species) are not attributed by the intellect to things as existing outside the intellect, but only as existing therein. For because just as the intellect understands realities existing outside the soul, so too does it, by reflecting on itself, understand them to have been understood; therefore, just as the intellect has a conception or account to which the reality itself as existing outside the soul corresponds, so too it has a conception or account to which the reality corresponds as understood. For instance, to the account or conception of a man there corresponds the thing outside the soul, while nothing but the reality as understood corresponds to the account or conception of the genus or species.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Non autem est possibile huiusmodi esse rationes horum nominum quae de Deo dicuntur: quia sic intellectus non attribueret ea Deo secundum quod in se est, sed secundum quod intelligitur; quod patet esse falsum: esset enim sensus, cum dicitur Deus est bonus, quod Deus sic intelligitur non autem quod sit.
But, it is impossible that such be the meaning of these expressions that are applied to God. For in that case the intellect would not attribute them to him as he is in himself but as he is understood, and this is plainly false; for when we say, “God is good,” the sense would be that we understand him to be so but that he is not so in reality.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Et ideo dicunt quidam, quod istis diversis rationibus nominum respondent diversa connotata, quae sunt diversi Dei effectus: volunt enim quod cum dicitur, Deus est bonus, significetur eius essentia cum aliquo effectu connotato, ut sit sensus, Deus est et bonitatem causat: sicut diversitas harum rationum causatur ex diversitate effectuum.
Accordingly, some hold that the accounts of these terms connote various corresponding divine effects; for they maintain that when we say, “God is good” we indicate God’s essence together with a connoted effect, the sense being “God is and causes goodness,” such that the difference in these accounts arises from the difference in his effects.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Sed hoc non videtur conveniens: quia cum effectus a causa secundum similitudinem procedat, prius oportet intelligere causam aliqualem quam effectus tales. Non ergo sapiens dicitur Deus quoniam sapientiam causet, sed quia est sapiens, ideo sapientiam causat. Unde Augustinus dicit, quod quia Deus est bonus, sumus; et in quantum sumus, boni sumus.
But this does not seem right, because seeing that an effect proceeds in likeness to its cause, we must understand a cause to be such before its effects are such. Therefore, God is not called wise because he is the cause of wisdom; rather, because he is wise, therefore does he cause wisdom. Hence, Augustine says that because God is good, therefore we exist, and inasmuch as we exist we are good.1
QDePot.Q7.A6
Et praeterea secundum hoc sequeretur quod huiusmodi nomina per prius dicerentur de creatura quam de creatore; sicut sanitas prius dicitur de sano quam de sanativo, quod sanum dicitur ea ratione, quia sanitatem causat. Item si nihil aliud intelligitur, cum dicitur Deus est bonus nisi Deus est et est bonitatis causator: sequeretur quod eadem ratione omnia nomina effectuum divinorum de eo possent praedicari, ut diceretur, Deus est caelum, quia caelum causat.
Moreover, according to this view, it would follow that these expressions are attributed to the creature before the Creator, just as health is attributed first to a healthy man and afterwards to that which gives health, since the latter is called healthy through being a cause of health. Again, if when we say, “God is good,” we mean nothing more than “God is and is the cause of goodness,” it would follow that we could equally predicate of him the names of all the divine effects, for instance, that “God is heaven,” since he is the cause of heaven.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Et iterum si hoc dicatur de causalitate in actu, patet esse falsum: quia secundum hoc non possumus dicere quod Deus ab aeterno fuerit bonus vel sapiens vel aliquid huiusmodi: non enim ab aeterno fuit causa in actu. Si autem hoc intelligatur de causalitate secundum virtutem,—ut dicatur bonus quia est et habet virtutem bonitatem infundendi,—tunc oportebit dicere, quod hoc nomen bonum significat illam virtutem. Sed illa virtus est quaedam supereminens similitudo sui effectus, sicut et quaelibet virtus agentis aequivoci. Unde sequeretur quod intellectus concipiens bonitatem, assimilaretur ad id quod est in Deo et quod est Deus. Et sic rationi vel conceptioni bonitatis respondet aliquid quod est in Deo et quod est Deus.
Again, this is clearly false if it refers to actual causality, because then we could not say that God was good, wise, or the like from eternity, for he did not cause things actually from eternity. If, on the other hand, it refers to causality according to power, such that God is called “good” because he is and has the power to infuse goodness, then we shall have to say that the term “good” signifies that power. Now, that power is a supereminent likeness of its effect, just as is also the power of any equivocal agent. Thus, it would follow that the intellect, in conceiving goodness, becomes like that which is in God and that which is God. And thus something that is in God and is God corresponds to the account or conception of goodness.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Et ideo dicendum est quod omnes istae multae rationes et diversae habent aliquid respondens in ipso Deo, cuius omnes istae conceptiones intellectus sunt similitudines. Constat enim quod unius formae non potest esse nisi una similitudo secundum speciem, quae sit eiusdem rationis cum ea; possunt tamen esse diversae similitudines imperfectae, quarum quaelibet a perfecta formae repraesentatione deficiat. Cum ergo, ut ex superioribus patet, conceptiones perfectionum in creaturis inventarum, sint imperfectae similitudines et non eiusdem rationis cum ipsa divina essentia, nihil prohibet quin ipsa una essentia omnibus praedictis conceptionibus respondeat, quasi per eas imperfecte repraesentata. Et sic omnes rationes sunt quidem in intellectu nostro sicut in subiecto: sed in Deo sunt ut in radice verificante has conceptiones. Nam non essent verae conceptiones intellectus quas habet de re aliqua, nisi per viam similitudinis illis conceptionibus res illa responderet.
We must say, then, that all these many and diverse accounts correspond to something in God of which they are likenesses. For it is plain that one form can have but one likeness according to species, that which is of the same account as it, while there can be many different imperfect likenesses, each one of which falls short of a perfect representation of the form. Since, then, as we have proved above, the ideas we conceive of the perfections found in created things are imperfect and not of the same account as the divine essence itself, nothing prevents the same one essence from corresponding to all these conceptions, as being imperfectly represented thereby. And in this way all these accounts are indeed in our intellect as their subject, but they are in God as the foundation rendering these conceptions true. For they would not be true conceptions that the intellect has of some real thing unless that thing corresponds to the conceptions by way of likeness.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Diversitatis ergo vel multiplicitatis nominum causa est ex parte intellectus nostri, qui non potest pertingere ad illam Dei essentiam videndam secundum quod est, sed videt eam per multas similitudines eius deficientes, in creaturis quasi in speculo resultantes. Unde si ipsam essentiam videret, non indigeret pluribus nominibus, nec indigeret pluribus conceptionibus.
Accordingly, the cause of difference or multiplicity in these expressions is on the part of the intellect that is unable to reach the vision of that divine essence as it is, but it sees it through many faulty likenesses thereof, which are reflected in created things as in a mirror. Therefore, if it saw that very essence, it would not need to use many terms, nor would it need many conceptions.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Et propter hoc, Dei Verbum, quod est perfecta conceptio ipsius, non est nisi unum; propter hoc dicitur Zach. XIV, 9: in die illa erit dominus unus et erit nomen eius unum, quando ipsa Dei essentia videbitur et non colligetur Dei cognitio ex creaturis.
For this reason, God’s Word, which is his perfect concept, is but one; therefore, it is written: on that day there shall be one Lord, and his name will be one (Zech 14:9), when God’s very essence will be seen, and knowledge of God will not be gathered from created things.
QDePot.Q7.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod licet ista nomina significent unam rem, multis tamen rationibus, ut dictum est; et propter hoc non sunt synonyma.
Reply Obj. 1: These terms signify one thing indeed but under different accounts, as stated above; hence, they are not synonyms.
QDePot.Q7.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Damascenus intelligit quod in divinis omnia sunt unum secundum rem, praeter proprietates personales quae realem personarum distinctionem constituunt; tamen non excludit quin ea quae de Deo dicuntur, ratione differant.
Reply Obj. 2: Damascene means that in God all things are one in reality except the personal properties, which constitute a real distinction of persons, but he does not deny that the things that are said of God differ in account.
QDePot.Q7.A6.ad2
Ad tertium per hoc patet responsio: quia sicut bonitas et sapientia sunt unum secundum rem cum divina essentia, ita et ad invicem; cum tamen rationes horum nominum differant, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 3: The reply to the third objection is clear from what has just been said, because just as wisdom and goodness are in reality the same as the divine essence, so too are they identical with each other; yet the accounts of these names differ, as stated.
QDePot.Q7.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod iam patet ex praedictis quod licet Deus sit omnino unus, tamen istae multae conceptiones vel rationes non sunt falsae, quia omnibus eis respondet una et eadem res imperfecte per eas repraesentata. Essent autem falsae, si nihil eis responderet.
Reply Obj. 4: It has already been explained that, although God is absolutely one, still these many concepts or accounts are not false, because to all of them one and the same reality corresponds, imperfectly represented by them. But they would be false if nothing corresponded to them.
QDePot.Q7.A6.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod cum omnimoda unitas sit ex parte Dei, et multiplicitas ex parte creaturarum, sicut oportet quod in Deo intelligente plures creaturas sit una forma intelligibilis per essentiam, et multi respectus ad diversas creaturas; ita in intellectu nostro ex multiplicitate creaturarum in Deum ascendente, oportet quod sint multae species habentes relationes ad unum Deum.
Reply Obj. 5: Since there is absolute unity in God and multiplicity in created things, just as in God’s understanding of created things there must be one form intelligible by its essence, and many references to the diverse created things, so too in our intellect which mounts up to God from the multiplicity of created things there must be many species having relations to the one God.
QDePot.Q7.A6.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod istae rationes non fundantur in divina essentia sicut in subiecto, sed sicut in causa veritatis, vel sicut in repraesentato per omnes; quod eius simplicitati non derogat.
Reply Obj. 6: These different aspects are founded on the divine essence, not as their subject, but as on the source of truth, or as on that which is represented by all of them, and this is not in conflict with God’s simplicity.
QDePot.Q7.A6.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod paternitas et filiatio habent oppositionem ad invicem; et ideo exigunt realem distinctionem suppositorum: non autem bonitas et sapientia.
Reply Obj. 7: Paternity and sonship are mutually opposed, so that they require a real distinction of supposits, while goodness and wisdom are not opposite to each other.
QDePot.Q7.A6.ad7
A. 7Whether these terms are said of God and creatures univocally or equivocallyUtrum huiusmodi nomina dicantur de Deo et creaturis univoce vel aequivoce
Septimo quaeritur utrum huiusmodi nomina dicantur de Deo et creaturis univoce vel aequivoce.
The seventh point of inquiry is whether these terms are attributed to God and creatures univocally or equivocally.1
QDePot.Q7.A7
Et videtur quod univoce. Mensura enim et mensuratum sunt unius rationis. Sed divina bonitas est mensura omnis bonitatis creaturae, et eius sapientia omnis sapientiae. Ergo univoce dicuntur de Deo et creatura.
Obj. 1: And it seems univocally. For the measure and the thing measured must be of one account. Now, God’s goodness is the measure of all created goodness, and the same applies to his wisdom. Therefore, they are said of God and creatures univocally.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg1
Praeterea, similia sunt quae communicant in forma. Sed creatura potest Deo similari; quod patet Genes. I, 26: faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram. Ergo creaturae ad Deum est aliqua communicatio in forma. De omnibus autem communicantibus in forma potest aliquid univoce praedicari. Ergo de Deo et creatura potest aliquid praedicari univoce.
Obj. 2: Things are like which have a common form. Now, the creature can be likened to God, according to Genesis 1:26, let us make man to our own image and likeness. Therefore, there is a community of form between God and the creature. Now, something can be predicated univocally of things that have a common form. Therefore, something can be predicated univocally of God and the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg2
Praeterea, maius et minus non diversificant speciem. Sed cum creatura dicatur bona et Deus bonus, in hoc videtur differre quod Deus est melior omni creatura. Ergo bonitas Dei et creaturae non diversificatur secundum speciem; et sic univoce bonum praedicatur de Deo et creatura.
Obj. 3: More or less makes no difference within a species. Now, when God is called good and the creature also is called good, the difference seems to be that God is better than the creature. Therefore, goodness in God and the creature is of the same species and consequently is predicated univocally of both.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg3
Praeterea, inter ea quae sunt diversorum generum non potest esse comparatio, sicut Philosophus probat: non enim comparabilis est velocitas alterationis velocitati motus localis. Sed inter Deum et creaturam attenditur aliqua comparatio: dicitur enim quod Deus est summe bonus, et creatura est bona. Ergo Deus et creatura sunt unius generis, et ita aliquid de eis potest univoce praedicari.
Obj. 4: There is no comparison possible between things of different genera, as the Philosopher proves;1 thus, we cannot compare the speed of alteration with the speed of local movement. But we do compare God to the creature: for we say that God is supremely good and that the creature is good. Therefore, God and the creature are in the same genus, and consequently something can be predicated of them univocally.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg4
Praeterea, nihil cognoscitur nisi per speciem unius rationis; non enim albedo quae est in pariete per speciem quae est in oculo cognosceretur, nisi esset unius rationis. Sed Deus per suam bonitatem cognoscit omnia entia, et sic de aliis. Ergo bonitas Dei et creaturae sunt unius rationis, et sic univoce bonum de Deo et creatura praedicatur.
Obj. 5: Nothing can be known except through a species of the same account; thus, the whiteness in a wall would not be known through the species that is in the eye unless the two were of one account. Now, God by his own goodness knows all beings, and so forth. Therefore, God’s goodness and the creature’s are of one account; and consequently, good is predicated univocally of God and the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg5
Praeterea, domus quae est in mente artificis et domus quae est in materia, sunt unius rationis. Sed omnes creaturae processerunt a Deo sicut artificiata ab artifice. Ergo bonitas quae est in Deo, est unius rationis cum bonitate quae est in creatura; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 6: The house that the builder has in his mind and the material house are of one account. Now, all creatures came from God as a work proceeds from the craftsman. Therefore, goodness that is in God is of one account with the goodness that is in the creature; therefore, we come to the same conclusion as before.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg6
Praeterea, omne agens aequivocum reducitur ad aliquid univocum. Ergo primum agens, quod Deus est, oportet esse univocum. Sed de agente univoco et effectu eius proprio aliquid univoce praedicatur. Ergo de Deo et creatura praedicatur aliquid univoce.
Obj. 7: Every equivocal agent is reduced to something univocal. Therefore, the first agent, which is God, must be univocal. Now, something is predicated univocally of a univocal agent and its proper effect. Therefore, something is predicated univocally of God and the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg7
Sed contra est quod Philosophus dicit, quod aeterno et temporali nihil est commune nisi nomen. Sed Deus est aeternus, et creaturae temporales. Ergo Deo et creaturis nihil potest esse commune nisi nomen; et sic praedicantur aequivoce pure nomina de Deo et creaturis.
On the contrary (1), the Philosopher says that nothing except in name is common to the eternal and the temporal.1 Now, God is eternal and creatures temporal. Therefore, nothing but a name can be common to God and creatures; and consequently, these terms are predicated equivocally of God and the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A7.sc
Praeterea, cum genus sit prima pars definitionis, ablato genere removetur significata ratio per nomen; unde si aliquod nomen imponatur ad significandum id quod est in alio, erit nomen aequivocum. Sed sapientia dicta de creatura est in genere qualitatis. Cum ergo sapientia dicta de Deo non sit qualitas, ut supra ostensum est, videtur quod hoc nomen sapientia aequivoce praedicetur de Deo et creaturis.
Furthermore (2), since the genus is the first part of a definition, a difference of genus causes equivocation, such that if a term be employed to signify something in a different genus, it will be equivocal. Now, wisdom as attributed to a creature is in the genus of quality; therefore, seeing that it is not a quality in God, as we have shown, it would seem that this word “wisdom,” is predicated equivocally of God and his creatures.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg8
Praeterea, ubi nulla est similitudo, ibi non potest aliquid communiter praedicari, nisi aequivoce. Sed inter creaturam et Deum nulla est similitudo; dicitur enim Is., XL, 18: cui ergo similem fecistis Deum? Ergo videtur quod nihil possit praedicari univoce de Deo et creaturis.
Furthermore (3), nothing can be predicated, except equivocally, of things that are in no way alike. Now, there is no likeness between creatures and God; for it is written: to whom then have you likened God? (Isa 40:18). Therefore, it seems that nothing can be predicated univocally of God and creatures.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg9
Sed dicendum, quod licet Deus non possit dici similis creaturae, creatura tamen potest dici similis Deo.
But it will be replied (4) that although God cannot be said to be like a creature, a creature can be said to be like God.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Sed contra est quod dicitur Psal. LXXXII, 2: Deus, quis similis erit tibi?1 Quasi dicat, nullus.
On the contrary, it is written: O God, who shall be like to you? as if to say: none (Ps 82:2).
QDePot.Q7.A7.sc
Praeterea, secundum accidens non potest esse aliquid simile substantiae. Sed sapientia in creatura est accidens, in Deo autem est substantia. Ergo homo non potest divinae sapientiae similari per suam sapientiam.
Furthermore (5), a thing cannot be like a substance in respect of an accident. Now, wisdom in a creature is an accident, and in God is the substance. Therefore, man cannot be like the divine wisdom by his own wisdom.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg10
Praeterea, cum in creatura aliud sit esse, et aliud sit forma vel natura, per formam vel naturam nihil similatur ei quod est esse. Sed ista nomina praedicata de creaturis significant aliquam naturam vel formam: Deus autem est hoc ipsum quod est suum esse. Ergo per huiusmodi quae dicuntur de creatura, non potest creatura Deo similari; et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore (6), since in a creature being is distinct from form or nature, nothing can be like being itself by its form or nature. Now, these terms when predicated of a creature signify a form or nature, while God is his own very being. Therefore, a creature cannot be like God by these things that are predicated of a creature; and thus, the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg11
Praeterea, magis differt Deus a creatura quam numerus ab albedine. Sed stultum est dicere numerum similari albedini, aut e converso. Ergo stultius est dici, quod aliqua creatura sit similis Deo; et sic idem quod prius.
Furthermore (7), God differs more from a creature than number from whiteness. But it is absurd to liken a number to whiteness, or vice versa. Therefore, still more absurd is it to liken a creature to God; and again, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg12
Praeterea, quaecumque similantur ad invicem, in aliquo uno conveniunt; quae vero in uno conveniunt, sunt transmutabilia invicem. Deus autem est omnino intransmutabilis. Ergo non potest esse aliqua similitudo inter Deum et creaturam.
Furthermore (8), things that are like have some one thing in common, and things that have one thing in common have a common predicate. But nothing whatever can be predicated in common with God. Therefore, there can be no likeness between God and the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A7.arg13
Respondeo dicendum quod impossibile est aliquid univoce praedicari de Deo et creatura; quod ex hoc patet: nam omnis effectus agentis univoci adaequat virtutem agentis. Nulla autem creatura, cum sit finita, potest adaequare virtutem primi agentis, cum sit infinita. Unde impossibile est quod similitudo Dei univoce in creatura recipiatur.
I answer that it is impossible for anything to be predicated univocally of God and a creature; this is made plain as follows. Every effect of an univocal agent is adequate to the agent’s power, and no creature, being finite, can be adequate to the power of the first agent, which is infinite. Therefore, it is impossible for a creature to receive a likeness to God univocally.
QDePot.Q7.A7.co
Item patet quod, etsi una sit ratio formae existentis in agente et in effectu, diversus tamen modus existendi impedit univocam praedicationem; licet enim eadem sit ratio domus quae sit in materia et domus quae est in mente artificis,—quia unum est ratio alterius,—non tamen domus univoce de utraque praedicatur, propter hoc quod species domus in materia habet esse materiale, in mente vero artificis immateriale.
Again, it is clear that, although the form in the agent and the form in the effect have one account, the fact that they have different modes of existence precludes their univocal predication; for although the material house is of the same account as the house in the mind of the builder—since the one is the account or type of the other—nevertheless, “house” cannot be univocally predicated of both, because the form of the house in the matter has a material being whereas in the builder’s mind it has an immaterial being.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Dato ergo per impossibile quod eiusdem rationis sit bonitas in Deo et creatura, non tamen bonum univoce de Deo praedicaretur; cum quod in Deo est immaterialiter et simpliciter, in creatura sit materialiter et multipliciter. Et praeterea ens non dicitur univoce de substantia et accidente, propter hoc quod substantia est ens tamquam per se habens esse, accidens vero tamquam cuius esse est inesse. Ex quo patet quod diversa habitudo ad esse impedit univocam praedicationem entis. Deus autem alio modo se habet ad esse quam aliqua alia creatura; nam ipse est suum esse, quod nulli alii creaturae competit. Unde nullo modo univoce de Deo creatura dicitur; et per consequens nec aliquid aliorum praedicabilium inter quae est ipsum primum ens. Existente enim diversitate in primo, oportet in aliis diversitatem inveniri; unde de substantia et accidente nihil univoce praedicatur.
Hence, granted the impossibility that goodness in God and in the creature be of the same account, nevertheless, “good” would not be predicated of God univocally, since that which exists in God immaterially and simply is in the creature materially and in a multiple way. Moreover, “being” is not predicated univocally of substance and accident, because a substance is a being as having existence through itself, while an accident is as that whose existence is to be-in something else. Therefore, it is evident that a different relation to existence precludes an univocal predication of being. Now, God’s relation to existence is different from that of any creature’s, for he is his own existence, which cannot be said of any creature. Therefore, in no way can it be predicated univocally of God and a creature, and consequently, neither can any of the other things that can be predicated, among which is included even the first being. For if there is diversity in the first, there must be diversity in the others; therefore, nothing is predicated univocally of substance and accident.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Quidam autem aliter dixerunt, quod de Deo et creatura nihil praedicatur analogice, sed aequivoce pure. Et huius opinionis est Rabbi Moyses, ut ex suis dictis patet.
Certain others, however, took a different view and held that nothing is predicated of God and a creature by analogy, but by pure equivocation. This is the opinion of Rabbi Moses, as appears from his writings.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Ista autem opinio non potest esse vera: quia in pure aequivocis, quae Philosophus nominat a casu aequivoca, non dicitur aliquid de uno per respectum ad alterum. Omnia autem quae dicuntur de Deo et creaturis, dicuntur de Deo secundum aliquem respectum ad creaturas, vel e contrario, sicut patet per omnes opiniones positas de expositione divinorum nominum. Unde impossibile est quod sit pura aequivocatio.
This opinion, however, is false because in all purely equivocal terms, which the Philosopher calls “equivocal by chance,” a term is predicated of a thing without any respect to something else, whereas all things predicated of God and creatures are predicated of God with a certain respect to creatures or vice versa, and this is clearly admitted in all the aforesaid explanations of the divine names. Therefore, they cannot be pure equivocations.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Item, cum omnis cognitio nostra de Deo ex creaturis sumatur, si non erit convenientia nisi in nomine tantum, nihil de Deo sciremus nisi nomina tantum vana, quibus res non subesset.
Again, since all our knowledge of God is taken from creatures, if the agreement were purely nominal, we should know nothing about God except empty expressions to which nothing corresponds in reality.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Sequeretur etiam quod omnes demonstrationes a philosophis datae de Deo, essent sophisticae; verbi gratia, si dicatur, quod omne quod est in potentia, reducitur ad actum per ens actu,—et ex hoc concluderetur quod Deus esset ens actu, cum per ipsum omnia in esse educantur,—erit fallacia aequivocationis; et sic de omnibus aliis. Et praeterea oportet causatum esse aliqualiter simile causae; unde oportet de causato et causa nihil pure aequivoce praedicari, sicut sanum de medicina et animali.
Moreover, it would follow that all the proofs advanced about God by philosophers were sophisms; for instance, if one were to argue that whatsoever is in potency is reduced to actuality by an actual being—and that therefore God is an actual being, since all things are brought into existence by him—there will be a fallacy of equivocation, and similarly in all other arguments. And again, the effect must in some way be like its cause; whence nothing is predicated purely equivocally of cause and effect; for instance, health predicated of the medicine and the animal.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Et ideo aliter dicendum est, quod de Deo et creatura nihil praedicetur univoce; non tamen ea quae communiter praedicantur, pure aequivoce praedicantur, sed analogice. Huius autem praedicationis duplex est modus. Unus quo aliquid praedicatur de duobus per respectum ad aliquod tertium, sicut ens de qualitate et quantitate per respectum ad substantiam. Alius modus est quo aliquid praedicatur de duobus per respectum unius ad alterum, sicut ens de substantia et quantitate.
We must accordingly take a different view and hold that nothing is predicated univocally of God and the created thing, but that those things that are attributed to them in common are predicated not equivocally but analogically. Now, this kind of predication is of two sorts. The first is when one thing is predicated of two through relation to some third; thus, being is predicated of quantity and quality through their relation to substance. The other is when a thing is predicated of two through the relation of the one to the other; thus, being is predicated of substance and quantity.
QDePot.Q7.A7
In primo autem modo praedicationis oportet esse aliquid prius duobus, ad quod ambo respectum habent, sicut substantia ad quantitatem et qualitatem; in secundo autem non, sed necesse est unum esse prius altero. Et ideo cum Deo nihil sit prius, sed ipse sit prior creatura, competit in divina praedicatione secundus modus analogiae, et non primus.
In the first mode of predication, the two things must be preceded by something to which each of them bears some relation, just as substance has a relation to quantity and quality; whereas in the second mode, this is not necessary, but it is necessary that one of the two be prior to the other. Therefore, since nothing precedes God but he precedes the creature, the second mode of analogy is applicable in divine predication and not the first.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de mensura cui mensuratum potest coaequari vel commensurari; talis autem mensura non est Deus, cum in infinitum omnia excedat per ipsum mensurata.
Reply Obj. 1: This argument avails in the case of a measure to which the thing measured can be equal or commensurate; but God is not a measure of this kind, since he infinitely surpasses all that is measured by him.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod similitudo creaturae ad Deum deficit a similitudine univocorum in duobus.
Reply Obj. 2: The likeness of the creature to God falls short of univocal likeness in two respects.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad2
Primo, quia non est per participationem unius formae, sicut duo calida secundum participationem unius caloris; hoc enim quod de Deo et creaturis dicitur, praedicatur de Deo per essentiam, de creatura vero per participationem; ut sic talis similitudo creaturae ad Deum intelligatur, qualis est calidi ad calorem, non qualis calidi ad calidius.
First, it does not arise from the participation of one form, the way two hot things are like by participation in one heat; because what is affirmed of God and created things is predicated of him essentially but of created things by participation, such that a creature’s likeness to God is as that of a hot thing to heat, not of a hot thing to one that is hotter.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Secundo, quia ipsa forma in creatura participata deficit a ratione eius quod Deus est, sicut calor ignis deficit a ratione virtutis solaris, per quam calorem generat.
Second, because this very form in which the creature participates falls short of the account of that which God is, just as the heat of fire falls short of the account of the sun’s power by which it produces heat.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Ad tertium dicendum, quod magis et minus tripliciter potest considerari, et sic praedicari.
Reply Obj. 3: More and less may be considered from three points of view and predicated accordingly.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad3
Uno modo secundum solam quantitatem participati; sicut nix dicitur albior pariete, quia perfectior est albedo in nive quam in pariete, sed tamen unius rationis; unde talis diversitas secundum magis et minus non diversificat speciem.
First, when it is only a question of the quantity of the thing participated; thus, snow is said to be whiter than the wall because whiteness is more perfect in the snow than in the wall, and yet it is of the same account; and consequently, such a difference of more or less does not cause a difference of species.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Alio modo secundum quod unum participatur, et aliud per essentiam dicitur; sicut diceremus, quod bonitas est melior quam bonum.
Second, when the one is said by participation and the other by essence; thus, we might say that goodness is better than a good thing.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Tertio modo secundum quod modo eminentiori competit idem aliquid uni quam alteri, sicut calor soli quam igni;
Third, when the one same term is ascribed to one thing in a more eminent degree than to another, for instance, heat to the sun than to fire.
QDePot.Q7.A7
et hi duo modi impediunt unitatem speciei et univocam praedicationem; et secundum hoc aliquid praedicatur magis et minus de Deo et creatura, ut ex dictis patet.
These last two modes of more and less are incompatible with unity of species and univocal predication; and it is thus that a thing is predicated more and less of God and the created thing, as already explained.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Deus non comparatur creaturis in hoc quod dicitur melior, vel summum bonum, quasi participans naturam eiusdem generis cum creaturis, sicut species generis alicuius, sed quasi principium generis.
Reply Obj. 4: When we say that God is better or that he is the highest good, we compare him to creatures not as though he participated in a nature of the same genus as creatures, like a species of some genus, but as the principle of the genus.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quanto species intelligibilis eminentior est in aliquo,1 tanto ex ea relinquitur perfectior cognitio; sicut ex specie lapidis in intellectu quam in sensu. Unde per hoc Deus perfectissime potest cognoscere res per suam essentiam, inquantum sua essentia est supereminens similitudo rerum, et non adaequata.
Reply Obj. 5: Inasmuch as an intelligible species in someone is more eminent, the knowledge arising therefrom is the more perfect: for instance, the knowledge arising from the species of a stone in the intellect is more perfect than that which results from the species in the senses. Hence, God is able to know things most perfectly by his own essence, inasmuch as in his essence is the supereminent but not proportionate likeness of things.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod inter creaturam et Deum est duplex similitudo. Una creaturae ad intellectum divinum: et sic forma intellecta per Deum est unius rationis cum re intellecta, licet non habeat eumdem modum essendi; quia forma intellecta est tantum in intellectu, forma autem creaturae est1 etiam in re. Alio modo secundum quod ipsa divina essentia est omnium rerum similitudo superexcellens, et non unius rationis. Et ex hoc modo similitudinis contingit quod bonum et huiusmodi praedicantur communiter de Deo et creaturis, non autem ex primo. Non enim haec est ratio Dei cum dicitur, Deus est bonus, quia bonitatem creaturae intelligit; cum iam ex dictis pateat quod nec etiam domus quae est in mente artificis cum domo quae est in materia univoce dicatur domus.
Reply Obj. 6: There is a twofold likeness between God and the created thing. One is the likeness of the created thing to the divine intellect, and thus the form understood by God and the reality understood are of one account, although they have not the same mode of being, since the form understood is only in the intellect whereas the form of the creature is also in the reality. There is another sort of likeness inasmuch as the divine essence itself is the supereminent likeness of all realities but not a likeness of one account with them. It is by reason of this latter mode of likeness that good and the like are predicated in common of God and created things; but this is not by reason of the first likeness, for when we say, “God is good,” this is not the account of God, since one is understanding the creature’s goodness; for it has already been observed that not even the house in the mind of the builder is called a house univocally with the house in matter.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod agens aequivocum oportet esse prius quam agens univocum, quia agens univocum non habet causalitatem super totam speciem, alias esset causa sui ipsius, sed solum super aliquod individuum speciei; agens autem aequivocum habet causalitatem super totam speciem; unde oportet primum agens esse aequivocum.
Reply Obj. 7: The equivocal agent must precede the univocal because the latter’s causality does not extend to the whole species (else it would be its own cause) but only to an individual member of the species. But the equivocal agent’s causality extends to the entire species; and consequently, the first agent must be an equivocal agent.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad7
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in contrarium obiicitur, dicendum, quod Philosophus loquitur de communitate naturaliter et non logice. Ea vero quae habent diversum modum essendi, non communicant in aliquo secundum esse quod considerat naturalis; possunt tamen communicare in aliqua intentione quam considerat logicus. Et praeterea etiam secundum naturalem corpus elementare et caeleste non sunt unius generis; sed secundum logicum sunt. Nihilominus tamen Philosophus non intendit excludere analogicam communitatem, sed solum univocam. Vult enim ostendere quod corruptibile et incorruptibile non communicant in genere.
Reply Sed Contra 1: The Philosopher refers to things that are common naturally and not logically. Now, things that have a different mode of existence have nothing in common in respect of that existence that is considered by the natural scientist; yet they may have some common intention that the logician considers. Moreover, even from the natural scientist’s point of view the elemental and the heavenly body are not in one genus, whereas in the view of the logician they are. However, the Philosopher does not mean to exclude analogical but only univocal community. For he wishes to prove that the corruptible and the incorruptible have no genus in common.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad8
Ad secundum dicendum, quod licet diversitas generis tollat univocationem, non tamen tollit analogiam. Quod sic patet. Sanum enim, secundum quod dicitur de urina, est in genere signi; secundum vero quod dicitur de medicina, est in genere causae.
Reply Sed Contra 2: Difference of genus excludes univocation but not analogy. This is clear as follows. Healthy, insofar as it is said of urine, is in the genus of sign; but insofar as it is said of medicine, it is in the genus of cause.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad9
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Deus nullo modo dicitur esse similis creaturae, sed e contrario, quia, ut dicit Dionysius, in causa et causatis non recipimus similitudinis conversionem, sed solum in coordinatis; homo enim non dicitur similis suae imagini, sed e contrario, propter hoc quod forma illa secundum quam attenditur similitudo, per prius est in homine quam in imagine. Et ideo Deum creaturis similem non dicimus, sed e contrario.
Reply Sed Contra 3: In no sense is God said to be like the creature, but contrariwise, for as Dionysius says: likeness is not reciprocated between cause and effect, but only in coordinates;1 thus, a man is not said to be like his statue but vice versa, the reason being that the form wherein the likeness consists is in the man before it is in the statue. Hence, we do not say that God is like his creatures, but vice versa.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad10
Ad quartum dicendum, quod cum dicitur, nulla creatura est similis Deo, ut eodem cap. dicit Dionysius, hoc intelligendum est secundum quod causata minus habent a sua causa, ab ipsa incomparabiliter deficientia. Quod non est intelligendum secundum quantitatem participati, sed aliis duobus modis, sicut supra dictum est.
Reply Sed Contra 4: According to Dionysius, when it is said that no creature is like God, this is to be understood as referring to effects that hold less from their cause, falling short of it in an incomparable way,1 nor does this refer to the quantity of the thing participated in but to the other two modes, as explained above.2
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad11
Ad quintum dicendum, quod secundum accidens non potest esse aliquid simile substantiae, similitudine quae attenditur secundum formam unius rationis, sed secundum similitudinem quae est inter causatum et causam, nihil prohibet. Nam primam substantiam oportet esse causam omnium accidentium.
Reply Sed Contra 5: A thing cannot be like substance in respect of an accident such that the likeness regard a form of the same account, but nothing prevents there being the likeness that is between cause and effect, since the first substance must be the cause of all the accidents.
QDePot.Q7.A7.ad12
Et similiter dicendum ad sextum.
Reply Sed Contra 6: The sixth argument is answered in like manner.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Ad septimum dicendum, quod albedo nec est in genere numeri, nec est principium generis; et ideo nulla similitudo unius ad alterum attenditur. Deus autem est principium omnis generis; et ideo ei omnia aliqualiter similantur.
Reply Sed Contra 7: Whiteness is not in the genus of number nor is it the principle of the genus; therefore, they do not admit of comparison. However, God is the principle of every genus and consequently all things are somewhat like him.
QDePot.Q7.A7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de his quae communicant in genere vel in materia; qualis conditio non est Dei ad creaturas.
Reply Sed Contra 8: This argument refers to things that have a common genus or matter, which does not apply to God and the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A7
A. 8Whether there is any relation between God and the creatureUtrum sit aliqua relatio inter Deum et creaturam
Octavo quaeritur utrum sit aliqua relatio inter Deum et creaturam.
The eighth point of inquiry is whether there is any relation between God and the creature.1
QDePot.Q7.A8
Et videtur quod non. Relativa enim sunt simul, secundum Philosophum. Sed creatura non potest simul esse cum Deo: Deus enim omnibus modis est prior creatura. Ergo nulla relatio potest esse inter creaturam et Deum.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that there is none. For according to the Philosopher, relatives are simultaneous.1 But a creature cannot be simultaneous with God, since in every way he precedes creatures. Therefore, there cannot be any relation between God and the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A8.arg1
Praeterea, inter quaecumque est aliqua relatio, est etiam eorum aliqua ad invicem comparatio. Sed inter Deum et creaturam non est comparatio; ea enim quae non sunt unius generis, non sunt comparabilia, sicut numerus et linea. Ergo non est aliqua relatio inter Deum et creaturam.
Obj. 2: Things that are related can be compared in some way. But there is no comparison between God and the creature, since things that differ in genus are not comparable with one another, for instance, a number and a line. Therefore, there is no relation between God and the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A8.arg2
Praeterea, in quocumque genere est unum relativorum, est etiam aliud. Sed Deus non est in eodem genere cum creatura. Ergo non possunt relative ad invicem dici.
Obj. 3: The relative and its correlative belong to the same genus. But God is not in the same genus as the creature. Therefore, they cannot be spoken of as relative to each other.
QDePot.Q7.A8.arg3
Praeterea, creatura non potest esse opposita creatori: quia oppositum non est causa sui oppositi. Sed relativa ad invicem opponuntur. Ergo non potest esse relatio inter creaturam et Deum.
Obj. 4: The creature cannot be in opposition to the creator, because one opposite is not the cause of the other. But relatives are in opposition to each other. Therefore, there cannot be a relation between the creature and God.
QDePot.Q7.A8.arg4
Praeterea, de quocumque aliquid de novo incipit dici, aliquo modo potest dici factum. Ergo sequitur, si aliquid relative ad creaturam de Deo dicitur, quod Deus aliquo modo sit factus; quod est impossibile, cum ipse sit immutabilis.
Obj. 5: Anything of which something can be newly predicated may be said in some way to become. Consequently, if something be said of God in relation to the creature, it follows that in some way God becomes, which is impossible since he is unchangeable.
QDePot.Q7.A8.arg5
Praeterea, omne quod praedicatur de aliquo, praedicatur de eo aut per se aut per accidens. Sed ea quae important relationem ad creaturam, non praedicantur de Deo per se, quia huiusmodi praedicata ex necessitate et semper praedicantur; nec iterum per accidens. Ergo nullo modo aliqua talia relativa de Deo praedicari possunt.
Obj. 6: Whatsoever is predicated of a thing is predicated either essentially or accidentally. Now, expressions that denote relation to the creature are not predicated of God essentially, since essential predicates are predicated necessarily and always, nor are they predicated accidentally. Therefore, such relations can nowise be predicated of God.
QDePot.Q7.A8.arg6
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, quod creator relative dicitur ad creaturam, sicut dominus ad servum.
On the contrary, Augustine says that the Creator is related to the creature as the master is to his servant.1
QDePot.Q7.A8.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod relatio in hoc differt a quantitate et qualitate: quia quantitas et qualitas sunt quaedam accidentia in subiecto remanentia; relatio autem non significat, ut Boetius dicit, ut in subiecto manens, sed ut in transitu quodam ad aliud; unde et Porretani dixerunt, relationes non esse inhaerentes, sed assistentes, quod aliqualiter verum est, ut posterius ostendetur.
I answer that relation differs from quantity and quality in that quantity and quality are accidents residing in the subject, whereas relation, as Boethius says, signifies something not as inhering in a subject but as in a certain passage toward something else;1 therefore, de la Porrée said that relations are not inherent but existing-toward,2 which is true in a sense, as we shall show further on.
QDePot.Q7.A8.co
Quod autem attribuitur alicui ut ab eo in aliud procedens non facit compositionem cum eo, sicut nec actio cum agente. Et propter hoc etiam probat Philosophus V Phys., quod in ad aliquid non potest esse motus: quia, sine aliqua mutatione eius quod ad aliud refertur, potest relatio desinere ex sola mutatione alterius, sicut etiam de actione patet, quod non est motus secundum actionem nisi metaphorice et improprie; sicut exiens de otio in actum mutari dicimus, quod non esset si relatio vel actio significaret aliquid in subiecto manens.
Now, when a thing is attributed to someone as proceeding from him to another, this does not make a composition with him, just as neither does action imply a composition with the agent. And for this reason the Philosopher proves, in Metaphysics 5, that there can be no movement in toward-something,1 since without any change in the thing that is related to another, the relation can cease to exist for the sole reason that this other changes. For example, it is clear with regard to action that there is no movement in respect of action, except metaphorically and improperly speaking, just as we say that one who passes from leisure into action “changes,” which would not be the case if relation or action signified something abiding in the subject.
QDePot.Q7.A8
Ex hoc autem apparet quod non est contra rationem simplicitatis alicuius multitudo relationum quae est inter ipsum et alia; immo quanto simplicius est tanto concomitantur ipsum plures relationes. Quanto enim aliquid est simplicius, tanto virtus (eius) est minus limitata, unde ad plura se extendit sua causalitas. Et ideo in libro de causis dicitur, quod omnis virtus unita plus est infinita quam virtus multiplicata.
Hence, it is evident that it is not incompatible with a thing’s simplicity to have many relations between itself and other things; indeed, the more simple a thing is the greater the number of its concomitant relations. For its power is so much the less limited and consequently its causality so much the more extended. Therefore, it is stated in The Book of Causes that every united power is more infinite than a multiplied power.1
QDePot.Q7.A8
Oportet autem intelligi aliquam relationem inter principium et ea quae a principio sunt, non solum quidem relationem originis, secundum quod principiata oriuntur a principio, sed etiam relationem diversitatis: quia oportet effectum a causa distingui, cum nihil sit causa sui ipsius.
Now, we must admit a certain relation between a principle and the things that are from it, and in fact not only a relation of origin, inasmuch as results spring from their principle, but also a relation of diversity, since an effect must be distinct from its cause, for nothing is its own cause.
QDePot.Q7.A8
Et ideo ad summam Dei simplicitatem consequitur quod infinitae habitudines sive relationes existant inter creaturas et ipsum, secundum quod ipse creaturas producit a seipso diversas, aliqualiter tamen sibi assimilatas.
Accordingly, from God’s supreme simplicity there results an infinite number of respects or relations between created things and him, inasmuch as he produces creatures diverse from himself and yet somewhat like him.
QDePot.Q7.A8
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod illa relativa sunt simul natura quae pari ratione mutuo referuntur, sicut pater ad filium, dominus ad servum, duplum ad dimidium. Illa vero relativa in quibus non est eadem ratio referendi ex utraque parte, non sunt simul natura, sed alterum est prius naturaliter, sicut etiam Philosophus dicit, de sensu et sensibili, scientia et scibili. Et sic patet quod non oportet quod Deus et creatura sint simul natura, cum non sit eadem ratio referendi ex utraque parte. Nihilominus autem non est necesse in illis etiam relativis quae sunt simul natura, quod subiecta sint naturaliter simul sed relationes solae.
Reply Obj. 1: Those relatives are naturally simultaneous which have the same reason for their mutual relationship, for instance, father and son, master and servant, double and half. But when there is not the same reason on either side for referring one thing to another, then relatives are not naturally simultaneous but one naturally precedes the other, as the Philosopher states with regard to sense and the sensible object, knowledge and the thing knowable.1 Therefore, it clearly does not follow that God and the creature are naturally simultaneous, since there is not the same reason on either side for one being referred to the other. It is not necessary, however, even in relatives that are naturally simultaneous that the subjects be naturally simultaneous, but only that the relations are.
QDePot.Q7.A8.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non omnium est comparatio quorum est relatio ad invicem, sed solum illorum quorum est relatio secundum unam quantitatem vel qualitatem, ut ex hoc possit unum altero dici maius aut melius, vel albius vel aliquid huiusmodi. Relationum autem diversitates possunt ad invicem referri etiam quae diversorum generum sunt: ea enim quae diversorum generum sunt, sunt ad invicem diversa. Nihilominus tamen quamvis Deus in eodem genere non sit cum creatura sicut contentum sub genere, est tamen in omnibus generibus sicut principium generis: et ex hoc potest esse aliqua relatio inter creaturam et Deum sicut inter principiata et principium.
Reply Obj. 2: Not all the things that are related can be compared to each other, but only those that are related in respect of one quantity or quality, such that one may be described as greater, better, whiter, and so on than the other. But different relations can be compared to each other even if they belong to different genera, since things that differ generically differ from one another. And yet, although God is not in the same genus as the creature as a thing contained in the genus, he is nevertheless in every genus as a principle of the genus, and for this reason there can be a certain relation between the creature and God as between what is from the principle and the principle.
QDePot.Q7.A8.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod non oportet subiecta relationum esse unius generis, sed solum relationes ipsas; ut patet in hoc quod quantitas a quidditate diversa dicitur. Et tamen, ut dictum est, non est eadem ratio de Deo et creaturis, sicut de his quae sunt in diversis generibus ad invicem nullo modo coordinata.
Reply Obj. 3: The subjects of things mutually related need not be in the same genus, but only the things themselves that are thus related; thus, quantity is said to be diverse from quiddity. And yet, as we have already said, it is not the same with God and creatures as with things differing generically and nowise coordinated to one another.
QDePot.Q7.A8.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod oppositio relationis in duobus differt ab aliis oppositionibus:
Reply Obj. 4: Relative opposition differs in two ways from other kinds of opposition.
QDePot.Q7.A8.ad4
quorum primum est quod in aliis oppositis unum dicitur alteri opponi, in quantum ipsum removet: negatio enim removet affirmationem, et secundum hoc ei opponitur; oppositio vero privationis et habitus et contrarietatis includit oppositionem contradictionis, ut IV Metaph. dicitur. Non autem est hoc in relativis. Non enim per hoc opponitur filius patri quod ipsum removeat, sed propter rationem habitudinis ad ipsum.
First, in other kinds of opposition, one thing is said to be opposite to another inasmuch as it excludes it, for a negation excludes the affirmation, and in this respect is opposed to it; and opposition of privation and possession as well as opposition of contrariety include the opposition of contradiction, as is said in Metaphysics 4.1 But it is not thus with things that are opposed relatively. For son is not opposed to father by excluding him but on account of his orientation to him.
QDePot.Q7.A8
Et ex hoc causatur secunda differentia, quia in aliis oppositis semper alterum est imperfectum; quod accidit ratione negationis quae includitur in privatione et altero contrariorum. Hoc autem in relativis non oportet, immo utrumque considerari potest ut perfectum, sicut patet maxime in relativis aequiparantiae, et in relativis originis, ut aequale, simile, pater et filius.
Hence follows the second difference, because in other kinds of opposition, one of the opposites is always imperfect by reason of the negation attaching to privation and to one of the contraries. But this is not necessarily so in relative opposition; indeed, it is possible to consider both relatives as perfect, as is especially evident in relatives at the same level and in relatives of origin, for instance, the equal, like, father, and son.
QDePot.Q7.A8
Et ideo relatio magis potest attribui Deo quam aliae oppositiones.
Therefore, relation is more attributable to God than are the other kinds of opposition.
QDePot.Q7.A8
Ratione quidem primae differentiae potest attendi oppositio relationis inter creaturam et Deum, non autem alia oppositio, — cum ex Deo sit magis creaturarum positio quam earum remotio; est tamen aliqua habitudo, creaturarum ad Deum.
By reason of the first difference, relative opposition may be observed between a created thing and God but not any other kind, seeing that because of God creatures are more asserted rather than excluded; and yet, creatures have a certain orientation to God.
QDePot.Q7.A8
Ratione vero secundae differentiae est in ipsis divinis personis (in quibus nihil imperfectum esse potest) oppositio relationi, et non alia, ut posterius, apparebit.
By reason of the second difference, in the divine persons (in whom there can be no imperfection) there can be relative opposition and no other, as we shall show further on.1
QDePot.Q7.A8
Ad quintum dicendum, quod cum fieri sit proprie mutari, non est secundum relationem nisi per accidens, scilicet mutato eo ad quod consequitur relatio: ita nec fieri. Corpus enim mutatum secundum quantitatem fit aequale, non quod mutatio per se aequalitatem respiciat, sed per accidens se habet ad ipsam. Et tamen non oportet, ad hoc quod de aliquo relatio aliqua de novo dicatur, quod aliqua mutatio in ipso fiat, sed sufficit quod fiat mutatio in aliquo extremorum: causa enim habitudinis inter duos est aliquid inhaerens utrique.
Reply Obj. 5: To become is to change, properly speaking; therefore, just as a thing does not change in respect of a relation—except accidentally, namely, through a change in the thing to which the relation is consequent—so neither is a thing said to become in respect of a relation, except accidentally. Thus, a body through a change in its quantity becomes equal to another, yet the change is not essentially connected with equality but only accidentally. And yet a thing does not need to change in order that a relation begin to be predicated of it; rather, it suffices that a change occur in one of the extremes, for the cause of the relationship between two is something inherent in both.
QDePot.Q7.A8.ad5
Unde ex quacumque parte fiat mutatio illius quod habitudinem causabat, tollitur habitudo quae est inter utrumque. Et secundum hoc, per hoc quod in creatura aliqua mutatio fit, aliqua relatio de Deo incipit dici. Unde ipse non potest dici factus,—nisi metaphorice,—quia se habet ad similitudinem facti, in quantum de Deo aliquid novum dicitur. Et sic dicimus: domine, refugium factus es nobis.
Consequently, from whichever side a change occurs in that which caused the relationship, the relationship between them ceases. Accordingly, from the fact that a change occurs in the thing created a relation begins to be attributed to God. Hence, he cannot be said to “become” except metaphorically, inasmuch as he is like a thing that becomes through something new that is said about him; thus, we say: Lord, you are become our refuge (Ps 89:1).
QDePot.Q7.A8
Ad sextum dicendum, quod huiusmodi relationes cum Deo dici incipiant propter mutationem in creatura factam, patet quod causa quare de Deo dicantur, est ex parte creaturae, et per accidens de Deo dicuntur. Non quidem accidens quod in Deo sit, ut Augustinus dicit, sed secundum aliquid extra ipsum existens, quod ad ipsum accidentaliter comparatur. Non enim esse Dei a creatura dependet, sicut nec esse aedificatoris a domo. Unde sicut accidit aedificatori quod domus sit, ita Deo quod creatura. Omne enim dicimus per accidens se habere ad aliquid, sine quo illud esse potest.
Reply Obj. 6: When these relations begin to be ascribed to God on account of some change wrought in creatures, it is evident that the cause of their being attributed to him is on the part of the creature and that they are predicated of God accidentally. But as Augustine says, this does not imply an accident in God but refers to something outside him and compared to him accidentally, for God’s existence does not depend on creatures, just as neither does the builder’s existence depend on the house; therefore, just as it is accidental to the builder that the house exists, so is it accidental to God that the creature exists. For we say that anything without which a thing can exist is accidental to it.
QDePot.Q7.A8.ad6
A. 9Whether these relations between creatures and God are really in the creatures themselvesUtrum huiusmodi relationes, quae sunt inter creaturas et Deum, sint realiter in ipsis creaturis
Nono quaeritur utrum huiusmodi relationes, quae sunt inter creaturas et Deum, sint realiter in ipsis creaturis.
The ninth point of inquiry is whether these relations between creatures and God are really in the creatures themselves.1
QDePot.Q7.A9
Et videtur quod non. Aliquae enim relationes inveniuntur in quibus ex nulla parte relatio aliquid realiter ponit, sicut Avicenna dicit de relatione quae est inter ens et non ens. Sed nulla extrema relationis magis ad invicem distant quam Deus et creatura. Ergo ista relatio non ponit aliquid realiter ex parte neutra.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they are not. For there are certain relations which posit nothing real on either side, as Avicenna says of the relation between being and non-being.1 Now, no relatives are further apart than God and the creature. Therefore, this relation posits nothing real on either side.
QDePot.Q7.A9.arg1
Praeterea, omne illud negandum est ad quod sequitur processus in infinitum. Sed si in creatura relatio ad Deum sit res aliqua, erit procedere in infinitum: relatio enim illa aliquid creatum erit, si est res quaedam; et ita erit alia relatio ipsius ad Deum pari ratione, et sic in infinitum. Non ergo ponendum est quod in creatura ad Deum relatio sit res aliqua.
Obj. 2: We must not assert anything that leads to a progression into infinity. Now, if a relation to God is something real in a creature, we shall have to go on to infinity, since that relation will be something created, if it be something real, and therefore it itself will likewise bear another relation to God, and so on to infinity. Therefore, we must not assert that the relation to God is something real in a creature.
QDePot.Q7.A9.arg2
Praeterea, nihil refertur nisi ad determinatum et unum; unde duplum non refertur ad quodlibet, sed ad dimidium, et pater ad filium, et sic de aliis. Oportet ergo secundum differentiam eorum quae referuntur, esse differentias eorum ad quae fit relatio. Sed Deus est unum ens simpliciter. Ergo non potest ad ipsum fieri relatio omnium creaturarum, aliqua relatione reali.
Obj. 3: Nothing has a relation except to one definite thing; thus, a double is not related to anything but its half; and a father is not related except to his son, and so on.1 Therefore, according to the difference of the things that are related, there must be a difference of the things toward which the relation exists. Now, God is simply one being. Therefore, there can be no real relation in creatures to him.
QDePot.Q7.A9.arg3
Praeterea, secundum hoc, creatura refertur ad Deum secundum quod ab ipso procedit. Sed creatura procedit a Deo secundum ipsam substantiam. Ergo secundum suam substantiam refertur ad Deum, et non secundum aliquam relationem supervenientem.
Obj. 4: The creature is related to God inasmuch as it proceeds from him. Now, the creature proceeds from God as to its very substance. Therefore, it is related to God according to its substance and not according to any additional relation.
QDePot.Q7.A9.arg4
Praeterea, relatio est aliquid medium inter extrema relationis. Sed nihil potest esse realiter medium inter Deum et creaturam immediate a Deo creatam. Ergo relatio ad Deum non est aliqua res in creatura.
Obj. 5: A relation is a kind of mean between the related extremes. But there can be no real mean between God and the creature, created by him immediately. Therefore, a relation to God is nothing real in the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A9.arg5
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit, quod si omnia apparentia essent vera, res sequeretur opinionem nostram et sensum. Sed constat quod omnes creaturae sequuntur aestimationem, sive scientiam, sui creatoris. Ergo creaturae omnes substantialiter referuntur ad Deum, et non per aliquam relationem inhaerentem.
Obj. 6: The Philosopher says that if all appearances were true, reality would follow our opinion and senses.1 Now, it is clear that all created things follow the judgment (that is, the knowledge) of their Creator. Therefore, all creatures are referred to God by their substance and not by an inherent relation.
QDePot.Q7.A9.arg6
Praeterea, inter quae est maior distantia, minus videtur esse relatio. Sed est maior distantia creaturae ad Deum quam unius creaturae ad aliam. Non est autem relatio creaturae ad creaturam res aliqua, ut videtur, nam cum non sit substantia, oportet quod sit accidens; et ita, quod subiecto insit, et quod ab eo removeri non possit sine mutatione subiecti: cuius contrarium supra de relatione est dictum. Ergo nec relatio creaturae ad Deum est res aliqua.
Obj. 7: It would seem that the more things are distant from one another the less are they related. Now, there is a greater distance between the creature and God than between one created thing and another. But it seems that the relation between one creature and another is not a real thing, for since it is not a substance, it must be an accident and consequently must be in a subject and therefore cannot be removed therefrom without the subject changing; and yet we have asserted the contrary to be the case with relations. Therefore, the creature’s relation to God is not something real.
QDePot.Q7.A9.arg7
Praeterea, sicut ens creatum distat a non ente in infinitum, ita etiam a Deo in infinitum distat. Sed inter ens creatum et non ens purum, non est aliqua relatio, ut Avicenna dicit. Ergo nec inter ens creatum et ens increatum.
Obj. 8: Just as a created being is infinitely distant from non-being, so also is it infinitely distant from God. But there is no relation between created being and absolute non-being, according to Avicenna.1 Neither, therefore, is there a relation between created being and uncreated being.
QDePot.Q7.A9.arg8
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit: quod temporaliter dici incipit Deus quod antea non dicebatur, manifestum est relative dici, non tamen secundum accidens Dei, quod ei aliquid acciderit; sed plane secundum accidens eius ad quod Deus incipit dici relative. Sed accidens res aliqua in subiecto est. Ergo relatio ad Deum est res aliqua in creatura.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says: it is evident that whatever at some time begins to be predicated of God whereas it was not predicated of him before is said of him relatively—not, however, according to an accident in God (as if something had accrued to him), but clearly according to an accident in the thing in relation to which God begins to be predicated.1 Now, an accident is something real in its subject. Therefore, relation to God is something in the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A9.sc
Praeterea, omne quod refertur ad aliquid per sui mutationem realiter refertur ad ipsum. Sed creatura refertur ad Deum per sui mutationem. Ergo realiter refertur ad Deum.
Furthermore (2), whatsoever is related to a thing through its change is really related thereto. Now, the creature is related to God through its change. Therefore, it is really related to God.
QDePot.Q7.A9.arg9
Respondeo dicendum quod relatio ad Deum est aliqua res in creatura. Ad cuius evidentiam sciendum est, quod sicut dicit Commentator in XI Metaph., quia relatio est debilioris esse inter omnia praedicamenta, ideo putaverunt quidam eam esse ex secundis intellectibus. Prima enim intellecta sunt res extra animam, in quae primo intellectus intelligenda fertur. Secunda autem intellecta dicuntur intentiones consequentes modum intelligendi: hoc enim secundo intellectus intelligit in quantum reflectitur supra se ipsum, intelligens se intelligere et modum quo intelligit.
I answer that the relation to God is something real in the creature. To make this clear we must observe that, as the Commentator says on Metaphysics 11, because of all the categories relation has the feeblest existence, some have thought that it should be reckoned among the second things understood. For first things understood are the realities outside the soul, into the understanding of which the intellect is first carried. But the second things understood are called the “intentions” consequent on our mode of understanding; for the intellect understands this secondarily, inasmuch as it reflects on its very self and understands both its own act of understanding and the mode whereby it is understanding.1
QDePot.Q7.A9.co
Secundum ergo hanc positionem sequeretur quod relatio non sit in rebus extra animam, sed in solo intellectu, sicut intentio generis et speciei, et secundarum substantiarum.
According to this view, then, it would follow that a relation is not in the realities outside the soul but only in the intellect, just as the intention of a genus, or a species, and secondary substances.
QDePot.Q7.A9
Hoc autem esse non potest. In nullo enim praedicamento ponitur aliquid nisi res extra animam existens. Nam ens rationis dividitur contra ens divisum per decem praedicamenta ut patet V Metaph. Si autem relatio non esset in rebus extra animam non poneretur ad aliquid unum genus praedicamenti. Et praeterea perfectio et bonum quae sunt in rebus extra animam, non solum attenditur secundum aliquid absolute inhaerens rebus, sed etiam secundum ordinem unius rei ad aliam, sicut etiam in ordine partium exercitus, bonum exercitus consistit: huic enim ordini comparat Philosophus ordinem universi.
But this is impossible, because nothing is assigned to a category except a reality existing outside the soul. For the being of reason is divided against the being that is divided by the ten categories, as is clear from Metaphysics 5.1 But if relation were not in the realities outside the soul, it would not be asserted as toward-something, one genus of the categories. Moreover, the perfection and goodness that are in realities outside the soul are ascribed not only to something absolutely inhering in real things but also to the order of one real thing to another; thus, even the good of an army consists in the order of its parts, to which order the Philosopher compares the order of the universe.2
QDePot.Q7.A9
Oportet ergo in ipsis rebus ordinem quemdam esse; hic autem ordo relatio quaedam est. Unde oportet in rebus ipsis relationes quasdam esse, secundum quas unum ad alterum ordinatur. Ordinatur autem una res ad aliam vel secundum quantitatem, vel secundum virtutem activam seu passivam. Ex his enim solum duobus attenditur aliquid in uno, respectu extrinseci.
Consequently, there must be order in the realities themselves; but this order is a certain relation. Therefore, there must be relations in things themselves, by which one thing is ordered to another. Now, one reality is ordered to another either as to quantity or as to active or passive power, for on these two counts alone can we find something in one thing with reference to something extrinsic.
QDePot.Q7.A9
Mensuratur enim aliquid non solum a quantitate intrinseca, sed etiam ab extrinseca. Per virtutem etiam activam unumquodque agit in alterum et per passivam patitur ab altero; per substantiam autem et qualitatem ordinatur aliquid ad seipsum tantum, non ad alterum, nisi per accidens; scilicet secundum quod qualitas, — vel forma substantialis aut materia,— habet rationem virtutis activae vel passivae, et secundum quod in eis consideratur aliqua ratio quantitatis, prout unum in substantia facit idem, et unum in qualitate simile, et numerus, sive multitudo, dissimile et diversum in eisdem, et dissimile secundum quod aliquid magis vel minus altero consideratur: sic enim albius aliquid altero dicitur. Et propter hoc Philosophus in V Metaph. species assignans relationis, quasdam ponit ex quantitate causatas, quasdam vero ex actione et passione.
For a thing is measured not only by its intrinsic quantity but also by an extrinsic quantity. And also, each thing acts on another through an active power, and through its passive power it is acted on by another. But through its substance and quality a thing is ordered to itself alone and not to another—except accidentally: namely, inasmuch as a quality, substantial form, or matter holds the account of an active or passive power, and insofar as one may ascribe to them a certain account of quantity; thus, insofar as the one in substance makes the same, and the one in quality makes the like, and number or multitude causes the unlike and the diverse in the same things; and the unlike also insofar as one thing is considered as being more or less so than another, for thus, one thing is said to be whiter than another. Hence the Philosopher, in giving the species of relations, says in Metaphysics 5 that some are caused by quantity and some by action and passion.1
QDePot.Q7.A9
Sic ergo oportet quod res habentes ordinem ad aliquid, realiter referantur ad ipsum, et quod in eis aliqua res sit relatio. Omnes autem creaturae ordinantur ad Deum et sicut ad principium et sicut ad finem, nam ordo qui est partium universi ad invicem, est per ordinem qui est totius universi ad Deum; sicut ordo qui est inter partes exercitus, est propter ordinem exercitus ad ducem, ut patet XII Metaph. Unde oportet quod creaturae realiter referantur ad Deum, et quod ipsa relatio sit res quaedam in creatura.
Accordingly, things that are ordered to something must be really related to it, and this relation must be some real thing in them. Now, all creatures are ordered to God both as to their beginning and as to their end, since the order of the parts of the universe to one another results from the order of the whole universe to God, just as the order of the parts of an army is on account of the order of the whole army to its commander, as is clear in Metaphysics 12.1 Therefore, creatures are really related to God, and this very relation is something real in the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A9
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod hoc quod aliqua relatio est inter creaturas ad invicem quae in neutro extremorum aliquid ponat, non est propter creaturarum distantiam, sed propter hoc quod aliqua relatio non attenditur secundum ordinem aliquem qui sit in rebus, sed secundum ordinem qui est in intellectu tantum; quod non potest dici de ordine creaturarum ad Deum.
Reply Obj. 1: That between one creature and another there is a relation that posits nothing in either extreme is not due to the distance between them; rather, it is due to the fact that certain relations are based not on any order in the realities but on an order which is only in our intellect; but this does not apply to the order of creatures to God.
QDePot.Q7.A9.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod relationes ipsae non referuntur ad aliud per aliam relationem sed per se ipsas, quia essentialiter relationes sunt. Non autem est simile de his quae habent substantiam absolutam; unde non sequitur processus in infinitum.
Reply Obj. 2: The relations themselves are not related to something else through any further relation but through their very selves, because they are essentially relations. It is not the same with things whose substance is absolute, so this does not lead to an infinite process.
QDePot.Q7.A9.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod Philosophus ibidem concludit, quod si omnia referantur ad optimum, oportet infinitum specie esse optimum. Et sic ad id quod est infinitum specie, nihil prohibet infinita referri. Tale autem est Deus, cum perfectio suae substantiae ad nullum genus determinetur, ut supra habitum est. Et propter hoc nihil prohibet infinitas creaturas ad Deum referri.
Reply Obj. 3: The Philosopher concludes that, if all things are related to the supreme good, the supreme good must be infinite in its species,1 and accordingly, an infinite number of things can be related to that which is infinite in its species. Such is God, since the perfection of his substance is not confined to any genus, as we have stated above. For this reason, an infinite number of creatures can be related to God.
QDePot.Q7.A9.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod creatura refertur ad Deum secundum suam substantiam, sicut secundum causam relationis; secundum vero relationem ipsam formaliter; sicut aliquid dicitur simile secundum qualitatem causaliter, secundum similitudinem formaliter: ex hoc enim creatura similis denominatur.
Reply Obj. 4: The creature is related to God according to its own substance as according to the cause of the relation and according to that very relation formally; thus, a thing is said to be like in quality causally speaking and like in likeness formally speaking. And due to this the creature is denominated “like.”
QDePot.Q7.A9.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod cum dicitur creatura immediate a Deo procedere, excluditur causa media creans, non tamen excluditur mediata realis habitudo, quae naturaliter sequitur ad productionem creaturae; sicut aequalitas sequitur productionem quantitatis indeterminate, ita habitudo realis naturaliter sequitur ad productionem substantiae creatae.
Reply Obj. 5: When it is said that the creature proceeds from God immediately, we exclude an intermediate creative cause but not the intermediate real relationship, which latter arises naturally from the creature’s production; just as equality results immediately from the production of quantity in an indeterminate way, so too a real relationship follows naturally the production of created substance.
QDePot.Q7.A9.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod creaturae sequuntur Dei scientiam sicut effectus causam, non sicut propriam rationem essendi, ut sic nihil aliud sit creaturam esse quam a Deo sciri. Hoc autem modo ponebant, dicentes omnia apparentia esse vera, et rem sequi opinionem et sensum, ut scilicet unicuique hoc esset esse quod ab alio sentiri vel opinari.
Reply Obj. 6: Creatures depend on God’s knowledge as an effect depends on its cause, not as the proper account of their existence, such that nothing else is a creature’s existence than its being known by God. But this was the view of those who contended that all appearances are true, and that the reality follows opinion and sensation, such that to exist would be nothing but to be sensed or opined.
QDePot.Q7.A9.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod ipsa relatio quae nihil est aliud quam ordo unius creaturae ad aliam, aliud habet in quantum est accidens et aliud in quantum est relatio vel ordo. In quantum enim accidens est, habet quod sit in subiecto, non autem in quantum est relatio vel ordo; sed solum quod ad aliud sit quasi in aliud transiens, et quodammodo rei relatae assistens. Et ita relatio est aliquid inhaerens, licet non ex hoc ipso quod est relatio; sicut et actio ex hoc quod est actio, consideratur ut ab agente; in quantum vero est accidens, consideratur ut in subiecto agente. Et ideo nihil prohibet quod esse desinat huiusmodi accidens sine mutatione eius in quo est, quia sua ratio non perficitur prout est in ipso subiecto, sed prout transit in aliud; quo sublato, ratio huius accidentis tollitur quidem quantum ad actum, sed manet quantum ad causam; sicut et subtracta materia, tollitur calefactio, licet maneat calefactionis causa.
Reply Obj. 7: The very relation that is nothing but the order of one creature to another holds one thing insofar as it is an accident and something else insofar as it is a relation or order. For insofar as it is an accident it has that it is in a subject, but this is not so insofar as it is a relation or order; for in this way it is merely toward-another, something passing, as it were, to another and in a certain way existing-toward the thing related. Accordingly, a relation is something inhering but not by the fact that it is a relation; just as action as action is considered as from the agent but as an accident is considered as in the subject acting. Therefore, nothing prevents such an accident from ceasing to exist without any change in its subject, because its own account is not completed insofar as it is in the subject itself but insofar as it goes across to something else; and if this be removed, the account of this accident is removed as regards the act but remains as regards its cause; just as also if the matter be removed, the heating is removed, even though the cause of the heating would remain.
QDePot.Q7.A9.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod ens creatum non habet ordinem ad non ens, habet autem ordinem ad ens increatum; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 8: There is no order of created being toward non-being, but it does have an order to uncreated being; hence the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q7.A9.ad8
A. 10Whether God is really related to the creature such that this relation is something in GodUtrum Deus realiter referatur ad creaturam, ita quod ipsa relatio sit res aliqua in Deo
Decimo quaeritur utrum Deus realiter referatur ad creaturam, ita quod ipsa relatio sit res aliqua in Deo.
The tenth point of inquiry is whether God is really related to the creature such that this relation is something in God.1
QDePot.Q7.A10
Et videtur quod sic. Movens enim realiter refertur ad motum; unde Philosophus, V Metaph. ponit relationem moventis et moti ut species praedicamenti relationis. Sed Deus comparatur ad creaturam ut movens ad motum. Ergo refertur realiter ad creaturam.
Obj. 1: And it seems that the answer should be in the affirmative. For there is a real relation in the mover to that which it moves; therefore, the Philosopher reckons, in Metaphysics 5, that the relation between mover and moved is a species of the category relation.1 Now, God is compared to the creature as mover to that which is moved. Therefore, he is really related to the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg1
Sed diceretur, quod movet creaturas sine sui mutatione; et ideo non realiter refertur ad rem motam.
Obj. 2: It will be replied that he moves creatures without any change in himself; therefore, he is not really related to the thing moved.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg2
Sed contra, unum, relative oppositorum, non est causa quod alterum dicatur de eodem: non enim propter hoc aliquid est duplum, quia est dimidium; nec ideo Deus est Pater, quia est Filius. Si ergo movens et motum relative dicuntur, non ideo relatio moventis est in aliquo, quia est in eo relatio moti. Quod ergo Deus non movetur non impedit quin realiter referatur ut movens ad motum.
On the contrary, the presence of one of two relative opposites in a thing is not a reason for attributing the other to the same thing; thus, a thing is not double because it is a half, nor is God Father because he is Son. Accordingly, if mover and moved are mutually related, it does not follow that where there is the relation of mover, there must be the relation of moved. Hence, that God is not moved does not hinder him from having the relation of mover to moved.
QDePot.Q7.A10.sc
Praeterea, sicut pater dat esse filio, ita creator dat esse creaturae. Sed pater realiter refertur ad filium. Ergo et creator ad creaturam.
Obj. 3: As the father gives being to the son, so does the Creator give being to the creature. But the father is really related to the son. Therefore, the Creator is also really related to the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg3
Praeterea, ea quae proprie dicuntur de Deo et non metaphorice, rem significatam ponunt in Deo. Sed inter ista nomina commemorat Dionysius hoc nomen dominus. Ergo res significata per hoc nomen dominus, realiter est in Deo. Haec autem est relatio ad creaturam. Ergo, et cetera.
Obj. 4: Terms that are predicated of God properly and not metaphorically indicate the reality signified as being in God; and among terms of this kind, Dionysius reckons “lord.”1 Therefore, the reality signified by the word “lord” is really in God. But it is a relation to the creature. Therefore, etc.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg4
Praeterea, scientia realiter refertur ad scibile, ut patet V Metaph. Sed Deus comparatur ad res creatas ut sciens ad scitum. Ergo in Deo est aliqua relatio ad creaturam.
Obj. 5: Knowledge really relates to the thing knowable, as is clear in Metaphysics 5.1 Now, God is compared to created things as knower to the thing known. Therefore, in God there is some relation to the created.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg5
Praeterea, illud quod movetur, semper habet realem relationem ad movens. Sed voluntas comparatur ad volitum ut ad movens motum: nam appetibile est movens non motum; appetitus, movens motum, ut dicitur XII Metaph. Cum ergo Deus velit res esse, videtur quod realiter referatur ad creaturam.
Obj. 6: The thing moved always bears a relation to its mover. Now, the will is compared to the thing willed as the thing moved to its mover; for the desirable is an unmoved mover, as is said in Metaphysics 12.1 Since, then, it is God’s will that things exist, it would seem that he is really related to the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg6
Praeterea, si Deus ad creaturas non referatur, non videtur esse alia ratio, nisi quia a creaturis non dependet, et quia creaturas excedit. Sed similiter corpora caelestia a corporibus elementaribus non dependent, et ea quasi improportionaliter excedunt. Ergo secundum hoc sequeretur quod nulla esset realis relatio corporum superiorum ad inferiora.
Obj. 7: If God is not related to creatures, the only reason would seem to be that he is not dependent on them and because he is far above them. But the heavenly bodies likewise are independent of elemental bodies and surpass them almost out of all proportion. Therefore, it would follow that there is no real relation in the higher bodies to the lower world.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg7
Praeterea, omnis denominatio est a forma. Forma autem est aliquid inhaerens ei cuius est. Cum ergo Deus nominetur a relationibus ad creaturam, videtur quod ipsae relationes aliquid sint in Deo.
Obj. 8: Every name is taken from form, and form is something inhering in the thing to which it belongs. Since, then, God is named from his relation to creatures, it would seem that these relations are something in God.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg8
Praeterea, proportio, quaedam relatio realis est, sicut duplum ad dimidium; sed aliqua proportio videtur esse Dei ad creaturam, cum inter movens et motum oporteat esse proportionem. Ergo videtur quod Deus ad creaturam realiter referatur.
Obj. 9: Proportion—for instance, that of double to half—is a real relation. Now, it seems that there is a proportion of God to the creature, since there must be proportion between mover and the thing moved. Therefore, it would seem that God is really related to creatures.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg9
Praeterea, cum intellectus sit rerum similitudines, et voces sint signa rerum, ut dicit Philosophus, aliter ordinantur ista apud discipulum, et aliter apud doctorem. Doctor enim incipit a rebus in quibus scientiam accipit in suo intellectu, cuius conceptiones voces signant; discipulus autem incipit a vocibus per quas in conceptiones intellectus magistri pervenit; et ab eis in rerum cognitionem. Oportet autem quod huiusmodi quae de relationibus praedictis dicuntur, ab aliquo doctore sint prius accepta. Ergo apud eum huiusmodi nomina relativa consequuntur conceptiones intellectus sui, quae consequuntur rem; et ita videtur quod huiusmodi relationes sint reales.
Obj. 10: Whereas understanding is a likeness of realities and words are signs of the realities, according to the Philosopher,1 these two are ordered differently in the student and in the teacher. For the teacher begins with the realities whence he has gathered the knowledge in his intellect and the words signify its conceptions, whereas the student begins with the words through which he arrives at the conceptions of the teacher’s intellect, and from them he arrives at the knowledge of the realities. Now, whatsoever is said about these relations must first of all be received by the teacher. Consequently, with him these relative terms follow the conceptions of his intellect, which themselves follow the reality; therefore, it seems that these relations are real.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg10
Praeterea, huiusmodi relativa quae de Deo dicuntur ex tempore, aut sunt relativa secundum esse, aut secundum dici. Si sunt relativa secundum dici, in neutro extremorum aliquid ponunt realiter. Hoc autem est falsum, secundum praedicta: nam in creatura relata ad Deum realiter existunt. Relinquitur ergo quod sunt relativa secundum esse; et ita videtur quod in utroque extremorum aliquid ponant realiter.
Obj. 11: These relative terms which are predicated of God from time signify relations that are either according to existence or according to speech. If their relativity is according to speech, they posit nothing real in either extreme. But according to what has been said, this is false; for they really exist in the creature as related to God. Therefore, they signify relatives according to existence, and consequently they posit something real in both extremes.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg11
Praeterea, haec est natura relativorum, quod posito uno ponitur aliud, et uno interempto aliud interimitur. Si igitur in creatura est aliqua realis relatio, oportet quod in Deo relatio ad creaturam sit realis.
Obj. 12: It is in the nature of relatives that given one the other follows, and if one be removed the other is also removed. If, then, there is a real relation in the creature, there must be in God a real relation to the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg12
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, V de Trin.: manifestum est Deum relative dici secundum accidens eius ad quod dici Deus aliquid incipit relative. Ergo videtur quod istae relationes dicantur de Deo, non secundum aliquid quod in ipso sit, sed secundum aliquid quod extra ipsum est; et ita nihil realiter in ipso ponunt.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says in On the Trinity 5: it is clear that whatsoever is said of God relatively is an accident in the thing to which God begins to be referred.1 Hence, it would seem that these relations are attributed to God not by reason of something in him but on account of something outside him, such that they posit nothing real in him.
QDePot.Q7.A10.sc
Praeterea, sicut scibile est mensura scientiae, ita Deus est mensura omnium rerum, ut Commentator dicit, X Metaph. Sed scibile non refertur ad scientiam per relationem quae in ipso realiter sit, sed potius per relationem scientiae ad ipsum, ut patet per Philosophum, V Metaph. Ergo videtur quod nec Deus dicatur relative ad creaturam propter aliquam relationem quae sit realiter in eo.
Furthermore (2), as the knowable thing is the measure of knowledge, so is God the measure of all things, as the Commentator says in Metaphysics 10.1 Now, the knowable thing is not referred to knowledge by a real relation existing in it but rather by the relation of knowledge to it, as the Philosopher says in Metaphysics 5.2 Therefore, it seems that neither is God related to the creature by a real relation in him.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg13
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit: in causis et causatis non recipimus conversionem similitudinis: nam effectus dicitur similis causae, non autem e contrario. Eadem autem ratio videtur de relatione similitudinis et de aliis relationibus. Ergo videtur quod nec quantum ad alias relationes fiat conversio a Deo ad creaturam: ut quia creatura realiter refertur ad Deum, Deus realiter referatur ad creaturam.
Furthermore (3), Dionysius says: likeness is not reciprocal between cause and effect, for an effect is said to be like its cause and not vice versa.1 Now, the same would seem to apply to other relations as to that of likeness. Therefore, it seems that neither is there reciprocity in the relations between God and the creature, and we cannot argue that because the creature is really related to God, therefore is God really related to the creature.
QDePot.Q7.A10.arg14
Respondeo dicendum quod relationes, quae dicuntur de Deo ad creaturam, non sunt realiter in ipso. Ad cuius evidentiam sciendum est, quod cum relatio realis consistat in ordine unius rei ad rem aliam, ut dictum est; in illis tantum mutua realis relatio invenitur in quibus ex utraque parte est eadem ratio ordinis unius ad alterum: quod quidem invenitur in omnibus relationibus consequentibus quantitatem. Nam cum quantitatis ratio sit ab omni sensibili abstracta, eiusdem rationis est quantitas in omnibus naturalibus corporibus. Et pari ratione qua unum habentium quantitatem realiter refertur ad alterum, et aliud ad ipsum.
I answer that the relations by which we refer God to creatures are not really in God. To make this clear we must observe that, since a real relation consists in the order of one reality to another reality, as already stated, a real relation is mutual in those things alone wherein on either side there is the same account of order of the one to the other, and this applies to all relations consequent upon quantity. For since the account of quantity is abstracted from everything sensible, the quantity in all natural bodies is of the same account. And for the same reason that a quantitative thing A is really related to the quantitative thing B, B is really related to A.
QDePot.Q7.A10.co
Habet autem una quantitas absolute considerata ad aliam ordinem secundum rationem mensurae et mensurati, et secundum nomen totius et partis, et aliorum huiusmodi quae quantitatem consequuntur.
Now, one quantity, considered absolutely, holds to another an order according to the account of measure and thing measured, and this according to the names of “whole” and “part,” and of other such accounts that follow on quantity.
QDePot.Q7.A10
In relationibus autem quae consequuntur actionem et passionem, sive virtutem activam et passivam, non est semper motus ordo ex utraque parte. Oportet namque id quod semper habet rationem patientis et moti, sive causati, ordinem habere ad agens vel movens, cum semper effectus a causa perficiatur, et ab ea dependeat: unde ordinatur ad ipsam sicut ad suum perfectivum.
On the other hand, in relations that follow on action and passion, that is, active and passive power, the order of movement is not always on both sides. For that which always holds the account of the patient and moved, that is, the caused, must have an order to the agent or mover, seeing that the effect is always perfected by its cause and dependent thereon; whence it is ordered to it as the cause of its own perfection.
QDePot.Q7.A10
Agentia autem, sive moventia, vel etiam causae, aliquando habent ordinem ad patientia vel mota vel causata, in quantum scilicet in ipso effectu vel passione vel motu inductis, attenditur quoddam bonum et perfectio moventis vel agentis; sicut maxime patet in agentibus univocis quae per actionem suae speciei similitudinem inducunt, et per consequens esse perpetuum quod est possibile, conservant.
Now agents (that is, movers) or even causes sometimes have an order to their patients or things moved or caused, inasmuch as a certain good or perfection of the mover or agent is seen in the effect itself, or the patient, or thing moved. This is especially evident in univocal agents, which by their action produce a likeness of their own species and consequently preserve a continuous existence, insofar as this is possible.
QDePot.Q7.A10
Patet hoc etiam idem in omnibus aliis quae mota movent vel agunt vel causant; nam ex ipso suo motu ordinantur ad effectus producendos; et similiter in omnibus in quibus quodcumque bonum causae provenit ex effectu. Quaedam vero sunt ad quae quidem alia ordinantur, et non e converso, quia sunt omnino extrinseca ab illo genere actionum vel virtutum quas consequitur talis ordo; sicut patet quod scientia refertur ad scibile, quia sciens, per actum intelligibilem, ordinem habet ad rem scitam quae est extra animam. Ipsa vero res quae est extra animam, omnino non attingitur a tali actu, cum actus intellectus non sit transiens in exteriorem materiam mutandam; unde et ipsa res quae est extra animam, omnino est extra genus intelligibile. Et propter hoc relatio quae consequitur actum intellectus, non potest esse in ea.
This is also evident in all other things that, while moved, themselves move, act on, or cause things, for by their very movement they are ordered to producing the effects; and it is likewise the case in all things where any good accrues to the cause from its effect. But there are some things to which others are ordered but they are not, since they are wholly foreign to that genus of actions or power from which that order arises; thus, knowledge has a relation to the knowable object because the knower by an intelligible act has an order to the reality known, which is outside the soul. But the reality itself that is outside the soul is not in any way touched by that act, inasmuch as an act of the intellect does not pass into exterior matter, changing it; whence the very thing that is outside the soul is wholly outside the genus of the intelligible. For this reason the relation which arises from the act of the intellect cannot be in that thing.
QDePot.Q7.A10
Et similis ratio est de sensu et sensibili: licet enim sensibile immutet organum sensus in sua actione, et propter hoc habeat relationem ad ipsum—sicut et alia agentia naturalia ad ea quae patiuntur ab eis—alteratio tamen organi non perficit sensum in actu, sed perficitur per actum virtutis sensitivae: cuius sensibile quod est extra animam, omnino est expers. Similiter homo comparatur ad columnam ut dexter, ratione virtutis motivae quae est in homine, secundum quam competit ei dextrum et sinistrum, ante et retro, sursum et deorsum. Et ideo huiusmodi relationes in homine vel animali reales sunt, non autem in re quae tali virtute caret. Similiter nummus est extra genus illius actionis per quam fit pretium; quae est conventio inter aliquos homines facta: homo etiam est extra genus artificialium actionum, per quas sibi imago constituitur. Et ideo nec homo habet relationem realem ad suam imaginem, nec nummus ad pretium, sed e contrario.
The same account applies to sensation and the sensible object, for although the sensible by its own action affects the organ of sense and consequently bears a relation to it, just as other natural agents also have a relation to the things on which they act, nevertheless, it is not the alteration of the organ that perfects the act of perception; rather, it is perfected by the act of the sensitive power, to which act the sensible object outside the soul is altogether immune. In like manner, a man who stands to the right of a pillar bears a corresponding relation to the pillar by reason of his motive power, by which he is competent to be to the right or to the left, before or behind, above or below. Therefore, such-like relations in man or animal are real, but they are not real in the reality that lacks that power. In like manner, money is external to the action by which prices are established, which action is a convention between certain persons; and man too is outside the genus of artful actions whereby he produces his image. Hence, there is not a real relation either in a man to his image or in money to its price, but there is one on the other side.
QDePot.Q7.A10
Deus autem non agit per actionem mediam, quae intelligatur a Deo procedens, et in creaturam terminata: sed sua actio est sua substantia, et quidquid in ea est, est omnino extra genus esse creati, per quod creatura refertur ad Deum. Nec iterum aliquod bonum accrescit creatori ex creaturae productione, unde sua actio est maxime liberalis, ut Avicenna dicit. Patet etiam quod non movetur ad hoc quod agat, sed absque omni sua mutatione mutabilia facit.
Now, God does not work by an intermediary action that is understood as issuing from God and terminating in the creature, but his action is his own substance, and whatever is in it is wholly outside the genus of created being, by which the creature is related to God. Nor again does any good accrue to the Creator from the production of the creature, so his action is supremely liberal, as Avicenna says.1 It is also evident that he is not moved to act; rather, without any change in himself, he makes changeable things.
QDePot.Q7.A10
Unde relinquitur quod in eo non est aliqua relatio realis ad creaturam, licet sit relatio creaturae ad ipsum, sicut effectus ad causam.
It follows, then, that there is no real relation in him to the creature, even though there is a relation of the creature to him, as an effect to its cause.
QDePot.Q7.A10
In hoc autem deficit multipliciter Rabbi, qui voluit probare quod non esset relatio inter Deum et creaturam, quia cum Deus non sit corpus, non habet relationem ad tempus nec ad locum. Consideravit enim solam relationem quae consequitur quantitatem, non eam quae consequitur actionem et passionem.
In this matter Rabbi Moses erred in many ways, for he wished to prove that there is no relation between God and the creature because, since God is not a body, he has no relation to time or place.1 Thus, he considered only the relation that follows on quantity and not that which follows on action and passion.
QDePot.Q7.A10
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod movens et agens naturale movet et agit actione vel motu medio, qui est inter movens et motum, agens et passum. Unde oportet quod saltem in hoc medio conveniant agens et patiens, movens et motum. Et sic agens, in quantum est agens, non est extraneum a genere patientis in quantum est patiens. Unde utriusque est realis ordo unius ad alterum, et praecipue cum ipsa actio media sit quaedam perfectio propria agentis; et per consequens id ad quod terminatur actio, est bonum eius. Hoc autem in Deo non contingit, ut dictum est; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: The natural mover or agent moves and acts by an intermediary movement or action that is between the mover and the thing moved, between the agent and the patient; therefore, in this intermediary the agent and patient, mover and thing moved, must come together. And in this way the agent as such is not extraneous to the genus of the patient as such. Whence each has a real order to the other, especially seeing that this very intermediary action is a certain perfection proper to the agent; and consequently the terminus of that action is the agent’s good. This does not apply to God, as stated above; and thus, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc quod movens movetur, non est causa quare relatio moventis in eo sit realiter, sed signum quoddam. Ex hoc enim apparet quod aliquo modo coincidit in genus moti, ex quo et ipsum movet motum; et iterum apparet quod ipsum ad quod movetur, sit quoddam bonum eius, ex quo ad hoc per suum motum ordinatur.
Reply Obj. 2: The fact that the mover is moved is not the cause of its relation of mover being a real relation but a certain sign thereof. For the fact that it itself moves through being moved shows that in a way it falls into the genus of the moved; and again, it is apparent that the very thing toward which it moves is some good of it, due to which it is ordered to this through its motion.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod pater dat esse filio sui generis,1 cum sit agens univocum; non autem tale esse dat Deus creaturae; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 3: The father, being a univocal agent, gives the nature of his own genus to his son, but God does not give such being to the creature; hence, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod hoc nomen, dominus, tria in suo intellectu includit: scilicet, potentiam coercendi subditos, et ordinem ad subditos qui consequitur talem potestatem, et terminationem ordinis subditorum ad dominum; in uno enim relativo est intellectus alterius relativi. Salvatur ergo huius significatio nominis in Deo quantum ad primum et tertium, non autem quantum ad secundum. Unde Ambrosius dicit, quod hoc nomen, dominus, nomen est potestatis; et Boetius dicit, quod dominium est potestas quaedam qua servus coercetur.
Reply Obj. 4: The denomination “lord” comprises three things in its signification: first, a power to compel subjects; arising from that authority, an order to those subjects; and the terminus of the order of the subjects to their lord, since one relative is in the understanding of the other relative. Accordingly, the term “lord” retains its meaning in God as regards the first and third but not as regards the second. Hence, Ambrose says that this name, “lord,” is a name of authority,1 and Boethius says that dominion is a certain authority for compelling servants.2
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod scientia Dei aliter comparatur ad res quam scientia nostra; comparatur enim ad eas sicut et causa et mensura. Tales enim res sunt secundum veritatem, quales Deus sua scientia eas ordinavit. Ipsae autem res sunt causa et mensura scientiae nostrae. Unde sicut et scientia nostra refertur ad res realiter, et non e contrario: ita res referuntur realiter ad scientiam Dei, et non e contrario. Vel dicendum, quod Deus intelligit res alias intelligendo se; unde relatio divinae scientiae non est ad res directe, sed ad ipsam divinam essentiam.
Reply Obj. 5: God’s knowledge has not the same relation to things as ours has, since it is related to them as their cause and measure. For things are according to the truth insofar as they are such as God, by his knowledge, has ordained them. On the other hand, the things themselves are the cause and measure of our knowledge. Therefore, just as our knowledge bears a real relation to real things and not vice versa, so are real things really related to God’s knowledge and not vice versa. Or we may reply that God understands other realities by understanding himself; therefore, the relation of the divine knowledge is not to the realities directly but to the divine essence itself.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod appetibile quod movet appetitum, est finis; ea vero quae sunt ad finem non movent appetitum nisi ratione finis. Finis autem divinae voluntatis non est aliquid aliud quam divina bonitas. Unde non sequitur quod res aliae comparentur ad divinam voluntatem sicut movens ad motum.
Reply Obj. 6: The appetible object that moves the appetite is the end, whereas the means do not move the appetite save on account of the end. Now, the end of the divine will is nothing else than the divine goodness. Hence, it does not follow that other things bear the same relation to the divine will as the mover does to that which it moves.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod corpora caelestia referuntur realiter ad inferiora secundum relationes consequentes quantitatem, propter hoc quod est eadem ratio quantitatis in utrisque; et iterum quantum ad relationes consequentes virtutem activam et passivam, quia movent mota per actionem mediam quae non est eorum substantia, cum aliquod bonum ipsorum attendatur in hoc quod sunt inferiorum causa.
Reply Obj. 7: The heavenly bodies are really related to the lower bodies according to relations arising from quantity, inasmuch as on either side there is quantity of the same account. Furthermore, they are related by real relations arising from action and passion, because they move other things while they themselves are moved by an intermediary action that is not their substance, since by being a cause of lower things, they obtain a certain good.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum est, quod illud a quo aliquid denominatur, non oportet quod sit semper forma secundum rei naturam, sed sufficit quod significetur per modum formae, grammatice loquendo. Denominatur enim homo ab actione et ab indumento, et ab aliis huiusmodi, quae realiter non sunt formae.
Reply Obj. 8: That on the basis of which a thing is denominated need not always be the form in reference to the nature of the thing; rather, it suffices for it to be expressed, grammatically speaking, through the mode of a form. Thus, a man is denominated from an action, his apparel, and the like, which are not really forms.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod si proportio intelligatur aliquis determinatus excessus, nulla est Dei ad creaturam proportio. Si autem per proportionem intelligatur habitudo sola, sic patet quod est inter creatorem et creaturam; in creatura quidem realiter, non autem in creatore.
Reply Obj. 9: If “proportion” is understood as a definite excess, then there is no proportion in God to the creature. But if “proportion” is understood as relation alone, then there is clearly relation between the Creator and the creature: in the latter really, not in the former.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod licet doctor incipiat a rebus, tamen alio modo recipiuntur rerum conceptiones in mente doctoris quam sint in natura rei, quia unumquodque recipitur in altero per modum recipientis: patet enim quod conceptiones in mente doctoris sunt immaterialiter, et materialiter in natura.
Reply Obj. 10: Although the teacher begins with the things, the conceptions of the things are received by the teacher’s mind in a different mode than they exist in the thing’s nature; for each thing is received into another through the mode of the recipient; for it is plain that conceptions are in the teacher’s mind immaterially and materially in nature.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod distinctio ista relativorum secundum esse et secundum dici, nihil facit ad hoc quod sit relatio realis. Quaedam enim sunt relativa secundum esse quae non sunt realia, sicut dextrum et sinistrum in columna; et quaedam sunt relativa secundum dici, quae tamen important relationes reales, sicut patet de scientia et sensu. Dicuntur enim relativa secundum esse, quando nomina sunt imposita ad significandas ipsas relationes; relativa vero secundum dici, quando nomina sunt imposita ad significandas qualitates vel aliquid huiusmodi principaliter, ad quae tamen consequuntur relationes. Nec quantum ad hoc differt, utrum sint relationes reales vel rationis tantum.
Reply Obj. 11: This distinction between relatives according to existence and according to speech does not make a relation real. For there are some relatives according to existence that are not real, like the right and the left of a pillar, and some relatives according to speech that bring in real relations, like those concerning knowledge and sensation. This is because relatives are said to be “according to existence” when the terms are employed to signify the relations themselves, whereas relatives are said to be “according to speech” when the terms are employed to signify principally qualities or something of the sort from which relations follow. Nor as regards the question at issue does it matter whether they be real relations or relations of reason alone.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad11
Ad ultimum dicendum, quod licet posito uno relativorum ponatur aliud, non tamen oportet quod eodem modo ponatur utrumque, sed sufficit quod unum ponatur secundum rem, et aliud secundum rationem.
Reply Obj. 12: Although given one relative the other is also given, this does not imply that both are posited in the same way, and it suffices that one be real and the other be according to reason.
QDePot.Q7.A10.ad12
A. 11Whether these temporal relations are in God according to account or reasonUtrum istae relationes temporales sint in Deo secundum rationem
Undecimo quaeritur utrum istae relationes temporales sint in Deo secundum rationem.
The eleventh point of inquiry is whether it is according to account and reason1 that these temporal relations are in God.2
QDePot.Q7.A11
Et videtur quod non. Ratio enim cui non respondet res, est cassa et vana, sicut Boetius dicit. Sed istae relationes non sunt in Deo secundum rem ut ex praedictis patet. Esset ergo ratio cassa et vana, si essent in Deo secundum rationem.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they are not. For an account to which no reality corresponds is idle and vain, according to Boethius.1 Now, these relations are not in God in reality, as proved above. Therefore, reason would be vain and idle if they were in God according to an account.
QDePot.Q7.A11.arg1
Praeterea, quae sunt secundum rationem tantum, non attribuuntur rebus nisi secundum quod sunt in intellectu, sicut genus et species et ordo. Sed huiusmodi relationes temporales non attribuuntur Deo secundum quod est in intellectu nostro tantum: sic enim nihil esset dictu, Deus est dominus, quoniam Deus intelligitur creaturis praeesse; quod patet esse falsum. Ergo huiusmodi relationes non sunt secundum rationem in Deo.
Obj. 2: Things that exist only according to account are not ascribed to realities except insofar as they are in the intellect, for instance, genus, species, and order. Now, these temporal relations are not ascribed to God only insofar as he is in our intellect, since if they were, then, to say that God is Lord because we understand him to reign over creatures would have no objective reality, which is clearly false. Therefore, these relations are not in God only according to account.
QDePot.Q7.A11.arg2
Praeterea, hoc nomen, dominus, relationem significat, cum sit relativum secundum esse. Sed Deus est dominus non secundum rationem tantum. Ergo nec huiusmodi relationes sunt in Deo secundum rationem tantum.
Obj. 3: This name “lord” signifies a relation, since it is relative according to existence. But God is not a Lord only according to account. Therefore, neither are these relations in God only according to account.
QDePot.Q7.A11.arg3
Praeterea, nullo intellectu creato existente, Deus adhuc esset dominus et creator. Non autem essent res rationis nullo intellectu creato existente. Ergo dominus et creator et huiusmodi non important relationes rationis tantum.
Obj. 4: If there were no created intelligence, God would still be Lord and Creator. But there would be no beings of reason1 if there were no created intelligence. Therefore, “God” and “lord” and the like do not denote merely relations of reason.
QDePot.Q7.A11.arg4
Praeterea, id quod est secundum rationem nostram tantum, non fuit ab aeterno. Sed aliquae relationes Dei ad creaturam fuerunt ab aeterno, sicut relationes importatae in nomine scientiae et praedestinationis. Ergo huiusmodi relationes non sunt in Deo secundum rationem tantum.
Obj. 5: That which exists only according to our reason has not existed from eternity. Now, some of God’s relations to the creature have been from eternity, such as the relations implied in the terms “knowledge” and “predestination.” Therefore, such relations are not in God according to reason alone.
QDePot.Q7.A11.arg5
Sed contra est quod nomina significant rationes, sive intellectus, ut dicitur in principio Periher. Constat autem ista nomina relative dici. Ergo oportet huiusmodi relationes secundum rationem esse.
On the contrary, names signify accounts, that is, concepts, as is said at the beginning of On Interpretation.1 Now, it is plain that these names are relative terms. Therefore, these relations must be according to account.
QDePot.Q7.A11.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod sicut realis relatio consistit in ordine rei ad rem, ita relatio rationis consistit in ordine intellectuum; quod quidem dupliciter potest contingere:
I answer that just as a real relation consists in the order of one reality to another reality, so a relation of reason consists in the order of thoughts; and this may occur in two ways.
QDePot.Q7.A11.co
uno modo secundum quod iste ordo est adinventus per intellectum, et attributus ei quod relative dicitur; et huiusmodi sunt relationes quae attribuuntur ab intellectu rebus intellectis, prout sunt intellectae, sicut relatio generis et speciei: has enim relationes ratio adinvenit considerando ordinem eius quod est in intellectu ad res quae sunt extra, vel etiam ordinem intellectuum ad invicem.
First, when the order is discovered by the intellect and attributed to that which is expressed relatively. Such are the relations attributed by the intellect to the realities understood insofar as they are understood; for instance, the relations of genus and species, for reason discovers these relations by observing the order of that which is in the intellect to realities that are outside it, or even by observing the order of thoughts to each other.
QDePot.Q7.A11
Alio modo secundum quod huiusmodi relationes consequuntur modum intelligendi, videlicet quod intellectus intelligit aliquid in ordine ad aliud; licet illum ordinem intellectus non adinveniat, sed magis ex quadam necessitate consequatur modum intelligendi. Et huiusmodi relationes intellectus non attribuit ei quod est in intellectu, sed ei quod est in re.
Second, when these relations arise from the mode of understanding, namely, when the intellect understands one thing in its order to another—although that order is not discovered by the intellect; rather, it follows by a sort of necessity its mode of understanding. Such relations are attributed by the intellect not to that which is in the intellect but to that which is in the reality.
QDePot.Q7.A11
Et hoc quidem contingit secundum quod aliqua non habentia secundum se ordinem, ordinate intelliguntur; licet intellectus non intelligat ea habere ordinem, quia sic esset falsus. Ad hoc autem quod aliqua habeant ordinem, oportet quod utrumque sit ens, et utrumque distinctum (quia eiusdem ad seipsum non est ordo) et utrumque ordinabile ad aliud.
This happens insofar as certain things not mutually ordered are understood with an order—although the intellect does not understand them to have this order, for in that case it would be in error. Now, for two things to have an order, they must each be a being, be distinct from each other (for nothing bears an order to its very self), and be orderable to the other.
QDePot.Q7.A11
Quandoque autem intellectus accipit aliqua duo ut entia, quorum alterum tantum vel neutrum est ens: sicut cum accipit duo futura, vel unum praesens et aliud futurum, et intelligit unum cum ordine ad aliud, dicens alterum esse prius altero; unde istae relationes sunt rationis tantum, utpote modum intelligendi consequentes.
Now, the intellect sometimes conceives two things as beings while one or neither of them is a being, as when it considers two futures, or one present and one future, and understands one with an order to the other by saying one is before the other; therefore, such relations are relations only of reason, insofar as they arise from the mode of understanding.
QDePot.Q7.A11
Quandoque vero accipit unum ut duo, et intelligit ea cum quodam ordine: sicut cum dicitur aliquid esse idem sibi; et sic talis relatio est rationis tantum.
And sometimes, the intellect conceives one thing as though it were two and understands them with a certain order, as when a thing is said to be identical with itself; and such a relation is of reason alone.
QDePot.Q7.A11
Quandoque vero accipit aliqua duo ut ordinabilia ad invicem, inter quae non est ordo medius, immo alterum ipsorum essentialiter est ordo: sicut cum dicit relationem accidere subiecto; unde talis relatio relationis ad quodcumque aliud rationis est tantum. Quandoque vero accipit aliquid cum ordine ad aliud, in quantum est terminus ordinis alterius ad ipsum, licet ipsum non ordinetur ad aliud: sicut accipiendo scibile ut terminum ordinis scientiae ad ipsum; et sic cum quodam ordine ad scientiam, nomen scibilis relative significat; et est relatio rationis tantum. Et similiter aliqua nomina relativa Deo attribuit intellectus noster, in quantum accipit Deum ut terminum relationum creaturarum ad ipsum; unde huiusmodi relationes sunt rationis tantum.
Sometimes it conceives two things as orderable to each other, while there is no order between them, and in fact one of them is itself essentially an order, as when a relation is said to be accidental to its subject; therefore, such a relation of a relation is related to anything else according to reason only. Again, sometimes it conceives something with an order to another inasmuch as it is the terminus of an order of the other to it itself, and yet it itself is not ordered to that other; for example, when it conceives the knowable as terminating the order of the knowledge to it, and in this way with a certain order to knowledge it signifies the term “knowable” in a relative way; and such a relation is purely one of reason. In like manner, our intellect attributes to God certain relative terms, inasmuch as it considers God as the terminus of the relations of created things to him; therefore, such relations are purely relations of reason.
QDePot.Q7.A11
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in huiusmodi relationibus aliquid respondet ex parte rei, scilicet relatio creaturae ad Deum. Sicut enim scibile dicitur relative, non quia ipsum referatur ad scientiam, sed quia scientia referatur ad ipsum, ut habetur V Metaph., ita Deus dicitur relative, quia creaturae referuntur ad ipsum.
Reply Obj. 1: In these relations there is something real corresponding to them, namely, the relation of the creature to God. For just as a thing is called “knowable” relatively not because it is referred to the knowledge but because the knowledge refers to it, as is said in Metaphysics 5,1 so too God is spoken of relatively because creatures are related to him.
QDePot.Q7.A11.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de illis relationibus rationis quae sunt per rationem inventae, et rebus in intellectu existentibus attributae. Tales autem non sunt relationes istae, sed consequentes modum intelligendi.
Reply Obj. 2: This argument considers those relations that are discovered by reason and attributed to things existing in the intellect. The relations in question, however, are not of this kind but arise from the mode of understanding.
QDePot.Q7.A11.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut aliquis est idem sibi realiter, et non solum secundum rationem, licet relatio sit secundum rationem tantum, propter hoc quod relationis causa est realis, scilicet unitas substantiae quam intellectus sub relatione intelligit: ita potestas coercendi subditos est in Deo realiter, quam intellectus intelligit in ordine ad subditos propter ordinem subditorum ad ipsum; et propter hoc dicitur dominus realiter, licet relatio sit rationis tantum. Et eodem modo apparet quod dominus esset, nullo existente intellectu.
Reply Obj. 3: A man is identical with himself really and not only according to reason (although the relation is only according to reason) on account of the cause of the relation being real, namely, the unity of substance, which the intellect understands under a relation. And so too the power to compel subjects is in God really, and our intellect understands it within an order to its subjects on account of the subjects’ order to God; and thus, he is called “Lord” really, although in him the relation is merely one of reason. In the same way, it is evident that he would be Lord even if there were no created intellect in existence.
QDePot.Q7.A11.ad3
Unde patet solutio ad quartum.
Reply Obj. 4: Hence, the reply to the fourth objection is clear.
QDePot.Q7.A11.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod relatio scientiae Dei ad creaturam non est primo et per se, ut dictum est prius, sed ad essentiam creatoris, per quam Deus omnia scit.
Reply Obj. 5: As stated above, God’s knowledge is related primarily and essentially not to the creature but to the essence of the Creator, through which God knows all things.
QDePot.Q7.A11.ad5
Q. 8On those things that are said of God relatively from eternityDe his quae relative dicuntur de Deo ab aeterno
Primo quaeritur utrum relationes dictae de Deo ab aeterno, quae importantur his nominibus Pater et Filius, sint relationes reales vel rationis tantum.
1. Whether the relations said of God from eternity that are indicated by the names “Father” and “Son” are real or only relations of account or reason?
QDePot.Q8
Secundo utrum relatio in Deo sit eius substantia.
2. Whether relation in God is his substance?
QDePot.Q8
Tertio utrum relationes constituant et distinguant personas et hypostases.
3. Whether the relations constitute and distinguish the persons and hypostases?
QDePot.Q8
Quarto utrum remota relatione secundum intellectum, remaneat hypostasis in divinis.
4. Whether, if relation is removed by the intellect, the hypostasis remains in the divine?
QDePot.Q8
A. 1Whether the relations said of God from eternity that are indicated by the names “Father” and “Son” are real or only relations of account or reasonUtrum relationes dictae de Deo ab aeterno, quae importantur his nominibus Pater et Filius, sint relationes reales, vel r
Primo quaeritur utrum relationes dictae de Deo ab aeterno, quae importantur his nominibus Pater et Filius, sint relationes reales, vel rationis tantum.
The first point of inquiry is whether the relations said of God from eternity that are indicated by the names “Father” and “Son” are real or only relations of account or reason.1
QDePot.Q8.A1
Et videtur quod non sint reales. Quia, ut dicit Damascenus, in substantiali Trinitate commune quidem et unum re consideratur, cognitione vero et intellectu est quod diversum vel distinctum est. Sed distinctio personarum fit per relationes. Ergo relationes in divinis sunt rationis tantum.
Obj. 1: It would seem that they are not real. For according to Damascene, in the substantial Trinity one contemplates a common and single reality that is distinguished or diverse by our knowledge and understanding.1 Now, the persons are distinct by their relations. Therefore, in God, the relations are merely ones of reason.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg1
Praeterea, Boetius dicit: similis est relatio Patris ad Filium in Trinitate, et utriusque ad Spiritum Sanctum, ut eius quod est idem ad id quod idem est. Sed relatio identitatis est rationis tantum. Ergo et relatio paternitatis et filiationis.
Obj. 2: Boethius says: relation in the Trinity of the Father to the Son and of both to the Holy Spirit is like the relation of the same to the same.1 Now, a relation of identity is purely one of reason. Therefore, such are the relations of paternity and filiation.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg2
Praeterea, in Deo ad creaturam non est relatio realis, propter hoc quod Deus sine sui mutatione creaturas producit, ut Augustinus dicit. Sed multo magis sine mutatione producit Pater Filium, et Filius procedit a Patre. Ergo non est aliqua realis relatio Patris ad Filium in divinis, vel e contrario.
Obj. 3: In God there is no real relation to the creature, because he produced creatures without any change in himself, as Augustine says.1 Now, much more true is it that the Father produced the Son and the Son proceeded from the Father without any change. Therefore, in God there is no real relation in the Father to the Son, or vice versa.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg3
Praeterea, ea quae non sunt perfecta, Deo non attribuuntur, sicut privatio, materia et motus. Sed relatio inter omnia entia habet debilius esse intantum quod eam quidam aestimaverunt de secundis intellectis, ut patet per Commentatorem. Ergo in Deo esse non potest.
Obj. 4: Things that are not perfect, such as privation, matter, and movement, are not attributed to God. Now, of all things relation has the weakest being, so much so that some have reckoned it among the secondary things understood, according to the Commentator.1 Therefore, there can be no relation in God.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg4
Praeterea, omnis relatio in creaturis compositionem facit cum eo cuius est relatio: non enim potest una res alteri inesse sine compositione. Sed in Deo nulla compositio esse potest. Ergo in eo non potest esse realis relatio.
Obj. 5: In creatures, there is always composition of the relation and its subject, for one thing cannot inhere to another without composition. Now, there can be no composition in God. Therefore, there cannot be real relation in him.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg5
Praeterea, simplicissima seipsis differunt. Sed divinae personae sunt simplicissimae. Ergo seipsis differunt, et non per relationes aliquas; ergo non oportet relationes in Deo ponere, cum ad nihil aliud ponantur nisi ad distinguendas personas.
Obj. 6: Things that are most simple differ from one another by themselves. Now, the divine persons are most simple. Therefore, they differ by themselves and not by any relations; and consequently, there is no need of putting relations in God, since the only reason for doing so is to distinguish the persons.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg6
Praeterea, sicut relationes sunt proprietates personarum divinarum, ita attributa absoluta sunt proprietates essentiae. Sed attributa absoluta sunt in Deo secundum rationem tantum. Ergo relationes sunt in Deo secundum rationem et non reales.
Obj. 7: Just as the relations are properties of the divine persons, so are the absolute attributes properties of the essence. Now, the absolute attributes are in God only according to reason. Therefore, the relations in God are merely according to reason and not real.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg7
Praeterea, perfectum est cui nihil deest, ut dicitur III Phys. Sed substantia divina est perfectissima. Ergo nihil quod ad perfectionem pertineat, ei deest. Superfluum est ergo ponere relationes in Deo.
Obj. 8: A perfect thing lacks nothing, as is said in Physics 3.1 Now, the divine substance is most perfect and consequently lacks nothing that pertains to perfection. Therefore, there is no need to place relations in God.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg8
Praeterea, cum Deus sit summum rerum principium et ultimus finis, ea quae oportet in alia priora reduci, in Deo esse non possunt, sed solum ea ad quae alia reducuntur: sicut esse mobile reducitur ad immobile, et per accidens ad per se; et propter hoc Deus non movetur, nec est in eo aliquod accidens. Sed omne quod dicitur ad aliud, reducitur ad absolutum quod ad se est. Ergo nihil est in Deo ad aliud, sed solum ad se tantum dictum.
Obj. 9: Seeing that God is the highest beginning and last end of realities, anything that is reducible to something previous cannot be in God but only those things to which others are reduced. For example, the movable is reducible to the immovable and the accidental to the essential; thus, God is not moved and nothing in him is accidental. Now, everything that denotes “to-another” being is reducible to absolute, what is “to-itself.” Therefore, in God, nothing is to-another, but all is spoken of as to-itself only.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg9
Praeterea, Deum esse per se necesse est. Sed omne quod est per se necesse esse, est absolutum: relativum enim non potest esse sine correlativo. Quod autem est per se necesse esse, etiam alio remoto esse potest. Ergo in Deo non est aliqua relatio realis.
Obj. 10: Through himself God exists of necessity. Now, everything that through itself exists of necessity is absolute, for the relative cannot exist without its correlative. But that which through itself exists of necessity does not cease to exist when something else is removed. Therefore, no real relation is in God.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg10
Praeterea, omnis relatio realis, ut in praecedenti quaestione, est habitum, consequitur aliquam quantitatem vel actionem vel passionem. Sed quantitas in Deo non est: dicimus enim Deum sine quantitate magnum, ut Augustinus dicit. Numerus etiam in eo non est, ut dicit Boetius, quem relatio consequi posset, etsi ponatur numerus quem relatio facit. Oportet ergo, si est relatio realis in Deo, quod competat Deo secundum aliquam eius actionem. Non autem potest secundum actionem qua creaturas producit, quia in quaestione praecedenti, est habitum quod in Deo non est realis relatio ad creaturam. Nec iterum secundum actionem personalem quae ponitur in divinis, sicut est generare: nam cum generare in divinis non sit nisi suppositi distincti, distinctionem autem sola relatio facit in divinis, oportet praeintelligere relationem tali actioni; et sic relatio talem actionem consequi non potest. Restat ergo, si aliquam actionem consequatur relatio realiter in Deo existens quod consequatur actionem eius aeternam vel essentialem quae est intelligere et velle. Sed etiam hoc esse non potest: huiusmodi enim actionem consequitur relatio intelligentis ad intellectum, quae in Deo reales non sunt, — alias oporteret quod intelligens et intellectum realiter in divinis distinguerentur, — quod patet esse falsum, quia utrumque de singulis personis praedicatur: non solum enim Pater est intelligens, sed et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus; similiter et quilibet eorum est in intellectu. Nulla ergo relatio realis in Deo esse potest, ut videtur.
Obj. 11: As stated in the preceding question, every real relation arises from some quantity or action or passion.1 But there is no quantity in God, for in the words of Augustine, God is great without quantity.2 Nor is there number in him, as Boethius says, from which relations could arise (although there is a number resulting from relations).3 Hence, if there be real relations in God, they must be attributed to him in respect of some action of his. This cannot be, however, in respect of the action by which he brings creatures into being, since in the preceding question it was proved that there is no real relation in God to creatures.4 Nor again in respect of a personal action ascribed to God, such as generation, for seeing that in God to beget belongs to a distinct hypostasis, and distinction arises only from relation, it will be necessary for the relation to precede such an action; and thus, it cannot result from it. Accordingly, we must conclude that if any real relation in God arises from his action, it must be consequent upon his eternal or essential action of understanding or willing. But even this is impossible, since such an action results in the relation between the one who understands and the thing understood, and such a relation in God cannot be real, or else in God he who understands and what he understands would be really distinct—which is clearly false, since each is predicated of each person, for not only does the Father understand but so do the Son and the Holy Spirit; and likewise, each of them is understood. Therefore, it seems that no real relation is in God.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg11
Praeterea, ratio naturalis humana potest pervenire ad cognitionem divini intellectus; probatum est enim demonstrative a philosophis quod Deus est intelligentia. Si ergo actionem intellectus consequantur relationes reales, quae in divinis personas distinguere dicuntur, videtur quod per rationem humanam Trinitas personarum inveniri posset, et sic non esset articulus fidei: nam fides est sperandarum substantia rerum, argumentum non apparentium.
Obj. 12: Man’s natural reason can attain to the knowledge of the divine mind, for it has been demonstrated by philosophers that God is an intelligence. If, then, real relations, which in God are said to distinguish the persons, arise from the action of the intellect, it would seem possible for human reason to discover the Trinity of persons, and this would no longer be an article of faith. For faith is the substance of things to be hoped for, the evidence of things that appear not (Heb 11:1).
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg12
Praeterea, relativa opposita contra alia opposita dividuntur. In Deo autem alia genera oppositionis poni non possunt. Ergo nec relatio.
Obj. 13: Relative opposition is divided against other kinds of opposition, and the latter cannot be ascribed to God. Neither, therefore, can relative opposition.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg13
Sed contra, Boetius dicit, quod sola relatio multiplicat Trinitatem. Haec autem multiplicatio non est secundum rationem tantum, sed secundum rem, ut patet per Augustinum, qui dicit, quod Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus sunt tres res. Ergo oportet quod relatio sit in divinis non solum rationis, sed etiam rei.
On the contrary (1), Boethius says that relation alone multiplies the Trinity.1 Now, this multiplication is not merely according to reason but is according to reality, for as Augustine says, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are three realities.2 Therefore, the relations in God are not merely relations of reason but relations of reality.
QDePot.Q8.A1.sc
Praeterea, nulla res constituitur nisi per rem. Sed relationes in divinis sunt proprietates constituentes personas; persona autem est nomen rei. Ergo oportet et relationes in divinis res esse.
Furthermore (2), that which is real is constituted by something real. Now, the relations in God are properties which constitute the persons; and “person” signifies something real. Therefore, the divine relations also must be real.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg14
Praeterea, perfectior est generatio in divinis quam in creaturis. Sed ad generationem in creaturis sequitur relatio realis, scilicet patris et filii. Ergo multo fortius in divinis sunt relationes reales.
Furthermore (3), generation is more perfect in God than in creatures. Now, in creatures generation produces a real relation, namely, that of father and son. Therefore, a fortiori relations in God are real.
QDePot.Q8.A1.arg15
Respondeo dicendum quod, sententiam fidei Catholicae sequentes, oportet dicere in divinis relationes reales esse. Ponit enim fides Catholica tres personas in Deo unius essentiae. Numerus autem omnis aliquam distinctionem consequitur: unde oportet quod in Deo sit aliqua distinctio non solum respectu creaturarum, quae a Deo per essentiam differunt, sed etiam respectu alicuius in divina essentia subsistentis.
I answer that those who follow the teaching of the Catholic faith must hold that the relations in God are real. For the Catholic faith teaches that there are in God three persons of one essence. Now, every number results from some kind of distinction; therefore, in God there must be some distinction not only in respect of creatures, who differ from him in nature, but also in respect of someone subsisting in the divine nature.
QDePot.Q8.A1.co
Haec autem distinctio non potest esse secundum aliquod absolutum: quia quidquid absolute in divinis praedicatur, Dei essentiam significat; unde sequeretur quod personae divinae per essentiam distinguerentur, quod est haeresis Arii. Relinquitur ergo quod per sola relativa distinctio in divinis personis attenditur.
But this distinction cannot regard anything absolute, since whatsoever is predicated of God absolutely denotes the divine essence; whence it would follow that the divine persons differ essentially, which is the heresy of Arius. It follows, then, that the divine persons are distinct only by their relations.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Haec tamen distinctio non potest esse rationis tantum: quia ea quae sunt sola ratione distincta, nihil prohibet de se invicem praedicari, sicut dicimus principium esse finem, quia punctum unum secundum rem est principium et finis, licet ratione differat; et ita sequeretur quod Pater est Filius et Filius Pater, quia, cum nomina imponantur ad significandum rationes nominum, sequeretur quod personae in divinis non distinguerentur nisi secundum nomina: quod est haeresis Sabelliana.
Now, this distinction cannot be merely one of reason, because things that are only distinct by reason or account1 can be predicated of one another; thus, we say that the beginning is the end because one point in reality is both beginning and end [of a line], although they differ in account. Hence, it would follow that the Father is the Son and the Son the Father, because seeing that names are given in order to signify the accounts of names, it would follow that the divine persons differ only in name, which is the heresy of Sabellius.2
QDePot.Q8.A1
Relinquitur ergo quod oportet dicere, relationes in Deo quasdam res esse: quod qualiter sit, sequendo sanctorum dicta, investigari oportet, licet ad plenum ad hoc ratio pervenire non possit.
It remains thus to be said that the relations in God are something real: how this may be, we must endeavor to discover by following the statements of holy men, although reason is unable to reach this fully.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Sciendum est ergo, quod cum realis relatio intelligi non possit, nisi consequens quantitatem vel actionem seu passionem, oportet quod aliquo istorum modorum ponamus in Deo relationem esse.
We must observe, then, that since a real relation cannot be conceived unless it arise from quantity or from action or passion, it follows that we must posit relation in God according to one of these modes.
QDePot.Q8.A1
In Deo autem quantitas esse non potest, neque continua neque discreta, nec aliquid cum quantitate similitudinem habens, nisi multitudo quam relatio facit, cui oportet relationem praeintelligere, et unitas quae essentiae competit, ad quam relatio consequens non est realis, sed rationis tantum; sicut relatio quam importat hoc nomen idem, ut supra dictum est.
Now, in God there cannot be quantity, either continuous or discrete, nor anything bearing a likeness to quantity—except the multitude that relation makes, which presupposes relation, and the unity that belongs to the essence, the consequent relation of which is not real but merely a relation of reason, like the relation implied in the word “same,” as we have stated in the preceding question.1
QDePot.Q8.A1
Relinquitur ergo quod oportet in eo ponere relationem actionem consequentem. Actionem dico non quae in aliquod patiens transeat: quia in Deo nihil potest esse patiens, cum non sit ibi materia; ad id autem quod est extra Deum, non est in Deo realis relatio, ut ostensum est.
It follows, then, that we ascribe to God the relation that arises from action—not indeed the action that passes into something passive, since nothing is passive in God, in whom there is no matter, and there is no relation in God to what is outside him, as we have proved.1
QDePot.Q8.A1
Relinquitur ergo quod consequatur relatio realis in Deo actionem manentem in agente: cuiusmodi actiones sunt intelligere et velle in Deo. Sentire enim, cum organo corporeo compleatur, Deo non potest competere, qui est omnino incorporeus. Et propter hoc dicit Dionysius, quod in Deo est paternitas perfecta, idest non corporaliter nec materialiter, sed intelligibiliter. Intelligens autem in intelligendo ad quatuor potest habere ordinem: scilicet ad rem quae intelligitur, ad speciem intelligibilem, qua fit intellectus in actu, ad suum intelligere, et ad conceptionem intellectus.
Consequently, real relation in God must follow the action that remains in the agent, and in God these are understanding and willing. For sensing, through being accomplished through of a corporeal organ, cannot be attributed to God, who is wholly incorporeal. For this reason, Dionysius says that in God, fatherhood is perfected, that is, not corporeally or materially but intelligibly.1 Now, the one who understands may have an order to four things in understanding: namely, to the reality understood, to the intelligible species by which his intelligence is made actual, to his act of understanding, and to his intellectual conception.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Quae quidem conceptio a tribus praedictis differt.
This conception in fact differs from the other three things.
QDePot.Q8.A1
A re quidem intellecta, quia res intellecta est interdum extra intellectum, conceptio autem intellectus non est nisi in intellectu; et iterum conceptio intellectus ordinatur ad rem intellectam sicut ad finem: propter hoc enim intellectus conceptionem rei in se format ut rem intellectam cognoscat.
It differs from the reality understood because the latter is sometimes outside the intellect whereas the intellectual conception is only within the intellect. Moreover, the intellectual conception is ordered to the reality understood as to its end, inasmuch as the intellect forms its conception of the reality that it may know the reality understood.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Differt autem a specie intelligibili: nam species intelligibilis, qua fit intellectus in actu, consideratur ut principium actionis intellectus, cum omne agens agat secundum quod est in actu; actu autem fit per aliquam formam, quam oportet esse actionis principium.
It differs from the intelligible species because the latter, which makes the intellect actual, is considered as the principle of the intellect’s action, since every agent acts insofar as it is in act, and it becomes actual by a form, which is necessary as a principle of action.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Differt autem ab actione intellectus: quia praedicta conceptio consideratur ut terminus actionis, et quasi quoddam per ipsam constitutum. Intellectus enim sua actione format rei definitionem, vel etiam propositionem affirmativam seu negativam.
And it differs from the act of the intellect because it is considered as the terminus of the action and, as it were, something effected thereby. For the intellect by its action forms a definition of the reality, or even an affirmative or negative proposition.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Haec autem conceptio intellectus in nobis proprie verbum dicitur: hoc enim est quod verbo exteriori significatur: vox enim exterior neque significat ipsum intellectum, neque speciem intelligibilem, neque actum intellectus, sed intellectus conceptionem qua mediante refertur ad rem.
Now, this intellectual conception in us is called properly a “word,” because this is what is signified by the exterior word. For the external vocal sound signifies neither the intellect itself, nor the intelligible species, nor the act of the intellect, but rather the conception of the intellect by means of which it is carried to the reality.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Huiusmodi ergo conceptio, sive verbum, qua intellectus noster intelligit rem aliam a se, ab alio exoritur, et aliud repraesentat. Oritur quidem ab intellectu per suum actum; est vero similitudo rei intellectae. Cum vero intellectus seipsum intelligit, verbum praedictum, sive conceptio, eiusdem est propago et similitudo, scilicet intellectus seipsum intelligentis. Et hoc ideo contingit, quia effectus similatur causae secundum suam formam: forma autem intellectus est res intellecta. Et ideo verbum quod oritur ab intellectu, est similitudo rei intellectae, sive sit idem quod intellectus, sive aliud.
Accordingly, this conception or word, by which our intellect understands a reality distinct from itself, originates from another and represents another. It originates from the intellect through the intellect’s own act, and it is the likeness of the reality understood. Now, when the intellect understands itself, this same word or conception is a progeny and likeness of itself, that is of the intellect understanding its very self. And this happens because the effect is like its cause in respect of its form, and the form of the intellect is the reality understood. Therefore, the word that originates from the intellect is the likeness of the reality understood, whether this be the intellect itself or something else.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Huiusmodi autem verbum nostri intellectus, est quidem extrinsecum ab esse ipsius intellectus (non enim est de essentia, sed est quasi passio ipsius), non tamen est extrinsecum ab ipso intelligere intellectus, cum ipsum intelligere compleri non possit sine verbo praedicto.
And this word of our intellect is extrinsic to the existence of the intellect itself (for it is not of its essence but, as it were, a passion of it), yet it is not extrinsic to the intellect’s very act of intelligence, since the understanding cannot itself be completed without the aforesaid word.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Si ergo aliquis intellectus sit cuius intelligere sit suum esse, oportebit quod illud verbum non sit extrinsecum ab esse ipsius intellectus, sicut nec ab intelligere. Huiusmodi autem est intellectus divinus: in Deo enim idem est esse et intelligere. Oportet ergo quod eius verbum non sit extra essentiam eius, sed ei coessentiale.
If, then, there is an intellect whose act of understanding is its own existence, it follows that this word is not extrinsic to the existence of that intellect, even as it is not extrinsic to its act of understanding. Such is the divine intellect, since in God to be and to understand are the same thing. Therefore, his word is not outside his essence, but is coessential with it.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Sic ergo in Deo potest inveniri origo alicuius ex aliquo, scilicet verbi et proferentis verbum, unitate essentiae servata. Ubicumque enim est origo alicuius ab aliquo, ibi oportet ponere realem relationem vel tantum ex parte eius quod oritur, quando non accipit eamdem naturam quam habet suum principium, sicut patet in exortu creaturae a Deo; vel ex parte utriusque, quando scilicet oriens attingit ad naturam sui principii, sicut patet in hominum generatione, ubi relatio realis est et in patre et in filio. Verbum autem in divinis est coessentiale suo principio, ut ostensum est. Relinquitur ergo quod in divinis sit realis relatio et ex parte Verbi et ex parte proferentis Verbum.
Accordingly, in God we find the origin of someone from someone else, namely, a word and one sending forth the word, with the unity of essence preserved. For whenever one thing is the origin of another, there must be a real relation—either only on the part of that which originates, when it does not receive the same nature that its principle has (as is apparent in the creature’s origination from God), or on the part of both, namely, when that which originates attains the nature of its own principle (as is apparent in the generation of human beings, where a real relation is in both the father and the son). Now, in the divine, the Word is coessential with its principle, as we have shown. It follows, then, that in God there is a real relation both on the part of the Word and on the part of the one bringing forth the Word.
QDePot.Q8.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in divinis personis re quidem essentiali est unitas; distinctio vero ratione, id est relatione, quae non differt ab essentia re, sed sola ratione, ut infra patebit.
Reply Obj. 1: In the divine persons, the unity is in the essential reality, but there is a distinction in reason, that is, in relation, which does not differ from the essence really, but only in reason, as we shall make clear further on.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod relatio quae est in divinis personis habet quidem similitudinem cum relatione identitatis, si unitas essentiae consideretur; sed si consideretur origo unius ab alio in eadem natura, ex hoc relationes praedictas oportet esse reales.
Reply Obj. 2: Relation in the divine persons bears a certain likeness to the relation of identity if we consider the unity of essence, while if we consider the origin of one from another in the same nature, we must conclude that these relations are real.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut Deus non mutatur in productione suae creaturae, ita non mutatur in productione sui Verbi: sed tamen creatura non attingit ad essentiam et naturam divinam; unde essentia divina non communicatur creaturae. Et propter hoc relatio Dei ad creaturam non fit propter aliquid quod sit in Deo, sed solum secundum id quod fit ex parte creaturae. Sed Verbum producitur ut coessentiale ipsi Deo; et ideo secundum id quod in Deo est, refertur Deus ad suum Verbum, non solum secundum id quod ex parte Verbi est. Tunc enim est relatio realis ex parte unius et non ex parte alterius, quando relatio consequitur per id quod est ex uno, et non per id quod ex alio, sicut patet in scibili et scientia: huiusmodi enim relationes causantur per actum scientis, non per aliquid scibile.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as God does not change in the production of his creature, so is he not changed in the production of his Word. Yet the creature does not attain to the divine essence and nature; therefore, the divine essence is not communicated to the creature. For this reason, a relation of God to the creature does not arise on account of anything in God, but only with respect to something arising on the part of the creature. On the other hand, the Word is produced as coessential with God himself; therefore, God is related to his Word in respect of something in God and not only with respect to something on the part of the Word. For then is there a real relation on one side and not on the other, when the cause of the relation is on one side and not on the other; for instance, the relation between the knowable object and knowledge results from the act of the knower and not from anything that he may know.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod relatio habet esse debilissimum quod est eius tantum; sic tamen non est in Deo: non enim habet aliud esse quam esse substantiae, ut infra patebit; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 4: Relation has the feeblest existence if this belongs to it alone; yet it is not so in God, for in him relation has no other existence than that of the substance, as we shall make clear further on in the next article.1 Hence, the argument fails.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit de relatione reali, quae habet aliud esse ab esse substantiae cui inest; sic autem non est in proposito, ut infra patebit.
Reply Obj. 5: This argument considers a real relation whose existence is distinct from the existence of the substance in which it exists. But this is not so in the case in point, as we shall show further on.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod cum personae divinae relationibus distinguantur, non alio differunt quam seipsis, quia relationes sunt ipsae personae subsistentes, ut infra, patebit.
Reply Obj. 6: Since the divine persons are distinguished by their relations, they do not differ otherwise than by themselves, for the relations are the subsisting persons themselves, as we shall make clear below.1
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod attributa essentialia quae sunt proprietates essentiae, sunt in Deo realiter, et non secundum rationem. Bonitas enim Dei est res quaedam, et similiter eius sapientia, et ita de aliis, licet ab essentia non differant nisi ratione; sic etiam est de relationibus, ut infra patebit.
Reply Obj. 7: The essential attributes which are properties of the essence are in God really and not according to reason. For God’s goodness is something real and so is his wisdom and so forth, although they do not differ from his essence otherwise than by account, and the same applies to the relations, as we shall prove further on.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod substantia Dei esset imperfecta si aliquid ei inesset quod non esset ipsa. Relatio autem in Deo est substantia eius, ut infra patebit; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 8: God’s substance would be imperfect were there anything in it distinct from it. But in God, relation is his substance, as we shall make clear further on; therefore, the objection fails.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod mobile et accidens reducuntur ad aliquid prius sicut imperfectum ad perfectum. Nam accidens imperfectum est, et similiter motus est imperfecti actus. Sed hoc quod dicitur ad aliud, quandoque sequitur perfectionem rei, sicut patet in intellectu: nam consequitur eius operationem quae est eius perfectio; et ideo perfectio divina non prohibet relationem in Deo ponere sicut prohibet ibi ponere motum et accidens.
Reply Obj. 9: The movable and the accidental are reducible to something prior, as the imperfect to the perfect. For an accident is imperfect, and likewise movement is the act of the imperfect. But relation sometimes follows from the perfection of a thing, as in the case of the intellect, since it follows the operation, which is its perfection. Hence, the divine perfection does not hinder us from ascribing relations to God, as it forbids us to ascribe movement and accident to him.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod id quod necesse est per se esse, non refertur ad aliquid quod sit extraneum ab ipso: nihil tamen prohibet quin referatur ad aliquid intra ipsum. Unde cum non dicatur esse necesse per aliud, dicitur esse necesse per se ipsum.
Reply Obj. 10: That which necessarily exists through itself is not related to anything extraneous, but nothing prevents it from being related to something within it. Therefore, because it is not said to be necessary through another, it is said to be necessary through itself.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod relatio realis in Deo consequitur actionem intellectus, non quidem ita quod relatio realis intelligatur intelligentis ad intellectum, sed ad verbum: quia intellectum non oritur ab intelligente, sed verbum.
Reply Obj. 11: Real relation in God follows the action of his intellect, but it does not do so such that a real relation were understood to belong to the one who understands toward what he understands, but rather as toward his word; for the word and not the thing understood proceeds from him who understands.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod licet ratio naturalis possit pervenire ad ostendendum quod Deus sit intellectus, modum tamen intelligendi non potest invenire sufficienter. Sicut enim de Deo scire possumus quod est, sed non quid est; ita de Deo scire possumus quod intelligit, sed non quo modo intelligit. Habere autem conceptionem verbi in intelligendo, pertinet ad modum intelligendi: unde ratio haec sufficienter probare non potest; sed ex eo quod est in nobis aliqualiter per simile coniecturare.
Reply Obj. 12: Although natural reason is able to succeed in proving that God is an intellect, it is not able to discover adequately his mode of understanding. Just as we are able to know that God is but not what he is, so too we are able to know that God understands but not in what manner he understands. Now, to understand by conceiving a word belongs to the mode of understanding; therefore, reason cannot prove this adequately. But it can form a kind of conjecture by comparison with what takes place in us.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod in aliis oppositionibus semper alterum est ut imperfectum, vel non ens vel ut habens aliquid de non ente: negatio enim est non ens, et privatio est quaedam negatio, et duorum contrariorum alterum semper habet aliquid privationis; unde aliae oppositiones in Deo esse non possunt sicut oppositio relationis, quae ex neutra parte importat imperfectionem.
Reply Obj. 13: In other kinds of opposition, one of the extremes is always by way of being imperfect or non-existent, or with something of non-entity; for a negation is a non-being and privation is a certain negation, and of two contraries one always includes a privation. Hence, other kinds of opposition cannot be in God, while relative opposition can because on neither side does it imply imperfection.
QDePot.Q8.A1.ad13
A. 2Whether relation in God is his substanceUtrum relatio in Deo sit eius substantia
Secundo quaeritur utrum relatio in Deo sit eius substantia.
The second point of inquiry is whether relation in God is his substance.1
QDePot.Q8.A2
Et videtur quod non. Nulla enim substantia est relatio: haec est quaedam propositio immediata, sicut et haec: nulla substantia est quantitas. Ergo nec divina substantia est relatio.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it is not. For that “no substance is a relation” is an immediate proposition, like “no substance is a quantity.” Neither, then, is God’s substance a relation.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg1
Sed dicendum, quod divina substantia est relatio secundum rem, non tamen secundum rationem.
Obj. 2: It will be replied that God’s substance is relation according to reality and not merely a relation according to reason or account.1
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg2
Sed contra, ratio cui nihil respondet in re, est cassa et vana. Sed nihil vane in Deo debet poni. Ergo non potest esse quod relatio differat ab essentia ratione existente.
On the contrary, an account to which nothing in reality corresponds is idle and vain. But nothing is vain in God. Therefore, it is not possible that relation in God differ from his essence by an existing account.
QDePot.Q8.A2.sc
Praeterea, personae divinae distinguuntur relationibus, sola enim relatio multiplicat Trinitatem, ut dicit Boetius. Si ergo personae divinae secundum substantiam non distinguuntur,—relatio autem nihil addit supra substantiam secundum rem, sed solum secundum rationem—sequetur quod personae divinae distinguantur solum secundum rationem, quod est haeresis Sabellianae.
Obj. 3: The divine persons are distinguished by their relations: for relation alone multiplies the Trinity, according to Boethius.1 If, then, the divine persons are not distinguished in substance, seeing that the relations add nothing real to the substance, but only according to account, it will follow that the distinction between the divine persons is only according to account, which is the heresy of Sabellius.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg3
Praeterea, personae divinae non distinguuntur secundum aliquid absolutum, quia sequeretur quod distinguerentur secundum essentiam, ex hoc quod ea quae de Deo dicuntur absolute significant eius essentiam, ut bonitas, sapientia, et huiusmodi. Si ergo relationes sunt idem quod divina substantia, oportebit quod vel personae non distinguantur secundum relationes, vel quod distinctio personarum sit secundum essentiam.
Obj. 4: The divine persons are not distinguished by anything absolute, because it would follow that they are distinct in essence, since what is said of God absolutely signifies his essence; for instance, goodness, wisdom, and so forth. If, then, the relations are the same thing as the divine essence, it will follow either that the persons are not distinguished according to the relations or that the distinction of the persons is according to essence.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg4
Praeterea, si relatio est ipsa substantia Dei, sequeretur quod sicut Deus et sua magnitudo pertinet ad praedicamentum substantiae in divinis —ex hoc quod Deus est sua magnitudo— ita pari ratione paternitas pertinebit ad praedicamentum substantiae; et sic omne quod de Deo dicitur, dicetur secundum substantiam; quod est contra Augustinum qui dicit, quod non omne quod de Deo dicitur, dicitur secundum suam substantiam: dicitur enim Deus ad aliquid, sicut Pater ad Filium.
Obj. 5: If relation is the same thing as God’s very substance, it will follow that, just as God and his greatness belong to the category of substance, since God is his own greatness, so likewise paternity will belong to the category of substance, such that whatsoever is said of God will be said in reference to his substance—which is contrary to the statement of Augustine that not all the things said of God refer to his substance,1 for relations are ascribed to God, such as that of Father and Son.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg5
Praeterea, quidquid praedicatur de praedicato, praedicatur de subiecto. Sed si relatio est ipsa essentia divina, haec praedicatio erit vera: essentia divina est paternitas; et pari ratione ista: filiatio est divina essentia. Ergo sequetur quod filiatio est paternitas.
Obj. 6: Whatsoever is said of the predicate may be said of the subject. But if the relation is God’s very essence, it will be true to say, “the divine essence is paternity,” and with equal reason, “filiation is the divine essence,” and thus, it would follow that “filiation is paternity.”
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg6
Praeterea, quaecumque sunt idem, ita se habent, quod quidquid praedicatur de uno, praedicetur de alio, quia, secundum Philosophum, quantamcumque differentiam assignaverimus, ostendentes erimus quod non idem. Sed de essentia divina praedicatur quod sit sapiens, quod creet mundum, et huiusmodi; quae non videntur praedicari posse de paternitate vel filiatione. Ergo relatio in divinis non est essentia divina.
Obj. 7: Whatever things are the same stand to each other such that whatever is said of the one is said of the other; thus, the Philosopher says: the slightest difference that we may assign will show that the things are not the same.1 Now, we predicate of the divine essence that it is wise, that it created the world and so on, while such things, apparently, are not predicated of paternity and filiation. Therefore, in God, relation is not the divine essence.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg7
Praeterea, id quod facit distinctionem in divinis personis, non est idem cum eo quod non distinguit nec distinguitur. Sed relatio in divinis distinguit; essentia autem non distinguit neque distinguitur. Ergo non sunt idem.
Obj. 8: That which distinguishes the divine persons is not the same thing as that which neither distinguishes them nor is itself distinguished. Now, in God, the relation distinguishes whereas the essence neither distinguishes nor is distinguished. Therefore, they are not the same thing.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg8
Praeterea, idem per suam essentiam non potest esse principium contrariorum, nisi per accidens. Sed distinctio, cuius est principium relatio in divinis, opponitur unitati, cuius est principium essentia. Ergo relatio et essentia non sunt idem.
Obj. 9: One and the same thing cannot by its essence be the cause of contraries except accidentally. Now, distinction, the principle of which is relation in the divine, is opposed to unity, the principle of which is the essence. Therefore, relation and essence are not the same thing.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg9
Praeterea, eorum quae sunt idem, in quocumque est unum et aliud. Si ergo essentia divina et paternitas est idem, in quocumque est essentia divina, erit et paternitas. Sed essentia divina est in Filio. Ergo et paternitas; quod patet esse falsum.
Obj. 10: If two things are the same with each other, where one is, there is the other. If, then, the divine essence is the same thing as the paternity, wheresoever is the divine essence, there will be the paternity. But the divine essence is in the Son. Therefore, the paternity is also, which is clearly false.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg10
Praeterea, relatio et essentia differunt saltem ratione in divinis. Sed ubi est diversa ratio, sive definitio, est diversorum esse: quia definitio est oratio indicans quid est esse. Ergo aliud erit esse relationis in divinis, et aliud substantiae. Ergo relatio et substantia differunt secundum esse, et ita realiter.
Obj. 11: In God, relation and essence differ at least in account. Now, where the account or definition differs, there is a different being, since a definition is speech indicating what a thing’s being is. Hence, in God, the being of the relation will differ from the being of the substance. Consequently, relation and substance differ in being, and therefore, really.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg11
Praeterea, ad aliquid dicuntur quorum esse est ad aliud se habere, ut dicitur in Praedicamentis. Esse ergo relationis est in respectu ad aliud, non autem esse substantiae. Ergo relatio et substantia non sunt idem secundum esse; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 12: According to the Philosopher, the being of a relation is to be “toward-another.”1 Therefore, the being of a relation and not the being of a substance consists in respect to another. Therefore, relation and substance are not the same in being, and we come to the same conclusion as before.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg12
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod aliquid dicitur in Deo non substantive sed relative. Quod autem substantiam divinam significat, dicitur substantialiter. Ergo relatio in divinis non significat substantiam divinam; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 13: Augustine says that something is said of God not substantively but relatively.1 Now, that which signifies the divine substance is predicated substantively. Therefore, in God, relation does not signify the essence, and the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg13
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod Deus non eo Deus est quo Pater est. Sed essentia divina est Deus; paternitate autem est Pater. Ergo essentia non est paternitas; et sic relationes in Deo non sunt divina substantia.
Obj. 14: Augustine says that God is not God in the same way as he is Father.1 Now, he is God by the divine essence but Father by paternity. Therefore, the essence is not paternity; therefore, in God, the relations are not the divine substance.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg14
Sed contra, quidquid est in Deo, Deus est, ut Augustinus dicit. Sed relatio est in Deo, sicut paternitas in Patre. Ergo relatio est ipse Deus, et divina substantia.
On the contrary (1), whatsoever is in God is God, as Augustine says.1 Now, relation is in God, as paternity in the Father. Therefore, the relation is God himself and the divine substance.
QDePot.Q8.A2.sc
Praeterea, omne suppositum in quo sunt diversae res, est compositum. Sed in persona Patris est paternitas et essentia. Si igitur paternitas et essentia divina sunt duae res, sequeretur quod persona Patris sit composita; quod patet esse falsum. Oportet ergo quod relatio in divinis sit ipsa substantia.
Furthermore (2), every supposit containing things that are different is composite. Now in the person of the Father there is paternity and the essence; wherefore, if paternity and the divine essence are two things, it will follow that the person of the Father is composite; and this is clearly false. It follows, therefore, that in God relation is the very substance.
QDePot.Q8.A2.arg15
Respondeo dicendum quod, supposito quod relationes in divinis sint, de necessitate oportet dicere quod sint essentia divina: alias oporteret ponere compositionem in Deo, et quod relationes in divinis essent accidentia, quia omnis res inhaerens alicui praeter suam substantiam est accidens. Oporteret etiam quod aliqua res esset aeterna, quae non erit substantia divina; quae omnia sunt haeretica.
I answer that, given that there are relations in God, we are bound to say that they are the divine essence; otherwise we would have to say that there is composition in God and that the divine relations are accidents, since whatsoever inheres in something, besides its own substance, is an accident. It would also follow that some reality that will not be the divine substance would be eternal, and all these things are heretical.
QDePot.Q8.A2.co
Ad huius ergo evidentiam sciendum est, quod inter novem genera quae continentur sub accidente, quaedam significantur secundum rationem accidentis: ratio enim accidentis est inesse; et ideo illa dico significari per modum accidentis quae significantur ut inhaerentia alteri, sicut quantitas et qualitas; quantitas enim significatur ut alicuius in quo est, et similiter qualitas. Ad aliquid vero non significatur secundum rationem accidentis: non enim significatur ut aliquid eius in quo est, sed ut ad id quod extra est. Et propter hoc etiam dicit Philosophus, quod scientia, in quantum est relatio, non est scientis, sed scibilis.
Accordingly, to make the matter clear, we must observe that some of the nine genera that are contained under accident signify according to the account of an accident; for the account of an accident is to be-in; therefore, I describe those as signified through the mode of an accident which are signified as inhering in another, such as quantity and quality. On the other hand, toward-something is not signified according to the account of an accident, for it is not signified as something of that in which it exists, but rather as toward that which exists outside it. For this reason, the Philosopher says that knowledge, insofar as it is a relation, is not something of the knower but of the knowable object.1
QDePot.Q8.A2
Unde quidam attendentes modum significandi in relativis, dixerunt, ea non esse inhaerentia substantiis, scilicet quasi eis assistentia: quia significantur ad quoddam medium inter substantiam quae refertur, et id ad quod refertur. Et ex hoc sequebatur quod in rebus creatis relationes non sunt accidentia, quia accidentis esse est inesse.
Hence, through taking note of the mode of signification in relative terms, some said that they are not things inhering in substances but, as it were, existing-toward the substance, because they denote a certain intermediate between the related substance and that to which it is related. From this it followed that in created realities relations are not accidents, since the being of an accident is being-in.
QDePot.Q8.A2
Unde etiam quidam theologi, scilicet Porretani, huiusmodi opinionem usque ad divinam relationem extenderunt, dicentes, relationes non esse in personis, sed eis quasi assistere. Et quia essentia divina est in personis, sequebatur quod relationes non sunt essentia divina; et quia omne accidens inhaeret, sequebatur quod non essent accidentia. Et secundum hoc solvebant verbum Augustini inductum, quod scilicet relationes non praedicantur de Deo secundum substantiam, nec secundum accidens. Sed ad hanc opinionem sequitur quod relatio non sit res aliqua, sed solum secundum rationem: omnis enim res vel est substantia vel accidens.
Hence, certain theologians of the school of Gilbert de la Porrée extended this opinion all the way to the divine relations and contended that the relations are not in the divine persons; rather, they are existing-toward them, as it were. And seeing that the divine essence is in the persons, it followed that the relations are not the divine essence, and since every accident inheres, it followed that they were not accidents. And in this sense they took the saying of Augustine quoted above, namely, that relations are not predicated of God either substantively or accidentally. But from this opinion it follows that relation is not some reality but is only something according to reason, since every real thing is either a substance or an accident.
QDePot.Q8.A2
Unde etiam quidam antiqui posuerunt relationes esse de secundis intellectis, ut Commentator dicit XI Metaph. Et ideo oportet hoc etiam Porretanos dicere, quod relationes divinae non sunt nisi secundum rationem. Et sic sequetur quod distinctio personarum non erit realis; quod est haereticum.
For this reason, some of the ancients reckoned relation among the secondary understandings, as the Commentator remarks on Metaphysics 11;1 therefore, even the followers of de la Porrée are compelled to hold that the divine relations are merely according to reason. Thus, it would follow that the distinction between the persons would not be real, which is heretical.
QDePot.Q8.A2
Unde dicendum est, quod nihil prohibet aliquid esse inhaerens, quod tamen non significatur ut inhaerens, sicut etiam actio non significatur ut in agente, sed ut ab agente, et tamen constat actionem esse in agente. Et similiter, licet ad aliquid non significetur ut inhaerens, tamen oportet ut sit inhaerens. Et hoc quando relatio est res aliqua; quando vero est secundum rationem tantum, tunc non est inhaerens. Et sicut in rebus creatis oportet quod sit accidens, ita oportet quod sit in Deo substantia, quia quidquid est in Deo, est eius substantia. Oportet ergo relationes secundum rem, esse divinam substantiam; quae tamen non habent modum substantiae, sed habent alium modum praedicandi ab his quae substantialiter praedicantur in Deo.
Accordingly, we must reply that a thing may be inhering and yet not be signified as inhering, just as an action is not signified as in the agent but as from the agent and yet it is clear that the action is in the agent. In like manner, although relation is not signified as inhering, nevertheless, it must be inhering. And this is when the relation is something real, whereas when it is only according to reason, then it is not inhering. And just as in created realities it must be an accident, so in God it must be the substance, since whatsoever is in God is his substance. Therefore, the relations must be in reality the divine substance, yet they do not have the mode of substance, but rather receive a mode of predication differing from those things that are predicated of God substantively.
QDePot.Q8.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod nulla substantia quae est in genere, potest esse relatio, quia est definita ad unum genus; et per consequens excluditur ab alio genere. Sed essentia divina non est in genere substantiae, sed est supra omne genus, comprehendens in se omnium generum perfectiones. Unde nihil prohibet id quod est relationis, in ea inveniri.
Reply Obj. 1: No substance that is in a genus can be a relation, because it is defined for one genus and is therefore excluded from another genus. The divine essence, however, is not in the genus of substance, but rather is above every genus, and comprises within itself the perfection of all genera. Therefore, nothing prevents what belongs to relation from being found in it.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod alia est ratio substantiae et relationis, et utrique respondet aliquid in re, quae Deus est; non tamen aliqua res diversa, sed una et eadem. Et hoc praecipue convenit quod duabus rationibus respondet una res, quando natura perfecte comprehendit ipsam rem; et sic est in proposito.
Reply Obj. 2: The accounts of substance and relation differ, and something in the reality that is God corresponds to each; yet there is not a different reality for each, but one and the same reality. Moreover, it is most appropriate that one reality might correspond to the two accounts when the divine nature comprehends the reality itself perfectly; and thus, it is in the case in point.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod licet relatio non addat supra essentiam aliquam rem, sed solum rationem, tamen relatio est aliqua res, sicut etiam bonitas est aliqua res in Deo, licet non differat ab essentia nisi ratione; et similiter est de sapientia. Et ideo sicut ea quae pertinent ad bonitatem vel sapientiam, realiter Deo conveniunt, ut intelligere et alia huiusmodi, ita etiam id quod est proprium realis relationis, scilicet opponi et distingui, realiter in divinis invenitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the relation does not add some reality to the essence but only an account, yet the relation is a reality, just as goodness is a certain reality in God and yet it does not differ from the essence except in account; and the same applies to wisdom. Therefore, just as things that pertain to goodness or wisdom, such as understanding and so on, really belong to God, so too that which is proper to a real relation, namely, opposition and distinction, is really found in God.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod attributa essentialia non solum significant id quod est essentia divina, sed etiam significant per talem modum, quia significant aliquid ut in Deo existens; et propter hoc differentia, quae esset secundum absoluta, redundaret in diversitatem essentiae. Relationes autem divinae, licet significent id quod est divina essentia, non tamen per modum essentiae, quia non per modum inexistentis, sed per modum se habentis ad aliud. Unde distinctio quae attenditur secundum relationes in divina, non designat distinctionem in essentia, sed solum in hoc quod est ad aliud se habere per modum originis, ut supra expositum est.
Reply Obj. 4: The essential attributes not only signify that which is the divine essence but also signify it through a certain mode, inasmuch as they signify something as existing in God; and for this reason, a difference in respect of anything absolute would redound to a diversity of the essence. On the other hand, the divine relations, although they signify that which is the divine essence, do not do so through the mode of essence but through the mode of orientation toward another. Hence, the distinction that is viewed according to relations in the divine does not point to a distinction in the essence, but only to an orientation to another through the mode of origin, as explained above.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod licet relatio sit substantia divina, non tamen significat per modum substantiae, ut supra expositum est; et ideo non dicitur secundum substantiam, quia dici secundum substantiam pertinet ad modum significandi.
Reply Obj. 5: Although the relation is the divine substance, it does not signify through the mode of substance, as already explained; therefore, it is not predicated according to substance, because to be said according to substance pertains to the mode of signification.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod ratio illa tenet in praedicabilibus per se. Per se autem praedicatur aliquid de aliquo, quod praedicatur de eo secundum propriam rationem; quod vero non secundum propriam rationem praedicatur, sed propter rei identitatem, non etiam praedicatur per se. Cum ergo dicitur: essentia divina est paternitas, non praedicatur paternitas de essentia divina propter identitatem rationis, sed propter identitatem rei; et similiter nec essentia de paternitate, ut iam dictum est, quia alia est ratio essentiae et relationis. Et ideo in praedicto processu incidit fallacia accidentis: licet enim in Deo nullum sit accidens, est tamen quaedam similitudo accidentis, in quantum ea quae de se invicem praedicantur secundum accidens et differunt ratione, sunt unum subiecto.
Reply Obj. 6: This argument applies to the per se predicables. Now, a thing is predicated per se of something when it is predicated of it according to its proper account; but what is predicated not according to the proper account, but on account of the identity of the reality, is not even per se predication. Hence, when it is said, “the divine essence is the paternity,” paternity is not predicated of the divine essence on account of an identity in account, but on account of an identity of reality; and the same applies if the essence be predicated of the paternity, as already stated, because the account of the essence and that of the relation differ. Therefore, this argument falls into the fallacy of accident because, although there is no accident in God, there is a certain likeness to an accident, inasmuch as things that are predicated of one another accidentally, while differing in account, have but one subject.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod sicut Philosophus dicit in III Phys., non oportet quod omnia eadem praedicentur quolibet modo de eisdem, sed solum de eisdem secundum rationem. Essentia autem divina et paternitas, etsi sint idem re, non sunt idem ratione; et ideo non oportet quod quidquid praedicatur de aliquo uno, praedicetur de alio. Sciendum tamen, quod quaedam sunt quae consequuntur proprias rationes essentiae et relationis: sicut quod esse commune sequitur ad essentiam, distinguere sequitur ad relationem. Unde unum horum ab alio removetur, neque enim essentia distinguit, neque relatio est communis. Quaedam vero non quantum ad principale significatum, sed quantum ad modum significandi, habent aliquam differentiam a ratione essentiae vel relationis; et ista praedicantur quidem de essentia vel relatione, licet non proprie; et huiusmodi sunt adiectiva, et verba substantialia, ut bonus, sapiens, intelligere, et velle: huiusmodi enim quantum ad rem significatam, significant ipsam essentiam; sed tamen significant eam per modum suppositi, et non in abstracto. Et ideo propriissime dicuntur de personis, et de nominibus essentialibus concretis, ut Deus, vel Pater bonus, sapiens, creans, et alia huiusmodi; de essentia autem in abstracto significata, et non per modum suppositi, sed improprie. Adhuc autem minus proprie de relationibus, quia huiusmodi conveniunt supposito secundum essentiam, non autem secundum relationem: Deus enim est bonus, vel creans, ex eo quod habet essentiam, non ex eo quod habet relationem.
Reply Obj. 7: According to the Philosopher in Physics 3, it is not things that are in any way the same that receive the same predicates but only things that are the same in account.1 Now, the divine essence and paternity, although the same in reality, are not the same in account; therefore, it does not follow that whatsoever is predicated of the one is predicated of the other. It must be observed, however, that certain things follow the proper accounts of essence and relation, like the common existence follows the essence, and to distinguish follows relation. Whence, one of these removes the other, for the essence does not distinguish nor is the relation common. On the other hand, certain things imply a certain difference from the account of essence or relation not in their principal signification but in their mode of signifying, and these are predicated of the essence or relation, although not properly; such are adjectives and verbal substantives, like good, wise, to understand, to will. For suchlike terms, as regards the reality signified, signify the essence; yet they signify it through the mode of a supposit and not in the abstract. For this reason good, wise, creating, and the like are most properly predicated of the persons and of the concrete essential names, such as God or Father; yet they may be predicated, albeit improperly, of the essence signified in the abstract and not in the mode of a supposit. Still less properly are they predicated of the relations, because they befit the supposit in respect of the essence and not of the relation; for God is good or creative through having his essence, not through having a relation.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod illud quod facit distinctionem, potest esse cum eo quod nec distinguit nec distinguitur, idem re, sed non ratione.
Reply Obj. 8: That which causes a distinction and that which neither distinguishes nor is distinguished can be the same in reality but not in account.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod unitas essentiae non opponitur distinctioni relationum: unde non sequitur quod relatio et essentia sint causae oppositorum.
Reply Obj. 9: The unity of the essence is not opposed to the distinction of the relations; therefore, it does not follow that relation and essence are causes of opposites.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod quaecumque sunt eadem re et ratione oportet quod in quocumque est unum, sit aliud. Non autem hoc oportet de his quae sunt eadem re, sed non ratione; sicut instans est idem quod est principium futuri et finis praeteriti, non tamen principium futuri dicitur esse in praeterito, sed id quod est futuri principium; et similiter non dicitur quod paternitas est in Filio, sed id quod est,1 scilicet essentia.
Reply Obj. 10: If two things be the same both really and in account, wherever the one is, there must the other be. But this does not necessarily apply when they are the same really but not in account. For example, the same instant is the beginning of the future and the end of the past, yet the beginning of the future is not said to be in the past, but rather that which is the beginning of the future is so said. In like manner, we do not say that the paternity is in the Son, but that which is the paternity, that is, the essence, is.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod in divinis nullo modo est esse nisi essentiae, sicut nec intelligere nisi intellectus; et propter hoc, sicut in Deo est tantum unum intelligere, ita etiam unum esse. Et ideo nullo modo concedendum est, quod aliud sit esse relationis in divinis, et aliud essentiae. Ratio autem non significat esse, sed esse quid, id est quid aliquid est. Unde duae rationes unius rei non demonstrant duplex esse eius sed demonstrant quod dupliciter de illa re potest dici quid est; sicut de puncto potest dici quid est sicut principium et ut finis, propter diversam rationem principii et finis.
Reply Obj. 11: In God, there is no being save that of the essence, even as there is no act of understanding but that of the intellect, and therefore, as in God there is but one act of understanding, so too is there but one being. Therefore, it can nowise be granted that in God the being of the relations is something other than the being of the essence. Now, an account does not signify being but being something, namely, what something is. Therefore, two accounts of one reality do not demonstrate a twofold being of it; rather, they demonstrate that what that reality is can be said in two ways; thus, we may say of a point what it is as a beginning and what it is as an end, on account of the different accounts of beginning and end.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum quod, cum relatio sit accidens in creaturis, esse suum est inesse; unde esse suum non est ad aliud se habere; sed esse huius secundum quod ad aliquid, est ad aliud se habere.
Reply Obj. 12: Since in creatures relation is an accident, its being is to be-in; whence, its being is not to be oriented toward another; rather, the being of this insofar as it is toward something is other than being oriented to another.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod dicuntur relativa de Deo praedicari non substantialiter, quia non praedicantur per modum existentis in substantia, sed per modum ad aliud se habentis, non ideo quin illud quod significant, sit substantia.
Reply Obj. 13: Relatives are said not to be predicated of God substantially, because they are not predicated through the mode of existing in a substance, but through the mode of being oriented to something else, yet not as though that which they signify were the substance.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod Deus dicitur non eo Deus quo Pater, propter diversum modum significandi divinitatis et paternitatis, ut expositum est.
Reply Obj. 14: On account of the different modes of signifying divinity and paternity, God is not said to be God in the same way as he is Father, as explained above.
QDePot.Q8.A2.ad14
A. 3Whether the relations constitute and distinguish the persons or hypostasesUtrum relationes constituant et distinguant personas sive hypostases
Tertio quaeritur utrum relationes constituant et distinguant personas sive hypostases.
The third point of inquiry is whether the relations constitute and distinguish the persons, that is, the hypostases.1
QDePot.Q8.A3
Et videtur quod non. Dicit enim Augustinus: omnis res quae relative dicitur est etiam aliquid excepto relativo; sicut homo dominus, et homo servus. Sed personae in divinis dicuntur relative. Ergo sunt aliquid excepto relativo. Non ergo constituuntur per relationes: nihil enim potest esse aliquid remoto suo constitutivo.
Obj. 1: And it seems that they do not. For Augustine says: every relative expression signifies something besides the relation expressed: thus a master is a man, a slave is a man.1 Now, the persons in God are expressed relatively. Therefore, they are something besides the relative term; and consequently, they are not constituted by the relations, for if you remove that which constitutes a thing, it is no longer a thing.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg1
Sed dicendum, quod praeter intellectum paternitatis in divinis, intelligitur Pater.
Obj. 2: It will be replied that, in God, what there is besides the idea of paternity is the Father.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg2
Sed contra, constat quod pater etiam relative dicitur. Si ergo praeter paternitatem oportet aliquid esse in persona, quia paternitas est ad aliquid, eadem ratione praeter hoc quod dicitur pater, oportet aliquid in persona ponere quod relative dicatur.
On the contrary, it is evident that “father” is also a relative term. If, then, through paternity being relative, the person must contain something besides paternity, then for the same reason besides being father, the person must contain something that is not relative.
QDePot.Q8.A3.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus ibidem dicit, quod nullo modo putandum est, Patrem dici ad seipsum; sed quidquid dicitur, ad Filium dicitur. Ergo idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Augustine says that in no sense can the Father be referred to himself, but whatsoever is said of him is in relation to the Son.1 Thus, the same conclusion follows as before.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg3
Sed dicendum, quod illud quod Pater est, relatione excepta, est essentia.
Obj. 4: One may reply that what the Father is besides the relation is the essence.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg4
Sed contra, illud quod est in relativo relatione excepta, per relationem ad aliquid refertur, sicut patet in exemplis ab ipso positis: homo enim per relationem domini refertur ad servum. Sed essentia non refertur in divinis: neque enim generat neque generatur. Ergo non potest hoc intelligi de essentia, sed de relationis supposito, cui conveniat generare vel generari.
On the contrary, whatsoever is in a relative besides the relation is referred to the other thing by that relation, as may be seen from the examples which he gives; thus, man is related to servant by the relationship of dominion. Now, the essence in God is not related, since it neither begets nor is begotten. Therefore, this cannot be said of the essence, but only of the supposit of the relation, which begets or is begotten.
QDePot.Q8.A3.sc
Praeterea, prius est unumquodque in se consideratum, quam ad aliud referatur. Nihil autem constituitur per id quod est eo posterius secundum intellectum. Ergo hypostasis Patris non constituitur per relationem qua ad aliud refertur.
Obj. 5: A thing is considered in itself before we refer it to another. Now, nothing is constituted by that which comes after it in our consideration of it. Therefore, the hypostasis of the Father is not constituted by its relation to something else.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg5
Praeterea, hypostases in divinis perfectiores sunt quam in rebus humanis. Sed apud nos proprietates non constituunt neque distinguunt hypostases, sed sunt signa distinctionis hypostasum constitutarum. Ergo nec in divinis relationes, quae sunt proprietates, constituunt hypostases nec distinguunt.
Obj. 6: In God, hypostases are more perfect than in human beings. But in us, properties neither constitute nor distinguish hypostases but are signs of distinction in hypostases that are already constituted. Therefore, neither in God do the relations, which are properties, constitute or distinguish the hypostases.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg6
Praeterea, prius est intelligere hypostasim generantem quam ipsam generationem, cum generans intelligatur ut generationis principium, prius autem est intelligere generationem quam paternitatem: relationes enim ad actiones vel passiones sequuntur, ut in V Metaph. dicitur. Ergo prius est intelligere hypostasim Patris quam paternitatem: ergo non constituitur paternitate; et eadem ratione nec hypostasis Filii filiatione.
Obj. 7: Understanding the generating hypostasis is prior to the generation itself, since the generator is understood to be the principle of generation, and understanding generation is prior to understanding paternity, since relations follow actions or passions, as is said in Metaphysics 5.1 Therefore, understanding the hypostasis of the Father is prior to understanding his paternity, and consequently the former is not constituted by the latter; and for the same reason, neither is the hypostasis of the Son by filiation.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg7
Praeterea, nulla forma constituit et distinguit nisi in genere suo, sicut albedo constituit et distinguit secundum qualitatem album a nigro: et similiter longitudo constituit aliquid et distinguit in genere quantitatis. Ergo et relatio nec constituit nec distinguit nisi in genere ad aliquid. Hypostasis autem significatur in genere substantiae. Relatio ergo nec distinguit nec constituit hypostasim.
Obj. 8: No form constitutes or distinguishes outside its own genus; thus, whiteness constitutes and distinguishes a white thing from a black thing as regards quality; likewise, length constitutes and differentiates a thing in the genus of quantity. Therefore, neither is relation constitutive or distinctive outside the genus of relation. But a hypostasis is signified within the genus of substance. Therefore, relation neither constitutes nor distinguishes the hypostasis.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg8
Praeterea, relatio in divinis est divina essentia. Si ergo constituit et distinguit hypostasim, aut hoc est in quantum est substantia divina, aut in quantum est relatio. Non in quantum est essentia divina: quia essentia divina, cum sit communis tribus personis, non potest esse distinctionis principium. Similiter etiam nec in quantum est relatio: quia secundum relationem non significatur aliquid per se existens, quod significat nomen hypostasis, sed solum ut ad aliquid dictum. Ergo relatio nullo modo distinguit vel constituit hypostasim.
Obj. 9: In God, relation is the divine essence; therefore, if it constitutes and distinguishes the hypostasis, this is either qua the divine substance or qua relation. Not, however, qua divine essence, because since this is common to the three persons, it cannot be the principle of their distinction, nor again qua relation, because relation does not signify anything self-subsistent, which is the meaning of the word hypostasis, but merely reference to another. Therefore, relation nowise distinguishes or constitutes the hypostasis.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg9
Praeterea, nihil constituit et distinguit seipsum in divinis. Relationes autem sunt ipsae hypostases: sicut enim non differunt divinitas et Deus, ita nec paternitas et Pater. Ergo relationes non constituunt nec distinguunt hypostases.
Obj. 10: In God, nothing constitutes or distinguishes itself. Now, the relations are themselves the hypostases, for just as the divine nature and God do not differ, so neither do paternity and Father. Therefore, the relations neither constitute nor distinguish the hypostases.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg10
Praeterea, non est quaerendum de aliquibus duobus quo distinguantur nisi in aliquo conveniant, quo,1 aliquo superveniente, distinguantur in utroque, sicut animal commune est homini et equo; distinguitur autem animal rationali et irrationali differentiis additis: et ideo quaerere possumus quomodo homo ab equo distinguatur. Quae autem in nullo conveniunt, quo possint modo praedicto distingui, seipsis distinguuntur, et non aliquo distinguente. Sed duae hypostases in divinis non conveniunt nisi in essentia, quae nullo modo relatione distinguitur. Ergo non est dicendum, quod hypostases relationibus distinguantur, sed quod distinguantur seipsis.
Obj. 11: One should not ask how two things are distinguished unless they have something in common that is distinguished by something added in each of them; thus, animal is common to man and horse, and is distinguished as rational and irrational by the addition of differences; therefore, we may ask how man and horse differ. On the other hand, things which have nothing in common so as to be distinguished in the foregoing manner are distinct by themselves and not by any distinguishing principle. Now, two divine hypostases have nothing common but the essence, and this is not in any way distinguished by relations. Therefore, it should be said not that the hypostases are distinguished by the relations, but that they are distinct by their very selves.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg11
Praeterea, nihil causat quod praesupponit. Sed relatio praesupponit distinctionem: relatione enim ad aliud res refertur; alietas autem distinctionem importat. Ergo relatio non potest esse distinctionis principium.
Obj. 12: Nothing causes what it presupposes. But relation presupposes distinction, since thereby one thing is referred to another, and otherness implies distinction. Therefore, relation cannot be a principle of distinction.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg12
Praeterea, Richardus de sancto Victore dicit, quod hypostases in angelis distinguuntur sola qualitate, in divinis autem sola origine. Origo autem secundum intellectum differt a relatione, sicut generatio a paternitate. Ergo hypostases divinae non distinguuntur relatione sed origine.
Obj. 13: Richard of Saint Victor says that in the angels the hypostases are distinguished by quality alone, and in God by origin alone.1 Now, origin differs from relation according to its idea, just as generation does from paternity. Therefore, the hypostases are distinguished not by relation but by origin.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg13
Praeterea, sicut dicit Damascenus, hypostases divinae suis proprietatibus distinguuntur. Sed proprietas Patris est genuisse Filium, ut Augustinus; et proprietas Filii est quod nascatur a Patre. Ergo generatione et nativitate Pater et Filius distinguuntur. Haec autem significant originem. Ergo Pater et Filius distinguuntur origine et non relatione.
Obj. 14: According to Damascene, the divine hypostases are distinguished by their properties.1 Now, it is the property of the Father that he begot the Son, according to Augustine,2 and of the Son that he is born of the Father. Therefore, the Father and the Son are distinguished by generation and birth. But these denote origin; therefore, the Father and the Son are distinguished by origin and not by relation.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg14
Praeterea, quaedam relationes sunt in divinis quae nec hypostases constituunt nec distinguunt, ut aequalitas et similitudo. Ergo nec aliae relationes, ut paternitas et filiatio, distinguunt et constituunt hypostasim.
Obj. 15: There are some relations in God that neither constitute nor distinguish the hypostases, such as equality and likeness. Therefore, neither do the other relations, such as paternity and filiation, constitute and distinguish the hypostases.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg15
Sed contra est quod Boetius dicit, quod sola relatio in divinis multiplicat Trinitatem. Multitudo autem Trinitatis constituitur per hypostases constitutas et distinctas. Ergo sola relatio constituit et distinguit personas et hypostases.
On the contrary (1), Boethius says that in God relation alone multiplies the Trinity.1 Now, multitude in the Trinity arises from constituted and distinct hypostases. Therefore, relation alone constitutes the persons and hypostases.
QDePot.Q8.A3.sc
Praeterea, illis solis aliqua distinguuntur quae non communiter de eis praedicantur. Sed sola relativa singillatim praedicantur de personis divinis et non communiter ut Augustinus dicit. Ergo solum relationibus personae et hypostases in divinis distinguuntur.
Furthermore (2), things are distinguished only by what is not predicated of them in common. Now, the relations alone are predicated of the divine persons individually and not in common, according to Augustine.1 Therefore, the persons and hypostases in God are distinguished by the relations alone.
QDePot.Q8.A3.arg16
Respondeo dicendum quod circa hoc sunt duae opiniones:
I answer that there are two opinions on this question.
QDePot.Q8.A3.co
quarum prima est, quod relationes in divinis non constituunt hypostases, nec distinguunt, sed distinctas et constitutas ostendunt. Ad cuius evidentiam sciendum, quod hoc nomen hypostasis significat substantiam individuam, id est quae non potest de pluribus praedicari. Unde genera et species in praedicamento substantiae, ut homo et animal, non possunt dici hypostases, quia de pluribus praedicantur; Socrates vero et Plato dicuntur hypostases, quia praedicantur de uno solo. Si ergo in divinis Trinitas personarum non supponeretur, ut ponunt Iudaei et pagani, non oporteret in divinis aliquid aliud constitutivum et distinctivum hypostasis inquirere, nisi solam essentiam divinam. Deus enim per essentiam suam est aliquid in se indivisum, et ab omnibus quae non sunt Deus, distinctum.
The first is that in God relations neither constitute nor distinguish the hypostases; rather, they show that they are constituted and distinct. In order to elucidate the point, it must be observed that this word, “hypostasis,” denotes an individual substance, that is, one that cannot be predicated of several things. Therefore, genera and species in the predicament of substance, such as man or animal, cannot be called hypostases, since they are predicated of several, while Socrates and Plato are called hypostases because they are each predicated of one only. Accordingly if, as Jews and pagans assert, there is no Trinity in God, there is no need to ask what constitutes or distinguishes the hypostasis since this is nothing but the divine essence. For by his own essence, God is something undivided in himself and distinct from all things that are not God.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Sed quia fides Catholica ponit unam essentiam in tribus personis, non potest intelligi divina essentia ut distinctiva et constitutiva hypostasis in divinis. Divinitate enim intelligitur constitui Deus quod est commune tribus personis et ita significatur ut dictum de pluribus, et non ut hypostasis incommunicabilis. Et eadem ratione nihil quod dicitur absolute de Deo, potest intelligi ut distinctivum et constitutivum hypostasis in personis, cum ea quae absolute dicuntur de Deo, significentur per modum essentiae.
Seeing, however, that the Catholic faith teaches that there is one essence in three persons, it is inconceivable that the divine essence distinguish and constitute the hypostasis in God. For we understand the divine nature as constituting God, and it is common to the three persons, and thus, it is signified as predicated of several and not as an incommunicable hypostasis. In like manner, nothing that is said of God absolutely can be understood as distinguishing and constituting the hypostases in the persons, since what is said of God absolutely is signified through the mode of essence.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Oportet ergo ponere distinctivum et constitutivum hypostasis in divinis id quod primo invenitur non de pluribus dici, sed uni soli convenire.
Therefore, one must lay it down that what constitutes and distinguishes the hypostasis in the divine is what is primarily found not to be said of several, but rather what belongs to one alone.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Talia autem sunt duo, relatio et origo, et generatio et paternitas, sive nativitas et filiatio, quae licet in Deo idem sint secundum rem, differunt tamen ratione et modo significandi. Primum autem horum est origo secundum intellectum, nam relatio ad originem sequi videtur.
Now, there are two such things: relation and origin, and generation and paternity (or birth and filiation), which, although they are in reality but one thing in God, differ nevertheless in account and in their mode of signification. According to understanding, the first of these is origin, for relation seems to follow origin.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Et ideo ponit haec opinio, quod hypostases in divinis constituantur et distinguantur origine, secundum quod significatur cum dicitur, qui est ab alio, et a quo alius; et quod relatio paternitatis et filiationis secundum intellectum consequatur ad constitutionem et distinctionem personarum, et quod per eas distinctio et constitutio hypostasum ostendatur. Ex hoc enim quod dicitur Pater, ostenditur quod sit a quo alius: per hoc vero quod dicitur Filius, ostenditur quod sit ab alio. Nec tamen oportet secundum hanc opinionem dicere, quod hypostases divinae, si non distinguuntur relationibus, distinguantur per aliqua absoluta: quia ipsae origines relationem important; sicut enim pater dicitur ad filium, ita generans ad generatum.
Therefore, this opinion holds that the divine hypostases are constituted and distinguished by their origin, and this is indicated when we say A is from B, and from B is A; and that the relations of paternity and filiation follow in thought the constitution and distinction of the persons; and that through them the constitution and distinction of the hypostases is shown. Thus, the fact that one is called “Father” shows that another is from him, and the fact that one is called “Son” shows that he is from another. Nor does it follow from this opinion that the divine hypostases, if not distinguished by their relations, are distinguished through something absolute, since the origins themselves imply relation; for just as “father” is spoken of in reference to a son, so is “begetter” to one begotten.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Sed haec opinio non videtur convenienter posse stare. Distinctivum enim et constitutivum hypostasis potest intelligi dupliciter.
Nevertheless, it seems that this opinion is void of foundation. For a thing may be understood to distinguish and constitute the hypostasis in two ways.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Uno modo quo distinguitur et constituitur formaliter, sicut homo humanitate, et Socrates Socrateitate.
In one way, as that whereby it is formally constituted and distinguished; as a man is constituted by humanity, and Socrates by “Socrateity.”
QDePot.Q8.A3
Alio modo quo distinguitur et constituitur quasi via ad distinctionem et constitutionem; sicut si diceremus quod Socrates est homo sua generatione, quae est via ad formam, qua formaliter constituitur.
Or in another way, as that whereby it is distinguished as though it were the way to distinction and constitution; as if we were to say that Socrates is a man by his generation, which is the way to the form by which he is constituted formally.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Patet ergo quod origo alicuius non potest intelligi ut constitutiva et distinctiva eius, nisi propter hoc quod formaliter constituit et distinguit. Si enim generatione non induceretur humanitas, nunquam generatione constitueretur homo. Impossibile est ergo dici, quod hypostasis Filii constituatur sua nativitate, nisi in quantum intelligitur quod nativitas eius terminatur ad aliquid quod formaliter constituit. Ipsa autem relatio ad quam terminatur nativitas, est filiatio.
It is clear, then, that a thing’s origin cannot be understood as constituting and distinguishing except in reference to that which constitutes and distinguishes formally. For if humanity were not produced by generation, never would a man be constituted by generation. Consequently, it cannot be said that the hypostasis of the Son is constituted by its nativity except insofar as we take its nativity as terminating in something by which the hypostasis is formally constituted. Now, the relation in which nativity terminates is filiation.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Oportet ergo quod filiatio sit formaliter constituens et distinguens hypostasim Filii, non autem origo, neque relatio intellecta in origine: quia relatio intellecta in origine, sicut et ipsa origo, non significat aliquid adhuc subsistens in natura, sed in naturam tendens. Et quia omnium hypostasum eiusdem naturae est eadem ratio constitutionis et distinctionis, ideo similiter oportet ex parte Patris intelligere quod hypostasis Patris constituatur et distinguatur ipsa paternitate; non autem generatione activa, neque relatione inclusa.
Therefore, the hypostasis of the Son must be formally constituted and distinguished by filiation and not by its origin nor by the relation implied in the origin, since the relation implied in the origin (like even the origin itself) does not signify something as yet subsistent in the nature but as tending thereto. And since all hypostases of the same nature have the same account of constitution and distinction, it follows that in like manner, on the part of the Father, we must understand that the hypostasis of the Father is constituted and distinguished by paternity and not by the active generation, nor by the relation implied thereby.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Et haec est secunda opinio, quod relationes constituunt et distinguunt personas et hypostases. Quod hoc modo potest intelligi: paternitas enim est ipsa divina essentia ut probatum est; et pari ratione Pater est idem quod Deus. Paternitas ergo constituendo Patrem, constituit Deum. Et sicut paternitas, licet sit essentia divina, tamen non est communis sicut essentia, ita Pater licet sit idipsum quod Deus, non tamen est commune ut Deus, sed proprium. Pater ergo, Deus in quantum est Deus, est commune habens naturam divinam, et in quantum est Pater, est proprium ab aliis distinctum. Unde est hypostasis, quae significat subsistens in natura aliqua, distincta ab aliis. Et per hunc modum paternitas constituendo Patrem, constituit hypostasim.
This is the second opinion, namely, that the relations constitute and distinguish the persons and hypostases. And it may be explained as follows. As already proved, the paternity is the same thing as the divine essence, and likewise the Father is the same thing as God; therefore, paternity by constituting the Father constitutes God. And just as paternity, although it is the divine essence, is not common as the essence is, so too, although the Father is the very same thing as God, he is not common, as God is, but proper. Accordingly, God the Father as God is something common as having the divine nature, and as Father is something proper and distinct from the other persons. Hence, he is a hypostasis, which signifies that which subsists in a nature and is distinct from others. And in this way, paternity by constituting the Father constitutes the hypostasis.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod personae divinae sunt aliquid, excepto relativo; et hoc aliquid est essentia, quae relative non dicitur. Sic enim intelligit Augustinus, ut verba eius diligenter inspicienti ostendunt.
Reply Obj. 1: The divine persons are something besides a relation, and this is the essence, which is not spoken of relatively. This is what Augustine means to say, as may be seen by studying his words carefully.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad1
Unde concedimus secundum et tertium.
Reply Obj. 2–3: The second and third objections are granted.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod relatio etsi de essentia divina non dicatur per modum informationis, dicitur tamen per modum identitatis: si enim non dicamus, quod essentia sit generans vel relata, dicimus tamen, quod ipsa est generatio et relatio. Sed tamen de nominibus essentialibus in concreto significatis relativa dicuntur, etiam per modum informationis: dicimus enim quod Deus generat Deum et quod Deus refertur ad Deum, eo quod idem suppositum intelligitur et relationis et essentiae,—ut ostensum est,—quamvis ipsa essentialia non distinguantur. Et ita remotis relativis, intelliguntur nomina essentialia concreta, non distincta, quae per relationes relative dicuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: Although the relation is not attributed to the essence through the mode of a formation of it, it is attributed to it through the mode of identification with it. For even if we do not say that the essence begets or is related, we do say that it itself is the generation and the relation. However, relative terms are said of the essential names signified in the concrete even by way of formation; for we say that God begets God and that God is related to God, inasmuch as the relation and the essence are understood as having a common supposit, as we have shown, although the essential names themselves are not distinct. Therefore, apart from the relative terms, the concrete essential names are understood as not distinct; they are spoken of relatively through the relations.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad3
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in qualibet hypostasi divina est id quod absolute dicitur, quod ad essentiam pertinet; et hoc secundum modum intelligendi prius est eo quod ad aliquid dicitur in divinis. Id tamen quod absolute dicitur, cum sit commune, ad hypostasum distinctionem non pertinet; unde non sequitur quod prius sit intelligere hypostasim distinctam quam relationem eius.
Reply Obj. 5: In each divine hypostasis, we speak of something that is absolute, which pertains to the essence, and in our mode of thinking it is prior to what we speak of relatively in the divine. Yet that which we speak of as absolute, since it is common, does not pertain to the distinction of the hypostases; whence it does not follow that we must conceive the hypostasis as distinct before we understand its relation.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad4
Ad sextum dicendum, quod in rebus inferioribus hypostases per essentiam distinguuntur; et ideo proprietates quae essentiam consequuntur, non possunt esse distinctionis principium, sed magis distinctionis signum. Hypostases autem divinae nullo modo distinguuntur secundum essentiam; unde oportet quod proprietates sint principium distinctionis in eis.
Reply Obj. 6: In lower things, hypostases are distinct in essence, so the properties which result from the essence cannot be the principle of distinction, but rather are signs of the distinction. But the divine hypostases are nowise distinct in essence; therefore, the properties must be the principle of this distinction in them.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad5
Ad septimum dicendum, quod de ratione hypostasis duo necesse est esse:
Reply Obj. 7: Two things are necessary for the account of a hypostasis.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad6
quorum primum est quod sit per se subsistens et in se indivisa;
First, it must be subsistent through itself and undivided in itself.
QDePot.Q8.A3
secundum est quod sit distincta ab aliis hypostasibus eiusdem naturae. Si tamen contingat in eadem natura alias hypostases non esse, nihilominus hypostasis erit, sicut Adam, quando non erant aliae hypostases in humana natura.
Second, it must be distinct from other hypostases of the same nature. If, however, there be no other hypostases of the same nature it will still be a hypostasis, as was Adam when there were not as yet other hypostases in human nature.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Semper ergo necessarium est intelligere hypostasim generantem ante generationem, quantum ad id quod hypostasis subsistit in se una existens, non tamen in quantum est ab aliis hypostasibus eiusdem naturae distincta, si per solam huiusmodi generationem aliae hypostases eiusdem naturae originentur; sicut Adam non fuit distinctus ab aliis hypostasibus eiusdem naturae priusquam mulier ex eius costa formaretur et eius filii ab eo propagarentur. In divinis autem non multiplicantur hypostases nisi per processionem aliarum personarum ab una. Prius ergo est intelligere hypostasim Patris, in quantum est subsistens, quam generationem; non tamen in quantum est distincta ab aliis hypostasibus eiusdem naturae, quae non procedunt nisi hac generatione supposita. Relationes autem in divinis etsi constituant hypostases, et sic faciant eas subsistentes, hoc tamen faciunt in quantum sunt essentia divina: relatio enim, in quantum est relatio, non habet quod subsistat vel subsistere faciat; hoc enim solius substantiae est. Distinguunt vero relationes, in quantum relationes sunt: sic enim oppositionem habent. Relinquitur ergo quod ipsa paternitatis relatio, in quantum est constituens hypostasim Patris, quod habet in quantum est idem substantiae divinae, praeintelligatur generationi; secundum vero quod distinguit, sic generatio paternitati praeintelligitur. Ex parte vero Filii nulla remanet difficultas, nam nativitas secundum intellectum praecedit hypostasim nati, cum intelligatur ut via ad ipsam: est enim generatio via in substantiam.
Hence, the generating hypostasis must always be understood before the generation, insofar as being one, it subsists in itself, but not as distinct from other hypostases of the same nature, if other hypostases of the same nature originate solely by this kind of generation; thus, Adam was not distinct from other hypostases of the same nature before the formation of the woman from his rib and the birth of his children. But in God the hypostases are not multiplied except by the procession of the other persons from one. Therefore, we understand the person of the Father as subsistent before we understand him as begetting, and not as distinct from the other hypostases of the same nature, which do not proceed unless we presuppose this generation. And although the divine relations constitute the hypostases, and thus make them subsistent, they do this inasmuch as they are the divine essence, because a relation as such neither has nor can give subsistence, for this belongs to a substance alone. On the other hand, relations as such do distinguish, for in this way they hold opposition. It follows, then, that the relation of paternity, inasmuch as it constitutes the hypostasis of the Father (which it does, as it is the same as the divine substance), is presupposed to generation, but inasmuch as it distinguishes, generation is presupposed to paternity. As regards the Son, there is no further difficulty, because according to thought birth precedes the hypostasis of the one born, for we conceive it as the way to it; for generation is the way to substance.
QDePot.Q8.A3
Ad octavum dicendum, quod, sicut iam dictum est, relatio in divinis non solum est relatio, sed est secundum rem ipsamet divina substantia; et ideo potest constituere aliquid subsistens, et non solum aliquid relativum.
Reply Obj. 8: As we have already stated, in God relation is something besides relation, for it is God’s very substance in reality; therefore, it can constitute something subsistent and not merely something relative.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad7
Ad nonum dicendum, quod relatio, ut dictum est, distinguit in quantum est relatio; constituit autem hypostasim in quantum est divina essentia, et utrumque facit in quantum est divina essentia et relatio.
Reply Obj. 9: As already stated, relation as such distinguishes the hypostasis, while it constitutes the hypostasis insofar as it is the divine essence, and it does both inasmuch as it is both relation and divine essence.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad8
Ad decimum dicendum, quod abstractum et concretum in divinis non differunt secundum rem, cum in Deo non sit accidens neque materia, sed solum secundum modum significandi; ex quo modo procedit quod intelligimus divinitatem ut constituentem Deum, et Deum ut habentem deitatem; et similiter est de paternitate et Patre: nam licet sint idem secundum rem, differunt tamen secundum modum significandi.
Reply Obj. 10: In God, the abstract and the concrete do not differ in reality, since in God there is neither accident nor matter. Rather, they differ only in their mode of signification, due to which it follows that we understand the Godhead as constituting God and God as having the Godhead; the same applies to the paternity and the Father, for though they are in reality the same thing, they differ in their mode of signification.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad9
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod licet in divinis convenientia secundum rem sit in sola unitate essentiae, tamen convenientia secundum rationem attenditur in divinis personis in hoc ipso quod est essentiae supponi. Quae quidem communitas significatur in omnibus essentialibus concretis, quae important suppositum esse in communi: sicut Deus est habens divinitatem. Hoc ergo ipsum quod est esse suppositum divinae naturae, commune est tribus personis communitate rationis, licet tres personae non sint unum suppositum, sed tria; sicut Socrates et Plato sunt duo homines licet esse hominem sit eis commune secundum rationem. Differentia autem quaeritur non solum in illis in quibus est aliquid commune secundum rem, sed in quibus est aliquid commune secundum rationem.
Reply Obj. 11: Although in God nothing is common in reality save the one essence, a community according to account is noted in the divine persons in the fact that each is a supposit of the essence. This community is indicated in all the concrete essential names that signify the supposit in general: for instance, God is one who has the divine nature. Accordingly, this very fact of being a supposit of the divine nature is common to the three persons by a community of account, although the three persons are not one supposit but three, just as Socrates and Plato are two men although to be a man is common to them according to account. Now, a difference is sought not only in things that have something real in common but even in those that have something in common according to account.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad10
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod relatio praesupponit distinctionem aliorum generum, utpote substantiae et quantitatis, —quandoque etiam actionis et passionis— sed distinctionem, quae est secundum ad aliquid, relatio non supponit, sed facit; sicut relatio dupli praesupponit diversitatem magni et parvi; hanc autem differentiam quae est secundum duplum et dimidium, non praesupponit, sed facit. In divinis autem non est alia distinctio nisi secundum relationem.
Reply Obj. 12: Relation presupposes the distinction of the other genera, such as substance, quantity, and sometimes even of action and passion, whereas it does not presuppose, but rather causes, the distinction that is in reference to being-toward something; thus, the relation of double presupposes the diversity of the great and the small, but it does not presuppose, but rather causes, the difference of the double and the half. In God, however, there is no other distinction than one according to relation.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad11
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod origine dicit Richardus distingui personas, in quantum distinguuntur per relationes originis.
Reply Obj. 13: Richard says that the persons are distinct by their origin inasmuch as they are distinguished by relations of origin.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad12
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod Augustinus pro eodem accipit genuisse Filium et esse Patrem; et ideo utitur quandoque origine pro relatione.
Reply Obj. 14: Augustine uses the words “begot the Son” and “is the Father” as having the same meaning; therefore, he sometimes uses “origin” for “relation.”
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad13
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod relatio similitudinis et aequalitatis non possunt distinctionem personarum causare, sed magis ipsam praesupponunt. Est autem similitudo rerum differentium eadem qualitas, et similiter aequalitas est rerum distinctarum eadem quantitas. Et sic patet quod distinctio suppositorum praesupponitur et similitudini et aequalitati.
Reply Obj. 15: The relations of equality and likeness cannot cause a distinction of persons in God; rather do they presuppose it. Likeness is sameness of quality in things that differ, and equality is sameness of quantity in things that are distinct. Thus, it is clear that distinction of supposits is presupposed to both likeness and equality.
QDePot.Q8.A3.ad14
A. 4Whether, if relation is removed by the intellect, the hypostasis remains in the divineUtrum remota relatione secundum intellectum, remaneat hypostasis in divinis
Quarto quaeritur utrum remota relatione secundum intellectum, remaneat hypostasis in divinis.
The fourth point of inquiry is whether, if relation is removed by the intellect, the hypostasis remains in the divine.1
QDePot.Q8.A4
Et videtur quod sic. Ea enim quae sunt in creaturis, sunt exemplata ab his quae sunt in Deo. Sed in humanis, remotis relationibus et proprietatibus hypostasis, adhuc remanent hypostases. Ergo et similiter in divinis.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that it does remain. For in the created world, everything is made to a likeness of what is in God. Now, if we make abstraction of the relations and properties of the human hypostasis, there still remain the hypostases. Therefore, the same applies to God.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg1
Praeterea, Pater non habet ab eodem quod sit quis et quod sit Pater, cum etiam Filius sit quis et non sit Pater. Remoto ergo a Patre quod sit Pater, remanet quod sit quis. Est autem quis in quantum est hypostasis. Remota ergo paternitate per intellectum, adhuc remanet hypostasis Patris.
Obj. 2: It is not for the same reason that the Father is someone and that he is the Father, for the Son also is someone and yet he is not the Father. Hence, if we remove paternity from the Father, he is still someone. Now, he is someone inasmuch as he is a hypostasis. Therefore, if by our intellect we remove paternity, the hypostasis of the Father still remains.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg2
Praeterea, cum quaelibet res intelligatur per suam definitionem, potest unaquaeque res intelligi remoto eo quod in eius definitione non ponitur. Sed relatio non ponitur in definitione hypostasis. Ergo remota relatione adhuc intelligitur hypostasis.
Obj. 3: Seeing that we understand a thing through its definition, we can understand anything when we remove what is not included in its definition. Now, relation is not included in the definition of a hypostasis. Therefore, with relation removed by the intellect we can still understand the hypostasis.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg3
Praeterea, Iudaei et Gentiles intelligunt in Deo hypostasim: intelligunt enim Deum esse rem quamdam per se subsistentem, nec tamen intelligunt in eo paternitatem et filiationem, et huiusmodi relationes. Ergo remotis huiusmodi relationibus per intellectum, remanent adhuc hypostases in divinis.
Obj. 4: Jews and gentiles understand that there is a hypostasis in God, for they conceive him to be something self-subsistent, yet they do not understand paternity, filiation, and like relations in him. Therefore, with such relations removed by the intellect, the hypostases still remain in God.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg4
Praeterea, omne quod se habet ex additione, remota additione, remanet id cui fit additio; sicut homo addit supra animal rationale: est enim homo animal rationale; unde remoto rationale, remanet animal. Sed persona addit proprietatem supra hypostasim: est enim persona hypostasis proprietate distincta, ad dignitatem pertinente. Ergo remota proprietate a persona secundum intellectum, remanet hypostasis.
Obj. 5: That to which anything is added remains when the addition is removed; thus, man adds rational to animal (since man is a rational animal); therefore, if we remove rational, animal remains. Now, “person” adds a property to “hypostasis,” for “person” signifies a “hypostasis distinguished by a property pertaining to dignity.” Therefore, if we remove, in our intellect, property from the person, the hypostasis remains.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg5
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod Verbum est Sapientia genita. Sapientia vero hypostasim supponit, genitum autem proprietatem. Remoto ergo a Verbo quod sit genitum, remanet hypostasis Verbi, et eadem ratione in aliis personis.
Obj. 6: Augustine says that the Word is begotten Wisdom.1 Now, “wisdom” presupposes the hypostasis and “begotten” presupposes the property. Therefore, if we remove from the Word that he is begotten, his hypostasis still remains, and the same applies to the other persons.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg6
Praeterea, remota paternitate et filiatione secundum intellectum, adhuc remanet in divinis qui ab alio, et a quo alius. Haec autem hypostases designant. Ergo remotis relationibus, adhuc remanent hypostases in divinis.
Obj. 7: If by our intellect we remove paternity and filiation, there still remain in God the one proceeding from another and one from whom he proceeds. But these denote the hypostases. Therefore, having removed the relations, the hypostases remain in God.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg7
Praeterea, remota differentia constitutiva, adhuc remanet genus. Sed proprietates personales, cum constituant personas, sunt in divinis sicut differentiae constitutivae. Ergo remotis proprietatibus, remanet genus personae, quod est hypostasis.
Obj. 8: Though the constituent difference be removed, the genus remains. Now, the personal properties, by constituting the persons, are in God as constituent differences. Therefore, if these properties be removed, the genus person or hypostasis remains.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg8
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod remoto hoc quod est Pater, adhuc remanet ingenitus. Sed ingenitus est quaedam proprietas cuius suppositum esse non potest nisi hypostasis. Ergo remota paternitate, adhuc remanet hypostasis Patris.
Obj. 9: Augustine says that if we remove the fact that this person is the Father, it still remains that he is unbegotten.1 Now, “unbegotten” is a property that can have no other supposit than a hypostasis. Therefore, if we remove paternity, the hypostasis of the Father still remains.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg9
Praeterea, sicut relationes sunt proprietates hypostasum, ita attributa sunt proprietates essentiae. Sed remoto per intellectum attributo essentiali, adhuc remanet intellectus divinae substantiae. Boetius enim dicit quod remota bonitate a Deo per intellectum, adhuc remanet quod sit Deus. Ergo similiter remotis relationibus, adhuc remanent hypostases in divinis.
Obj. 10: As the relations are properties of the hypostases, so are the attributes properties of the essence. Now, if by the intellect we remove an essential attribute, the divine substance still remains in the intellect; thus, Boethius says that, if by the intellect we remove goodness from God, it still remains that he is God.1 Therefore, in like manner, if we remove the relations, the hypostases still remain in God.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg10
Praeterea, secundum Boetium, proprium est intellectus, coniuncta secundum naturam dividere. Proprietas autem et hypostasis sunt realiter coniuncta in Deo. Ergo intellectus potest ea ab invicem separare.
Obj. 11: According to Boethius, it is proper to the intellect to separate things that are naturally united.1 Now, property and hypostasis are really united in God. Therefore, the intellect can separate them.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg11
Praeterea, remoto eo quod est in aliquo, potest intelligi id in quo est; sicut remoto accidente potest intelligi subiectum. Sed relationes ponuntur in divinis hypostasibus esse. Ergo remotis relationibus secundum intellectum, adhuc remanent hypostases.
Obj. 12: It is possible to conceive what is in a thing after removing what it is in; thus, we can conceive a subject after an accident has been removed from it. Now, the divine relations are said to be in the hypostases. Therefore, after the relations have been removed by thought, the hypostases remain.
QDePot.Q8.A4.arg12
Sed contra, in divinis distinctio non potest esse nisi secundum relationes. Sed hypostasis dicit aliquid distinctum. Ergo remotis relationibus non remanet hypostasis. Cum enim in divinis non ponantur nisi duo modi praedicandi, scilicet secundum substantiam, et ad aliquid, remotis relationibus non remanent nisi ea quae ponuntur secundum substantiam. Haec autem sunt quae pertinent ad essentiam; et sic non remanent hypostases distinctae.
On the contrary, in God no distinction is possible except by the relations. Now, the hypostasis denotes something distinct. Therefore, the hypostases do not remain if the relations be removed. For because in God there are only two modes of predication, namely, substantive and relative, if the relations be removed, nothing remains to be predicated except substantively. But such things pertain to the essence, so the hypostases will no longer be distinct.
QDePot.Q8.A4.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod, sicut supra dictum est, quidam posuerunt hypostases in divinis non constitui nec distingui relationibus, sed per solam originem. Relationes autem dicebant consequi ipsam originem personarum, sicut originis terminos, quibus complementum originis designatur, et sic ad quamdam dignitatem pertinent. Unde cum persona videatur esse nomen dignitatis, intellectis huiusmodi relationibus supra hypostases, dicebant constitui personas; et sic huiusmodi relationes dicebant esse constitutivas personarum, sed non hypostasum.
I answer that, as stated above, some have contended that in God the hypostases are not constituted or distinguished by the relations but only by their origin.1 And they held relation to be consequent on the very origin of the person as terminating the origin, whereby the origin’s completion is designated, and in this way it pertains to a certain dignity. Therefore, since “person” seems to be a name of dignity, they said that the hypostases by the added relations are understood to constitute the persons; and thus, they held the relations to constitute the persons and not the hypostases.
QDePot.Q8.A4.co
Et pro tanto apud quosdam huiusmodi relationes personalitates dicuntur; et ideo sicut apud nos, remotis ab aliquo homine his quae ad dignitatem pertinent, quae faciunt eum esse personam, remanet eius hypostasis, ita in divinis, remotis per intellectum huiusmodi relationibus personalibus a personis, dicunt, quod remanebant hypostases, non tamen personae.
In this sense, it is customary with some to call these relations “personhoods”; and consequently, just as with us, if we remove from a man that which pertains to dignity and makes him a person, his hypostasis remains, so too in God if we remove in our intellect these personal relations from the persons, they say that the hypostases, but not the persons, will remain.
QDePot.Q8.A4
Sed quia iam supra ostensum est quod relationes praedictae et hypostases constituunt et distinguunt, ideo secundum alios dicendum est, quod remotis per intellectum huiusmodi relationibus, sicut non remanent personae, ita non remanent hypostases. Remoto enim eo quod est constitutivum alicuius, non potest remanere id quod per ipsum constituitur.
Seeing, however, that as we have shown above that these relations both constitute and distinguish the hypostases,1 we must hold the contrary opinion that, when these relations are removed by thought, neither the persons nor the hypostases remain. For if the constituents of something are removed, the thing itself cannot remain.
QDePot.Q8.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in hominibus hypostases non constituuntur neque per relationes neque per proprietates, sicut constituuntur in divinis, ut ostensum est; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 1: Neither relations nor properties constitute the human hypostasis, while we have shown that they constitute the divine hypostasis; therefore, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Pater ab eodem habet quod sit quis et quod sit Pater: ab eodem, inquam, secundum rem, et non secundum rationem, sed differenti secundum rationem, vel sicut differt generale a speciali, vel commune a proprio: sicut patet quod homo ab eadem forma substantiali habet quod sit animal et quod sit homo; non enim sunt unius rei plures formae substantiales secundum rem diversae: et tamen ab anima, inquantum est anima sensibilis, tantum habet quod sit animal; inquantum vero est anima sensibilis et rationalis, habet ab ea quod sit homo. Et propter hoc et equus est animal, sed non est homo, quia non habet animam sensibilem eamdem numero quam habet homo: et pro tanto etiam non est idem animal numero. Similiter dico in proposito, quod Pater habet quod sit quis et quod sit Pater a relatione; sed quod sit quis, habet a relatione communiter sumpta; quod autem sit hic quis, habet ab hac relatione quae est paternitas; et propter hoc etiam Filius, in quo est relatio, sed non haec relatio quae est paternitas, est quis, sed non est hic quis qui est Pater.
Reply Obj. 2: It is due to the same thing that the Father is someone and is the Father—the same thing, I say, in reality and not only in reason, yet with a distinction of reason, either as that of generic and specific, or of common and proper. Thus, it is plain that from the same form a man is an animal and is a man (since one thing has not several actually distinct substantial forms), yet from his soul, inasmuch as it is a sensitive soul, he is only an animal, and from his soul as both sensible and rational, he is a man. Hence, a horse is an animal but is not a man, because its sensitive soul is not the same sensitive soul as that of a man; and for that reason it is not numerically the same animal. The same applies to the question in point. The Father is someone and is the Father on account of the relation, but he is someone on account of the relation taken generally, while he is this someone on account of this relation that is paternity. For this reason, again the Son, in whom is a relation but not the relation of paternity, is someone, but he is not this someone who is the Father.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliquid in ratione1 alicuius potest poni dupliciter: scilicet explicite, sive in actu, et implicite sive in potentia. In ratione enim animalis non ponitur anima rationalis explicite et in actu, quia sic omne animal haberet animam rationalem; sed implicite et in potentia, quia animal est substantia animata sensibilis. Sicut autem sub anima in potentia continetur anima rationalis, ita sub animato rationale: et ideo quando definitio animalis actu attribuitur homini, oportet quod rationale sit de definitione animalis explicite, secundum quod animal est idem homini. Et similiter est in proposito; hypostasis enim, communiter sumpta, est substantia distincta: unde cum in divinis non possit esse distinctio nisi per relationem, cum dico hypostasim divinam, oportet quod intelligatur relatione distincta. Et ita relatio, quamvis non cadat in definitione hypostasis quod est homo, cadit tamen in definitione hypostasis divinae.
Reply Obj. 3: The account of a thing may include something in two ways: explicitly, that is, actually, or implicitly, that is, potentially. The account of animal does not include the rational soul explicitly and actually, for then every animal would have a rational soul; but it does include it implicitly and potentially, because an animal is a sensible animate substance. Now, just as soul includes rational soul potentially, so does animate contain rational potentially, so that where the definition of animal is actually applied to man, rational must be included in the definition of animal explicitly, inasmuch as animal is the same as man. It is thus in the case in point, for a hypostasis, considered in general, is a distinct substance; wherefore, since there can be no distinction in God except by reason of relation, when I say, “divine hypostasis,” it must of necessity be conceived as distinct by reason of a relation. Hence, although relation is not included in the definition of the hypostasis that is a man, it nonetheless is included in the definition of a divine hypostasis.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Iudaei et Gentiles non intelligunt essentiam distinctam nisi ab his quae sunt alterius naturae, quae quidem distinctio fit per ipsam divinam essentiam. Sed apud nos hypostasis intelligitur ut distincta ab eo quod est eiusdem naturae, a quo non potest distingui nisi per relationem tantum: et ideo ratio non procedit.
Reply Obj. 4: Jews and gentiles do not conceive the essence as distinct except from things of another nature, and such distinction arises from the divine essence itself. We, however, conceive the hypostasis as distinct from that which is of the same nature, and from which it cannot be distinguished otherwise than by relation alone. Hence, the objection proves nothing.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod alius est modus quo definiuntur accidentia, et quo definiuntur substantiae. Substantiae enim non definiuntur per aliquid quod sit extra essentiam eorum: unde id quod primo ponitur in definitione substantiae est genus, quod praedicatur in eo quod quid de definito. Accidens vero definitur per aliquid quod est extra essentiam eius, scilicet per subiectum, a quo secundum suum esse dependet. Unde id quod ponitur in definitione eius, loco generis, est subiectum; sicut cum dicitur: simum est nasus curvus. Sicut ergo in definitionibus substantiarum, remotis differentiis, remanet genus; ita in definitione accidentium, remoto accidente, quod ponitur loco differentiae, remanet subiectum; aliter tamen et aliter. Remota enim differentia remanet genus, sed non idem numero: remoto enim rationali, non remanet idem numero animal, quod est animal rationale; sed remoto eo quod ponitur loco differentiae in definitionibus accidentium, remanet idem subiectum numero: remoto enim curvo vel concavo, remanet idem nasus numero. Et hoc est, quia accidens non complet essentiam subiecti sicut differentia complet essentiam generis. Cum ergo dicitur: persona est hypostasis, proprietate distincta ad dignitatem pertinente, non ponitur hypostasis in definitione personae ut subiectum, sed ut genus. Unde remota proprietate ad dignitatem pertinente, non remanet hypostasis eadem, scilicet numero vel specie, sed solum secundum genus, prout salvatur in substantiis non rationalibus.
Reply Obj. 5: The mode of definition differs in accidents and substances. Substances are not defined by something outside their essence; therefore, the first thing included in the definition of a substance is the genus, which is predicated essentially of the thing defined. But an accident is defined by something outside its essence, namely, by its subject, on which it depends for its being. Hence, in its definition the subject takes the place of the genus: for instance, the snub is a curved nose. Accordingly, just as if we remove the difference from the definition of a substance, the genus remains, so too if we remove the accident (which takes the place of the difference) from the definition of an accident, the subject remains. There is, however, a difference. For when the difference is removed, the genus remains, but not numerically the same genus; thus, if we remove rational, numerically the same animal does not remain (that is, the rational animal). But when from the definition of an accident we remove that which takes the place of the difference, numerically the same subject does remain; thus, the same nose remains when we remove the curved or concave shape. This is because an accident does not complete the essence of its subject as the difference completes the essence of the genus. When, therefore, we say, “a person is a hypostasis distinguished by a property pertaining to dignity,” hypostasis is included in the definition of person not as subject but as genus. Therefore, if we remove the property pertaining to dignity, the hypostasis does not remain the same numerically or specifically but only generically, and as applied to non-rational substances.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod cum dicitur: Verbum est Sapientia genita, ly sapientia supponit pro hypostasi, non tamen significat hypostasim; et ideo in significatione eius non clauditur proprietas, sed oportet quod addatur; sicut si dicam, quod Deus est Filius genitus.
Reply Obj. 6: When we say, “the Word is begotten Wisdom,” “Wisdom” stands for the hypostasis even though it does not signify it. Hence, it does not include the property in its signification, so it is necessary to add it: thus, I might say that “God is the begotten Son.”
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod qui ab alio et a quo alius, non differunt a paternitate et a filiatione, nisi sicut commune a proprio, quia filius significat eum qui est ab alio per generationem; et pater significat eum a quo alius per generationem; nisi forte dicamus, quod a quo alius et qui ab alio, importent originem, et pater et filius relationes originis consequentes. Sed ex supradictis iam patet quod per origines non constituuntur hypostases, sed per relationes.
Reply Obj. 7: He that proceeds from another and he from whom another proceeds do not differ from the filiation and the paternity, save as the common differs from the proper, since “son” denotes him who is from another by generation and “father” signifies him from whom another is by generation—unless perhaps we contend that “he who is from another” and “he from whom another is” denote the origin, while “father” and “son” denote the consequent relations. But we have already made it plain that the hypostases are constituted not by their origins but by their relations.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum quod, remota differentia constitutiva, remanet genus in communi, non in eodem secundum speciem vel numerum.
Reply Obj. 8: After the constituent difference is removed, the common genus remains, but not the same one as regards species or number.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod intentio Augustini non fuit dicere: quod Deus Pater remaneat ingenitus, remota paternitate, nisi forte prout ingenitus tunc importaret conditionem naturae, et non proprietatem personae. Fuit autem eius intentio ostendere quod, remota paternitate, potest remanere ingenitum in communi. Non enim oportet quod quidquid est ingenitum, sit Pater.
Reply Obj. 9: Augustine does not mean to say that God the Father remains unbegotten if we abstract his paternity, except perhaps insofar as “unbegotten” would then denote a condition of nature and not a property of the person. His intention was to show that, if we abstract the paternity, unbegotten may still remain in general, since it is not necessary that whatsoever is unbegotten be the Father.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod ratio bonitatis non constituit rationem essentiae, immo intelligitur bonum ut informativum entis; sed proprietas constituit hypostasim; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 10: The account of goodness does not constitute the account of the essence; in fact, good is conceived as informing being. On the other hand, the property constitutes the hypostasis, so the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod licet intellectus possit aliqua coniuncta dividere, non tamen omnia: non enim potest dividere illa quorum unum est de ratione alterius; non enim potest dividere animal ab homine. Proprietas autem est de ratione hypostasis, et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 11: Although the intellect is able to separate certain things that are united, it cannot do so in every case; for it cannot separate things one of which enters into the account of the other, for it cannot separate animal from man. Now, property enters into the account of hypostasis; wherefore, the objection does not prove.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad11
Ad ultimum dicendum, quod remoto eo quod est in aliquo sicut in subiecto, vel sicut in loco, remanet id in quo est; non autem remoto eo quod est in aliquo sicut pars essentiae eius. Non enim remoto rationali, remanet homo; et similiter nec remota proprietate, remanet hypostasis.
Reply Obj. 12: If one removes that which is in another as subject or place, that in which it was remains, but it is not so if we remove that which is part of a thing’s essence; thus, man no longer remains if we remove rational, and in like manner if we remove the property, the hypostasis does not remain.
QDePot.Q8.A4.ad12
Q. 9On the divine personsDe personis divinis
Primo quaeritur utrum quomodo se habeat persona ad essentiam, subsistentiam et hypostasim.
1. How are the persons compared with the essence, subsistence, and hypostasis?
QDePot.Q9
Secundo quid sit persona.
2. What is a “person”?
QDePot.Q9
Tertio utrum in Deo possit esse persona.
3. Whether there can be a person in God?
QDePot.Q9
Quarto utrum hoc nomen persona in divinis significet aliquid relativum vel absolutum.
4. Whether this term “person” signifies something relative or something absolute in God?
QDePot.Q9
Quinto utrum numerus personarum sit in divinis.
5. Whether there is a number of persons in God?
QDePot.Q9
Sexto utrum nomen personae convenienter possit pluraliter praedicari in divinis.
6. Whether, when we speak of God, we may rightly use the word “person” in the plural?
QDePot.Q9
Septimo quomodo termini numerales praedicentur in divinis, utrum scilicet positive, vel remotive tantum.
7. How are numerical terms predicated of the divine persons, whether positively or only negatively?
QDePot.Q9
Octavo utrum in Deo sit aliqua diversitas.
8. Whether there is any diversity in God?
QDePot.Q9
Nono utrum in divinis sint tres personae tantum, an plures vel pauciores.
9. Whether in God there are only three persons, or more or fewer than three?
QDePot.Q9
A. 1How the persons are compared with the essence, subsistence, and hypostasis
Quomodo se habeat persona ad essentiam, subsistentiam et hypostasim
How the persons are compared with the essence, subsistence, and hypostasis
QDePot.Q9.A1
Primo quaeritur quomodo se habeat persona ad essentiam, subsistentiam et hypostasim.
The first point of inquiry is how the persons are compared with the essence, subsistence, and hypostasis.1
QDePot.Q9.A1
Et videtur quod omnino sint idem. Dicit enim Augustinus in VII de Trin., quod idem intelligunt Graeci cum confitentur in Deo tres hypostases, et Latini cum confitentur tres personas. Ergo hypostasis et persona significant idem.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they are altogether the same. For Augustine says, in On the Trinity 7, that the Greeks mean the same thing when they acknowledge three hypostases in God as the Latins when they acknowledge three persons.1 Therefore, “hypostasis” and “person” signify the same thing.
QDePot.Q9.A1.arg1
Sed dicendum, quod persona differt ab hypostasi in hoc quod hypostasis significat individuum cuiuscumque naturae in genere substantiae, persona vero solum individuum rationalis naturae.
Obj. 2: But it will be replied that “person” differs from “hypostasis” in that the latter signifies an individual of any nature in the genus of substance, while “person” denotes an individual of none but a rational nature.
QDePot.Q9.A1.arg2
Sed contra est quod Boetius dicit, quod Graeci utuntur hoc nomine hypostasis solum pro individuo rationalis naturae. Si ergo persona significat individuum rationalis naturae, omnino sunt idem hypostasis et persona.
On the contrary, Boethius says that the Greeks employ the term “hypostasis” to denote only an individual of rational nature.1 If, then, “person” signifies an individual of rational nature, hypostasis and person are wholly the same thing.
QDePot.Q9.A1.sc
Praeterea, nomina imponuntur a rationibus rerum quas significant. Sed eadem ratio individuationis est in his quae sunt rationalis naturae, et in aliis substantiis. Ergo individuum rationalis naturae non debet habere speciale nomen prae aliis individuis in genere substantiae, ut per hoc sit differentia inter hypostasim et personam.
Obj. 3: Names are taken from the accounts of the realities that they signify. Now, account of individuation is the same in things of a rational nature as in other substances. Therefore, an individual of rational nature should not have a special name before the other individuals in the genus of substance, so that thereby there would be a difference between hypostasis and person.
QDePot.Q9.A1.arg3
Praeterea, nomen subsistentiae a subsistendo sumitur. Nihil autem subsistit nisi individua in genere substantiae, in quibus sunt et accidentia et secundae substantiae, quae sunt genera et species, ut dicitur in Praedicamentis. Sola ergo individua in genere substantiae sunt subsistentiae. Individuum autem in genere substantiae est hypostasis vel persona. Ergo idem est subsistentia quod hypostasis et persona.
Obj. 4: The term “subsistence” is taken from subsisting. Now, nothing subsists besides individuals in the genus of substance, in which are both accidents and second substances, namely, genus and species.1 Therefore, only individuals in the genus of substance are subsistences. But an individual in the genus of substance is a hypostasis or person. Therefore, subsistence is the same as hypostasis and person.
QDePot.Q9.A1.arg4
Sed dicendum, quod genera et species in genere substantiae subsistunt, eo quod eorum est subsistere, ut Boetius dicit, in Lib. de duabus naturis.
Obj. 5: It will be replied that genera and species in the genus of substance subsist, since to subsist belongs to them, according to Boethius in On the Two Natures.1
QDePot.Q9.A1.arg5
Sed contra, subsistere nihil aliud est quam per se existere. Quod ergo existit solum in alio, non subsistit. Sed genera et species sunt solum in alio: sunt enim solum in primis substantiis, quibus interemptis, impossibile est aliquid aliorum remanere, ut dicitur in Praedicamentis. Non est ergo subsistere, generum et specierum, sed solum individuorum in genere substantiae; et sic remanet quod subsistentia sit idem quod hypostasis.
On the contrary, to subsist is to exist through oneself. Hence, what exists only in another does not subsist. Now, genera and species exist only in something else, for they are only in first substances, and if these latter be removed, nothing of the former can possibly remain.1 Hence, to subsist does not belong to genera and species but only to individuals in the genus of substance, so we must still conclude that subsistence is the same as hypostasis.
QDePot.Q9.A1.sc
Praeterea, Boetius dicit, quod ousia id est essentia, significat compositum ex materia et forma. Hoc autem oportet esse individuum: nam materia est individuationis principium. Ergo essentia significat individuum; et sic idem est persona, hypostasis, essentia, et subsistentia.
Obj. 6: Boethius says that ousia (οὐσία), that is, essence, signifies that which is composed of matter and form.1 Now, this must be an individual, since matter is the principle of individuation. Therefore, the essence signifies the individual, and thus person, hypostasis, essence, and subsistence are the same.
QDePot.Q9.A1.arg6
Praeterea, essentia est quam significat definitio, cum per definitionem sciatur quid est res. Definitio autem rei naturalis, quae est ex materia et forma composita, non solum continet formam, sed etiam materiam, ut patet per Philosophum. Ergo essentia est aliquid compositum ex materia et forma.
Obj. 7: The essence is signified by the definition, since a definition makes known what a thing is. Now, the definition of a natural thing, which is composed of matter and form, includes not only the form but also the matter, according to the Philosopher.1 Therefore, the essence is something composed of matter and form.
QDePot.Q9.A1.arg7
Sed dicendum, quod essentia significat naturam communem, alia vero tria, scilicet subsistentia, hypostasis et persona, significant individuum in genere substantiae.
Obj. 8: It will be replied that the essence denotes the common nature whereas the other three, namely, subsistence, hypostasis, and person, signify an individual in the genus of substance.
QDePot.Q9.A1.arg8
Sed contra universale et particulare inveniuntur in quolibet genere. In aliis autem generibus non distinguitur nomen particularis et universalis: eodem enim nomine nominatur qualitas aut quantitas, sive sit universalis sive sit particularis. Ergo nec in genere substantiae debent esse distincta nomina ad significandum substantiam universalem et particularem: et sic videtur quod praedicta nomina non differant.
On the contrary, universal and particular are to be found in every genus. Now, in other genera there are not different names for the particular and the universal; thus, a quality or a quantity are denominated with the same name, whether it be universal or particular. Neither, therefore, in the genus of substance should there be different names to denote a universal and a particular substance; therefore, one would think that these terms have the same signification.
QDePot.Q9.A1.sc
Sed contra est quod Boetius dicit in commento praedicamentorum quod ousia id est essentia, significat compositum ex materia et forma; ousiosis id est subsistentia, significat formam; hypostasis vero materiam. Ergo praedicta differunt.
On the contrary (1), Boethius says, in his commentary on The Categories, that ousia (οὐσία), that is, essence, signifies that which is composed of matter and form; that ousiosis (οὐσίωσις), that is, subsistence, signifies the form; and hypostasis signifies the matter.1 Therefore, they differ.
QDePot.Q9.A1.sc
Praeterea, idem videtur ex hoc quod idem auctor assignat praedictorum nominum differentiam in Lib. de duobus naturis.
Furthermore (2), the same conclusion would seem to follow from the fact that the same author explains the difference between these terms, in On the Two Natures.1
QDePot.Q9.A1.arg9
Respondeo dicendum quod Philosophus ponit substantiam dupliciter dici:
I answer that the Philosopher says that “substance” may be taken in two ways.1
QDePot.Q9.A1.co
dicitur enim uno modo substantia ipsum subiectum ultimum, quod non praedicatur de alio: et hoc est particulare in genere substantiae;
In one sense, it is the ultimate subject itself, what is not predicated of another; and this is the particular within the genus of substance.
QDePot.Q9.A1
alio modo dicitur substantia forma vel natura subiecti.
In another sense, the form or nature of the subject is called the “substance.”
QDePot.Q9.A1
Huius autem distinctionis ratio est, quia inveniuntur plura subiecta in una natura convenire, sicut plures homines in una natura hominis. Unde oportuit distingui quod est unum, ab eo quod multiplicatur: natura enim communis est quam significat definitio indicans quid est res; unde ipsa natura communis, essentia vel quidditas dicitur.
The reason for this distinction is that several subjects may have a common nature; for example, several men have in common the nature of man. Hence, it was necessary to distinguish that which is one from that which is multiple, for the common nature is signified by the definition, which indicates what a reality is; whence this common nature is called the essence or quiddity (“whatness”).
QDePot.Q9.A1
Quidquid ergo est in re ad naturam communem pertinens, sub significatione essentiae continetur, non autem quidquid est in substantia particulari, est huiusmodi. Si enim quidquid est in substantia particulari ad naturam communem pertineret, non posset esse distinctio inter substantias particulares eiusdem naturae. Hoc autem quod est in substantia particulari praeter naturam communem, est materia individualis quae est singularitatis principium, et per consequens accidentia individualia quae materiam praedictam determinant.
Therefore, whatsoever a real thing contains pertaining to the common nature is included in the signification of the essence, but this cannot be said of all that is contained in the particular substance. For if whatsoever is in the particular substance were to belong to the common nature, there would be no possible distinction between particular substances of the same nature. Now, that which is in the particular substance besides the common nature is individual matter (which is the principle of singularity), and consequently individual accidents, which determine this same matter.
QDePot.Q9.A1
Comparatur ergo essentia ad substantiam particularem ut pars formalis ipsius, ut humanitas ad Socratem. Et ideo in rebus, ex materia et forma compositis, essentia non est omnino idem quod subiectum; unde non praedicatur de subiecto: non enim dicitur quod Socrates sit una humanitas.
Accordingly, the essence is compared to the particular substance as a formal part thereof, for instance, human nature in Socrates. Hence, in things composed of matter and form, the essence is not altogether the same thing as the subject, and consequently it is not predicated of the subject; for we do not say that Socrates is the one human nature.
QDePot.Q9.A1
In substantiis vero simplicibus, nulla est differentia essentiae et subiecti,1 cum non sit in eis materia individualis naturam communem individuans, sed ipsa essentia in eis est subsistentia. Et hoc patet per Philosophum et per Avicennam, qui dicit, in sua metaphysica, quod quidditas simplicis est ipsum simplex.
On the other hand, in simple substances, there is no difference between essence and subject, seeing that in them there is no individual matter individuating a common nature, but rather their very essence is a subsistence. This is clear from what the Philosopher says1 and from Avicenna, who says that the quiddity of a simple thing is itself simple.2
QDePot.Q9.A1
Substantia vero quae est subiectum, duo habet propria:
Now, two things are proper to the substance that is the subject.
QDePot.Q9.A1
quorum primum est quod non indiget extrinseco fundamento in quo sustentetur, sed sustentatur in seipso; et ideo dicitur subsistere, quasi per se et non in alio existens. Aliud vero est quod est fundamentum accidentibus substentans ipsa; et pro tanto dicitur substare.
The first is that it needs no external foundation in which it is supported but is supported in itself; therefore, it is said to subsist as existing not in another but through itself. The second is that it is the foundation to accidents by sustaining them, and for this reason it is said to “stand-under.”
QDePot.Q9.A1
Sic ergo substantia quae est subiectum, in quantum subsistit, dicitur ousiosis vel subsistentia; in quantum vero substat, dicitur hypostasis secundum Graecos, vel substantia prima secundum Latinos. Patet ergo quod hypostasis et substantia differunt ratione, sed sunt idem re.
Accordingly, the substance that is a subject, inasmuch as it subsists, is called ousiosis (οὐσίωσις) or subsistence, but inasmuch as it stands-under, it is called hypostasis by the Greeks and “first substance” by the Latins. It is clear, then, that hypostasis and substance differ in account but are the same thing in reality.
QDePot.Q9.A1
Essentia vero in substantiis quidem materialibus non est idem cum eis secundum rem, neque penitus diversum, cum se habeat ut pars formalis; in substantiis vero immaterialibus est omnino idem secundum rem, sed differens ratione. Persona vero addit supra hypostasim determinatam naturam: nihil enim est aliud quam hypostasis rationalis naturae.
The essence, however, in material substances is not the same thing as them in reality, nor yet is it altogether diverse, since it is oriented as a formal part; whereas in immaterial substances it is altogether the same thing in reality while differing in account. “Person” adds a definite nature to “hypostasis,” since it is nothing more than a hypostasis of rational nature.
QDePot.Q9.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum quod, ex quo persona non addit supra hypostasim nisi rationalem naturam, oportet quod hypostasis et persona in rationali natura sint penitus idem; sicut cum homo addat supra animal, rationale, oportet quod animal rationale sit homo; et ideo verum est quod Augustinus dicit, quod idem significant Graeci cum confitentur in Deo tres hypostases, et Latini cum confitentur tres personas.
Reply Obj. 1: Inasmuch as “person” adds only the rational nature to the hypostasis, it follows that the hypostasis and the person are absolutely the same thing in a rational nature; thus, seeing that “man” adds “rational” to “animal,” it follows that a rational animal is a man. Hence, Augustine’s statement is true when he says that Greeks mean the same thing when they acknowledge three hypostases in God as the Latins when they acknowledge three persons.1
QDePot.Q9.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod hoc nomen hypostasis, in Graeco ex proprietate significationis habet quod significet individuam substantiam cuiuscumque naturae; sed ex usu loquentium habet quod significet individuum rationalis naturae tantum.
Reply Obj. 2: The word “hypostasis” in Greek in its proper signification denotes an individual substance of any nature whatsoever, but from common usage it has come to mean only an individual of rational nature.
QDePot.Q9.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod sicut substantia individua proprium habet quod per se existat, ita proprium habet quod per se agat: nihil enim agit nisi ens actu; et propter hoc calor sicut non per se est, ita non per se agit; sed calidum per calorem calefacit. Hoc autem quod est per se agere, excellentiori modo convenit substantiis rationalis naturae quam aliis. Nam solae substantiae rationales habent dominium sui actus, ita quod in eis est agere et non agere; aliae vero substantiae magis aguntur quam agant. Et ideo conveniens fuit ut substantia individua rationalis naturae, speciale nomen haberet.
Reply Obj. 3: Just as it is proper to an individual substance to exist through itself, so is it proper to it to act through itself. For nothing acts but an actual being; for which reason just as heat exists not through itself, so neither does it act through itself, but rather the hot thing heats through its heat. Now, to act through themselves belongs in a more excellent degree to substances of a rational nature than to others, since rational substances alone have dominion over their actions, such that it is in them to act or not to act, whereas other substances are more acted upon than act themselves. Hence, it was fitting that the individual substance of rational nature should have a special name.
QDePot.Q9.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod quamvis nihil subsistat nisi individua substantia, quae hypostasis dicitur, tamen non eadem ratione dicitur subsistere et substare: sed subsistere in quantum non est in alio; substare vero in quantum alia insunt ei. Unde si aliqua substantia esset quae per se existeret, non tamen esset alicuius accidentis subiectum, posset proprie dici subsistentia, sed non substantia.
Reply Obj. 4: Although nothing subsists but the individual substance which is called a hypostasis, it is not said to subsist for the same reason as it is said to stand-under; it is said to subsist as not existing in another, and to stand-under inasmuch as other things are in it. Hence, if there were a substance that existed through itself without being the subject of an accident, it could be called a subsistence but not a substance.
QDePot.Q9.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod Boetius loquitur secundum opinionem Platonis, qui posuit genera et species esse quasdam formas separatas subsistentes, ab accidentibus denudatas; et secundum hoc poterant dici subsistentiae, sed non hypostases. Vel dicendum, quod subsistere attribuitur generibus et speciebus, non quia subsistant, sed quia individua in eorum naturis subsistunt, etiam omnibus accidentibus remotis.
Reply Obj. 5: Boethius expresses himself according to the opinion of Plato, who held genera and species to be separate subsistent forms devoid of accidents; and in this view, they could be called subsistences but not hypostases. Or we may reply that genera and species are said to subsist not because they themselves subsist but because individuals subsist in their natures, even were all accidents removed from them.
QDePot.Q9.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod essentia in substantiis materialibus significat compositum ex materia et forma, non tamen ex materia individuali, sed ex materia communi: definitio enim hominis quae significat eius essentiam, continet quidem carnes et ossa, sed non has carnes vel haec ossa. Sed materia individualis comprehenditur in significatione hypostasis et subsistentiae in rebus materialibus.
Reply Obj. 6: In material substances, essence denotes something composed of matter and form—not indeed of individual matter but of common matter; for the definition of man, which signifies his essence, includes flesh and bones but not this flesh and these bones. On the other hand, individual matter is included in the signification of hypostasis and subsistence in material things.
QDePot.Q9.A1.ad6
Et per hoc patet solutio ad septimum.
Reply Obj. 7: This suffices for the reply to the seventh objection.
QDePot.Q9.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod accidentia non individuantur nisi ex suis subiectis. Sola autem substantia per seipsam individuatur, et per propria principia; et ideo convenienter in solo genere substantiae particulare habet proprium nomen.
Reply Obj. 8: Accidents are not individualized save by their subjects. But substance alone is individualized through itself and its proper principles; hence, it is fitting that only in the genus of substance should the particular have a special name.
QDePot.Q9.A1.ad8
Rationes quae sunt in oppositum, concedimus; tamen sciendum, quod Boetius aliter accipit ista nomina in commento praedicamentorum, quam sit communis usus eorum, prout exponit ea in Lib. de duabus naturis. Attribuit enim nomen hypostasis materiae quasi primo principio substandi, ex qua habet substantia prima quod substet accidenti: nam forma simplex subiectum esse non potest, ut dicit idem Boetius in Lib. de Trinit. Nomen autem ousiosis vel subsistentiae attribuit formae quasi essendi principio, per ipsam enim est res in actu; nomen autem ousia vel essentiae attribuit composito. Unde ostendit quod in substantiis materialibus tam forma quam materia sunt essentialia principia.
Reply to the Sed Contra: The arguments advanced in a contrary sense may be granted. But it must be noted that Boethius in his commentary on The Categories1 takes these terms in a different sense from that in which they are usually employed and as he uses them in his work On the Two Natures.2 Thus, he applies the term hypostasis to matter as the first principle standing-under, due to which the first substance is enabled to stand under accidents, since a simple form cannot be a subject, as he also says in On the Trinity.3 Again, he applies the term ousiosis (οὐσίωσις) or subsistence to the form as the principle of being because by it is a thing actual, while he employs ousia (οὐσία) or essence as indicating the composite. Thus, he shows that in material substances both form and matter are essential principles.
QDePot.Q9.A1.ad9
A. 2What a person is
Quid sit persona
What a person is
QDePot.Q9.A2
Secundo quaeritur quid sit persona.
The second point of inquiry is what a person is.1
QDePot.Q9.A2
Videtur quod inconvenienter definiat eam Boetius in Lib. de duabus naturis dicens quod persona est: rationalis naturae individua substantia. Nullum enim singulare definitur, ut patet per Philosophum. Sed persona significat singulare in genere substantiae, ut dictum est. Ergo non potest definiri.
Obj. 1: Boethius, in On the Two Natures, defines it as an individual substance of a rational nature,1 and it would seem that this definition is incorrect. For, according to the Philosopher, no singular thing can be defined.2 Now, a person is a singular within the genus of substance, as already stated. Therefore, it cannot be defined.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg1
Sed dicendum, quod licet id quod est persona sit quoddam singulare, tamen ratio personae communis est, et pro tanto persona in communi definiri potest.
Obj. 2: To this it will be replied that, although that which is a person is a singular, the account of a person is something common, and this suffices to make it possible to define it.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg2
Sed contra, id quod est commune omnibus substantiis individuis rationalis naturae, est intentio singularitatis, quae quidem non est in genere substantiae. Ergo non debet in definitione personae poni substantia quasi genus.
On the contrary, that which is common to every individual substance of rational nature is the intention of singularity, which is not in the genus of substance. Therefore, in the definition of person we should not give substance as the genus.
QDePot.Q9.A2.sc
Sed dicendum, quod hoc nomen persona non significat tantum intentionem, sed intentionem simul cum subiecto intentionis.
Obj. 3: But it will be replied that this word “person” does not denote a mere intention, but an intention together with its subject.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg3
Sed contra est quod Philosophus probat, quod compositum ex subiecto et ex accidente, non potest definiri,—sequeretur enim nugatio in definitione—cum enim in definitione accidentis ponatur subiectum, sicut nasus in definitione simi, oportebit quod in definitione compositi ex subiecto et accidente, ponatur bis subiectum: semel pro se, et semel pro accidente. Si ergo persona significat intentionem et subiectum, inconveniens est quod definiatur.
On the contrary, the Philosopher proves that a compound of subject and accident cannot be defined, because such a definition would be nugatory.1 For seeing that the definition of an accident includes the subject, for example, nose in the definition of “snub,” it will be necessary in defining a compound of subject and accident to express the subject twice, once for itself and once for the accident. If, then, “person” signifies the intention together with the subject, it will be futile to define it.
QDePot.Q9.A2.sc
Praeterea, subiectum huius intentionis communis est aliquod singulare. Si ergo persona significat simul intentionem et subiectum intentionis, adhuc sequeretur quod, definita persona, definiatur singulare; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 4: The subject of this common intention is an individual. If, then, “person” denotes the intention together with its subject, it will still follow that, in defining person, the individual will be defined, which cannot be done.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg4
Praeterea, intentio non ponitur in definitione rei, nec accidens in definitione substantiae. Persona autem est nomen rei et substantiae. Inconvenienter igitur in definitione personae ponitur individuum, quod est nomen intentionis et accidentis.
Obj. 5: An intention is not included in the definition of a real thing, nor accident in the definition of a substance. Now, “person” denominates a real thing and a substance. Therefore, it is unfitting to include “individual” in the definition of “person,” since it denotes both an intention and an accident.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg5
Praeterea, illud in cuius definitione ponitur substantia pro genere, oportet quod sit species substantiae. Sed persona non est species substantiae, quia condivideretur contra alias substantiae species. Ergo inconvenienter ponitur substantia in definitione personae quasi genus.
Obj. 6: A thing in whose definition substance is expressed as the genus must be itself a species of substance. Now, person is not a species of substance, for then it would be condivided with other species of substance. Therefore, it is unfitting in defining person to express substance as the genus.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg6
Praeterea, substantia dividitur per primam et secundam. Sed substantia secunda non potest poni in definitione personae: esset enim oppositio in adiecto,—cum dicitur substantia individua—nam substantia secunda est substantia universalis. Similiter autem neque substantia prima, nam substantia prima est substantia individua; et sic esset nugatio cum additur individuum supra substantiam in definitione personae. Inconvenienter ergo substantia ponitur in definitione personae.
Obj. 7: “Substance” is divided into first and second. Now, second substance cannot be placed in the definition of person, for a contradiction of terms would be involved when it is called an “individual substance,” for second substance is universal substance. But likewise, neither is “person” the first substance, for a first substance is an individual substance, so it would be futile to add “individual” to “substance” in defining person. Therefore, it is unfitting to include substance in the definition of person.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg7
Praeterea, nomen subsistentiae propinquius esse videtur personae quam substantia: dicimus enim in Deo tres subsistentias, sicut et tres personas; non autem dicimus tres substantias, sed unam. Magis ergo debuit persona per subsistentiam quam per substantiam definiri.
Obj. 8: The term “subsistence” seems more akin to person than does “substance”; for we say that there are three subsistences in God, as likewise three persons, while we do not say there are three substances, but one. Therefore, it were better to define a person as a subsistence than as a substance.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg8
Praeterea, quod ponitur in definitione tamquam genus, multiplicato definito multiplicatur, plures enim homines sunt plura animalia. Sed in Deo sunt tres personae, non autem tres substantiae. Ergo substantia non debet poni in definitione personae quasi genus.
Obj. 9: If you multiply the thing defined, you multiply the genus included in the definition; thus, many men are many animals. Now, there are three persons and not three substances in God. Therefore, substance should not be expressed as the genus in the definition of person.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg9
Praeterea, rationale est differentia animalis. Sed persona invenitur in his quae non sunt animalia, scilicet in angelis et in Deo. Ergo rationale non debuit poni in definitione personae.
Obj. 10: Rational is a difference of animal. Now, person is found in things that are not animals, namely, in the angels and in God. Therefore, rational should not be expressed as the difference in defining person.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg10
Praeterea, natura est tantum in rebus mobilibus: est enim principium motus, ut dicitur in II Phys. Sed essentia est tam in rebus mobilibus quam in immobilibus. Ergo convenientius fuit in definitione personae ponere essentiam quam naturam, cum etiam persona inveniatur tam in rebus mobilibus quam in immobilibus: est enim in hominibus, in angelis et in Deo.
Obj. 11: Nature is only in movable things, since it is the principle of movement, as is said in Physics 2.1 Now, essence is in things both movable and immovable. Therefore, it were better in defining person to include essence rather than nature, seeing that person is found both in movable and immovable things, since person is found in men, angels, and God.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg11
Praeterea, definitio debet converti cum definito. Non autem omne quod est rationalis naturae individua substantia, est persona. Essentia enim divina, secundum quod est essentia, non est persona, alioquin esset in Deo una persona, sicut est una essentia. Ergo inconvenienter definitur persona definitione praedicta.
Obj. 12: The definition should be convertible with the thing defined. Now, not every individual substance of rational nature is a person. For the divine essence as an essence is not a person, or else in God there would be one person just as there is one essence. Therefore, the aforesaid definition of person is unsuitable.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg12
Praeterea, humana natura in Christo est rationalis naturae individua substantia: neque enim est accidens, neque universalis substantia, neque irrationalis naturae; non tamen humana natura in Christo est persona: sequeretur enim quod persona divina quae assumpsit humanam naturam, assumpsisset humanam personam; et sic essent in Christo duae personae, scilicet divina assumens, et humana assumpta; quod est haeresis Nestorianae. Non ergo omnis individua substantia rationalis naturae est persona.
Obj. 13: The human nature in Christ is an individual substance of rational nature, for it is neither an accident nor a universal substance nor is it of irrational nature; and yet in Christ it is not a person, since it would follow that the divine person in assuming human nature assumed a human person. Thus, there would be two persons in Christ, the divine person assuming and the human person assumed, which is the heresy of Nestorius. Therefore, not every individual substance of rational nature is a person.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg13
Praeterea, anima separata a corpore per mortem, non dicitur esse persona; et tamen est rationalis naturae individua substantia. Non ergo haec est conveniens definitio personae.
Obj. 14: The soul separated by death from the body is not said to be a person, yet it is an individual substance of rational nature. Therefore, this is not a suitable definition of person.
QDePot.Q9.A2.arg14
Respondeo dicendum quod rationabiliter, individuum in genere substantiae speciale nomen sortitur: quia substantia ex propriis principiis individuatur,—et non ex alio extraneo,—sicut accidens ex subiecto. Inter individua etiam substantiarum rationabiliter individuum in rationali natura, speciali nomine nominatur, quia ipsius est proprie et vere per se agere, sicut supra dictum est.
I answer that, as explained above, it is reasonable that the individual in the genus of substance should have a special name, because a substance is individualized by its proper principles and not by something extraneous, as an accident is by its subject. Again, it is reasonable that among individual substances also the individual of rational nature should have a special name, because (as stated above) it belongs to it properly and truly to act through itself.
QDePot.Q9.A2.co
Sicut ergo hoc nomen hypostasis, secundum Graecos, vel substantia prima secundum Latinos, est speciale nomen individui in genere substantiae; ita hoc nomen persona, est speciale nomen individui rationalis naturae. Utraque ergo specialitas sub nomine personae continetur.
Therefore, just as the word “hypostasis” according to the Greeks or “first substance” according to the Latins is the special name of an individual in the genus of substance, even so the word “person” is the special name of an individual of rational nature, so that person is a special name under both these heads.
QDePot.Q9.A2
Et ideo ad ostendendum quod est specialiter individuum in genere substantiae, dicitur quod est substantia individua; ad ostendendum vero quod est specialiter in rationali natura, additur rationalis naturae. Per hoc ergo quod dicitur substantia, excluduntur a ratione personae accidentia quorum nullum potest dici persona. Per hoc vero quod dicitur individua, excluduntur genera et species in genere substantiae quae etiam personae dici non possunt; per hoc vero quod additur rationalis naturae, excluduntur inanimata corpora, plantae et bruta quae personae non sunt.
Hence, to indicate that it is in a special manner an individual in the genus of substance, it is stated that it is “an individual substance”; and to indicate that it is in a special manner an individual of rational nature, it is added, “of rational nature.” Accordingly, by describing it as a substance, we exclude accidents from the account of person, for no accident can be a person, and by adding “individual,” we exclude genera and species in the genus of substance, since they cannot be called persons; and by adding “of rational nature,” we exclude inanimate bodies, plants, and beasts, which are not persons.
QDePot.Q9.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod in substantia particulari, est tria considerare: quorum unum est natura generis et speciei in singularibus existens; secundum est modus existendi talis naturae, quia in singulari substantia existit natura generis et speciei, ut propria huic individuo, et non ut multis communis; tertium est principium ex quo causatur talis modus existendi. Sicut autem natura in se considerata communis est, ita et modus existendi naturae; non enim invenitur natura hominis existens in rebus nisi aliquo singulari individuata: non enim est homo qui non sit aliquis homo, nisi secundum opinionem Platonis, qui ponebat universalia separata. Sed principium talis modi existendi quod est principium individuationis, non est commune; sed aliud est in isto, et aliud in illo; hoc enim singulare individuatur per hanc materiam, et illud per illam. Sicut ergo nomen quod significat naturam, est commune et definibile,—ut homo vel animal,—ita nomen quod significat naturam cum tali modo existendi, ut hypostasis vel persona. Illud vero nomen quod in sua significatione includit determinatum individuationis principium, non est commune nec definibile, ut Socrates et Plato.
Reply Obj. 1: Three points are to be noted in an individual substance; first, the generic and specific nature existing in the individual; second, such a nature’s mode of existence, inasmuch as the generic and specific nature in the individual substance exists as proper to that individual and not as common to many; third, the principle whence is caused this mode of existence. Now, just as a nature considered in itself is common, so too is that nature’s mode of existence, for we do not find human nature existing in things except as individualized in this or that man; for there is no man that is not a particular man, except in the opinion of Plato, who posited separate universals. But the principle of that mode of existence, namely, the principle of individuation, is not common but differs in each individual, for this particular thing is individualized by this matter and that one by that matter. Accordingly, just as the term denoting the nature is common and definable, like man or animal, so too is the term denoting the nature together with such a mode of existence, for example, hypostasis or person. On the other hand, the term that includes in its signification a determinate principle of individuation is neither common nor definable, like Socrates or Plato.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod non solum intentio singularitatis est communis omnibus individuis substantiis, sed etiam natura generis cum tali modo existendi; et hoc modo significat hoc nomen hypostasis naturam generis substantiae ut individuatam; hoc autem nomen persona solum naturam rationalem sub tali modo existendi. Et propter hoc neque hypostasis neque persona est nomen intentionis, sicut singulare vel individuum, sed nomen rei tantum; non autem rei et intentionis simul.
Reply Obj. 2: Not only is the intention of singularity common to all individual substances, but also the generic nature together with that particular mode of existence. In this way, the term “hypostasis” denotes a nature of the genus of substance as individuated, while the term “person” denotes only a rational nature with that particular mode of existence. For this reason neither “hypostasis” nor “person” is a term of intention, like “singular” and “individual,” but denotes a real thing only, and not a real thing together with an intention.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad2
Unde patet solutio ad tertium et quartum.
Reply to Obj. 3–4: This suffices for the replies to the third and fourth objections.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad3
Ad quintum dicendum quod, quia essentiales rerum differentiae sunt ignotae frequenter et innominatae, oportet interdum uti accidentalibus differentiis ad substantiales differentias designandas, sicut docet Philosophus, et hoc modo individuum ponitur in definitione personae, ad designandum individualem modum essendi.
Reply Obj. 5: While the essential differences of things are often unknown and unnamed, we are sometimes under the necessity of employing accidental differences to denote substantial distinctions, as the Philosopher teaches.1 Thus it is that “individual” is included in the definition of person, in order to indicate an individual mode of existence.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad4
Ad sextum dicendum quod, cum dividitur substantia in primam et secundam, non est divisio generis in species,—cum nihil contineatur sub secunda substantia quod non sit in prima,—sed est divisio generis secundum diversos modos essendi. Nam secunda substantia significat naturam generis secundum se absolutam; prima vero substantia significat eam ut individualiter subsistentem. Unde magis est divisio analogi quam generis. Sic ergo persona continetur quidem in genere substantiae, licet non ut species, sed ut specialem modum existendi determinans.
Reply Obj. 6: The division of “substance” into first and second is not a division into genus and species, since second substance covers nothing that is not covered by first substance; rather, it is a division of a genus according to different modes of existence. Thus, “second substance” denotes the generic nature in itself absolutely, while “first substance” signifies that nature as individually subsistent; therefore, the division is analogous rather than specific. Accordingly, person is contained in the genus substance, although not as a species, but as defining a specific mode of existence.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad5
Ad septimum dicendum, quod quidam dicunt, quod substantia ponitur in definitione personae prout significat hypostasim, sed cum de ratione hypostasis sit individuum, secundum quod opponitur communitati universalis vel parti,—quia nullum universale, nec aliqua pars, ut manus vel pes, potest dici hypostasis,—ulterius de ratione personae est individuum, secundum quod opponitur communitati assumptibilis. Dicunt enim, quod humana natura in Christo est hypostasis, sed non persona. Et ideo ad excludendum assumptibilitatem additur individuum in definitione personae.
Reply Obj. 7: Some hold that substance is included in the definition of person inasmuch as substance signifies a hypostasis; but since the account of hypostasis includes “individual” insofar as it is opposed to the community of a universal or to a part—for no universal nor any part of a thing, such as a hand or a foot, can be called a “hypostasis”—they say that “individual” is added in the definition of person inasmuch as “individual” excludes a community of assumability. For they hold that the human nature in Christ is a hypostasis but not a person. Therefore, they say to exclude assumability, “individual” is added in the definition of person.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad6
Sed hoc videtur esse contra intentionem Boetii, qui in Lib. de duabus naturis, per hoc quod dicitur individuum, excludit universalia a ratione personae. Et ideo melius est ut dicatur, quod substantia non ponitur in definitione personae pro hypostasi, sed pro eo quod est commune ad substantiam primam, quae est hypostasis, et substantiam secundam, et dividitur in utraque. Et sic illud commune, per hoc quod additur individuum, contrahitur ad hypostasim, ut idem sit dicere: substantia individua rationalis naturae, ac si diceretur hypostasis rationalis naturae.
This, however, would seem contrary to the intention of Boethius in On the Two Natures, who by the term “individual” excludes universals from the account of person.1 Hence, it is better to say that, in the definition of person, “substance” does not stand for “hypostasis” but for that which is common to first substance (that is, hypostasis) and second substance, and is divided into both. Thus, this common substance, by the addition of “individual,” is narrowed down to the hypostasis, and thus to say “individual substance of rational nature” is the same as to say “hypostasis of rational nature.”
QDePot.Q9.A2
Ad octavum dicendum quod, secundum praedicta, ratio non procedit: quia substantia accipitur non pro hypostasi, sed pro eo quod est commune ad omnem substantiae acceptionem. Si tamen acciperetur substantia pro hypostasi, adhuc ratio non sequeretur: substantia enim quae est hypostasis, propinquius se habet ad personam quam subsistentia; cum tamen persona dicat aliquid subiectum, sicut substantia prima, et non solum sicut subsistens ut subsistentia. Sed quia nomen substantiae refertur etiam apud Latinos ad significationem essentiae, ideo ad vitandum errorem non dicimus tres substantias, sicut tres subsistentias. Graeci vero apud quos est distinctum nomen hypostasis a nomine ousias indubitanter in Deo tres hypostases confitentur.
Reply Obj. 8: In view of what we have just said, this argument does not prove. “Substance” does not stand for “hypostasis” but for that which is common to all substance in whatever sense it be taken. If, however, “substance” were to stand for “hypostasis,” the objection would remain inconclusive, because the substance that is a hypostasis is more akin to a person than is subsistence, since nonetheless “person” signifies some subject, as first substance does, and not merely as subsisting, as a subsistence. But seeing that the term “substance” is employed even by the Latins to denote the essence, therefore in order to avoid error, we do not speak of three substances, as we do of three subsistences. The Greeks, however, who have the word hypostasis as distinct from ousia (οὐσία), do not hesitate to acknowledge three hypostases in God.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad7
Ad nonum dicendum quod, sicut dicimus in Deo tres personas, ita possumus dicere tres substantias individuas; unam tamen substantiam quae est essentia.
Reply Obj. 9: Just as we speak of three persons in God, so may we speak of three individual substances, yet of only one substance that is the essence.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad8
Ad decimum dicendum, quod rationale est differentia animalis, secundum quod ratio, a qua sumitur, significat cognitionem discursivam, qualis est in hominibus, non autem in angelis nec in Deo. Boetius autem sumit rationale communiter pro intellectuali, quod dicimus convenire Deo et angelis et hominibus.
Reply Obj. 10: Rational is the difference of animal, inasmuch as “reason,” whence it is taken, denotes discursive knowledge, the sort that is found in man but not in angels nor in God. But Boethius takes “rational” in a broad sense for “intellectual,” and this is common to man, angels, and God.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad9
Ad undecimum dicendum quod natura in definitione personae non accipitur prout est principium motus, sicut definitur a Philosopho, sed sicut definitur a Boetio: quod natura est unumquodque informans specifica differentia. Et quia differentia complet definitionem et determinat definitum ad speciem, ideo nomen naturae magis competit in definitione personae—quae specialiter in quibusdam substantiis invenitur—quam nomen essentiae, quod est communissimum.
Reply Obj. 11: In the definition of person, “nature” is not to be taken as the principle of movement, in which sense it is defined by the Philosopher,1 but as defined by Boethius as the specific difference giving each thing its form.2 And since the difference completes the definition and confines the thing defined to its species, it follows that the term “nature” is more suitable in the definition of person, which is specific to certain substances, than is the term “essence,” which is most common.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad10
Ad duodecimum dicendum quod individuum, in definitione personae, sumitur pro eo quod non praedicatur de pluribus; et secundum hoc essentia divina non est individua substantia secundum praedicationem—cum praedicetur de pluribus personis—licet sit individua secundum rem. Richardus tamen de sancto Victore, corrigens definitionem Boetii, secundum quod persona in divinis accipitur, dixit: quod persona est divinae naturae incommunicabilis existentia, ut per hoc quod dicitur incommunicabilis, essentia divina, persona non esse, ostenderetur.
Reply Obj. 12: In the definition of person, “individual” signifies that which is not predicated of several; and in this sense, the divine essence is not an individual substance by predication, inasmuch as it is predicated of several persons, although it is individual in itself. However, Richard of St. Victor amends the definition of Boethius as applied to the divine persons and says that a person is an incommunicable existence of divine nature, so as to indicate by the term “incommunicable” that the divine essence is not a person.1
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad11
Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod cum substantia individua sit quoddam completum per se existens, humana natura in Christo, cum sit assumpta in personam divinam, non potest dici substantia individua—quae est hypostasis—sicut nec manus nec pes nec aliquid eorum quae non subsistunt per se ab aliis separata; et propter hoc non sequitur quod sit persona.
Reply Obj. 13: Seeing that an individual substance is something complete existing through itself, the human nature in Christ, inasmuch as it was assumed into the divine person, cannot be called an individual substance, which is a hypostasis, any more than can a hand, a foot, or anything that does not subsist by itself apart from anything else; and for this reason, it does not follow that it is a person.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad12
Ad decimumquartum dicendum quod anima separata est pars rationalis naturae, scilicet humanae, et non tota natura rationalis humana, et ideo non est persona.
Reply Obj. 14: The separated soul is a part of rational nature and not a whole rational human nature; wherefore, it is not a person.
QDePot.Q9.A2.ad13
A. 3Whether there can be a person in GodUtrum in Deo possit esse persona
Tertio quaeritur utrum in Deo possit esse persona.
The third point of inquiry is whether there can be a person in God.1
QDePot.Q9.A3
Et videtur quod non. Sicut enim dicit Boetius nomen personae sumitur a personando, quia homines larvati personae dicebantur, quia in comoediis vel tragoediis aliquid personabant. Sed esse larvatum non competit Deo, nisi forte metaphorice. Ergo nomen personae non potest dici de Deo, nisi forte metaphorice.
Obj. 1: And it seems that there cannot be. For according to Boethius, the word “person” is taken from “personating,” for those wearing masks in comedies and tragedies were called “persons” because they personated something.1 But it is unbecoming for God to wear a mask, except perhaps metaphorically speaking. Therefore, the term “person” should not be applied to God, except perhaps metaphorically.
QDePot.Q9.A3.arg1
Praeterea, sicut dicit Damascenus, de nullo eorum quae dicuntur de Deo, possumus scire quid est, prout ei conveniunt. Sed de persona scimus quid est, per definitionem praemissam. Ergo persona non competit Deo, ad minus secundum definitionem praedictam.
Obj. 2: As Damascene says, it is impossible for us to know what any of the things are which we ascribe to God insofar as they belong to him.1 Yet we do know what a person is, by the above-given definition.2 Therefore, “person” is not applicable to God, at least in the sense of the aforesaid definition.
QDePot.Q9.A3.arg2
Praeterea, Deus non est in aliquo genere; cum enim sit infinitus, sub nullius generis terminis comprehendi potest. Persona autem significat aliquid quod est in genere substantiae. Ergo persona Deo non convenit.
Obj. 3: God is not in a genus, because, since he is infinite, he cannot be confined within the limits of any genus. Now, “person” signifies something in the genus of substance. Therefore, “person” is not to be applied to God.
QDePot.Q9.A3.arg3
Praeterea, in Deo nulla est compositio. Sed persona significat aliquid compositum; singulare enim humanae naturae, quod est persona, est maximae compositionis; partes etiam definitionis personae demonstrant personam esse compositam. Non est ergo in Deo persona.
Obj. 4: There is no composition in God. But “person” signifies something composite, for an individual of human nature, which is a person, is most composite; also, the parts of the definition of person show that person is a composite thing. Therefore, there is no person in God.
QDePot.Q9.A3.arg4
Praeterea, in Deo nulla est materia. Principium autem individuationis materia est. Cum ergo persona sit substantia individua, non potest Deo convenire.
Obj. 5: There is no matter in God. But matter is the principle of individuation. Since, then, a person is an individual substance, the term cannot be applied to God.
QDePot.Q9.A3.arg5
Praeterea, omnis persona est subsistentia. Sed Deus non potest dici subsistentia, quia non existit sub aliquo. Ergo non est persona.
Obj. 6: Every person is a subsistence. But God cannot be called a subsistence, for he is not subject to anything. Therefore, he is not a person.
QDePot.Q9.A3.arg6
Praeterea, persona sub hypostasi continetur. Sed in Deo non potest esse hypostasis, quia non est in eo aliquod accidens, cum hypostasis dicat subiectum accidentis, ut supra dictum est. Ergo in Deo non est persona.
Obj. 7: Person is contained under hypostasis. Now, there cannot be a hypostasis in God, since there are no accidents in him, and hypostasis denotes the subject of an accident, as stated above.1 Therefore, there is no person in God.
QDePot.Q9.A3.arg7
Sed contrarium apparet per Athanasium in symbolo quicumque vult, etc., et per Augustinum in VII de Trinit., et per communem Ecclesiae usum, quae a Spiritu Sancto edocta non potest errare.
The contrary is plain from the authority of Athanasius in the Creed, quicumque vult, etc.,1 and of Augustine in On the Trinity 7,2 and from the general usage of the Church, which, being taught by the Holy Spirit, cannot err.
QDePot.Q9.A3.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod persona, sicut dictum est, significat quamdam naturam cum quodam modo existendi. Natura autem, quam persona in sua significatione includit, est omnium naturarum dignissima, scilicet natura intellectualis secundum genus suum. Similiter etiam modus existendi quem importat persona est dignissimus, ut scilicet aliquid sit per se existens.
I answer that, as stated above, “person” denotes a certain nature with a certain mode of existence. Now, the nature which “person” includes in its signification is of all natures the most dignified, namely, that nature which is intellectual in regard to its genus. Likewise, the mode of existence signified by the word “person” is most dignified, namely, that something exists through itself.
QDePot.Q9.A3.co
Cum ergo omne quod est dignissimum in creaturis, Deo sit attribuendum, convenienter nomen personae Deo attribui potest, sicut et alia nomina quae proprie dicuntur de Deo.
Since, then, whatsoever is most dignified in created things should be attributed to God, it is becoming that the word “person” should be attributed to God, like the other terms that are said of God properly.
QDePot.Q9.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum quod in nomine aliquo est duo considerare: scilicet, illud ad quod significandum nomen imponitur, et illud a quo imponitur ad significandum. Frequenter enim imponitur nomen aliquod ad significandum rem aliquam, ab aliquo accidente aut actu aut effectu illius rei; quae tamen non sunt principaliter significata per illud nomen, sed potius ipsa rei substantia, vel natura sicut hoc nomen lapis sumitur a laesione pedis, quam tamen non significat, sed potius corpus quoddam in quo tale accidens frequenter invenitur. Unde laesio pedis magis pertinet ad etymologiam huius nominis lapis, quam ad eius significationem.
Reply Obj. 1: Two things must be considered in a name: that which it is intended to signify and that from which it is taken for the purpose of signification. For a name is often given to signify a certain reality based on some accident or action or effect of that reality; and yet these are not what are principally signified by the name, but rather the very substance of the reality. Thus, the word lapis (“stone”) is taken from laesio pedis (“hurting of the foot”), yet it does not signify this but rather a body wherein such an accident is frequently found, so that laesio pedis belongs to the etymology of the word lapis rather than to its signification.
QDePot.Q9.A3.ad1
Quando ergo illud ad quod significandum nomen imponitur, Deo non competit —sed aliqua proprietas eius secundum similitudinem quamdam—tunc illud nomen de Deo metaphorice dicitur: sicut Deus nominatur leo, non quia natura illius animalis Deo conveniat, sed propter fortitudinem quae in leone invenitur. Quando vero res significata per nomen Deo convenit, tunc illud nomen proprie de Deo dicitur, sicut bonum, sapiens et huiusmodi; licet etiam quandoque illud a quo tale nomen imponitur, non conveniat Deo. Sic ergo licet personare ad modum larvati hominis a quo impositum fuit nomen personae, Deo non conveniat, tamen illud quod significatur per nomen, scilicet subsistens in natura intellectuali, competit Deo; et propter hoc nomen personae proprie sumitur in divinis.
Accordingly, when it is not the intended signification of a term that is appropriate to God but some property by way of likeness, then such a term is applied to God metaphorically. Thus, God is called a “lion” not because the nature of that animal belongs to God but on account of the strength that is found in a lion. When, however, that which the term signifies does belong to God, it is applied to God in its proper sense, for instance, good, wise, and the like—even though sometimes that based on which such terms are taken does not belong to God. Thus, although to personate—the way one wearing a mask does, on which is based the term “person”—does not belong to God, yet that which the word signifies, namely, that which subsists in an intellectual nature, does belong to God; and for this reason, the term “person” is ascribed to God in its proper sense.
QDePot.Q9.A3
Ad secundum dicendum quod tam nomen personae quam definitio de persona data, si recte intelligatur, convenit Deo: non tamen ita quod sit definitio eius, quia plus est in Deo quam significetur per nomen. Unde id quod Dei est, per rationem nominis non definitur.
Reply Obj. 2: Both the word “person” and the definition of person given above—if rightly understood—befit God, yet not so as to be a definition of God, since there is more in God than is signified by the term. Hence, the account of the term does not define what God is.
QDePot.Q9.A3.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum quod, licet Deus non sit in genere substantiae tamquam species, pertinet tamen ad genus substantiae sicut generis principium.
Reply Obj. 3: Although God is not in the genus of substance as a species, he belongs to the genus of substance as a principle of the genus.
QDePot.Q9.A3.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum quod accidit personae, in quantum huiusmodi, quod sit composita, ex hoc quod complementum vel perfectio, quae requiritur ad rationem personae, non invenitur statim in uno simplici, sed requirit adunationem multorum, sicut in hominibus patet. In Deo autem, cum summa simplicitate est summa perfectio; et ideo est ibi persona absque compositione. Partes vero positae in definitione personae non ostendunt aliquam compositionem personae, nisi in substantiis materialibus: individuum autem cum sit negatio, per hoc quod substantiae additur, nulla compositio importatur. Unde remanet ibi sola compositio individuae substantiae, id est hypostasis ad naturam: quae duo, in substantiis immaterialibus, secundum rem, sunt idem omnino.
Reply Obj. 4: It is accidental to person as such that it be composite, because the complement or perfection required for the account of a person is not found at once in one simple thing; rather, it requires a unification of many, as is manifest in men. But in God, together with supreme simplicity, there is supreme perfection; therefore, in him, there is person without composition. As to the parts which combine to make the definition of person, they do not argue composition in person except in material substances; and individual, being a negation, does not imply composition through its being added to substance. Hence, the only composition that remains is that of individual with substance, that is, hypostasis to the nature, which two in immaterial substances are absolutely one and the same thing.
QDePot.Q9.A3.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum quod rebus materialibus, in quibus formae non sunt per se subsistentes, sed materiae inhaerentes, oportet quod principium individuationis sit ex materia: formae vero immateriales, cum sint per se subsistentes, ex seipsis individuantur; ex hoc enim quod aliquid est subsistens, habet quod de pluribus praedicari non potest: et ideo nihil prohibet in rebus immaterialibus substantiam individuam et personam inveniri.
Reply Obj. 5: In material things, whose forms are not self-subsistent but adherent to matter, the principle of individuation must be from matter, while immaterial forms, being self-subsistent, are individualized by themselves; for from the very fact that a thing is self-subsistent, it cannot be predicated of several. Consequently, there is no reason why there should not be an individual substance and a person in immaterial things.
QDePot.Q9.A3.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum quod, licet in Deo non sit compositio, ut in eo aliquid sub alio intelligi possit, tamen secundum intellectum nostrum, seorsum accipimus esse eius et substantiam ipsius sub esse eius existentem, ut huic subsistens dicatur. Vel dicendum, quod licet subesse—a quo imponitur vocabulum subsistendi—Deo non conveniat, tamen per se esse—ad quod significandum imponitur—competit ei.
Reply Obj. 6: Although there is no composition in God, by reason whereof we might be able to understand subjection of one thing to another in him; nevertheless, according to our intellect, we consider his being apart from his substance as subject to his existence, such that it is said to subsist under this. Or one might say that being-under—based on which the word “subsisting” is used—does not belong to God, yet to exist through himself—which the word signifies—does belong to him.
QDePot.Q9.A3.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum quod, licet in Deo non sint accidentia, sunt tamen in eo proprietates personales, quibus hypostases substant.
Reply Obj. 7: Though there are no accidents in God, there are personal properties of which the hypostases are the subjects.
QDePot.Q9.A3.ad7
A. 4Whether this term “person” signifies something relative or something absolute in GodUtrum hoc nomen persona in divinis significet relativum, vel aliquid absolutum
Quarto quaeritur utrum hoc nomen persona in divinis significet relativum, vel aliquid absolutum.
The fourth point of inquiry is whether this term “person” signifies something relative or something absolute in God.1
QDePot.Q9.A4
Et videtur quod significet aliquid absolutum. Dicit enim Augustinus, quod cum Ioannes dicit: tres sunt qui testimonium dant in caelo, Pater, Verbum, et Spiritus Sanctus; et quaeretur quid tres essent, responsum est quod sunt tres personae. Sed quid quaerit de essentia. Ergo hoc nomen persona in divinis significat essentiam.
Obj. 1: And it seems that it signifies something absolute. For Augustine says, when John states1 that there are three who bear witness in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit, if it be asked, ‘three what?’ the answer is, ‘three persons’.2 Now, the query “what?” asks for the essence. Therefore, in God, “person” signifies the essence.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg1
Praeterea, in eodem lib. Augustinus dicit, quod idem est Deo esse quod personam esse. Sed esse in divinis significat essentiam, et non relationem. Ergo et persona.
Obj. 2: Augustine says in the same book that in God to be and to be a person are the same thing.1 Now, in God, “to be” denotes the essence and not a relation. Therefore, “person” does so also.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg2
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit ibidem: ad se proprie dicitur persona, non ad Filium vel Spiritum Sanctum, sicut ad se dicitur Deus, et magnus et bonus et iustus. Sed haec omnia essentiam significant, et non relationem. Ergo et persona.
Obj. 3: Augustine says in the same place: person is predicated of the Father absolutely not with respect to the Son or the Holy Spirit: just as he is called God, great, good, or just absolutely.1 Now, all these denote the essence and not a relation. Therefore, person does so also.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg3
Praeterea, Augustinus ibidem dicit quod, quamvis commune est illis, scilicet Patri et Filio et Spiritui Sancto, nomen essentiae, ita ut singulus quisque dicatur essentia tamen illis commune est personae vocabulum. Sed relatio in divinis non est commune, sed distinctivum. Ergo persona in divinis non significat relationem.
Obj. 4: Augustine says in the same place that, although the term ‘essence’ is common to them, namely, the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, such that each one is called the essence, yet the term ‘person’ is common to them.1 But relation in God is not common but distinctive. Therefore, person does not signify relation in God.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg4
Sed dicendum, quod persona est commune ratione et non re in divinis.
Obj. 5: It will be replied that, in God, person is common logically and not really.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg5
Sed contra, in divinis non est universale; unde Augustinus in eodem libro improbat opinionem illorum qui dicebant quod essentia in divinis est sicut genus vel sicut species; persona vero sicut species vel individua. Quod autem est commune ratione et non re, est commune per modum universalis. Ergo persona non est commune in divinis ratione tantum, sed etiam re; et ita non potest significare relationem.
On the contrary, there are no universals in God; hence, in the same book Augustine rejects the opinion of those who said that the essence in God is like a genus or species, and person like a species or individual.1 Now, that which is common logically and not really is common after the manner of a universal. Hence, in God, person is common not merely in account but really, such that it cannot signify a relation.
QDePot.Q9.A4.sc
Praeterea, nullum nomen significat res diversorum generum, nisi aequivoce: acutum enim aequivoce dicitur in saporibus et magnitudinibus. Manifestum est autem quod persona in angelis et hominibus non significat relationem, sed aliquid absolutum. Si ergo in Deo significet relationem, erit aequivoce dictum.
Obj. 6: A term does not signify things of different genera, except equivocally; thus, “acute” is applied equivocally to the sense of taste and to a mathematical figure. Now, it is evident that “person” does not signify a relation in angels and man, but something absolute. Therefore, if it signifies a relation in God, it will be employed equivocally.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg6
Praeterea, quod accidit rei significatae per nomen, est extra significationem nominis; sicut extra significationem hominis est album, quod accidit homini. Res autem significata per hoc nomen persona est substantia individua rationalis naturae; quia ratio quam significat nomen, est definitio, secundum Philosophum, in IV Metaph.: substantiae autem tali accidit ad aliud referri. Relatio ergo est extra significationem huius nominis persona.
Obj. 7: That which is accidental to the reality signified by a term is outside the term’s signification; thus, “white,” which is accidental to man, is outside the signification of “man.” Now, the thing signified by the word “person” is an individual substance of rational nature, since, according to the Philosopher in Metaphysics 4, the account that the name signifies is its definition,1 and it is accidental to such a substance that it be related to something else. Therefore, relation is beside the signification of the word “person.”
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg7
Praeterea, nullum nomen potest intelligi de aliquo vere praedicari, cui non intelligitur convenire res significata per nomen; sicut non potest intelligi esse homo quod intelligitur non esse animal rationale mortale. Iudaei autem et pagani confitentur Deum esse personam; non tamen confitentur in eo relationes, quas nos ponimus secundum fidem. Ergo hoc nomen persona in divinis non significat huiusmodi relationes.
Obj. 8: It is inconceivable that any term be predicated of a thing to which the reality signified by that term is understood not to belong; thus, if we understand that a certain thing is not a rational animal, it is inconceivable that such a thing be a man. Now, Jews and pagans acknowledge God to be a person, yet they do not acknowledge relations in him, while we ascribe them to him, according to faith. Therefore, “person” does not signify these relations in God.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg8
Sed dicendum, quod Iudaei et pagani erroneam habent opinionem de Deo; unde ex eorum opinione non potest accipi argumentum.
Obj. 9: But to this it will be replied that Jews and pagans err in their views about God, and thus we cannot argue from their opinion.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg9
Sed contra, error opinionis non variat nominis significationem, nec etiam veritas. Si ergo apud errantes de Deo nomen persona non significat relationem, nec etiam significabit apud recte sentientes de Deo.
On the contrary, neither an erroneous opinion nor truth itself can change the signification of a word. Therefore, if the word “person” does not signify relation in the opinion of those who err about God, neither will it do so with those who think aright about him.
QDePot.Q9.A4.sc
Praeterea, voces, secundum Philosophum, sunt signa intellectuum: intellectus enim qui concipitur ex hoc nomine persona est in intellectu substantiae primae. Ergo hoc nomen persona significat substantiam primam, qua nihil est magis absolutum, cum sit per se existens; ergo hoc nomen persona non significat relationem, sed aliquid absolutum.
Obj. 10: According to the Philosopher, vocal words are signs of ideas.1 Now, the idea conceived of the word “person” is the idea of a first substance. Therefore, this word “person” signifies a first substance, than which nothing is more absolute, since it is self-existent. Therefore, the word person does not signify a relation but something absolute.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg10
Sed dicendum, quod hoc nomen persona significat relationem per modum substantiae.
Obj. 11: But to this, it may be replied that the word “person” signifies a relation through the mode of substance.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg11
Sed contra, haec propositio est immediata: nulla relatio est substantia, sicut et haec: nulla quantitas est substantia, sicut patet per Philosophum. Si ergo hoc nomen persona significat substantiam, ut probatum est, impossibile est quod significatum eius sit relatio.
On the contrary, this is an immediate proposition: “no relation is a substance,” just as this: “no quantity is a substance,” according to the Philosopher.1 If, then, the word “person” signifies the substance, as we have already proved, it cannot possibly signify a relation.
QDePot.Q9.A4.sc
Praeterea, opposita non possunt verificari de eodem. Sed esse per se et esse ad aliud, sunt opposita. Si ergo quod significatur nomine personae est substantia, quae est ens per se, impossibile est quod sit ad aliquid.
Obj. 12: Opposite terms cannot be true of the same thing. Now, existence through oneself and existence toward another are opposite. If, then, “person” signifies substance, which is a being through itself, it cannot signify toward-something.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg12
Praeterea, omne nomen significans relationem, refertur ad aliquid quod consignificat, sicut dominus et servus. Sed patet quod hoc nomen persona non refertur ad aliud. Ergo non significat relationem, sed aliquid absolutum.
Obj. 13: A term that signifies a relation is referred to something that it consignifies, for instance, master and servant. Now, it is clear that this term “person” has no reference to something else. Therefore, it does not signify a relation but something absolute.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg13
Praeterea, persona dicitur quasi per se una. Unitas autem in divinis pertinet ad essentiam. Ergo hoc nomen persona significat essentiam, et non relationem.
Obj. 14: “Person” is said as it were one through itself (per se una). Now, unity in God pertains to the essence. Therefore, “person” signifies essence and not relation.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg14
Sed dicendum, quod hoc nomen significat unum distinctum, et quia distinctio in divinis est per relationem, ideo significat relationem.
Obj. 15: To this it will be replied that this word signifies one distinct thing, and since distinction in God arises from relation, person must signify relation.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg15
Sed contra, Filius et Spiritus Sanctus dicuntur distingui in divinis secundum modum originis: nam Filius procedit per modum intellectus, ut Verbum, sed Spiritus Sanctus per modum voluntatis, ut Amor. Non ergo per solas relationes est distinctio in divinis; et sic non oportet quod persona relationem significet.
On the contrary, the Son and Holy Spirit are said to be distinguished according to the mode of their origin, because the Son proceeds by way of the intellect, as Word, and the Holy Spirit by way of the will, as Love. Therefore, distinction in God is not through the relations alone; and consequently, it does not follow that “person” signifies relation.
QDePot.Q9.A4.sc
Praeterea, si relatio in divinis est distinguens; persona autem est quid distinctum, non distinguens; non significabit relationem nomen personae.
Obj. 16: If relation causes distinction in God, while a person is something distinct without causing distinction, relation cannot be signified by the word “person.”
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg16
Praeterea, relationes in divinis dicuntur esse proprietates. Persona autem significat aliquid substans proprietati. Non ergo significat relationem.
Obj. 17: The relations in God are said to be properties, while “person” signifies something underlying a property. Therefore, it does not signify relation.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg17
Praeterea, quatuor sunt relationes in divinis: scilicet paternitas, filiatio, processio, communis spiratio: innascibilitas enim, quae est quinta notio, non est relatio. Sed hoc nomen persona nullam harum significat. Si enim significaret paternitatem, non diceretur de Filio; si filiationem, non diceretur de Patre; si autem processione Spiritus Sancti, non diceretur neque de Patre neque de Filio; si vero communem spirationem, non diceretur de Spiritu Sancto. Non ergo significat relationem hoc nomen persona.
Obj. 18: There are four relations in God: paternity, filiation, procession, common spiration; for innascibility, which is the fifth notion, is not a relation. But the word “person” signifies none of these, because if it signified paternity, it would not be said of the Son; if it signified filiation, it would not be said of the Father; if it signified the procession of the Holy Spirit, it would be said neither of the Father nor of the Son; and if it signified the common spiration, it would not be said of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, the word “person” does not signify relation.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg18
Sed contra, Boetius dicit, quod omne nomen, ad personas pertinens, relationem significat. Sed nullum nomen magis pertinet ad personas quam hoc nomen persona. Ergo hoc nomen persona relationem significat.
On the contrary (1), Boethius says that every term that refers to the persons signifies relation.1 Now, no term refers to the persons more than does “person” itself. Therefore, the word “person” signifies relation.
QDePot.Q9.A4.sc
Praeterea, sub persona in divinis continentur Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus. Sed haec nomina relationem significant. Ergo et nomen personae.
Furthermore (2), in God, under “person” are included the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. But these names signify relation. Therefore, “person” does also.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg19
Praeterea, nullum absolutum distinguitur in divinis. Sed persona distinguitur. Ergo non est absolutum, sed relativum.
Furthermore (3), nothing absolute is distinguished in God. But person is distinguished. Therefore, it is not absolute but relative.
QDePot.Q9.A4.arg20
Respondeo dicendum quod hoc nomen persona habet commune cum nominibus absolutis in divinis quod de qualibet persona praedicatur, nec secundum nomen ad aliud defertur; cum nominibus vero relationem significantibus, quod distinguitur, et pluraliter praedicatur. Et ideo videtur quod utraque significatio et relativi et absoluti pertineat ad personam. Qualiter autem utraque significatio ad nomen personae pertineat est diversimode a diversis assignatum.
I answer that the term “person,” in common with the absolute names of God, is predicated of each person, and does not, according to the name, refer to anything else; and in common with the names signifying relation, it is divided and predicated in the plural. Therefore, it would seem that “person” admits of both significations, that of the absolute and the relative. But how the name “person” can admit of both significations has been explained in various ways by different people.
QDePot.Q9.A4.co
Dicunt enim quidam quod persona significat utrumque, sed per modum aequivocationis. Dicunt enim quod hoc nomen persona, quantum est de se, absolute significat essentiam, tam in singulari quam in plurali, sicut hoc nomen Deus, aut bonus, aut magnus: sed propter insufficientiam nominum ad loquendum de Deo, accommodatum est hoc nomen persona a sanctis patribus in Nicaeno Concilio, ut quandoque possit sumi pro relativo, et praecipue in plurali, cum dicimus quod Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus sunt tres personae, vel cum termino partitivo adiuncto, ut cum dicitur: alia est persona Patris, alia Filii; vel cum dicitur: Filius est alius a Patre in persona. In singulari autem cum absolute praedicatur, potest indifferenter significare essentiam vel personam, ut cum dicitur: Pater est persona, vel Filius est persona.—Et haec videtur esse opinio Magistri in I sententiarum.
For some say that “person” signifies both, but equivocally. They assert that in and of itself it expresses the essence absolutely, both in the singular and in the plural, like the name “God,” or “good,” or “great”; but owing to the insufficiency of names employed in speaking of God, the holy fathers in the Council of Nicaea accommodated the term “person” so that it could be employed sometimes for the relative, especially in the plural, as when we say that Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are three persons, or with the addition of a disjunctive term, as when we say: “the person of the Father is one, the Son another,” or “the Son is distinct from the Father in person.” However, when it is predicated in the singular absolutely, it may equally signify the essence or the relation, as when we say: “the Father is a person,” or “the Son is a person.” This appears to be the opinion of the Master in Sentences I.1
QDePot.Q9.A4
Sed non videtur sufficienter dici: non enim absque ratione ex propria significatione nominis sumpta, sancti patres divinitus inspirati, hoc nomen invenerunt ad confessionem verae fidei exprimendam; et praecipue quia dedissent occasionem erroris dicendo tres personas, si hoc nomen persona significat essentiam absolute.
But this does not seem to be a satisfactory explanation. For it was not without reason taken from the proper signification of the word, that the holy fathers, inspired by God, found this term to express a profession of the true faith—and all the more, seeing that they would have provided an occasion for error in affirming three persons if the word “person” signified the essence absolutely.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Et ideo alii dixerunt quod simul significat essentiam, et relationem, sed non aequaliter; sed unum in recto, et aliud in obliquo. Quorum quidam dixerunt, quod significat essentiam in recto, et relationem in obliquo; quidam e converso.
Therefore, others have said that it expresses at the same time essence and relation, but not equally: the one directly and the other indirectly. Some of them maintained that it expresses the essence directly and the relation indirectly, while others took the contrary view.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Sed neutri dubitationem solvunt: quia si essentiam in recto significant, non deberet pluraliter praedicari; si vero relationem, non deberet ad se dici, nec de singulis praedicari.
Yet neither opinion solves the difficulty, for if it signifies the essence directly, it should not be predicated in the plural, and if it signifies the relation directly, it should not be predicated in reference to itself, nor of each person.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Et ideo alii dixerunt quod significat utrumque in recto. Quorum quidam dixerunt, quod significat essentiam et relationem ex aequo, et neutrum circa aliud ponitur.
Hence, others have said that it signifies both directly, and some of them said that it signifies equally both essence and relation, and neither more than the other.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Sed hoc non est intelligibile: quia quod non significat unum nihil significat. Unde omne nomen significat unum in una acceptione, ut dicit Philosophus in IV Metaph.
But this is unintelligible, since that which does not signify one thing signifies nothing; therefore, according to the Philosopher in Metaphysics 4, every term signifies one thing in one sense.1
QDePot.Q9.A4
Et ideo alii dixerunt quod relatio ponitur circa absolutum. Quod quidem difficile est videre, cum relationes non determinent essentiam in divinis.
Hence, others have said that it signifies relation in reference to the absolute. But it is difficult to see how this is possible, inasmuch as relations do not determine the essence in God.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Et ideo alii dixerunt quod non significat absolutum, sive substantiam quae est essentia, sed quae est hypostasis: hoc enim relatione determinatur. Quod quidem verum est, sed per hoc dictum nihil nobis manifestatur. Minus enim est nobis manifestum nomen hypostasis vel subsistentiae, quam nomen personae.
And so others have said that it does not signify the absolute, that is, the substance which is essence, but that which is hypostasis, since this is determined by a relation. This is indeed true, but it does not make us any wiser, seeing that the meaning of hypostasis or subsistence is less clear than that of person.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Et ideo ad evidentiam huius quaestionis sciendum, quod propria ratio nominis est quam significat nomen, secundum Philosophum. Id autem cui attribuitur nomen, si sit recte sumptum sub re significata per nomen, sicut determinatum sub indeterminato, dicitur supponi per nomen; si autem non sit recte sumptum sub re nominis, dicitur copulari per nomen; sicut hoc nomen animal significat substantiam animatam sensibilem, et album significat colorem disgregativum visus: homo vero recte sumitur sub ratione animalis, sicut determinatum sub indeterminato. Est enim homo substantia animata sensibilis tali anima, scilicet rationali; sub albo vero, quod est extra essentiam eius, non directe sumitur. Unde homo supponitur nomine animalis, copulatur vero nomine albi.
Accordingly, to elucidate the matter, it must be noted that, according to the Philosopher, the proper account of a term is what the name signifies.1 Now, that to which a name is attributed, if it is taken directly under the reality signified by name, as the determined under the indeterminate, that is said to be supposed by the name; but if it is not directly taken under the reality of the name, it is said to be coupled with it. Thus, “animal” signifies a sensible animate substance, and “white” signifies a color that dilates sight, while “man” is included directly in the account of animal as the determinate under the indeterminate. For man is a sensible animate substance with a certain sort of soul, that is, a rational one, whereas man is not directly included under white, since white is outside his essence. Hence, man is supposed to the term “animal,” but is coupled with the term “white.”
QDePot.Q9.A4
Et quia inferius quod supponitur per nomen commune, se habet ad commune sicut determinatum ad indeterminatum: id quod erat suppositum, fit significatum, determinatione apposita ad commune: animal enim rationale significat hominem.
And since that which is supposed under a common denomination is related to the common as the determinate to the indeterminate, that which was supposed becomes the thing signified, with the determination added to the common term; for “rational animal” signifies a man.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Sed sciendum, quod aliquid significat dupliciter: uno modo formaliter, et alio modo materialiter.
But we must observe that a thing is signified in two ways, formally and materially.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Formaliter quidem significatur per nomen ad id quod significandum nomen est principaliter impositum, quod est ratio nominis; sicut hoc nomen homo significat aliquid compositum ex corpore et anima rationali.
Formally, a term signifies that which it was chiefly intended to signify, and this is the account of the term; thus, the term “man” signifies something composed of a body and a rational soul.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Materialiter vero significatur per nomen, illud in quo talis ratio salvatur; sicut hoc nomen homo significat aliquid habens cor et cerebrum et huiusmodi partes, sine quibus non potest esse corpus animatum anima rationali.
Materially, a term signifies that in which that account is preserved; thus, the name “man” signifies something that has a heart, brain, and such parts without which the body cannot be ensouled with a rational soul.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Secundum hoc ergo dicendum est, quod hoc nomen persona communiter sumpta nihil aliud significat quam substantiam individuam rationalis naturae. Et quia sub substantia individua rationalis naturae continetur substantia individua—id est incommunicabilis et ab aliis distincta, tam Dei quam hominis quam etiam angeli—oportet quod persona divina significet subsistens distinctum in natura divina, sicut persona humana significat subsistens distinctum in natura humana; et haec est formalis significatio tam personae divinae quam personae humanae.
Accordingly, we reply that the term “person,” taken in a general way, signifies nothing else but an individual substance of a rational nature. And since under “individual substance of rational nature” is contained individual substance—that is, incommunicable and distinct from others, whether of God, of man, or of angels—it follows that “divine person” must signify something subsistent and distinct in the divine nature, just as a “human person” signifies something subsistent and distinct in human nature; and this is the formal signification of “person,” whether divine or human.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Sed quia distinctum subsistens in natura humana non est nisi aliquid per individualem materiam individuatum et ab aliis diversum, ideo oportet quod hoc sit materialiter significatum, cum dicitur persona humana.
Since, however, that which is distinct and subsistent in human nature is nothing else than something individualized and differentiated from others by individual matter, it follows that this is the material signification when we speak of a human person.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Distinctum vero incommunicabile in natura divina non potest esse nisi relatio, quia omne absolutum est commune et indistinctum in divinis. Relatio autem in Deo est idem secundum rem quod eius essentia. Et sicut essentia in Deo idem est et habens esse essentiam, ut deitas et Deus: ita idem est relatio et quod per relationem refertur. Unde sequitur quod idem sit relatio et distinctum in natura divina subsistens.
But the only thing that is distinct and incommunicable in the divine nature is relation, since all that is absolute is common and undivided in God. Now, in God, relation is the same in reality as the essence. And as in God the essence is identical with the one who has the essence (for example, Godhead is identical with God), so also is relation the same as the one who is related. Consequently, the relation is the same as that which is distinct and subsists in the divine nature.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Patet ergo quod persona, communiter sumpta, significat substantiam individuam rationalis naturae; persona vero divina, formali significatione, significat distinctum subsistens in natura divina. Et quia hoc non potest esse nisi relatio vel relativum, ideo materiali significatione significat relationem vel relativum. Et propter hoc potest dici, quod significat relationem per modum substantiae, non quae est essentia, sed quae est hypostasis; sicut et relationem significat non ut relationem, sed ut relativum, idest ut significatur hoc nomine Pater, non ut significatur hoc nomine paternitas. Sic enim relatio significata includitur oblique in significatione personae divinae, quae nihil aliud est quam distinctum relatione subsistens in essentia divina.
It is evident, then, that “person” commonly speaking signifies an individual substance of rational nature, while “divine person” in its formal signification denotes a distinct thing subsisting in the divine nature. And seeing that this can be nothing else but the relation or the relative, it follows that in its material signification it denotes the relation or the relative. Hence, it may be said that it signifies a relation by the mode of substance, not the substance that is essence but that is hypostasis, just as it also signifies a relation not as a relation but as relative: that is, as signified by the “Father” and not as signified by “paternity.” For in this way, the signified relation is included indirectly in the signification of the divine person, which is nothing other than something distinct by a relation and subsistent in the divine essence.
QDePot.Q9.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod quid non solum quaerit de essentia sed quandoque etiam de supposito, ut: quid natat in mari? Piscis. Et sic, ad quid respondendum est per nomen persona.
Reply Obj. 1: “What?” asks for not only the essence but also sometimes even the supposit, as for instance: “what swims in the sea?” “A fish.” And so the answer to “what?” is through the word “person.”
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum quod, propter modum significandi huius nominis persona, dicit Augustinus: idem est Deo esse quod persona esse. Non enim significat per modum relationis, sicut Pater et Filius.
Reply Obj. 2: It is on account of the mode of signification of this word “person,” that Augustine says: in God to be and to be a person are the same.1 For it does not signify through the mode of relation, as “Father” and “Son” do.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum quod hoc provenit ex formali significatione personae quod ad se dicitur et ad aliud non refertur.
Reply Obj. 3: It is due to the formal signification of “person” that it is predicated absolutely and without reference to another.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum quod essentia est communis re in divinis, sed persona secundum rationem tantum, sicut et hoc nomen relatio.
Reply Obj. 4: In God, essence is common in reality, but person is common only according to account, like the word “relation.”
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum quod in divinis nihil est diversificatum secundum esse, cum ibi sit tantum unum esse. Hoc autem est contra rationem universalis; et ideo non est ibi universale, licet sit ibi unum secundum rationem, et non secundum rem.
Reply Obj. 5: In God, there are no differences of being, since there is but one being in him. Now, this is incompatible with the account of the universal; therefore, it is not universal here, although it is one in account and not in reality here.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum quod, hoc quod persona aliud significat in Deo et homine, pertinet ad diversitatem suppositionis magis quam ad diversam significationem huius communis, quod est persona. Diversa autem suppositio non facit aequivocationem, sed diversa significatio.
Reply Obj. 6: The fact that “person” designates one thing in God and another in man must be referred to a difference in supposition more than in the signification of the common word “person.” And equivocation arises from a difference in signification, not in supposition.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod licet relatio accidat ei quod significatur communiter per hoc nomen persona, non tamen accidit personae divinae, sicut ostensum est.
Reply Obj. 7: Although relation is accidental to the common signification of “person,” it is not accidental to the divine person, as we have shown above.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod obiectio illa procedit de formali significatione nominis, et non de materiali.
Reply Obj. 8: This argument considers the formal and not the material signification of the term.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad8
Et similiter dicendum ad nonum.
Reply Obj. 9: And the same answer applies to the ninth objection.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod substantia prima dicitur absoluta, quasi ab alio non dependens. Relativum autem in divinis non excludit absolutum quod est ab alio dependens; sed excludit absolutum quod ad aliud non refertur.
Reply Obj. 10: A first substance is said to be absolute as being independent of another. In God, however, the relative term does not exclude the absolute that depends on another, but the absolute that is not related to another.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod ista propositio, nulla relatio est substantia, est immediata, si accipiatur relatio et substantia quae sunt in genere. Sed Deus non limitatur terminis alicuius generis, sed habet in se perfectiones omnium generum. Unde non distinguitur in eo secundum rem relatio et substantia.
Reply Obj. 11: This proposition, “no relation is a substance,” is self-evident if it refers to relation and substance that are in a genus. God, however, is not confined within the limits of a genus but contains in himself the perfections of all genera. Therefore, relation and substance are not distinct in him in reality.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod per se existens opponitur ad non per se existens, non autem ei quod est ad aliquid.
Reply Obj. 12: Self-existent is opposed to non-self-existent and not to that which is related to another.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod persona secundum nomen ad aliud non refertur, propter modum quem significat.
Reply Obj. 13: The “person,” according to the name, does not refer to a relation, except on account of its mode of signification.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod unum in divinis se habet communiter ad essentiam et relationem; dicimus enim quod essentia est una, et quod Pater est unus.
Reply Obj. 14: In God, “one” is common to essence and relation; thus, we say that the essence is one, and that the Father is one.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod forte modus ille processionis diversus—quo dicitur Filius procedere per modum intellectus, Spiritus Sanctus vero per modum voluntatis—non sufficit ad distinguendum personaliter Spiritum Sanctum a Filio, cum voluntas et intellectus non distinguantur personaliter in divinis. Si tamen concedatur quod hoc ad eorum distinctionem sufficiat, manifestum est quod uterque a Patre per relationem distinguitur, prout unus eorum procedit a Patre ut genitus, alius ut spiratus; et hae relationes constituunt eorum personas.
Reply Obj. 15: It may be that the diversity of these modes of procession, by which the Son is said to proceed by way of intellect and the Holy Spirit by way of will, does not suffice for a personal distinction between the Holy Spirit and the Son, since in God will and intellect are not really distinct. If, however, it be granted that this suffices to make a distinction between them, it is clear that each is distinct from the Father by a relation, in that one of them proceeds from the Father by generation, the other by spiration, and these relations constitute their persons.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod sicut relatio significat ut distinguens in divinis, ita relatum significatur ut distinctum. In Deo autem non est aliud relatio et relatum, sicut nec essentia et quod est; et ideo nec distinguens et distinctum in Deo differunt.
Reply Obj. 16: Just as relation signifies as distinguishing in God, so is that which is related signified as distinguished. Now, in God, the relation and the relative are not distinct, as neither are the essence and that which is; hence, in God, that which distinguishes and that which is distinguished do not differ.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod proprietas in divinis non est accidentalis, sed est idem secundum rem ei cuius est proprietas; sed differt secundum modum intelligendi. Persona ergo non significat relationem prout est proprietas, sed prout est proprietati et essentiae subsistens.
Reply Obj. 17: In God, a property is not an accident but in reality is the same as the thing whose property it is, although it differs therefrom according to our mode of understanding. Accordingly, “person” does not signify relation as a property but as the thing subsisting under the property and essence.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod licet universale non possit esse praeter singularia, potest tamen intelligi, et per consequens significari. Et propter hoc sequitur, si non est aliquod singularium, quod non sit universale. Non tamen sequitur, si non intelligitur aut significatur aliquod singularium, quod non intelligatur vel significetur universale: hoc enim nomen homo non significat aliquem singularium hominum, sed solum hominem in communi; et similiter hoc nomen persona, etsi non significet paternitatem neque filiationem neque communem spirationem aut processionem, tamen significat relationem in communi, per modum iam dictum, sicut et hoc nomen relatio suo modo.
Reply Obj. 18: Although there cannot be a universal without singulars, it can be understood apart from them and consequently be so signified. Hence, it follows that if there are no singulars, there is no universal. But it does not follow that if no singular is understood or signified, the universal is not understood or signified. For the word “man” does not signify some individual man but only man in general; and in like manner, the word “person,” although it does not signify paternity or filiation or common spiration or procession, nevertheless does signify relation in general (in the way already explained), even as the word “relation” does in its own particular way.
QDePot.Q9.A4.ad18
A. 5Whether there is a number of persons in GodUtrum numerus personarum sit in divinis
Quinto quaeritur utrum numerus personarum sit in divinis.
The fifth point of inquiry is whether there is a number of persons in God.1
QDePot.Q9.A5
Et videtur quod non. Dicit enim Boetius: hoc vere unum est in quo nullus est numerus. Sed Deus est verissime unus. Ergo in eo nullus est numerus.
Obj. 1: And it seems that there is not. For Boethius says: that is truly one in which there is no number.1 But God is most truly one. Therefore, number is not in him.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg1
Sed dicendum, quod in Deo non est numerus simpliciter, sed numerus personarum.
Obj. 2: It will be replied that in God there is no number simply speaking but a number of persons.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg2
Sed contra, semper ad secundum quid sequitur simpliciter, quando determinatio non est diminuens; sequitur enim: est homo albus; ergo est homo; sed non sequitur: est homo mortuus; ergo est homo. Sed hoc quod dicitur numerus personarum, non est determinatio diminuens, cum persona sit quoddam completissimum. Ergo sequitur, si est in divinis numerus personarum, quod sit ibi numerus simpliciter.
On the contrary, from a qualified statement we may always infer a simple statement, provided the qualification has not the effect of diminishing: thus, from the proposition, “there is a white man,” it follows that there is a man, but from the proposition, “there is a dead man,” it does not follow that there is a man. Now, when we say a “number of persons” the qualification does not diminish, since person is something most complete. Therefore, if in God there is a number of persons, it follows that there is number simply.
QDePot.Q9.A5.sc
Praeterea, uni opponitur multitudo, secundum Philosophum. Sed opposita non insunt eidem. Cum ergo in Deo sit summa unitas, non potest in eo esse aliquis numerus vel aliqua pluralitas.
Obj. 3: Unity is opposed to number, according to the Philosopher.1 But opposites are not in the same subject. Since, then, in God there is supreme unity, there cannot be number or any plurality in him.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg3
Praeterea, ubicumque est numerus, ibi est pluralitas unitatum. Ubi autem sunt plures unitates, ibi est multiplex esse: aliud enim est esse huius unitatis, et aliud illius. Si ergo in Deo est numerus, oportet quod sit in eo multiplex essentia; quod patet esse falsum.
Obj. 4: Wherever there is number there is plurality of units, and where there are several units there is manifold being, because the being of one unit is distinct from the being of another unit. If, then, there is number in God, there must be manifold being and manifold essence; which is clearly false.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg4
Praeterea, sicut unum est indivisum, ita multitudo non est sine divisione. Sed in Deo non potest esse aliqua divisio, cum non sit ibi aliqua compositio. Ergo non potest esse in divinis aliquis numerus.
Obj. 5: Just as unity is undivided, so is there division in number. But there cannot be division in God, since there is no composition in him. Therefore, there cannot be number in God.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg5
Praeterea, omnis numerus habet partes: componitur enim ex unitatibus. Sed in Deo non sunt aliquae partes, cum non sit ibi compositio. Ergo in Deo non est numerus.
Obj. 6: Every number has parts, for it is composed of units. But there are no parts in God, since there is no composition in him. Therefore, number is not in God.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg6
Praeterea, illud per quod creatura differt a Deo, non debet Deo attribui. Creatura autem differt a Deo per hoc quod in numero quodam constituta est, secundum illud Sap. cap. XI, 21: omnia in numero, pondere, et mensura constituisti.1 Numerus ergo non debet poni in divinis.
Obj. 7: We should not attribute to God anything wherein the creature differs from him. Now, the creature differs from God in that it is produced in a certain number, according to Wisdom 11:21: you have ordered all things in measure and number and weight. Therefore, we should not ascribe number to God.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg7
Praeterea, numerus est species quantitatis. In Deo autem non est aliqua quantitas; propter quod si aliquid quantitatem significans in divinam praedicationem venerit, mutatur in substantiam, ut dicit Boetius. Aut ergo numerus nullo modo est in divinis, aut ad substantiam pertinet, quod est contra fidem.
Obj. 8: Number is a species of quantity. But there is no quantity in God, inasmuch as if any quantitative expression were predicated of God, he would be substantially changed, as says Boethius.1 Therefore, either there is no number in God, or it belongs to his substance; which is contrary to the faith.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg8
Praeterea, ubicumque est numerus, ibi sunt numeri passiones, ut perfectum et diminutum, multiplicatio et divisio, et alia huiusmodi quae consequuntur numerum. Haec autem in Deo esse non possunt. Ergo in Deo non potest esse numerus.
Obj. 9: Wheresoever is number there are the qualities of number, such as perfect and diminished, multiplication and division, and the like, which result from number. But these cannot be in God. Therefore, number cannot be in God.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg9
Praeterea, omnis numerus finitus est. Quod ergo infinitum, non est numerabile. Ergo cum Deus sit infinitus, in eo non potest esse numerus.
Obj. 10: Every number is finite. Therefore, the infinite cannot be numbered. Since, then, God is infinite, there cannot be number in him.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg10
Sed dicendum, quod Deus etsi est infinitus nobis, est tamen finitus sibi.
Obj. 11: To this it might be replied that God, though infinite to us, is finite to himself.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg11
Sed contra, verius competit Deo quod competit ei secundum seipsum quam quod competit ei secundum nos. Si ergo Deus est finitus sibi, infinitus autem nobis, verius est finitus, quam infinitus; quod patet esse falsum.
On the contrary, that which belongs to God in himself is truer than that which belongs to him as compared to us. If, then, God is finite to himself and infinite to us, he is more truly finite than infinite, and this is clearly false.
QDePot.Q9.A5.sc
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, numerus est multitudo mensurata per unum. Deus est mensura non mensurata. Ergo in Deo non est numerus.
Obj. 12: According to the Philosopher, number is multitude measured by the unit.1 But God is a measure that is unmeasured. Therefore, no number is in God.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg12
Praeterea, in omni natura quae non differt a suo supposito, impossibile est multiplicari supposita illius naturae: propter hoc enim possibile est esse plures homines in una natura humana, quia hic homo non est sua humanitas; et ideo multiplicatio individuorum in una natura humana, consequitur diversitatem principiorum individualium, quae non sunt de ratione naturae communis. In substantiis autem immaterialibus in quibus ipsa natura speciei est suppositum subsistens, non est possibile esse plura individua unius speciei. Sed in Deo est idem natura et suppositum, quia ipsum esse divinum—quod est natura divina—est subsistens. Impossibile est ergo quod in natura divina sint plura supposita vel plures personae.
Obj. 13: In a nature that differs not from its supposit, it is impossible to have several supposits of that nature, since it is because of this that it is possible to have several men in the one human nature, that the individual man is not his own humanity; therefore, the multiplication of individuals in the one human nature is consequent upon the diversity of individual principles, which do not belong to the account of the common nature. In immaterial substances, however, wherein the very nature of the species is the subsisting supposit, there cannot be several individuals of one species. Now, in God, there is an identity of nature and supposit because the divine being itself, which is the divine nature, is subsistent. Therefore, there cannot be in God several supposits or persons.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg13
Praeterea, persona est nomen rei. Ergo ubi non est numerus rerum, non est numerus personarum. Sed in Deo non est numerus rerum; dicit enim Damascenus, quod in divinis Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus re quidem sunt unum, ratione autem et cogitatione differunt. Ergo in Deo non est numerus personarum.
Obj. 14: “Person” is the name of a real thing; hence, where there is not a number of realities, there is not a number of persons. Now, there is not a number of realities in God: for Damascene says that in God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are really one thing, though in account and in our thinking they are distinct.1 Therefore, in God, there is not a number of persons.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg14
Praeterea, impossibile est in aliquo uno esse rerum pluralitatem absque rerum compositione: Deus autem unus est. Si ergo in Deo sunt plures personae, quod est esse plures res, sequitur quod in eo sit compositio; quod simplicitati divinae repugnat.
Obj. 15: There cannot be a number of things in one without composition. Now, God is one; therefore, if in God there are several persons, which is the same as several realities, it follows that there is composition in him, and this is incompatible with his simplicity.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg15
Praeterea, absolutum perfectius est quam relatum. Sed proprietates absolutae, idest attributa essentialia, ut sapientia, iustitia et huiusmodi, non constituunt in Deo plures personas. Ergo nec proprietates relativae, ut paternitas et filiatio.
Obj. 16: The absolute is more perfect than the relative. Now, the absolute properties, namely, the essential attributes, such as wisdom, justice, and so on, do not constitute so many persons in God. Neither, therefore, do the relative properties, such as paternity and filiation.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg16
Praeterea, ea quibus aliqua ab invicem distinguuntur, comparantur ad ipsa sicut differentiae constitutivae ipsorum. Si ergo personae in divinis relationibus distinguuntur, oportet quod relationes sint quasi differentiae constitutivae personarum; et ita in personis divinis erit aliqua compositio, cum differentia adveniens generi constituat speciem.
Obj. 17: That which differentiates things from one another stands in relation to them as their constituent difference. If, then, the divine persons are distinguished by their relations, these latter must be the constituent differences of the persons; and consequently, there will be composition in the divine persons, inasmuch as the difference constitutes the species by being added to the genus.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg17
Praeterea, ea quae distinguuntur per formas specie differentes, necesse est specie differre; sicut homo et equus differunt specie sicut rationale et irrationale. Paternitas autem et filiatio sunt relationes specie differentes. Ergo si personae divinae solis relationibus distinguuntur, necesse est quod specie differant; et ita non erunt unius naturae, quod est contra fidem.
Obj. 18: Things that are distinguished by specifically different forms must themselves differ specifically; thus, man and horse differ specifically as being rational and irrational. Now, paternity and filiation are specifically different relations. If, then, the divine persons are distinguished by the relations only, they must differ specifically and consequently will not be of one nature, which is against the faith.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg18
Praeterea, non est intelligibile quod aliqua sint supposita diversa, quorum est unum esse. Sed in divinis non est nisi unum esse. Ergo impossibile est quod sint ibi plura supposita vel plures personae.
Obj. 19: It is inconceivable that several supposits have one being. Now, in God, there is but one being. Therefore, there cannot be several supposits or persons in him.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg19
Praeterea, cum creatio sit proprie actio Dei, oportet quod procedat a quolibet supposito divinae naturae. Impossibile est autem quod haec actio, cum sit una, proveniat a pluribus suppositis, quia una actio non est nisi ab uno agente. Ergo impossibile est quod divinae naturae sint plura supposita sive plures personae.
Obj. 20: Since creation is the proper act of God alone, it must proceed from every supposit of the divine nature whatsoever. Now, it is impossible that this action, since it is one, proceed from several supposits, because one action is from but one agent. Therefore, there cannot be several supposits or persons in the divine nature.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg20
Praeterea, diversitas proprietatum non facit diversa supposita in istis inferioribus: non enim per hoc quod hic est albus et ille niger, est hoc suppositum humanae naturae aliud ab illo. Sed per diversitatem materiae individualis, quae est substantia individuorum, hoc suppositum est aliud ab illo. Si ergo in divinis non est distinctio nisi per proprietates relativas, impossibile est quod sit ibi pluralitas suppositorum vel personarum.
Obj. 21: Here below, difference in properties does not make a difference in supposits: thus, one supposit of human nature is not distinct from another through the one being white and the other black but through the diversity of individual matter, which is the substance of each individual. If, then, in God there is no distinction save that which arises from relative properties, there cannot be in him a number of supposits or persons.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg21
Praeterea, supremae creaturae sunt Deo similiores quam infimae. In infimis autem creaturis sunt plura supposita in una natura, non autem in supremis sicut in corporibus caelestibus. Ergo nec in Deo sunt plures personae in una natura.
Obj. 22: The highest creatures are more like God than the lowest. Now, in the lowest creatures there are several supposits in one nature, while in the highest creatures, which are the heavenly bodies, there are not. Therefore, in God there are not several persons in one nature.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg22
Praeterea, quando tota perfectio speciei invenitur in uno supposito, non sunt plura supposita illius naturae, sicut Philosophus probat, quod est unus tantum mundus, quia constat ex tota sua materia. Tota autem perfectio divinae naturae invenitur in uno supposito. Non ergo sunt plura supposita vel personae in una natura.
Obj. 23: The Philosopher says that when the whole perfection of a species is found in one supposit, there are not several supposits of that nature, and that for this reason there is but one world, because it consists of its whole matter.1 Now, the whole perfection of the divine nature is in one supposit. Therefore, in the one nature there are not several supposits or persons.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg23
Sed dicendum, quod ad plenitudinem gaudii requiritur quod sit consortium plurium in divina natura, quia nullius rei sine consortio potest esse iucunda possessio, ut dicit Boetius. Oportet etiam ad perfectionem amoris ut unus diligat alterum quantum seipsum.
Obj. 24: To this it may be replied that the fullness of joy requires the companionship of several in the divine nature, because there is no pleasure in possessing a thing unless we share it with a companion, according to Boethius. Moreover, perfect love is to love another as oneself.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg24
Sed contra, plenitudinem gaudii et amoris habere in alio, est eius qui non habet bonitatis sufficientiam in seipso. Unde Philosophus dicit, quod mali, qui non habent delectabile in seipsis, quaerunt cum aliis conversari; boni autem quaerunt conversari secum, quasi in seipsis causam iucunditatis habentes. Divina autem natura non potest esse absque omni sufficientia bonitatis. Ergo cum unum suppositum divinae naturae habeat in se omnem plenitudinem gaudii et amoris, non propter hoc oportet ponere in divinis plura supposita vel plures personas.
On the contrary, to depend on another for the fullness of one’s joy and love is an indication of insufficient goodness in oneself. Hence, the Philosopher says that the wicked, who find no pleasure in their own company, seek the companionship of others, while the good seek to commune with themselves, as though finding pleasure within themselves.1 Now, the divine nature cannot lack a sufficiency of goodness. Therefore, since one supposit of the divine nature has in himself all fullness of joy and love, there is no need to put several supposits or persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A5.sc
Sed contra est quod dicitur I Ioan. cap. V, 7: tres sunt qui testimonium dant in caelo: Pater, Verbum, et Spiritus Sanctus.
On the contrary, it is written: there are three who give testimony in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit (1 John 5:7).1
QDePot.Q9.A5.sc
Praeterea, Athanasius dicit in symbolo: totae tres personae aeternae sibi sunt et coaequales. Ergo est in divinis numerus personarum.
Furthermore, Athanasius1 says in the Creed: all the three persons are coeternal and coequal with one another.2 Therefore, in God, there is a number of persons.
QDePot.Q9.A5.arg25
Respondeo dicendum quod pluralitas personarum in divinis est de his quae fidei subiacent, et naturali ratione humana nec investigari nec sufficienter intelligi potest; sed in patria intelligendum expectatur, cum Deus per essentiam videbitur visione fidei succedente. Sed tamen sancti patres propter instantiam eorum qui fidei contradicunt, coacti sunt et de hoc disserere, et de aliis quae spectant ad fidem, modeste tamen et reverenter absque comprehendendi praesumptione. Nec talis inquisitio est inutilis, cum per eam elevetur animus ad aliquid veritatis capiendum quod sufficiat ad excludendos errores. Unde Hilarius dicit: hoc credendo, scilicet pluralitatem personarum in divinis, incipe, percurre, persiste; et si non perventurum me sciam, tamen gratulabor profecturum. Qui enim pie infinita prosequitur, etsi non contingat aliquando, tamen proficiet prodeundo.
I answer that the plurality of persons in God is an article of faith, and natural reason is unable to investigate and adequately understand it, though we hope to understand it in heaven when we shall see God in his essence, and faith will be succeeded by vision. The holy fathers, however, being pressed by those who gainsaid the faith, were compelled to discuss this and other things that look to faith, yet humbly and reverently withal, and avoiding any pretense to comprehension. Nor is such a discussion without its use, since it enables the mind to grasp some of the truth that is sufficient to rule out errors. Therefore, Hilary says: believing this (namely, the plurality of persons in God), set forth, run, persevere; and though I may know that you will not reach, I shall acclaim your progress. He who religiously pursues the infinite, although he will never catch up with it, will progress so long as he continues.1
QDePot.Q9.A5.co
Ad manifestationem ergo aliqualem huius quaestionis, et praecipue secundum quod Augustinus eam manifestat, considerandum est quod omne quod est perfectum in creaturis oportet Deo attribui, secundum id quod est de ratione illius perfectionis absolute; non secundum modum quo est in hoc vel in illo. Non enim bonitas est in Deo vel sapientia secundum aliquod accidens sicut in nobis, quamvis in eo sit summa bonitas et sapientia perfecta.
In order, then, to throw some light on this question, and especially in accordance with the elucidations of Augustine,1 we must observe that we must attribute to God every perfection that is in created things, as regards the account of that perfection, taken absolutely, but not as regards the mode in which it is in this or that thing. For goodness or wisdom is not in God as some accident, as it is in us, even though in him there is supreme goodness and perfect wisdom.
QDePot.Q9.A5
Nihil autem nobilius et perfectius in creaturis invenitur quam intelligere; cuius signum est quod inter ceteras creaturas, intellectuales substantiae sunt nobiliores, et secundum intellectum ad Dei imaginem factae dicuntur. Oportet ergo quod intelligere Deo conveniat et omnia quae sunt de ratione eius, licet alio modo conveniat sibi quam creaturis.
Now, in created things nothing is found nobler or more perfect than understanding. A sign of this is that of all created things, intellectual substances are the noblest and are said to be made to God’s image in respect of their intellect. It follows, then, that understanding is in God as well as all things that belong to its account, even though it belongs to God in one way and to creatures in another.
QDePot.Q9.A5
De ratione autem eius quod est intelligere, est quod sit intelligens et intellectum. Id autem quod est per se intellectum non est res illa cuius notitia per intellectum habetur, cum illa quandoque sit intellecta in potentia tantum, et sit extra intelligentem, sicut cum homo intelligit res materiales, ut lapidem vel animal aut aliud huiusmodi: cum tamen oporteat quod intellectum sit in intelligente, et unum cum ipso. Neque etiam intellectum per se est similitudo rei intellectae, per quam informatur intellectus ad intelligendum: intellectus enim non potest intelligere nisi secundum quod fit in actu per hanc similitudinem, sicut nihil aliud potest operari secundum quod est in potentia, sed secundum quod fit actu per aliquam formam. Haec ergo similitudo se habet in intelligendo sicut intelligendi principium, ut calor est principium calefactionis, non sicut intelligendi terminus.
Now, it belongs to the account of understanding that there is one who understands and something being understood. However, that which is understood through itself is not that reality the awareness of which is held through the intellect, since this is at one time only potentially understood, and it is outside the one who is understanding it, as when a man understands material realities, like a stone, an animal, or something of the kind; for nonetheless, the thing understood must be in the one understanding it, and it must be one with him. Nor is the thing understood through itself the likeness of the reality understood, through which likeness the intellect is formed for the purpose of understanding; for the intellect cannot understand except insofar as it becomes actual through this likeness, just as nothing else can act insofar as it is in potency but only as it becomes actual through some form. Accordingly, this likeness, in the act of understanding, stands as the principle of understanding, just as heat is the principle of heating something, and not as the terminus of the understanding.
QDePot.Q9.A5
Hoc ergo est primo et per se intellectum, quod intellectus in seipso concipit de re intellecta, sive illud sit definitio, sive enuntiatio, secundum quod ponuntur duae operationes intellectus, in III de anima. Hoc autem sic ab intellectu conceptum dicitur verbum interius, hoc enim est quod significatur per vocem; non enim vox exterior significat ipsum intellectum, aut formam ipsius intelligibilem, aut ipsum intelligere, sed conceptum intellectus quo mediante significat rem: ut cum dico, homo vel homo est animal. Et quantum ad hoc non differt utrum intellectus intelligat se, vel intelligat aliud a se. Sicut enim cum intelligit aliud a se, format conceptum illius rei quae voce significatur, ita cum intelligit se ipsum, format conceptum sui, quod voce etiam potest exprimere.
Consequently, that which is understood primarily and through itself is what the intellect conceives within itself about the reality understood, whether it be a definition or proposition, insofar as these are posited as two operations of the intellect in On the Soul 3.1 Now, this thing so conceived by the intellect is called an “interior word,” for it is signified by means of vocal speech, for the exterior spoken word does not signify merely the thing understood itself, or the intelligible form thereof, or the very act of understanding, but the concept of the intellect by the mediation of which it signifies the reality, as when I say “man” or “man is an animal.” And in this respect it matters not whether the intellect understands itself or something other than itself, since just as when it understands something other than itself it forms a concept of that reality that is then signified orally, so also when it understands its very self it forms a concept of itself that it also can express by vocal speech.
QDePot.Q9.A5
Cum ergo in Deo sit intelligere, et intelligendo seipsum intelligat omnia alia, oportet quod ponatur in ipso esse conceptio intellectus, quae est absolute de ratione eius quod est intelligere. Si autem possemus comprehendere intelligere divinum quid et quomodo est sicut comprehendimus intelligere nostrum, non esset supra rationem conceptio Verbi divini, sicut neque conceptio verbi humani.
Since, then, there is understanding in God, and by understanding his very self he understands all other things, it follows that there must be in him a concept of the intellect, which, absolutely speaking, belongs to the account of understanding. And if we were able to comprehend the divine understanding, both what it is and how it takes place, just as we comprehend our own understanding, the conception of the divine Word would not surpass reason, just as neither does the conception of a human word.
QDePot.Q9.A5
Possumus tamen scire quid non sit et quomodo non sit illud intelligere; per quod possumus scire differentiam Verbi concepti a Deo, et verbi concepti ab intellectu nostro. Scimus enim primo quod in Deo est tantum unum intelligere, non multiplex sicut in nobis: aliud enim est intelligere nostrum quo intelligimus lapidem et quo intelligimus plantam; sed unum est Dei intelligere, quo Deus intelligit et se et omnia alia. Et ideo intellectus noster concipit multa verba, sed Verbum conceptum a Deo est unum tantum.
We can, however, know what that understanding is not and how it is not; and thus, we are able to know the difference between the Word conceived by God and a word conceived by our intellect. For, first of all, we know that in God there is but one act of understanding and not many, as in us, for our understanding a stone is distinct from our understanding a plant, whereas for God there is one understanding whereby he understands both himself and all other things. Hence, our intellect conceives many words, but the Word conceived by God is only one.
QDePot.Q9.A5
Iterum intellectus noster imperfecte plerumque intelligit et seipsum et alia; intelligere autem divinum non potest esse imperfectum. Unde Verbum divinum est perfectum, perfecte omnia repraesentans: verbum autem nostrum frequenter est imperfectum.
Moreover, our intellect frequently understands both itself and other things imperfectly, whereas the divine understanding cannot be imperfect. Hence, the divine Word is perfect, representing all things perfectly, whereas our word is often imperfect.
QDePot.Q9.A5
Iterum in intellectu nostro aliud est intelligere et aliud est esse; et ideo verbum conceptum in intellectu nostro, cum procedat ab intellectu in quantum est intellectus, non unitur ei in natura, sed solum in intelligere. Intelligere autem Dei est esse eius; unde Verbum quod procedit a Deo in quantum est intelligens, procedit ab eo in quantum est existens; et propter hoc Verbum conceptum habet eamdem essentiam et naturam quam intellectus concipiens. Et quia quod recipit naturam in rebus viventibus dicitur genitum et filius, Verbum divinum dicitur genitus et Filius. Verbum autem nostrum non potest dici genitum ab intellectu nostro nec filius eius, nisi metaphorice.
Again, in our intellect, understanding and being are different things; therefore, a word conceived in our intellect, since it proceeds from our intellect as such, is not united to it in nature but only in the act of understanding. However, God’s understanding is his being, so the Word that proceeds from God as understanding proceeds from him as existing; and for this reason, the conceived Word has the same essence and nature as the conceiving intellect. And because that which in living things is the recipient of the nature is said to be begotten and is called a son, the divine Word is said to be begotten and is called the Son. But our word cannot be described as begotten by our intellect or as its son, except metaphorically.
QDePot.Q9.A5
Sic ergo relinquitur quod cum verbum intellectus nostri ab intellectu differat in duobus, in hoc scilicet et quod est ab eo, et est alterius naturae, subtracta a divino Verbo naturae differentia, ut ostensum est, relinquitur quod sit differentia secundum hoc solum quod est ab alio. Cum ergo differentia causet numerum, relinquitur quod in Deo sit solum numerus relationum. Relationes autem in divinis non sunt accidentia, sed unaquaeque earum est realiter divina essentia. Unde et unaquaeque earum est subsistens, sicut divina essentia; et sicut divinitas est idem quod Deus, ita paternitas est idem quod Pater, et per hoc Pater idem quod Deus. Numerus ergo relationum est numerus rerum subsistentium in divina natura. Res autem subsistentes in divina natura sunt divinae personae, ut ex praecedenti articulo patet. Et propter hoc ponimus personarum numerum in divinis.
Accordingly, since a word of our intellect differs from our intellect in two respects—namely, in that it is both from it and is of a different nature than it—and we have removed from the divine Word a difference of nature (as was shown), the only remaining difference is that of being from another.1 Therefore, since difference causes number, it follows that the only number in God is that of relations. Now, in God, relations are not accidents; rather, each one is really the divine essence. Therefore, each of them, like the divine essence, is also subsistent, and just as divinity is the same thing as God, so too is paternity the same thing as the Father; and therefore, the Father is the same thing as God. Accordingly, the number of relations is the number of realities subsisting in the divine nature, and these realities subsisting in the divine nature are the divine persons, as is clear from the preceding article. For this reason, then, we place a number of persons in the divine.
QDePot.Q9.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Boetius per verba illa intendit excludere numerum a divina essentia; de hoc enim agit.
Reply Obj. 1: By these words,1 Boethius means to exclude number from the divine essence, for this is the point of his discussion.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum quod, licet personae, in quantum sunt subsistentes, non habeant quod diminuant de ratione numeri, habent hoc tamen in quantum sunt relationes; nam distinctio secundum relationes est minima, sicut et relatio minimum habent de ente inter omnia genera.
Reply Obj. 2: Although the persons considered as subsistent do not detract from the account of number, they do so insofar as they are relations; for relative distinction is the least of all distinctions, just as relation itself of all the genera has the least being.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod unitas et pluralitas attribuuntur Deo non secundum idem, sed unitas secundum essentiam, pluralitas secundum personas; vel unitas secundum absoluta, pluralitas secundum relationes.
Reply Obj. 3: Unity and number are both attributed to God, but not in the same respect: unity in respect of the essence, number in respect of the persons; or unity in respect of absolutes, number in respect of relations.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod cum pluralitas unitatum ex aliqua distinctione causetur, ubi est distinctio secundum esse, oportet quod unitates secundum esse differant; ubi autem est distinctio secundum relationes, oportet quod unitates ex quibus consistit pluralitas, solum relationibus ab invicem distinguantur.
Reply Obj. 4: Since plurality of units is caused by some distinction, if this distinction be one of being, the units must differ in being, but where the distinction is one of relations, the units that compose the plurality must differ from one another only by the relations.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod quaelibet distinctio sufficit ad pluralitatem similem constituendam. Unde, sicut in Deo non est divisio secundum absoluta—quae sine compositione esse non potest—sed solum distinctio relationum; ita non est in Deo pluralitas quantum ad absoluta, sed solum quantum ad relationes, ut iam dictum est.
Reply Obj. 5: Any distinction suffices to establish a plurality of like kind. Therefore, just as in God there is no distinction in things that are absolute—which distinction cannot exist without composition—but only a distinction of relations, so too in God there is no plurality in respect of things that are absolute but only in respect of the relations, as already stated.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod unitates semper sunt partes numeri, si loquamur de numero absoluto quo numeramus; si autem loquamur de numero qui est in rebus, tunc non est ratio totius et partis in numero, nisi sicut invenitur totum et pars in rebus numeratis. Diversae autem relationes in divinis non sunt partes, sicut paternitas et filiatio non sunt partes Socratis, quamvis sit pater et filius diversorum. Unde nec unitates relationum comparantur ad numerum relationum ut partes.
Reply Obj. 6: The parts of a number are always units if we speak of the absolute number, by which we count. But if we take number as it exists in real things, then the account of whole and part is not in number except insofar as it is found in the things numbered. Now, the different relations in God are not parts, just as fatherhood and sonship are not parts of Socrates, even though he is father of one and son of another. Therefore, neither are the units of the relations compared as parts to the number of relations.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod creatura differt a Deo in hoc quod producitur in numero essentialium principiorum. Talis autem non est numerus personarum.
Reply Obj. 7: The creature differs from God in that it is produced in a number of essential principles. But this kind of number is not that of the persons.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod numerus qui est species quantitatis, causatur ex divisione continui; unde sicut quantitas continua est quid mathematicum—quia est separata a materia sensibili secundum rationem, et non secundum esse—ita et numerus qui est species quantitatis, qui est etiam subiectum arithmeticae, cuius principium est unum quod est prima mensura quantitatis. Unde patet quod hic numerus non potest esse in rebus immaterialibus, sed est in eis multitudo, quae opponitur uni quod convertitur cum ente; quae quidem causatur ex divisione formali, quae est per quasdam formas oppositas, vel absolutas vel relativas. Et talis numerus est in divinis.
Reply Obj. 8: The number which is a species of quantity is caused by a division of a continuous quantity; therefore, just as continuous quantity is a mathematical nature—because it is separated from sensible matter in its account and not in being—so also the number that is a species of quantity (which is also the subject of arithmetic), the principle whereof is the one that is the first measure of quantity. Hence, it is plain that this number cannot be in immaterial realities; rather, in them is a multitude that is opposed to the one that is convertible with being; and this is caused by a formal division, which occurs through certain opposite forms, whether absolute or relative, and such is number in God.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod illae passiones consequuntur numerum qui est species quantitatis, qui non competit in divinis, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 9: Such attributes result from the number that is the species of quantity, but this kind of number is not in God, as stated above.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod Deus est infinitus secundum perfectionem magnitudinis et sapientiae et huiusmodi: unde in Ps. CXLVI, 5, dicitur, quod sapientiae eius non est numerus;1 sed processio in divinis, secundum quam multiplicantur personae divinae, non est in infinitum; non enim est immoderata divina generatio, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. de Trinit.; et ideo nec personarum numerus est infinitus.
Reply Obj. 10: God is infinite in the perfection of greatness, wisdom, and the like; therefore, it is written that of his wisdom there is no number (Ps 146:5), but procession in God, by reason of which there are several divine persons, does not go into infinity; for, as Augustine says in On the Trinity, the divine generation is not immoderate;1 therefore, neither is the number of persons infinite.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod Deus dicitur esse finitus sibi, non quia cognoscat se esse finitum, sed quia ita comparatur ad se sicut ad nos comparantur finita, in quantum comprehendit seipsum.
Reply Obj. 11: God is said to be finite to himself, not that he knows himself to be finite, but because he is compared to himself as finite things are compared to us, in that he comprehends himself.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod illa definitio datur de numero secundum quod est in genere quantitatis, ad quod pertinet ratio mensurae.
Reply Obj. 12: This is the definition of number insofar as it is in the genus of quantity, to which pertains the account of measure.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod in rebus creatis principia individuantia duo habent: quorum unum est quod sunt principium subsistendi (natura enim communis de se non subsistit nisi in singularibus); aliud est quod per principia individuantia supposita naturae communis ab invicem distinguuntur. In divinis autem proprietates personales hoc solum habent quod supposita divinae naturae ab invicem distinguuntur, non autem sunt principium subsistendi divinae essentiae: ipsa enim divina essentia est secundum se subsistens; sed e converso proprietates personales habent quod subsistant ab essentia: ex eo enim paternitas habet quod sit res subsistens, quia essentia divina, cui est idem secundum rem, est res subsistens; ut inde sequatur quod sicut essentia divina est Deus, ita paternitas est Pater. Et ex hoc est etiam quod essentia divina non multiplicatur secundum numerum ex pluralitate suorum suppositorum, sicut accidit in istis inferioribus. Nam ex eo aliquid secundum numerum multiplicatur, ex quo subsistentiam habet. Licet autem divina essentia secundum seipsam, ut ita dicam, individuetur, quantum ad hoc quod est per se subsistere, tamen, ipsa una existente secundum numerum, sunt in divinis plura supposita ab invicem distincta per relationes subsistentes.
Reply Obj. 13: In created things, the individuating principles hold two functions. The one is that they are the principle of subsistence (since the common nature does not subsist by itself except in the individual), and the other is that they distinguish the supposits of the common nature from one another. But in God, the personal properties only distinguish the supposits of the divine nature from one another, while they are not the principles of subsistence of the divine essence (since the divine essence is subsistent in itself); on the contrary, the personal properties subsist by the essence; thus, paternity is a subsistent reality because the divine essence, with which it is identical, is a subsistent reality, so that it follows that as the divine essence is God, so is paternity the Father. And hence, it follows likewise that the divine essence is not numerically multiplied by reason of the multiplicity of its supposits, as happens here below. For a thing is numerically multiplied on account of that which gives it subsistence, and although the divine essence is, so to speak, individualized by itself as regards its self-subsistence, yet though it is itself one in number, there are several supposits in God that are mutually distinct through the subsistent relations.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod si Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus non re, sed solum ratione differunt, nihil prohibet unum de altero praedicari: sicut vestis et tunica de se invicem praedicantur; et similiter Pater esset Filius, et e converso; quod est haeresis Sabellianae. Unde dicendum est, quod Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus sunt tres res, ut Augustinus dicit in Lib. I de Doctr. Christ., si tamen res pro re relativa accipiatur; si enim sumatur pro absoluto, sic sunt una res, ut idem Augustinus dicit. Et hoc modo sumendum est quod Damascenus dicit, quod sunt unum re. Quod autem dicit, quod ratione tantum distinguuntur, communiter exponitur, id est relatione. Nam relatio etsi per comparationem ad relationem oppositam, distinctionem realem faciat in divinis, tamen ab essentia divina non differt nisi ratione; cum hoc etiam relatio inter omnia genera debiliori modo res est.
Reply Obj. 14: If the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit differed from one another not in reality but only in account, there would be no reason why one should not be predicated of the other, just as clothing and garment may be predicated of each other; and in like manner, the Father would be the Son and vice versa, which is the heresy of Sabellius. Hence, we must reply that Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are three realities, as Augustine says, provided “reality” be taken for a relative thing; for if “reality” be taken as an absolute, then they are but one reality, as again Augustine says in On Christian Doctrine.1 In this sense, we must take the words of Damascene, where he says that they are really one.2 And when he says that they differ only in account, this is generally understood to mean relatively. For although a relation as compared with the opposite relation makes a real distinction in God, it does not differ, save in account, from the divine essence. Moreover, of all the genera, relation is a reality in the weakest manner.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod pluralitas rerum in divinis est pluralitas relationum subsistentium oppositarum, ex quo non sequitur compositio in divinis. Nam relatio, comparata ad essentiam divinam, non differt re, sed ratione solum; unde non facit compositionem cum ipsa, sicut nec bonitas nec aliud essentialium attributorum; sed per comparationem ad oppositam relationem est pluralitas rerum, non tamen compositio; quia relationes oppositae, in quantum huiusmodi, ab invicem distinguuntur. Compositio vero non est ex aliquibus distinctis in quantum distincta sunt.
Reply Obj. 15: In God, plurality of things is plurality of subsistent opposite relations, and this does not cause composition in God. For relation as compared to the divine essence differs not in reality but only in account. Hence, it does not make a composition with it, just as neither does goodness nor any other of the essential attributes; but if we compare it with the opposite relation, there is a plurality of realities but not a composition of them, for opposite relations as such are distinct from each other. And composition is not of just any distinct things as such.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod attributa essentialia nullam ad invicem habent oppositionem sicut relationes; et ideo licet subsistant sicut relationes, non tamen constituunt pluralitatem suppositorum ab invicem distinctorum, cum pluralitas distinctionem sequatur; distinctio vero formalis fit ex aliqua oppositione.
Reply Obj. 16: The essential attributes are in no way opposed to one another as the relations are; therefore, although like the relations they subsist, they do not constitute a plurality of mutually distinct supposits, since plurality follows on distinction, and formal distinction arises from a certain opposition.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod in divinis non differt quod significatur per modum formae et quod significatur per modum suppositi: ut divinitas et Deus, paternitas et Pater; et ideo non oportet quod, licet proprietates relativae sint quasi differentiae constituentes personas, faciant compositionem aliquam cum personis constitutis.
Reply Obj. 17: In God, there is no difference between what is signified through the mode of a form and what is signified through the mode of a supposit; for instance, the divine nature and God, the paternity and the Father. Hence, although the relative properties are, as it were, the constituent differences of the persons, it does not follow that they make any composition with the persons thus constituted.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod licet Pater et Filius non distinguantur ab invicem nisi paternitate et filiatione, non tamen oportet quod Pater et Filius quasi specie differant in divinis: quia paternitas et filiatio sunt relationes secundum speciem diversae. Non enim istae relationes se habent ad divinas personas ut speciem dantes, sed magis ut supposita distinguentes et constituentes. Illud autem quod se habet ad personas divinas ut speciem dans, est natura divina, in qua Filius est similis Patri: nam generans generat sibi similem secundum speciem, non secundum individuales proprietates. Sicut ergo Socrates et Plato licet non distinguerentur ad invicem individualiter nisi albedine et nigredine, quae sunt diversae qualitates secundum speciem, non tamen specie differrent: quia id quod est species albo et nigro, non est species Socrati et Platoni; ita nec sequitur quod Pater et Filius specie differant propter differentiam paternitatis et filiationis secundum speciem: licet in divinis non possit proprie dici aliquid differre secundum speciem, cum non sit ibi species et genus.
Reply Obj. 18: Although the Father and the Son are not distinguished from each other except by paternity and filiation, it does not follow that the Father and the Son are, as it were, specifically different in the divine, because paternity and filiation are relations diverse in species. For these relations do not stand to the divine persons as what give species, but rather more as distinguishing and constituting the supposits. But that which stands to the divine persons as giving them species is the divine nature, wherein the Son is like the Father; for the begetter begets his like in species and not in individual properties. Accordingly, just as Socrates and Plato, even if the only difference between them as individuals were that one is black and the other white (which are specifically different qualities), would not differ themselves specifically; for that which is the species for white and black is not the species for Socrates and Plato; thus it does not follow that the Father and the Son differ specifically on account of the difference in species between paternity and filiation. And yet, in God, it cannot be said properly that anything differs specifically, since species and genus are not in him.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod omnino concedendum est quod in divinis non sit nisi unum esse:1 cum esse semper ad essentiam pertineat, et praecipue in Deo, cuius esse est sua essentia. Relationes autem quae distinguunt supposita in divinis, non addunt aliud esse super esse essentiae, quia non faciunt compositionem cum essentia, ut dictum est. Omnis autem forma addens aliquod esse super esse substantiale, facit compositionem cum substantia, et ipsum esse est accidentale, sicut esse albi et nigri. Diversitas ergo secundum esse sequitur pluralitatem suppositorum, sicut et diversitas essentiae, in rebus creatis. Neutrum autem in divinis.
Reply Obj. 19: It must be wholly granted that there is not but one being in God, seeing that being always pertains to essence and especially in God, whose being is his own essence. But the relations that distinguish the supposits in God do not add another being over and above the being of the essence, because they do not make a composition with the essence, as already stated. However, every form that adds being over and above the substantial being makes a composition with the substance, and that being is itself accidental, for instance, the being of white and black. Accordingly, difference in respect of being follows plurality of supposits, just as difference of essence does in created things. But neither of these obtains in God.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod operatio egreditur ab agente ratione formae vel virtutis, quae est principium operationis; et ideo nihil prohibet a tribus personis, quae sunt unius naturae et virtutis, unam creationem procedere: sicut si trium calidorum esset unus numero calor, una numero ab eis calefactio proveniret.
Reply Obj. 20: Activity issues from the agent by reason of the form or power that is the principle of the activity; therefore, nothing prevents the one creation from proceeding from the three persons that are of one nature and power; for example, if three hot things had numerically the same heat, numerically one heating would issue from them.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad20
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod formae individuantes in rebus creatis non sunt subsistentes sicut in divinis; et ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 21: The individuating forms in created realities are not subsistent, as they are in God; hence, the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad21
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod in rebus creatis ad multitudinem suppositorum sequitur multiplicatio essentiae, quod non accidit in divinis; unde ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 22: In created realities, a multiplication of the essence follows a multiplication of supposits, but this is not the case in God; therefore, the conclusion does not follow.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad22
Ad vicesimumtertium dicendum quod, licet tota et perfecta divinitas sit in qualibet trium personarum secundum proprium modum existendi, tamen ad perfectionem divinitatis pertinet ut sint plures modi existendi in divinis ut scilicet sit ibi a quo alius et ipse a nullo, et aliquis qui est ab alio. Non enim esset omnimoda perfectio in divinis, nisi esset ibi processio verbi et amoris.
Reply Obj. 23: Although the divinity is wholly and perfectly in each of the three persons according to its proper mode of existence, yet it pertains to the perfection of the divinity that there be several modes of existing in the divine, namely, such that there be one from whom, himself from no one, and one who is from another. For there would not be absolute perfection in the divine unless the procession of word and love were there.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad23
Ad vicesimumquartum dicendum, quod ratio illa procedit ac si divinae personae per essentiam distinguerentur. Sic enim plenitudo gaudii quam habet Pater in Filio, esset in aliquo extrinseco, et non haberet Pater hoc in seipso; sed quia Filius est in Patre ut Verbum ipsius, non posset esse Patri plenum gaudium de seipso nisi in Filio; sicut nec homo de seipso gaudet nisi per conceptionem quam de seipso habet.
Reply Obj. 24: This argument takes it for granted that the divine persons differ in essence. For thus the fullness of delight that the Father has in the Son would be in something extrinsic, and the Father would not have it within his very self; but because the Son is in the Father as his Word, the Father could not have full joy in his very self except in the Son, just as a man does not delight in his very self except through the concept he has of his very self.
QDePot.Q9.A5.ad24
A. 6Whether, when we speak of God, we may rightly use the word “person” in the pluralUtrum nomen personae convenienter possit praedicari pluraliter in divinis
Sexto quaeritur utrum nomen personae convenienter possit praedicari pluraliter in divinis.
The sixth point of inquiry is whether, when we speak of God, we may rightly use the word “person” in the plural.1
QDePot.Q9.A6
Et videtur quod non. Persona enim est substantia, ut ex definitione Boetii patet. Sed substantia non praedicatur pluraliter in divinis. Ergo nec persona.
Obj. 1: And it seems that we may not. For a person is a substance, as is clear from the definition of Boethius.1 But “substance” in God is not predicated in the plural. Neither therefore is “person.”
QDePot.Q9.A6.arg1
Praeterea, alia nomina absoluta praedicantur tantum singulariter in divinis, ut sapiens, bonus et huiusmodi. Sed hoc nomen persona est nomen absolutum. Ergo non debet praedicari pluraliter in divinis.
Obj. 2: Other absolute names in God are only predicated in the singular, like wise, good, and so forth. Now the word “person” is an absolute term. Therefore, in God it should not be predicated in the plural.
QDePot.Q9.A6.arg2
Item, nomen personae a subsistendo sumi videtur, cum significet individuum in genere substantiae, et persona dicatur quasi per se una. Subsistere autem ad essentiam pertinere videtur, quae non multiplicatur in divinis. Ergo nec nomen personae pluraliter potest praedicari.
Obj. 3: The word “person” apparently is taken from subsistence, inasmuch as it denotes an individual in the genus substance, and is, so to speak, one through itself (per se una). Now subsistence would seem to pertain to the essence, and this is not multiplied in God. Therefore, the word “person” should not be predicated in the plural.
QDePot.Q9.A6.arg3
Sed dicendum, quod licet subsistere sumatur ab essentia, tamen dicere possumus quod in divinis sunt tres subsistentes, et similiter quod tres personae.
Obj. 4: To this it will be replied that even if “subsistence” is taken from essence, we can still say that there are three subsistences in God, and likewise three persons.
QDePot.Q9.A6.arg4
Sed contra, ea quae significant essentiam in divinis, non possunt praedicari pluraliter, nisi sint adiectiva, quae non trahunt numerum a forma significata, sed a suppositis, cum e converso sit in substantivis. Unde dicimus, quod in Deo sunt tres aeterni, si ly aeterni adiective sumatur; si vero substantive, tunc verum est quod Athanasius dicit in Symb. quod non sunt tres aeterni, sed unus aeternus. Hoc autem nomen persona est substantivum, non adiectivum. Ergo non debet praedicari in plurali.
On the contrary, terms that signify the divine essence cannot be predicated in the plural unless they be adjectives, which do not take their number from the form signified but from the supposits, whereas the contrary obtains in substantives. Hence, we may say that in God the three are eternal, if “eternal” be an adjective, whereas if it be a substantive, then the words of Athanasius in the Creed are true: there are not three eternals but one eternal.1 Now this term “person” is a substantive and not an adjective. Therefore, it should not be predicated in the plural.
QDePot.Q9.A6.sc
Praeterea, licet adiectiva essentialia praedicentur pluraliter in divinis, tamen formae significatae non praedicantur pluraliter, sed singulariter tantum. Etsi enim aliquo modo dicamus pluraliter tres aeternos in divinis, nullo tamen modo dicimus tres aeternitates. Etsi ergo aliquo modo possit dici quod sint tres personae in divinis, nullo tamen modo poterit dici quod sint tres personalitates.
Obj. 5: Although essential adjectives are predicated of God in the plural, the forms signified by them are not predicated in the plural but only in the singular. Thus, although in a certain sense we may use the plural in predicating “eternal” of God, in no way do we speak of three eternities. Therefore, although in a sense we may speak of three persons in God, by no means may we say that there are three personhoods.
QDePot.Q9.A6.arg5
Praeterea, sicut Deus significat divinitatem habentem, ita persona divina significat subsistentem in divinitate. Sed sicut dicimus in divinis tres subsistentes in divinitate, ita tres habentes divinitatem. Si ergo hac ratione potest dici quod in divinis sint tres personae, similiter poterit dici quod sint ibi tres Dii, quod est haereticum.
Obj. 6: Just as “God” signifies one who has divinity, so “divine person” signifies one who subsists in the divinity. Now just as we speak of three subsisting in divinity, so do we speak of three having divinity. If, then, for this reason one can say that there are three persons in God, likewise one can say that there are three Gods, which is heretical.
QDePot.Q9.A6.arg6
Praeterea, Boetius dicit, quod ideo non sunt tres Dii, quia Deus non differt a Deo in divinitate. Sed similiter persona divina non differt a persona divina aliqua personalitatis differentia, ut videtur, cum commune sit eis hoc quod est esse personam. Ergo persona non potest pluraliter praedicari in divinis.
Obj. 7: Boethius says that there are not three Gods because God does not differ from God in the divine nature.1 But in like manner, seemingly, one divine person does not differ from another by a personal difference, since it is common to them to be a person. Therefore, “person” cannot be predicated of God in the plural.
QDePot.Q9.A6.arg7
Sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit, quod quaerentibus quid tres essent Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus, responsum est, quod sunt tres personae. Ergo persona pluraliter in divinis praedicatur.
On the contrary (1), Augustine says that when we ask, “what are these three, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit?” the reply is: “three persons.”1 Therefore, “person” is predicated of God in the plural.
QDePot.Q9.A6.sc
Praeterea, Athanasius dicit, ubi Sup., quod alia est persona Patris, alia Filii, alia Spiritus Sancti. Distinctio autem est causa numeri. Ergo persona pluraliter debet praedicari in divinis.
Furthermore (2), Athanasius says that one is the person of the Father, another that of the Son, another of the Holy Spirit.1 Now, distinction is the cause of number. Therefore “person” must be predicated of God in the plural.
QDePot.Q9.A6.arg8
Respondeo dicendum quod nomina substantiva, sicut iam supra dictum est, trahunt numerum a forma significata, adiectiva vero a suppositis. Cuius ratio est, quia nomina substantiva significant per modum substantiae, adiectiva vero per modum accidentis quod individuatur et multiplicatur per subiectum, substantia vero per seipsam.
I answer that substantive names, as stated above, draw their number from the form signified, and adjectival names from the supposits. And the reason of this is that substantive names signify through the mode of a substance, whereas adjectives signify through the mode of an accident, which is individuated and multiplied through its subject, whereas a substance is so through itself.
QDePot.Q9.A6.co
Cum ergo hoc nomen persona sit substantivum, oportet ex forma significata ipsius considerare, utrum possit pluraliter praedicari. Forma autem significata nomine personae non est natura absolute: quia sic idem significaretur nomine hominis et nomine personae humanae, quod patet esse falsum; sed nomine personae significatur formaliter incommunicabilitas, sive individualitas subsistentis in natura, sicut ex praemissis patet.
Accordingly, seeing that “person” is a substantive, the possibility of its being predicated in the plural depends on the form signified thereby. Now the form signified by the word person is not the nature absolutely, for in that case “man” and “human person” would mean the same thing, which is clearly false, but “person” formally signifies incommunicability or individuality of one subsisting in a nature, as we have clearly explained.
QDePot.Q9.A6
Cum ergo proprietates facientes esse distinctum et incommunicabile in divinis sint plures, oportet quod nomen personae pluraliter praedicetur in divinis; sicut etiam in humanis pluraliter praedicatur nomen personae propter pluralitatem principiorum individuantium.
Since, then, the properties make the being distinct and incommunicable in the divine, it follows that the term “person” would be predicated of God in the plural, just as the term “person” is predicated of men in the plural on account of the plurality of the individuating principles.
QDePot.Q9.A6
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod persona est substantia individua, quae est hypostasis; et hoc pluraliter praedicatur, sicut patet ex usu Graecorum.
Reply Obj. 1: A person is an individual substance, which is a hypostasis: and this is predicated in the plural, as is evident from its use in Greek.
QDePot.Q9.A6.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod nomen personae est absolutum ex modo significandi; significat tamen relationem, sicut ex praemissis patet.
Reply Obj. 2: “Person” is an absolute term from its mode of signification: and yet it signifies a relation, as stated above.
QDePot.Q9.A6.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod nomen personae non designat hoc solum quod est subsistere, quod videtur ad essentiam pertinere, sed etiam hoc quod est distinctum esse et incommunicabile, quod est propter proprietates relativas in divinis.
Reply Obj. 3: The word “person” designates not only what is subsisting, which seems to pertain to the essence, but also that which is a distinct and incommunicable existence, which is on account of the relative properties in the divine.
QDePot.Q9.A6.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod forma significata per nomen personae non est essentia absolute, sed illud quod est principium incommunicabilitatis sive individuationis; et ideo pluraliter praedicatur, licet sit nomen substantivum: et propter hoc etiam, quia sunt plures proprietates distinguentes in divinis, dicuntur esse plures personalitates.
Reply Obj. 4: The form signified by the word “person” is not the essence taken absolutely but that which is the principle of incommunicability or individuation. For this reason is it predicated in the plural, although it is a substantive term. And for this reason also, since there are several distinctive properties in the divine, there are said to be several personhoods.
QDePot.Q9.A6.ad4
Unde patet solutio ad quintum.
Reply Obj. 5: Wherefore, the reply to the fifth objection is clear.
QDePot.Q9.A6.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod hoc nomen persona significat subsistentem in natura divina, cum distinctione et incommunicabilitate; hoc autem nomen Deus significat habentem divinam naturam nihil importans de distinctione vel incommunicabilitate; ideo non est simile.
Reply Obj. 6: The word “person” signifies one subsisting in the divine nature along with distinction and incommunicability, whereas the word “God” signifies one possessing the divine nature, indicating nothing of distinction or incommunicability: hence the comparison fails.
QDePot.Q9.A6.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod licet Deus a Deo non differat aliqua differentia divinitatis—quia non est nisi una divinitas numero—persona tamen divina differt a persona divina differentia personalitatis, quia ad personalitatem pertinet in divinis etiam proprietas distinguens personas.
Reply Obj. 7: Although God differs not from God by any difference in divinity, for there is not but numerically one divinity, yet divine person differs from divine person by a difference of personhood, since in God even the property that distinguishes the persons pertains to the personhood.
QDePot.Q9.A6.ad7
A. 7How numerical terms are predicated of the divine persons, whether positively or only negatively
Quomodo termini numerales praedicentur de divinis personis, utrum scilicet positive vel remotive tantum
How numerical terms are predicated of the divine persons, whether positively or only negatively
QDePot.Q9.A7
Septimo quaeritur quomodo termini numerales praedicentur de divinis personis, utrum scilicet positive vel remotive tantum.
The seventh point of inquiry is as to how numerical terms are predicated of the divine persons, whether positively or only negatively.1
QDePot.Q9.A7
Et videtur quod positive. Si enim nihil ponunt in divinis, tunc qui dicit tres personas, nihil dicit quod sit in Deo. Ergo et qui negat tres personas, nihil negat de Deo quod sit in ipso. Non ergo contra veritatem loquitur, et ita non est haereticus.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that they are predicated positively. For if they posit nothing in God, then one who speaks of three persons speaks of nothing that is in God. Therefore, also one who denies the three persons denies nothing about God that is in him. Therefore he would not be speaking against the truth, and thus he is not a heretic.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg1
Praeterea, secundum Dionysium in Lib. de Divin. Nom., tribus modis dicitur aliquid de Deo: scilicet per negationem, per eminentiam et per causam. Quocumque autem istorum modorum termini numerales praedicentur in divinis, oportet quod aliquid ponant. Quod quidem manifestum est, si quidem praedicentur per eminentiam vel per causam similiter autem et si praedicentur negative. Non enim sic aliqua negantur de Deo, ut idem Dionysius dicit, quasi omnino ei desint, sed quia non eodem modo ei conveniunt sicut et nobis. Oportet ergo omnibus modis quod termini numerales aliquid ponant.
Obj. 2: According to Dionysius in On the Divine Names, things are predicated of God in three ways: negatively, eminently, and causally.1 Now in whichever of these three senses numerical terms are predicated in the divine, they must posit something. This is evident if they be predicated eminently or causally; and likewise even if they be predicated negatively. For as the same Dionysius says, we do not deny certain things of God as though he lacked them altogether but because they are not appropriate to him in the same mode as they are to us.2 Therefore, in every way numerical terms must posit something.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg2
Praeterea, quidquid praedicatur de Deo et creaturis, nobiliori modo de Deo quam de creaturis praedicatur. Termini autem numerales de creaturis praedicantur positive. Ergo multo magis de Deo.
Obj. 3: Whatsoever is predicated of God and creatures is predicated in a nobler way of God than of creatures. Now, numerical terms are predicated of creatures positively. Therefore, with much more reason are they predicated thus of God.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg3
Praeterea, multitudo et unitas importata per terminos numerales, secundum quod praedicatur de Deo, non sunt in intellectu tantum: quia sic non essent tres personae in Deo nisi secundum intellectum; quod pertinet ad haeresim Sabellianam. Ergo oportet quod sint aliquid in ipso Deo secundum rem; et ita positive de Deo dicuntur.
Obj. 4: The multitude and unity implied by the numerical terms when predicated of God are not only in the intellect; for thus there would not be three persons in God, save according to the intellect, which pertains to the heresy of Sabellius. Therefore, they must be something in God himself in reality, and consequently predicated of God positively.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg4
Praeterea, sicut unum est in genere quantitatis, ita bonum est in genere qualitatis; in Deo autem nec est quantitas nec qualitas nec aliquod accidens; et tamen bonum non praedicatur de Deo remotive sed positive. Ergo similiter unum, et per consequens multitudo, quam constituit unum.
Obj. 5: As the one is in the genus of quantity, so is the good in the genus of quality. Now, in God there is neither quantity nor quality nor any accident, and yet good is predicated of God not negatively but positively. Therefore, one is predicated of him in the same way, and consequently the multitude that the one constitutes.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg5
Praeterea, quatuor prima entia dicuntur, scilicet ens, unum, verum et bonum. Sed tria eorum, scilicet ens, verum et bonum, dicuntur de Deo positive. Ergo et unum, et per consequens multitudo.
Obj. 6: There are four first things that are called “beings”: namely, being, the one, the true, and the good. Now, three of these, namely, being, true, and good, are predicated of God positively. Therefore, so is one, and consequently so too multitude.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg6
Praeterea, multitudo et magnitudo pertinent ad duas species quantitatis, quae sunt discreta quantitas et continua. Sed magnitudo praedicatur de Deo positive, cum dicitur Ps. CXLVI, 5: magnus dominus et magna virtus eius.1 Ergo et multitudo et unum.
Obj. 7: Number and magnitude pertain to the two species of quantity, which are discrete and continuous quantity. Now, magnitude is predicated of God positively: great is our Lord and great is his power (Ps 146:5). Therefore, multitude and unity are also.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg7
Praeterea, creaturae Dei similitudinem praeferunt, secundum quod in eis vestigium divinitatis apparet. Sed secundum Augustinum, quaelibet creatura vestigium quoddam divinae Trinitatis in se habet, in quantum est aliquid unum et specie formatur et ordinem aliquem habet. Ergo creatura est una ad similitudinem Dei. Sed unum praedicatur de creatura positive: ergo et de Deo.
Obj. 8: Creatures bear a likeness to God inasmuch as a trace of divinity is apparent in them. Now, according to Augustine, every created thing holds a certain trace of the divine Trinity, inasmuch as it is something one, formed by a species, and having a certain order.1 Therefore, a created thing is one according to its likeness to God. But “one” is predicated of a creature positively: and therefore of God also.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg8
Praeterea, si unum praedicatur de Deo privative, oportet quod aliquid removeat, et non nisi multitudinem. Multitudinem autem non removet; non enim sequitur, si est una persona, quod non sint plures. Unum ergo non dicitur remotive de Deo, et per consequens nec multitudo.
Obj. 9: If “one” be predicated of God in a privative sense, it follows that it removes something, and this can only be multitude. Now, it does not remove multitude, since if there be one person, it does not follow that there are not several. Therefore, “one” is not said of God by way of removal, and consequently neither is “multitude.”
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg9
Praeterea, privatio nihil constituit. Unum autem constituit multitudinem. Non ergo dicitur privative.
Obj. 10: Privation constitutes nothing, whereas the one constitutes number. Therefore, the latter is not said privatively.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg10
Praeterea, nulla privatio est in Deo, quia privatio omnis pertinet ad defectum. Unum autem praedicatur de Deo. Ergo non significat privationem.
Obj. 11: There is no privation in God, since all privation is a defect. Now “one” is predicated of God. Therefore, it does not signify a privation.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg11
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit, quod quidquid praedicatur de Deo, praedicatur secundum substantiam, vel secundum relationem. Et Boetius etiam dicit, quod omnia quae veniunt in divinam praedicationem, mutantur in substantiam praeter ad aliquid. Si ergo termini numerales praedicantur de Deo, oportet quod significent substantiam vel relationem; et ita oportet quod positive de Deo praedicentur.
Obj. 12: Augustine says that whatsoever is predicated of God is predicated either according to substance or according to relation.1 And Boethius also says that whatsoever things enter into the divine predication are changed into substance, outside the relative.2 If, then, numerical terms are predicated of God, they must signify either substance or relation, and consequently must be predicated positively.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg12
Praeterea, unum et ens convertuntur et videntur esse synonyma. Sed ens praedicatur de Deo positive. Ergo et unum, et per consequens multitudo.
Obj. 13: “One” and “being” are convertible and seem to be synonymous. But “being” is predicated of God positively. Therefore, “one” is also, and consequently so is “multitude.”
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg13
Praeterea, si unum praedicatur de Deo remotive, oportet quod removeat multitudinem tamquam sibi oppositam. Hoc autem non potest esse, cum multitudo constituatur ex unitatibus; unum autem oppositorum non constituitur ex alio. Ergo unum non praedicatur de Deo remotive.
Obj. 14: If “one” be predicated of God by way of removal, it must remove multitude as being opposite to it. But this cannot be the case, since a multitude is constituted from units, and one opposite is not constituted of its opposite. Therefore, “one” is not predicated of God by way of removal.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg14
Praeterea, si unum dicitur per remotionem multitudinis, oportet quod unum opponatur multitudini, sicut privatio habitui. Habitus autem est naturaliter prior privatione, et etiam secundum rationem, quia privatio non potest definiri nisi per habitum. Ergo multitudo erit prior uno secundum naturam et secundum rationem; quod videtur inconveniens.
Obj. 15: If “one” indicate the removal of multitude, it follows that the one is opposed to multitude as privation is to possession. Now, possession is naturally prior to privation, and this is even the case according to its account, since privation cannot be defined except in reference to possession. Therefore, multitude will be prior to one both according to nature and according to account—which seems problematic.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg15
Praeterea, si unum et multa in divinis praedicantur remotive, oportet quod unum removeat multitudinem et multitudo removeat unitatem. Hoc autem est inconveniens, quia sequeretur circulus unius et multi, ut dicatur, quod unum est quod non est multa, et multa sunt quae non sunt unum; et sic per ista nihil fieret notum. Non est ergo dicendum, quod unum et multa in Deo dicantur privative.
Obj. 16: If “one” and “many” are predicated of God by way of removal, then one removes multitude and multitude removes oneness. But this cannot be admitted, since it would lead to a vicious circle of the one and the many such that the one is what is not many and the many are what are not one; and thereby nothing would be made known. Therefore, we must not say that “one” and “many” are said of God privatively.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg16
Praeterea, unum et multa cum se habeant ut mensura et mensuratum, videntur opponi ad invicem relative. In relative autem oppositis utrumque dicitur positive. Ergo tam unum quam multa positive praedicantur de Deo.
Obj. 17: Since one and many are as measure and measured, it seems that they are opposed to each other relatively. Now, when terms are relatively opposite, both are predicated positively. Therefore, both “one” and “many” are predicated of God positively.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg17
Sed contra, Dionysius dicit, IV de Divin. nominibus: unitas laudata et Trinitas, quae est super omnia divinitas, non est neque unitas neque trinitas quae a nobis aut alio quodam existentium sit cognita. Videtur ergo quod termini numerales per remotionem dicantur de Deo.
On the contrary (1), Dionysius says in On the Divine Names, that praised Unity and Trinity that is the divinity above all things is not the unity or trinity that is known by us or any other existing being.1 Therefore, it seems that numerical terms are said of God by way of removal.
QDePot.Q9.A7.sc
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit: quaesivit humana inopia quid tria diceret, et dixit substantias sive personas. Quibus nominibus non diversitatem intelligi voluit sed singularitatem noluit. Sunt ergo huiusmodi termini numerales introducti in divinis magis ad removendum quam ad ponendum.
Furthermore (2), Augustine says: the poor human tongue sought how to express the Three, and it called them substances or persons: not intending to imply by these names that they are different, yet desirous to avoid saying that there is only one.1 Hence, in speaking of God these numerical terms are employed more for the sake of removing than for the sake of asserting.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg18
Praeterea, unum et multitudo, sive numerus, sunt in genere quantitatis. In Deo autem non potest esse aliqua quantitas, cum quantitas sit accidens et dispositio materiae. Termini ergo numerales in Deo nihil ponunt.
Furthermore (3), one and multitude, that is, number, are in the genus of quantity. Now, there is no quantity in God, seeing that quantity is an accident and a disposition of matter. Therefore, numerical terms assert nothing in God.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg19
Sed dicendum, quod licet quantitas secundum rationem sui generis, vel secundum rationem accidentis, non possit esse in Deo, tamen secundum rationem speciei aliqua quantitas potest praedicari de Deo, sicut aliqua qualitas, ut scientia vel iustitia.
To this it will be replied (4) that although quantity according to the account of its genus or according to the account of accident cannot be in God, yet according to the account of a species a certain quantity can be predicated of God, just as a certain quality can be so predicated, such as knowledge or justice.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Sed contra, illae solae species qualitatis in divinam praedicationem assumuntur quae secundum rationem suae speciei nullam imperfectionem important, sicut scientia, iustitia et aequitas; non autem ignorantia nec albedo. Omnis autem quantitas secundum rationem suae speciei imperfectionem importat: cum enim quantum sit quod est indivisibile, species quantitatis distinguuntur secundum diversos modos divisionis; sicut pluralitas est quae divisibilis est in non continua, linea autem quae est divisibilis secundum unam dimensionem, superficies autem secundum duas, corpus vero secundum tres. Divisio autem perfectioni divinae simplicitatis repugnat. Nulla ergo quantitas secundum rationem suae speciei potest praedicari de Deo.
On the contrary, only those species of quality are taken into the divine predication that according to the account of their species indicate no imperfection, such as knowledge, justice, and equity, but not ignorance or whiteness. But every quantity according to the account of its own species indicates imperfection; for since what is a quantity is divisible, the species of quantity are distinguished according to diverse modes of division; for example, plurality is what is divisible into non-continuous parts, whereas a line is what is divisible according to one dimension, while surface according to two, and body according to three. Now, division is incompatible with the perfection of divine simplicity. Therefore, no quantity as to the account of its species can be predicated of God.
QDePot.Q9.A7.sc
Sed dicendum, quod distinctio per relationes quae facit numerum personarum in divinis, non importat imperfectionem in Deo.
But it will be argued (5) that distinction according to the relations which makes the number of persons in the divine does not imply imperfection in God.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Sed contra, omnis divisio vel distinctio aliquam multitudinem causat. Non autem omnis multitudo est numerus qui est species quantitatis: cum multitudo et unum circumeant omnia genera. Non ergo omnis divisio vel distinctio sufficit ad constituendum numerum qui est species quantitatis, sed sola illa divisio quae est secundum quantitatem, qualis non est distinctio relationum.
On the contrary, every division or distinction causes some sort of multitude. Now, not every multitude is the number that is a species of quantity, since multitude and one pervade all the genera. Hence, not any division or distinction suffices to constitute the number that is the species of quantity but only the division that is according to quantity, and such is not the distinction of relations.
QDePot.Q9.A7.sc
Sed dicendum, quod omnis multitudo est species quantitatis, et omnis divisio sufficit ad constituendam speciem quantitatis.
But it will be objected (6) that every multitude is a species of quantity, and every division suffices to constitute a species of quantity.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Sed contra, ad positionem substantiae non sequitur positio quantitatis, cum substantia possit esse sine accidente. Sed positis solis formis substantialibus, sequitur distinctio in substantiis. Ergo non quaelibet distinctio constituit multitudinem quae est accidens et species quantitatis.
On the contrary, given the presence of substance, quantity does not necessarily follow, since substance can exist without accident. Now, given substantial forms only, there follows distinction in substances. Therefore, not every distinction constitutes the multitude that is an accident and a species of quantity.
QDePot.Q9.A7.sc
Praeterea, discretio quae constituit numerum, quae est species quantitatis, opponitur continuo. Discretio autem continuo opposita est, quae consistit in divisione continui. Ergo sola divisio continui, quae non competit Deo, causat numerum qui est species quantitatis; et ita non potest praedicari de Deo numerus qui est species quantitatis.
Furthermore (7), the discreteness that constitutes the number that is a species of quantity is opposed to the continuous. Now, discreteness is opposed to the continuous because it consists in division of the continuous. Therefore, only division of the continuous, which is impossible in God, causes the number that is a species of quantity; and thus, the number that is a species of quantity cannot be predicated of God.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg20
Praeterea, quaelibet substantia dicitur una. Aut ergo est una per essentiam suam, aut per aliquid aliud. Si per aliquid aliud, cum et illud oporteat esse unum, necesse est quod et illud per se sit unum, vel per aliquid aliud, et illud iterum per aliud. Impossibile est autem quod hoc procedat in infinitum. Ergo statur alicubi. Melius est ergo quod stetur in primo, ut scilicet substantia per seipsam sit una. Non ergo unum est aliquid additum substantiae; et ita non videtur significare aliquid positive.
Furthermore (8), every substance is said to be one. Either, then, it is one by its own essence or by something else. If by something else, since this again must be one, it must be one either by itself or by something else, and this again by something else. But this cannot go on to infinity. Hence we must stop somewhere. And it would be better, therefore, to stop at the beginning, such that substance is one through its very self. Therefore, unity is not something added to substance; and thus, it seems that it does not signify anything positively.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg21
Sed dicendum, quod substantia non est una per seipsam, sed per unitatem ei accidentem; unitas autem est per se una; prima enim denominant seipsa, sicut bonitas est bona, veritas est vera, et similiter unitas est una.
But it will be argued (9) that a substance is one not by itself but by accidental unity; and unity is one through itself; for the first things denominate themselves, just as goodness is good, truth is true, and likewise unity is one.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Sed contra, huiusmodi seipsa denominant propter hoc quod sunt primae formae, nam secundae formae non denominant seipsas, sicut albedo non est alba. Quae autem se habent ex additione ad aliud, non sunt prima. Ergo unitas et bonitas non se habent ex additione ad substantiam.
On the contrary, these denominate themselves because they are primary forms, for secondary forms do not denominate themselves; for example, whiteness is not white. Now, things which result from addition to others are not primary. Therefore, unity and goodness are not additional to substance.
QDePot.Q9.A7.sc
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, omnia dicuntur unum in quantum non dividuntur. Hoc autem quod est non dividi, non ponit aliquid, sed solum removet. Ergo unum non praedicatur positive sed remotive in divinis; et per consequens multitudo, quae constituitur ex unis.
Furthermore (10), according to the Philosopher, a thing is one insofar as it is undivided.1 Now, to be undivided does not assert something but only removes something. Therefore, unity is predicated of God not positively but by way of removal, and consequently the same applies to multitude, which is composed of units.
QDePot.Q9.A7.arg22
Respondeo dicendum quod de uno et multo diversa inveniuntur, quae etiam apud philosophos fuerunt occasio diversa sentiendi. Invenitur enim de uno, quod est principium numeri, et quod convertitur cum ente; similiter invenitur de multo, quod pertinet ad quamdam speciem quantitatis, quae dicitur numerus, et iterum quod circuit omne genus, sicut et unum, cui videtur multitudo opponi.
I answer that about one and many, diverse things are found that have occasioned diverse opinions among philosophers. For it is found of the one that it is the principle of number and that it is convertible with being; and likewise it is found of the many that it pertains to a certain species of quantity, which is called number, and moreover that it pervades every genus, just as one does, which seems to be opposed to multitude.
QDePot.Q9.A7.co
Fuerunt ergo aliqui inter philosophos qui non distinxerunt inter unum quod convertitur cum ente, et unum quod est principium numeri, aestimantes quod neutro modo dictum unum aliquid super substantiam adderet; sed unum quolibet modo dictum significaret substantiam rei. Ex quo sequebatur quod numerus, qui ex unis componitur, sit substantia omnium rerum secundum opinionem Pythagorae et Platonis.
Accordingly, some philosophers failed to distinguish between the one that is convertible with being and the one that is the principle of number, thinking that said in either way “one” does not add anything to substance; rather, said in either way “one” would signify the substance of a thing. From this it followed that number, which is composed of ones, is the substance of all things, following the opinion of Pythagoras and Plato.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Quidam vero non distinguentes inter unum quod convertitur cum ente, et unum quod est principium numeri, crediderunt e contrario, quod utrolibet modo dictum unum, adderet aliquod esse accidentale supra substantiam; et per consequens omnis multitudo oportet quod sit aliquod accidens pertinens ad genus quantitatis. Et haec fuit positio Avicennae, quam quidem videntur secuti fuisse omnes antiqui doctores. Non enim intellexerunt per unum et multa nisi aliquod pertinens ad genus quantitatis discretae.
On the other hand, others who failed to distinguish between one that is convertible with being and one that is the principle of number held the contrary opinion that in any sense one adds a certain accidental being to substance: and that in consequence all number is an accident pertaining to the genus of quantity. This was the opinion of Avicenna, which apparently was followed by all the teachers of old: for they did not understand by one and many anything else but something pertaining to discrete quantity.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Quidam vero fuerunt qui attendentes quod in Deo nulla quantitas esse potest, posuerunt quod termini significantes unum vel multa de Deo non ponunt aliquid, sed removeant tantum. Non enim possunt ponere nisi quod significant, scilicet quantitatem discretam, quae nullo modo potest esse in Deo. Sic ergo secundum eos unum dicitur de Deo ad removendum multitudinem quantitatis discretae; termini vero significantes pluralitatem, dicuntur de Deo ad removendum unitatem, quae est principium quantitatis discretae.
There were others who, considering that there cannot be quantity of any kind in God, maintained that words signifying one or many do not assert something, when attributed to God, but only remove something. For they cannot assert but what they signify, namely, discrete quantity, and this can nowise be in God. Hence, according to them, one is predicated of God in order to remove the multitude of discrete quantity; and terms signifying plurality are said of God in order to remove that unity which is the principle of discrete quantity.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Et haec videtur fuisse opinio Magistri, quae ponitur in 24 dist. I sententiarum. Quae quidem, supposita suae opinionis radice, scilicet quod omnis multitudo significaret quantitatem discretam, et omne unum esset eiusdem quantitatis principium, inter omnes rationabilior invenitur. Nam et Dionysius dicit, quod negationes sunt maxime verae in Deo; affirmationes vero sunt incompactae. Non enim scimus de Deo quid est, sed magis quid non est, ut Damascenus dicit.
Apparently this was the view of the Master in Sentences I, distinction 24;1 and granted the root of this opinion—namely, that every multitude signifies a discrete quantity, and every one is the principle of such quantity—this opinion would seem of all of them the most reasonable. For Dionysius also says that in God negations are the most true, whereas affirmations are figurative.2 For we do not know what God is, but more what he is not, as Damascene says.3
QDePot.Q9.A7
Unde et Rabbi Moyses omnia quae affirmative videntur dici de Deo, dicit magis esse introducta ad removendum quam ad aliquid ponendum. Dicimus enim Deum esse vivum ad removendum ab eo illum modum essendi quem habent res quae apud nos non vivunt, non ad ponendum vitam in ipso, cum vita et omnia huiusmodi nomina sint imposita ad significandum quasdam formas et perfectiones creaturarum quae longe absunt a Deo; quamvis hoc non sit usquequaque verum, nam, sicut dicit Dionysius, sapientia et vita et alia huiusmodi non removentur a Deo quasi ei desint, sed quia excellentius habet ea quam intellectus humanus capere, vel sermo significare possit; et ex illa perfectione divina descendunt perfectiones creatae, secundum quamdam similitudinem imperfectam. Et ideo de Deo, secundum Dionysium, non solum dicitur aliquid per modum negationis et per modum causae, sed etiam per modum eminentiae.
Hence, Rabbi Moses says that whatever seems to be said affirmatively about God is more to be taken as removing something from him rather than as positing something.1 Thus, we say that God is a living being in order to remove from him that mode of existing that the realities among us that are not alive have, not in order to assert that there is life in him; since “life” and all such terms are employed to denote certain forms and perfections of creatures which are far distant from God. And yet this is not altogether true, for as Dionysius says, wisdom and life and the like are not removed from God as though they were not in him, but because he has them in a more excellent way than the human intellect can conceive or words can signify; and from that divine perfection, created perfections come down in an imperfect likeness to it.2 Wherefore, things are said of God, according to Dionysius, not only through a mode of negation and through a mode of cause, but also through a mode of eminence.3
QDePot.Q9.A7
Sed quidquid sit de spiritualibus perfectionibus, certum est quod materiales dispositiones removentur omnino a Deo. Unde cum quantitas sit dispositio materiae, si termini numerales non significant nisi quod est in genere quantitatis, necesse est quod de Deo non dicatur nisi ad removendum quae significant, sicut Magister posuit, loc. cit. Nec sequitur ex eius positione circulus—dum unitas removet multitudinem, multitudo unitatem—quia removentur a Deo unitas et multitudo, quae sunt in genere quantitatis, quorum neutrum de Deo dicitur. Et sic unitas dicta de Deo, quae removet multitudinem, non removetur, sed alia unitas, quae de Deo dici non potest.
But whatever the truth may be with regard to spiritual perfections, it is certain that material dispositions are altogether to be removed from God. Wherefore, since quantity is a disposition of matter, if numerical terms signify nothing but what is in the genus of quantity, it is necessary that they are not said of God except as removing what they signify, as the Master asserted.1 And although in his opinion unity removes multitude and multitude unity, this does not involve a vicious circle, because the unity and multitude removed from God are in the genus of quantity, neither of which can be said of God. Thus, the unity said of God, which removes multitude, is not removed, but that other unity, which cannot be said of God, is.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Quidam vero, non intelligentes quod nomina affirmativa ad removendum possint in praedicationem divinam induci, nec iterum ponentes unum et multa—nisi quod est in genere quantitatis discretae, quam in Deo ponere non audebant—dixerunt quod termini numerales non praedicantur de Deo quasi dictiones significantes aliquam rem conceptam sed quasi dictiones officiales, exercentes aliquid in divinis, scilicet distinctionem ad modum syncategorematicae distinctionis. Quod quidem fatuum apparet, cum nihil tale ex horum terminorum significatione possit haberi.
Some, however, through not understanding how affirmative expressions can be predicated of God for the purpose of removal, and not conceiving the one and the many except as included in the genus of discrete quantity—which they dared not ascribe to God—said that numerical terms are not predicated of God as expressions signifying any conceived reality, but as official expressions positing something in God, namely, a distinction according to the mode of syncategorematic distinction. All of this is clearly absurd, since nothing of the kind can be had from the signification of these terms.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Et ideo alii dixerunt, quod praedicti termini aliquid positive ponunt in Deo, licet supponant quod unum et multa sunt solum in genere quantitatis; dicunt enim quod non est inconveniens aliquam speciem quantitatis Deo attribui, licet genus removeatur a Deo; sicut et aliquae species qualitatis, ut sapientia et iustitia, dicuntur de Deo positive, licet in Deo qualitas esse non possit.
Wherefore others, though holding that one and many are only in the genus of quantity, said that these terms denote something positive in God. For they say that it is not unfitting to ascribe some species of quantity to God, although the genus is removed from him, just as certain species of quality, as wisdom and justice, are also predicated of God, although there cannot be quality in God.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Sed illud non est simile, ut in obiiciendo est tactum, nam omnes species quantitatis ex ratione suae speciei habent imperfectionem, non autem omnes species qualitatis. Et praeterea quantitas proprie est dispositio materiae; unde omnes species quantitatis sunt mathematica quaedam, quae secundum esse non possunt a materia sensibili separari, nisi tempus et locus quae sunt naturalia, et magis materiae sensibili annexa. Unde patet quod nulla species quantitatis potest in rebus spiritualibus convenire, nisi secundum metaphoram. Qualitas autem sequitur formam, unde quaedam qualitates sunt omnino immateriales, quae attribui possunt rebus spiritualibus.
But as indicated above,1 there is no comparison, for all the species of quantity from the account of their species hold imperfection, but not all the species of quality do. Moreover, quantity properly speaking is a disposition of matter; whence all the species of quantity are certain mathematical objects that cannot exist separated from sensible matter, except time and place, which are natural and are more connected to sensible matter. It is evident, then, that no species of quantity can belong in spiritual realities, except metaphorically. But, quality follows the form; hence, certain qualities are altogether immaterial and can be attributed to spiritual realities.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Hae igitur opiniones processerunt, supposito quod idem sit unum quod convertitur cum ente et quod est principium numeri, et quod non sit aliqua multitudo nisi numerus qui est species quantitatis. Quod quidem patet esse falsum: nam cum divisio multitudinem causet, indivisio vero unitatem, oportet secundum rationem divisionis de uno et multo iudicium sumi.
Accordingly, the above opinions were based on the supposition that the one which is convertible with being is the same thing as that which is the principle of number, and that there is no multitude but the number that is a species of quantity. Now, this is clearly false. For since division causes multitude and non-division unity, we must judge of one and many according to the account of the division.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Est autem quaedam divisio quae omnino genus quantitatis excedit, quae scilicet est per aliquam oppositionem formalem, quae nullam quantitatem concernit. Unde oportet quod multitudo hanc divisionem consequens, et unum quod hanc divisionem privat, sint maioris communitatis et ambitus quam genus quantitatis.
Now, there is a certain division that altogether transcends the genus of quantity, and this is division through a formal opposition, which has nothing to do with quantity. Hence, the multitude resulting from such a division, and the one that excludes such a division, must be more universal and comprehensive than the genus of quantity.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Est autem et alia divisio secundum quantitatem quae genus quantitatis non transcendit. Unde et multitudo consequens hanc divisionem, et unitas eam privans, sunt in genere quantitatis. Quod quidem unum, aliquid accidentale addit supra id de quo dicitur, quod habet rationem mensurae; alias numerus ex unitate constitutus, non esset aliquod accidens, nec alicuius generis species. Unum vero quod convertitur cum ente, non addit supra ens nisi negationem divisionis, non quod significet ipsam indivisionem tantum, sed substantiam eius cum ipsa: est enim unum idem quod ens indivisum. Et similiter multitudo correspondens uni nihil addit supra res multas nisi distinctionem, quae in hoc attenditur quod una earum non est alia; quod quidem non habent ex aliquo superaddito, sed ex propriis formis.
However, there is a division according to quantity that does not transcend the genus of quantity. Wherefore, the multitude consequent on this division and the unit that lacks it are also in the genus of quantity. This one adds something accidental to the thing of which it is said, in that it measures it; otherwise the number constituted from the unit would not be some accident nor a species of some genus. But the one that is convertible with being adds nothing to being except the negation of division—not that it signifies non-division only, but substance along with non-division; for one is the same as a non-divided being. In like manner, the multitude that corresponds to the one adds nothing over and above the many realities except their distinction, which is viewed in the fact that one of them is not the other; and this they have not from anything added to them but from their own proper forms.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Patet ergo quod unum quod convertitur cum ente, ponit quidem ipsum ens, sed nihil superaddit nisi negationem divisionis. Multitudo autem ei correspondens addit supra res, quae dicuntur multae, quod unaquaeque earum sit una, et quod una earum non sit altera, in quo consistit ratio distinctionis. Et sic, cum unum addat supra ens unam negationem—secundum quod aliquid est indivisum in se—multitudo addit duas negationes, prout scilicet aliquid est in se indivisum, et prout est ab alio divisum. Quod quidem dividi est unum eorum non esse alterum.
It is clear, then, that the one that is convertible with being posits being itself but adds nothing further except the negation of division. But the number corresponding to it adds to the things that are called many the fact that each of them is one and that each of them is not the other, in which consists the account of distinction. Accordingly, then, since one adds one negation over and above being, inasmuch as something is undivided in itself, multitude adds two negations, inasmuch as something is undivided in itself and distinct from another. This being divided is in fact one of them not being the other.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Dico ergo, quod in divinis non praedicantur unum et multa quae pertinent ad genus quantitatis, sed unum quod convertitur cum ente, et multitudo ei correspondens. Unde unum et multa ponunt quidem in divinis ea de quibus dicuntur; sed non superaddunt nisi distinctionem et indistinctionem, quod est superaddere negationes, ut supra expositum est. Unde concedimus, quod quantum ad id quod superaddunt eis de quibus praedicantur, remotive in Deo accipiuntur; in quantum autem includunt in sua significatione ea de quibus dicuntur, positive accipiuntur. Unde ad utrasque rationes respondendum est.
I say, then, that in speaking of God we do not predicate the one and many that pertain to the genus of quantity, but the one that is convertible with being and the multitude corresponding to it. Wherefore, “one” and “many” predicate in God the things of which they are said, but they add nothing besides distinction and non-distinction, which is to add negations, as explained above. Hence, we grant that, as regards what they add to the things of which they are predicated, they are taken of God by way of removal; but insofar as in their signification they include the things of which they are said, they are taken of God positively. We must now reply to the objections on both sides.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod qui dicit tres personas, aliquid in Deo dicit, scilicet distinctionem personarum; quam qui negat, haereticus est. Ista autem distinctio non addit aliquid supra personas distinctas.
Reply Obj. 1: To speak of three persons in God is to indicate a distinction of persons; and to deny this is heresy. But this distinction adds nothing to the persons distinguished.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum quod, licet in remotione quorumdam a Deo, sit cointelligenda praedicatio eorumdem de Deo per eminentiam et per causam, tamen quaedam solummodo negantur de Deo et nullo modo praedicantur; sicut cum dicitur: Deus non est corpus. Et hoc modo posset dici secundum opinionem Magistri, quod omnino negatur a Deo quantitas numeralis; et similiter secundum id quod ponimus, omnino negatur ab eo essentiae divisio, cum dicitur: essentia divina est una.
Reply Obj. 2: It is true that while we remove certain things from God, we understand at the same time that these things are predicated of God eminently and causally; yet some things are wholly denied of God and in no way predicated of him, for instance, “God is not a body.” In this way, according to the Master’s opinion, it might be said that numerical quantity is altogether denied of God; and in like manner, according to our own opinion, when we say, “the divine essence is one,” we altogether deny that God’s essence is divided.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in rebus creatis termini numerales non ponunt aliquid superadditum rebus de quibus dicuntur, nisi prout significant id quod est in genere quantitatis discretae, secundum quem modum non praedicantur de Deo; et hoc pertinet ad perfectionem ipsius.
Reply Obj. 3: In created things, numerical terms assert nothing in addition to the realities of which they are said, except insofar as they signify something that is in the genus of discrete quantity; in this way they are not predicated of God, and this pertains to his perfection.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod unitas et multitudo quae significantur per terminos numerales dictos de Deo, non sunt solum in intellectu nostro, sed sunt in Deo secundum rem; non tamen propter hoc significatur aliquid positive praeter intellectum eorum quibus ista attribuuntur.
Reply Obj. 4: It is true that the unity and multitude signified by numerical terms said of God are not purely in our understanding; rather, they are in God in reality. Yet it does not follow that they signify something positive outside the understanding of the things to which such terms are attributed.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum quod bonum quod est in genere qualitatis, non est bonum quod convertitur cum ente, quod nullam rem supra ens addit; bonum autem quod est in genere qualitatis, addit aliquam qualitatem qua homo dicitur bonus; et simile est de uno, sicut ex dictis patet. Sed in hoc differt quod bonum utroque modo acceptum potest venire in divinam praedicationem, non autem unum: non enim est eadem ratio de quantitate et qualitate, sicut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 5: The good that is in the genus of quality is not the good that is convertible with being. For the latter adds nothing real to being, whereas the good that is in the genus of quality adds some quality in respect of which a man is said to be good. And the same applies to the one, as already explained. Yet there is this difference, that good in either sense can be predicated of God, whereas the one cannot; for, as already explained, the accounts of quantity and quality are not the same.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod inter ista quatuor prima, maxime primum est ens: et ideo oportet quod positive praedicetur; negatio enim vel privatio non potest esse primum quod intellectu concipitur, cum semper quod negatur vel privatur sit de intellectu negationis vel privationis. Oportet autem quod alia tria super ens addant aliquid quod ens non contrahat; si enim contraherent ens, iam non essent prima. Hoc autem esse non potest nisi addant aliquid secundum rationem tantum; hoc autem est vel negatio, quam addit unum (ut dictum est), vel relatio ad aliquid quod natum sit referri universaliter ad ens; et hoc est vel intellectus, ad quem importat relationem verum, aut appetitus, ad quem importat relationem bonum; nam bonum est quod omnia appetunt, ut dicitur in I Ethic.
Reply Obj. 6: Of these four primary things, being is first most of all; wherefore, it must be predicated positively, for negation or privation cannot be the first thing conceived by the intellect, since what is being denied or lacked is always of the understanding of a negation or privation. But the other three must add something that does not contract being; for if they contracted being, they would no longer be primary. Now, this is impossible unless that which they add were something only according to accounts. However, this is either a negation, which is added by one (as already stated); or a relation to something that is naturally apt to be referred universally to being, and this is either the intellect, to which the true bears a relation, or the appetite, to which the good bears a relation, for the good is what all things seek, as is said in Ethics 1.1
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum, multum dicitur dupliciter: uno modo absolute, et sic dicitur per oppositum ad unum; alio modo dicitur comparative, prout importat excessum quemdam respectu minoris numeri, et sic multum opponitur pauco. Similiter autem et magnum potest dupliciter dici: uno modo absolute, prout importat quantitatem continuam quae dicitur magnitudo; alio modo comparative, prout importat excessum respectu minoris quantitatis. Primo ergo modo magnum non praedicatur de Deo; sed secundo, ut importetur eius eminentia super omnem creaturam.
Reply Obj. 7: According to the Philosopher, we speak of many in two senses: in one way, absolutely, and then it is spoken of in opposition to the one; in another way, comparatively, as denoting a certain excess in relation to a smaller number, and then many is opposed to few.1 In like manner, great may be taken in two ways: first, absolutely, as indicating a continuous quantity that is called “magnitude”; second, comparatively, as indicating an excess in relation to a smaller quantity. “Magnitude” is not predicated of God in the first sense but in the second, and it indicates his eminence over all creatures.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod unum quod pertinet ad vestigium Dei in creaturis, est unum quod convertitur cum ente, quod quidem ponit aliquid, in quantum ponit ipsum ens, cui solam negationem superaddit, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 8: The one that pertains to the vestige of God in created things is the one that is convertible with being. As we have already stated, this does assert something, namely, being, to which it adds nothing but a negation.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod unum oppositorum non excludit aliud, nisi ab eo de quo praedicatur. Non enim sequitur, si Socrates est albus, quod nihil sit nigrum: sed quod ipse non est niger. Sic ergo sequitur quod si Patris persona est una, Patris personae non sunt plures; non autem sequitur quod non sint plures personae in divinis.
Reply Obj. 9: One opposite does not exclude the other except from the subject of which it is predicated. For supposing that Socrates is white, it does not follow that nothing is black but that he is not black. Wherefore, if the person of the Father is one, it follows that there are not several persons of the Father; however, it does not follow that there are not several persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod unum non constituit multitudinem ex parte privationis, sed ex parte illa qua ponit ens.
Reply Obj. 10: The one does not constitute a number on the side of the privation but on the side whereby it posits being.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod sicut dicitur in V Metaph., privatio tribus modis dicitur:
Reply Obj. 11: As is said in Metaphysics 5, privation may be taken in three ways.1
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad11
uno modo proprie, quando removetur ab aliquo quod natum est habere, et in quo tempore natum est habere; sicut carere visu est privatio visus in homine.
First, properly speaking, when what is removed from something is what something is naturally apt to have and at the time it is naturally apt to have it; thus, to lack sight is a privation of sight in a man.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Alio modo communiter, quando removetur ab aliquo quod ipsum quidem non est natum habere, sed genus eius; sicut si non habere visum dicatur esse privatio visus in talpa.
Second, commonly speaking, when what is removed from something it is not naturally apt to have, but its genus is. Thus, not having sight would be said to be a privation of sight in a mole.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Tertio modo communissime, quando removetur ab aliquo id quod a quocumque alio natum est haberi, non tamen ab ipso, nec ab alio sui generis: sicut si non habere visum, dicatur esse privatio visus in planta.
Third, in the most common way, when what is removed from something is naturally apt to be had by anything else but not by it or by any other member of its genus. Thus, not having sight would be said to be the privation of sight in a plant.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Et haec privatio medium est inter privationem veram et simplicem negationem, habens commune aliquid cum utroque; cum privatione quidem vera, in hoc quod est negatio in aliquo subiecto, unde non competit simpliciter non enti; cum negatione vero simplici, in hoc quod non requirit aptitudinem in subiecto. Per hunc autem modum unum privative dicitur, et potest simili modo praedicari in divinis, sicut et alia quae simili modo praedicantur in divinis, ut invisibilis et immensus et huiusmodi.
This last kind of privation is a mean between a true privation and a simple negation, having something in common with both: with true privation in that it is a negation of something in some subject, such that it does not simply speaking belong to non-being; and with simple negation in that it does not require an aptitude in the subject. It is in this way that “one” is spoken of privatively, and in this sense it can be predicated of God, like other things that can be predicated of God in the same way, like invisible, unmeasurable, and so forth.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod termini numerales non addunt aliquid in divinis supra id de quo praedicantur; et ideo quando praedicantur de essentialibus, significant essentiam; quando vero de personalibus, significant relationem.
Reply Obj. 12: Numerical terms add nothing to God over and above that of which they are predicated. Hence, when they are predicated of essentials they signify the essence, and when they are predicated of personal properties they signify the relation.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod unum et ens convertuntur secundum supposita; sed tamen unum addit secundum rationem, privationem divisionis; et propter hoc non sunt synonyma, quia synonyma sunt quae significant idem secundum rationem eamdem.
Reply Obj. 13: “One” and “being” are convertible, according to their supposits; yet “one” adds, according to account, the privation of division; thus they are not synonymous, because synonyms are words which signify the same thing according to the same account.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod unum potest considerari dupliciter: uno modo quantum ad illud quod ponit, et sic constituit multitudinem; alio modo quantum ad negationem quam superaddit, et sic opponitur unum multitudini privative.
Reply Obj. 14: “One” may be considered in two ways. First, as to what it posits, and in this way it constitutes a multitude; second, as to the negation that it adds above this, and in this way one is opposed to multitude privatively.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod secundum Philosophum, multitudo est prior uno secundum sensum, sicut totum partibus et compositum simplici; sed unum est prius multitudine naturaliter et secundum rationem. Hoc autem non videtur sufficere ad hoc quod unum opponatur multitudini privative. Nam privatio est posterior secundum rationem, cum in intellectu privationis sit eius oppositum, per quod definitur: nisi forte hoc referatur solum ad nominis rationem, prout hoc nomen unum significat privative, nomen vero multitudinis positive; nomina enim imponuntur a nobis secundum quod cognoscimus res. Unde ad hoc quod aliquid significetur per nomen ut privatio, sufficit qualitercumque sit posterius in nostra cognitione; quamvis hoc non sufficiat ad hoc quod res ipsa sit privativa, nisi sit posterius secundum rationem.
Reply Obj. 15: According to the Philosopher, multitude is prior to one according to sensation, just as the whole precedes its parts and the composite precedes the simple; but one precedes multitude naturally and according to account.1 But this does not seem sufficient in order that one be opposed to multitude privatively. For privation is posterior according to account, since within the understanding of privation is its opposite, whereby it is defined—unless perhaps this refers merely to the account of the term, insofar as this term “one” signifies privatively while “multitude” signifies positively; for we impose names according as we know realities. Wherefore, in order that something be signified by a name as a privation, it suffices that it be in any way whatsoever posterior in our knowledge, although this is not enough to make the thing itself privative, unless it is posterior in account.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad15
Et ideo potest melius dici, quod divisio est causa multitudinis, et est prior secundum intellectum quam multitudo; unum autem dicitur privative respectu divisionis, cum sit ens indivisum, non autem respectu multitudinis. Unde divisio est prior, secundum rationem, quam unum; sed multitudo posterius. Quod sic patet: primum enim quod in intellectum cadit, est ens; secundum vero est negatio entis; ex his autem duobus sequitur tertio intellectus divisionis (ex hoc enim quod aliquid intelligitur ens, et intelligitur non esse hoc ens, sequitur in intellectu quod sit divisum ab eo); quarto autem sequitur in intellectu ratio unius, prout scilicet intelligitur hoc ens non esse in se divisum; quinto autem sequitur intellectus multitudinis, prout scilicet hoc ens intelligitur divisum ab alio, et utrumque ipsorum esse in se unum. Quantumcumque enim aliqua intelligantur divisa, non intelligetur multitudo, nisi quodlibet divisorum intelligatur esse unum. Et sic etiam patet quod non erit circulus in definitione unius et multitudinis.
It would be better, then, to say that division rather is the cause of multitude, and that it rather than multitude is prior according to concept; however, “one” is said privatively in relation to division (since it is undivided being), not in relation to multitude. Hence, division is prior to one, according to account, but multitude is posterior. This is proved as follows. The first thing that falls into the intellect is being; the second is a negation of being. From these two there follows, third, the understanding of division (since from the fact that we understand some being and we understand it is not this being, it follows within the understanding that it is divided from that); and it follows, fourth, that the intellect apprehends the account of the one, insofar as it understands that this being is not divided in itself; and fifth, the understanding of multitude follows, insofar as it understands this being is divided from the other and each of them is one in itself. For however many things are understood to be divided from one another, multitude is not understood unless each of the things divided be understood to be one. Wherefore, it is clear that there is no vicious circle in the definitions of one and multitude.
QDePot.Q9.A7
Unde patet responsio ad decimumsextum.
Reply Obj. 16: And this suffices for the reply to the sixteenth objection.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod unum quod est principium numeri, comparatur ad multitudinem ut mensura ad mensuratum; quod quidem unum positive aliquid supra substantiam addit, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 17: The one that is a principle of number is compared to multitude as the measure to the thing measured: and one in this sense adds something in a positive way to substance, as was stated.
QDePot.Q9.A7.ad17
Ad ea quae in oppositum obiiciuntur, secundum praemissa, facile est respondere considerantibus secundum quid veritatem concludant. Unum tamen quod in illis obiectionibus tangebatur considerandum est, quod huiusmodi prima, scilicet essentia, unitas, veritas et bonitas, denominant seipsa ea ratione, quia unum, verum et bonum consequuntur ad ens. Cum autem ens sit primum quod in intellectu concipitur oportet quod quidquid in intellectum cadit, intelligatur ut ens, et per consequens ut unum, verum et bonum. Unde cum intellectus apprehendat essentiam, unitatem, veritatem et bonitatem in abstracto, oportet quod de quolibet eorum praedicetur, ens, et alia tria concreta. Et inde est quod ista denominant seipsa, non autem alia quae non convertuntur cum ente.
Reply Sed Contra: After what we have said, the arguments on the other side present no difficulty to those who realize that they contain a certain amount of truth. We must, however, take notice of one point advanced in these objections, namely, that these primary things—namely, essence, unity, truth, and goodness—denominate themselves by account, inasmuch as one, true and good are consequent on being. Now, seeing that being is the first thing conceived in the intellect, it follows that whatever falls into the intellect is understood as a being, and consequently as one, true, and good. Wherefore, since the intellect apprehends essence, unity, truth, and goodness in the abstract, it follows that being and the other three concretes must be predicated of each of them. Thence it is that they denominate themselves, whereas things that are not convertible with being do not.
QDePot.Q9.A7
A. 8Whether there is any diversity in GodUtrum in Deo sit aliqua diversitas
Octavo quaeritur utrum in Deo sit aliqua diversitas.
The eighth point of inquiry is whether there is any diversity in God.1
QDePot.Q9.A8
Et videtur quod sic. Quia, secundum Philosophum, unum in substantia facit idem, multitudo autem in substantia facit diversum. In divinis autem est multitudo secundum substantiam, dicit enim Hilarius, quod Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus sunt per substantiam tria, per consonantiam vero unum. Ergo in divinis est diversitas.
Obj. 1: And it seems there is. For according to the Philosopher, unity of substance makes things the same, whereas multitude in substance makes things diverse.1 Now, in God there is multitude according to substance; thus, Hilary says that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are three in substance, one in harmony.2 Therefore, there is diversity in God.
QDePot.Q9.A8.arg1
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum, diversum dicitur absolute, differens vero relative; unde omne differens est diversum, non autem omne diversum est differens. Sed in divinis conceditur esse differentia; dicit enim Damascenus: differentiam personarum in tribus proprietatibus, id est paternali et filiali et processibili recognoscimus. Ergo in divinis est diversitas.
Obj. 2: According to the Philosopher, the diverse is spoken of in an absolute way, whereas difference is spoken of relatively; wherefore all that differs is diverse, but not everything that is diverse is different.1 Now, it is granted that there is difference in God, since Damascene says: we acknowledge a difference between the persons in the three properties, namely, paternity, filiation, and procession.2 Therefore, there is diversity in God.
QDePot.Q9.A8.arg2
Praeterea, differentia accidentalis facit alterum solum; differentia vero substantialis facit aliud, idest diversum. Cum ergo in divinis sit differentia, et non possit ibi esse accidentalis differentia—et per consequens oportet quod sit differentia substantialis—oportet quod sit ibi diversitas.
Obj. 3: Accidental difference only makes a thing other, whereas substantial difference makes another, that is, a diverse, thing. Since, then, in God there is difference, which must be a substantial difference, seeing that it cannot be an accidental difference, there must be diversity here.
QDePot.Q9.A8.arg3
Praeterea, multitudo causatur ex divisione, sicut iam dictum est. Ubi autem est divisio sequitur diversitas. Ergo in divinis cum sit multitudo, erit ibi diversitas.
Obj. 4: Multitude is caused by division, as was stated above.1 Now, where there is division there follows diversity. Therefore, in God, since there is multitude, there must be diversity.
QDePot.Q9.A8.arg4
Praeterea, idem et diversum sufficienter dividunt ens. Sed Pater non est idem Filio: non enim conceditur quod Pater generando Filium, generet se Deum. Ergo Filius est diversus a Patre.
Obj. 5: The same and the diverse are an adequate division of being. Now, the Father is not the same as the Son, for it is not granted that in begetting the Son he begets himself as God. Therefore, the Son is diverse from the Father.
QDePot.Q9.A8.arg5
Sed contra est quod Hilarius dicit: nihil in divinis novum, nihil diversum, nihil alienum, nihil separabile.
On the contrary (1), Hilary says: in God nothing is new, nothing diverse, nothing foreign, nothing separable.1
QDePot.Q9.A8.sc
Praeterea, Ambrosius dicit: Pater et Filius divinitate unum sunt, nec est ibi substantiae differentia, nec ulla diversitas.
Furthermore (2), Ambrose says: the Father and the Son are one in divine nature, nor is there any substantial difference in them, nor any diversity whatsoever.1
QDePot.Q9.A8.arg6
Respondeo dicendum quod, sicut dicit Hieronymus, ex verbis inordinate prolatis, incurritur haeresis. Et ideo sic loquendum est de divinis ut nulla errori occasio praebeatur. Fuerunt autem circa divina duo errores, praecipue cavendi ab illis qui de unitate et Trinitate in divinis loquuntur: scilicet error Arii, qui unitatem essentiae negavit, ponens aliam essentiam esse Patris et aliam Filii. Alius error est Sabelli, qui negavit pluralitatem personarum dicens, eumdem esse Patrem qui est Filius.
I answer that, as Jerome says,1 a disordered use of terms uttered leads to heresy. Wherefore, in speaking of the divine, we must so speak to avoid any occasion of error. Now, about the divine nature there are two errors especially to be avoided by those who would discuss the unity and Trinity within the divine: namely, the error of Arius, who denied the unity of the essence and asserted a difference between the essence of the Father and that of the Son; and the error of Sabellius, who denied the plurality of the persons and asserted that the Father is the same as he who is the Son.
QDePot.Q9.A8.co
Ad evitandum ergo errorem Arii sunt nobis quatuor cavenda in fidei confessione: primo diversitas per quam tollitur unitas essentiae, quam confitemur dicendo esse unum Deum; secundo divisio, quae obviat divinae simplicitati; tertio disparitas, quae repugnat aequalitati divinarum personarum; quarto ut non confiteamur Filium esse alienum a Patre, per quod tollitur similitudo.
Accordingly, to guard against the error of Arius there are four points on which we must be wary in confessing our belief. First, diversity, which is incompatible with the unity of essence that we acknowledge when we say there is one God; second, division, which is incompatible with the divine simplicity; third, inequality, which is incompatible with the equality of the divine persons; fourth, that we do not believe the Son to be alien to the Father, whereby we would deny their likeness.
QDePot.Q9.A8
Similiter contra errorem Sabelli sunt quatuor cavenda. Primo singularitas, per quam tollitur naturae divinae communicabilitas; secundo nomen unici, per quod tollitur realis distinctio personarum; tertio confusio, per quam tollitur ordo qui est in divinis personis; quarto solitudo, per quam tollitur consociatio divinarum personarum.
Again, against the error of Sabellius, four points call for caution. First, singularity, which excludes communicability of the divine nature; second, the word only, which excludes the real distinction of the persons; third, confusion, which excludes the order existing between the divine persons; fourth, solitude, which excludes the fellowship of the divine persons.
QDePot.Q9.A8
Confitemur autem contra diversitatem, unitatem essentiae; contra divisionem, simplicitatem; contra disparitatem, aequalitatem; contra alienum, similitudinem; contra singularitatem personarum, pluralitatem; contra unicum, distinctionem; contra confusionem, discretionem; contra solitarium, consonantiam et connexionem amoris.
Accordingly, against diversity, we acknowledge the unity of the essence; against division, its simplicity; against inequality, their equality; against alienation, their likeness; against singularity of persons, a plurality; against only one, distinction; against confusion, discreteness; and against solitude, the harmony and bond of love.
QDePot.Q9.A8
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod substantia accipitur ibi pro hypostasi, non pro essentia, cuius multitudo faceret diversitatem.
Reply Obj. 1: In the words quoted, “substance” is taken for the hypostasis, not for the essence, the multiplication of which causes diversity.
QDePot.Q9.A8.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum quod, licet a quibusdam doctoribus Ecclesiae inveniatur nomen differentiae circa divina, non tamen est communiter utendum, nec ampliandum, quia differentia importat distinctionem aliquam secundum formam, quae non potest esse in divinis, cum forma Dei sit divina natura, ut Augustinus dicit. Sed exponenda est differentia, ut ponatur pro distinctione, quae minimum distinctionis importat; cum etiam secundum relationes vel secundum solam rationem aliqua distingui dicantur. Sic etiam exponendum est, si inveniatur diversitas in divinis; utpote si dicatur quod diversa est persona Patris a persona Filii, accipiendum est diversum pro distincto. Magis tamen cavendum est nomen diversitatis in divinis quam differentiae; quia diversitas magis pertinet ad essentialem divisionem, nam qualiscumque formarum multitudo facit differentiam; diversitas autem fit solum per formas substantiales.
Reply Obj. 2: Although some doctors of the Church use the term “difference” in reference to God, it should not be employed commonly nor should it be enlarged upon, for “difference” denotes a distinction according to form, which is impossible in God since God’s form is the divine nature, according to Augustine. Rather, we must explain the term “difference” as standing for a distinction that indicates the least distinction; for some things are said to be distinct even according to their relations or only according to mere account. So too, if we meet with the term “diversity” in connection with God, we must explain it in the same way: for instance, if we find it stated that the person of the Father is diverse from that of the Son, we must take “diverse” to mean distinct. Yet in the divine, we must be more wary of using the word “diverse” than the word “different,” because diversity pertains more to an essential division. For any multiplication whatsoever of forms makes a difference, whereas diversity arises only from substantial forms.
QDePot.Q9.A8.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum quod, licet in divinis non sit accidens, est tamen ibi relatio, cuius oppositio distinctionem facit in divinis, non autem diversitatem.
Reply Obj. 3: Though there is no accident in God, there is relation; and relative opposition causes distinction but not diversity in God.
QDePot.Q9.A8.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum quod, licet in divinis non sit proprie loquendo divisio, est tamen ibi distinctio per relationes, quae sufficit ad numerum personarum.
Reply Obj. 4: Though properly speaking there is no division in God, there is distinction there through the relations, and this suffices for a number of persons.
QDePot.Q9.A8.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum quod Filius est idem Deus cum Patre; non tamen potest dici quod Pater se Deum genuerit, Filium generando: quia ly se, cum sit reciprocum, refert idem suppositum: Pater autem et Filius sunt duo supposita in divinis.
Reply Obj. 5: The Son is the same God as the Father, yet it cannot be said that the Father in begetting the Son begot himself as God; because “himself,” since it is reflexive, refers to the same supposit, whereas the Father and the Son are two supposits in the divine.
QDePot.Q9.A8.ad5
A. 9Whether in God there are only three persons, or more or fewer than threeUtrum in divinis sint tres personae tantum, an plures vel pauciores
Nono quaeritur utrum in divinis sint tres personae tantum, an plures vel pauciores.
The ninth point of inquiry is whether in God there are only three persons, or more or fewer than three.1
QDePot.Q9.A9
Et videtur quod plures.
It would seem that there are more than three.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Dicit enim Augustinus in libro contra Maximinum: Filius non genuit creatorem; neque enim non potuit, sed non oportuit. In divinis autem non differt esse et posse, quia nec in aliquibus sempiternis. Ergo Filius genuit alium Filium; et sic sunt duo Filii in divinis, et per consequens plures personae quam tres.
Obj. 1: For Augustine says, in Against Maximinus: the Son did not beget a creator, not that he was unable but because there was no need to do so.1 Now, in God, just as in all perpetual things, there is no difference between being and being able.2 Therefore, the Son did beget another Son; and thus, there are two Sons in God, and consequently more than three persons.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg1
Sed diceretur, quod hoc quod dicit: neque enim non potuit, exponendum est: idest, non ex impotentia fuit.
Obj. 2: To this it may be replied that the words he was not unable mean that it was not due to his lack of power.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg2
Sed contra, unicuique supposito alicuius naturae convenit actus naturae illius, nisi propter eius impotentiam. Generatio autem est actus ad perfectionem naturae divinae pertinens; alioquin non conveniret Patri, in quo non est nisi quod perfectionis est. Si ergo Filius non generat alium Filium, hoc erit ex impotentia eius.
On the contrary, the acts belonging to some nature are appropriate to every supposit of that nature, except on account of a lack of its power. Now, generation is an act pertaining to the perfection of the divine nature; otherwise it would not be appropriate to the Father, in whom there is nothing that is not perfect. If, then, the Son does not beget another Son, this will be because of a lack of power in him.
QDePot.Q9.A9.sc
Praeterea, si Filius non potest generare, potest autem generari; habet ergo potentiam ut generetur, non potentiam ut generet. Aliud autem est generare, et aliud generari. Cum ergo potentiae distinguantur penes obiecta, non erit eadem potentia Patris et Filii, quod est haereticum.
Obj. 3: If the Son cannot beget, he can be begotten, and therefore he has the power to be begotten but not the power to beget. Now, to beget differs from being begotten. Therefore, since powers are distinguished in reference to their objects, the Father’s power will not be the same as the Son’s, which is heretical.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg3
Praeterea, actio et passio in his quae agunt et patiuntur, reducuntur ad diversa principia; nam agit aliquid per rationem formae in rebus creatis, patitur vero ratione materiae. Generare autem et generari significantur per modum actionis et passionis. Ergo oportet quod ad diversa principia referantur; et sic non potest esse una potentia qua Pater generat, et qua Filius generatur.
Obj. 4: In things that are acting and being acted upon, the action and the passion are traced back to different principles; for in created things, a thing acts by reason of its form and is acted upon by reason of its matter. Now, to beget and to be begotten are signified by the mode of action and passion. Therefore, they must be referred to diverse principles, and thus there cannot be one power whereby the Father begets and the Son is begotten.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg4
Sed diceretur, quod est eadem potentia, in quantum utraque radicatur in essentia divina, quae una est Patris et Filii.
Obj. 5: But to this it might be replied that it is the same power, inasmuch as on either hand it is rooted in the divine essence, which is one in Father and Son.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg5
Sed contra, potentia calefaciendi et desiccandi radicantur in uno subiecto, scilicet igne; nec tamen est una et eadem potentia: alia enim qualitas est calor, qui est principium calefaciendi, et alia siccitas, quae est principium desiccandi. Ergo unitas divinae essentiae non sufficit ad hoc quod sit eadem potentia qua Pater generat et Filius generatur.
On the contrary, the power to heat and the power to dry are rooted in one subject, namely, fire; and yet they are not one and the same power, for heat, which is the principle of heating, is a distinct quality from dryness, which is the principle of desiccation. Wherefore, the unity of the divine essence does not suffice to make one the Father’s power to beget and the Son’s power to be begotten.
QDePot.Q9.A9.sc
Praeterea, omnis sapiens et intelligens ex sua sapientia aliquam conceptionem habet. Sed Filius est sapiens et intelligens, sicut et Pater. Ergo habet aliquam conceptionem. Conceptio autem Patris est Verbum: quod est Filius. Ergo Filius etiam habet alium Filium.
Obj. 6: Everyone wise and intelligent has a concept due to his wisdom. Now, the Son is wise and intelligent just as the Father is. Therefore, he has a concept. But the Father’s concept is the Word, which is the Son. Therefore, the Son also has a Son.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg6
Sed diceretur, quod verbum dicitur in divinis non solum personaliter, sed essentialiter; et sic Verbum essentialiter dictum potest esse conceptio Filii.
Obj. 7: To this it may be replied that “word” is predicated of God not only personally but also essentially, and thus, the Word predicated essentially may be the Son’s concept.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg7
Sed contra, verbum dicit speciem conceptam ordinatam ad manifestationem, et ita importat originem. Quae autem important originem in divinis, dicuntur personaliter, et non essentialiter. Ergo verbum essentialiter dici non potest.
On the contrary, “word” signifies a species conceived and ordered to manifestation, and thus, it indicates an origin. Now, those terms that indicate origin in God are predicated personally and not essentially. Therefore, “word” cannot be predicated essentially.
QDePot.Q9.A9.sc
Praeterea, Anselmus dicit in Monologio, quod sicut Pater dicit se, ita et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus. Idem autem est Patrem dicere se, quod generare Filium, ut ipse ibidem dicit. Ergo Filius generat alium Filium; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 8: Anselm says in the Monologion that as the Father speaks himself, so do the Son and the Holy Spirit.1 Now, as he says, for the Father to speak himself is the same as to beget a Son. Therefore, the Son begets another Son; and thus, the same conclusion follows.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg8
Praeterea, ex hoc probatur quod Deus generat, quia generationem aliis tribuit, secundum illud Isai. LXVI, 9: si ego qui generationem caeteris tribuo, sterilis ero? Dicit dominus. Sicut autem Pater dat generationem, ita et Filius, quia indivisa sunt opera Trinitatis, et Filius generat Filium.
Obj. 9: God is proved to beget from the fact that he bestows begetting on others: shall I that give generation to others be barren? says the Lord (Isa 66:9). Now, as the Father gives generation so too does the Son, because the works of the Trinity are undivided. Therefore, the Son begets a Son.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg9
Praeterea, Augustinus dicit in Lib. ad Orosium, quod Pater generat Filium natura. Damascenus etiam dicit, quod generatio est opus naturae. Eadem autem est natura Patris et Filii. Ergo sicut Pater generat, ita et Filius; sunt ergo plures Filii in divinis, et ita plures personae quam tres.
Obj. 10: Augustine says, in To Orosius, that the Father begets the Son by nature;1 and Damascene says that generation is a work of nature.2 Now, the Father and the Son have the same nature. Therefore, as the Father begets, so also does the Son; and consequently in God there are several Sons and more than three persons.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg10
Sed dicendum, quod ea ratione non possunt esse plures Filii in divinis, quia non potest ibi esse nisi una filiatio; forma enim unius speciei non multiplicatur nisi per divisionem materiae, quae nulla est in divinis.
Obj. 11: But someone will reply that there cannot be more than one Son in God, since there can be but one filiation; for the form of one species is not multiplied otherwise than by division of matter, and there is no such thing in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg11
Sed contra, omnis differentia nata est facere pluralitatem. Potest autem esse differentia inter duas filiationes, non solum ex materia, sed etiam ex hoc quod haec filiatio est talis, illa vero talis. Ergo nihil prohibet plures filiationes ponere in divinis, licet ibi non sit materia.
On the contrary, any difference whatsoever is naturally apt to make a plurality. Now, there can be a difference between two filiations not only due to matter but also because this filiation is such and that filiation is such. Therefore, nothing prevents several filiations being in God, although there is no matter in him.
QDePot.Q9.A9.sc
Praeterea, Filius procedit a Patre sicut splendor a sole, secundum illud Hebr., I, 3: cum sit splendor gloriae. Sed splendor etiam potest alium splendorem producere. Ergo et Filius potest alium Filium generare; et sic sequitur quod in divinis sint plures Filii, et personae plures tribus.
Obj. 12: The Son proceeds from the Father as brilliance from the sun, according to Hebrews 1:3, being the brilliance of his glory. Now, one brilliance can produce another brilliance. Therefore, the Son can beget another Son; and thus, there would be several Sons in God and more than three persons.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg12
Praeterea, Spiritus Sanctus est amor quo Pater diligit Filium. Sed etiam Spiritum Sanctum amat Pater. Ergo oportet quod sit alius Spiritus quo Pater amat Spiritum Sanctum; et sic quatuor sunt personae in divinis.
Obj. 13: The Holy Spirit is the love whereby the Father loves the Son. Now, the Father also loves the Holy Spirit. Therefore, there must be another Spirit whereby the Father loves the Holy Spirit; and thus, there will be four persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg13
Praeterea, secundum Dionysium bonum est communicativum sui. Bonitas autem Spiritui Sancto appropriatur, sicut potentia Patri et sapientia Filio. Ergo propriissime ad Spiritum Sanctum pertinere videtur quod naturam divinam alii personae communicet; et sic sunt plures tribus personis in divinis.
Obj. 14: According to Dionysius, the good is self-communicative.1 Now, goodness is appropriated to the Holy Spirit, as is power to the Father and wisdom to the Son. Therefore, it seems to pertain most properly to the Holy Spirit that he should communicate the divine nature to another person; and thus, there will be more than three persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg14
Praeterea, secundum Philosophum in IV Meteororum, perfectum unumquodque est, quando potest sibi simile ex se producere. Spiritus autem Sanctus est perfectus Deus. Ergo potest aliam divinam personam producere; ergo, et cetera.
Obj. 15: According to the Philosopher in Meteorology 4, a thing is perfect when it can of itself produce its like.1 Now, the Holy Spirit is perfect God. Therefore, he can produce another person: and consequently, etc.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg15
Praeterea, Filius a Patre divinam naturam non recipit perfectius quam Spiritus Sanctus. Recipit autem Filius a Patre divinam naturam non solum passive (ut ita dixerim) quasi ab eo genitus, sed etiam active, quia potest eamdem naturam alii communicare. Ergo et Spiritus Sanctus divinam naturam potest alii personae communicare.
Obj. 16: The Son does not receive the divine nature from the Father more perfectly than does the Holy Spirit. Now, the Son receives from the Father the divine nature not only passively (so to speak), as being begotten of him, but also actively, because he can communicate the same nature to another. Therefore, the Holy Spirit also can communicate the divine nature to another person.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg16
Praeterea, quod est perfectionis in rebus creatis, oportet Deo attribui. Communicare autem naturam ad perfectionem in rebus creatis pertinet, licet modus communicandi aliquam imperfectionem habeat, in quantum talem communicationem consequitur aliqua divisio, vel aliqua transmutatio generantis. Ergo communicare divinam naturam est perfectionis in Deo; et ita Spiritui Sancto est attribuendum. Procedit ergo a Spiritu Sancto aliqua divina persona; et sic sequitur quod in divinis sint personae plures tribus.
Obj. 17: Whatsoever belongs to perfection in creatures must be attributed to God. Now, it pertains to perfection in created things to communicate nature, although the mode of communication has a certain imperfection in that it involves division or change in the generator. Therefore, to communicate the divine nature belongs to perfection in God and, consequently, it must be attributed to the Holy Spirit. Therefore, a person proceeds from the Holy Spirit; and thus, it follows that there are more than three persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg17
Praeterea, sicut divinitas est quoddam bonum in Patre, ita et paternitas. Ex eo autem quod nullius boni sine consortio potest esse iucunda possessio, probatur a quibusdam quod sunt plures habentes divinam naturam. Ergo pari ratione sunt plures Patres in divinis; et similiter plures Filii, et plures Spiritus Sancti; et ita personae plures tribus.
Obj. 18: Just as the divine nature is a good in the Father, so also is paternity. Now, based on the fact that no good is possessed with pleasure without others sharing in it, some prove that in God there are several persons having the divine nature. Therefore, for the same reason there are several Fathers, and several Sons and several Holy Spirits in God: and consequently more than three persons.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg18
Praeterea, Filius et Spiritus videntur distingui ab invicem in hoc quod Filius procedit a Patre per modum intellectus ut Verbum: Spiritus Sanctus per modum voluntatis ut Amor. Sunt autem plura attributa essentialia quam voluntas et intellectus, ut bonitas, potentia et huiusmodi. Ergo plures personae procedunt a Patre quam Filius et Spiritus Sanctus.
Obj. 19: The Son and the Holy Spirit seem to be distinguished from each other in that the Son proceeds from the Father through the mode of the intellect as a Word, while the Holy Spirit proceeds through the mode of the will as Love. But there are other essential attributes besides the intellect and will, such as goodness, power, and so forth. Therefore, other persons proceed from the Father besides the Son and Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg19
Praeterea, processio naturae plus videtur differre a processione intellectus quam processio voluntatis. In rebus autem creatis processionem intellectus semper concomitatur processio voluntatis, quia quaecumque aliquid intelligunt, etiam aliquid volunt; processionem autem naturae non semper concomitatur processio intellectus quia non in omnibus quae naturaliter generant, intellectus invenitur. Si ergo persona quae procedit per modum voluntatis ut Amor, est alia in divinis a persona quae procedit per modum intellectus ut Verbum, etiam erit persona quae procedit per modum intellectus ut verbum, alia a persona quae procedit per modum naturae ut Filius. Sunt ergo tres personae procedentes in divinis, et una non procedens; et sic sunt quatuor personae.
Obj. 20: A procession of nature seems to differ from a procession of the intellect more than does a process of the will. For in created things the procession of the intellect is always accompanied by a procession of the will, since whatever understands something also wills something, whereas a procession of nature is not always accompanied by a procession of intellect, since not everything that can generate can understand. If, then, in God the person who proceeds through the mode of the will as Love is distinct from the person who proceeds through the mode of the intellect as Word, there will also be a person who proceeds through the mode of the intellect distinct from the person who proceeds through the mode of nature as Son. Hence, there will be three persons proceeding in God and one who does not proceed; and thus, there are four persons.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg20
Praeterea, personae multiplicantur in divinis propter relationes, quae subsistunt. Ponuntur autem in divinis quinque relativae notiones, scilicet paternitas, filiatio, processio, innascibilitas, et communis spiratio. Sunt ergo quinque personae in divinis.
Obj. 21: In God, the persons are multiplied on account of the subsistent relations. Now, in God there are five relative notions—namely, paternity, filiation, procession, innascibility, and common spiration. Therefore, there are five persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg21
Praeterea, relationes quae ab aeterno de Deo dicuntur, non sunt in creaturis, sed in Deo. Quidquid autem est in Deo, est subsistens, cum in Deo non sit aliquod accidens. Omnes ergo relationes quae ab aeterno Deo conveniunt, sunt subsistentes, et per consequens sunt personae. Tales autem sunt infinitae; nam ideae rerum creatarum ab aeterno sunt in Deo, quae non distinguuntur ab invicem nisi per respectus ad creaturas. Sunt ergo infinitae personae in divinis.
Obj. 22: The relations that are attributed to God from eternity are not in creatures but in God. Now, whatsoever is in God is subsistent, since in him there is no accident. Therefore, all relations that belong to God from eternity are subsistent and consequently are persons. Now, such relations are infinite in number; for the ideas of created things are in God from eternity, and they are not mutually distinct except by their relation to the created things. Therefore, the persons in God are infinite in number.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg22
Sed contra, videtur quod sint pauciores tribus.
On the contrary, it would seem that there are fewer than three.
QDePot.Q9.A9.sc
In una enim natura non est nisi unus modus communicationis illius naturae; unde, secundum Commentatorem, animalia quae generantur ex semine, non sunt unius speciei cum animalibus ex putrefactione generatis. Divina autem natura est maxime una. Ergo non potest communicare nisi uno modo. Sic ergo non possunt esse nisi duae personae, una divinitatem communicans per aliquem modum, et persona per illum modum divinitatem recipiens.
Obj. 1: In one nature there is but one mode of communication of that nature; this is why, according to the Commentator, animals generated from seed are not of the same species as those engendered from putrefaction.1 Now, the divine nature is supremely one; wherefore, it can be communicated in one way only. Therefore, there cannot be more than two persons, one that communicates divinity by some mode, and another that receives the divine nature in that same mode.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg23
Praeterea, Hilarius, ostendit Filium naturaliter a Patre procedere, quia talis existit qualis Deus est; creaturas vero a Deo procedere voluntarie, quia tales sunt quales eas voluit Deus esse, non qualis est Deus. Sed Spiritus Sanctus, sicut et Filius, talis est qualis est Deus Pater. Ergo Spiritus Sanctus procedit naturaliter a Patre, sicut et Filius. Non ergo est distinctio inter Spiritum Sanctum et Filium ex eo quod Filius procedit per modum naturae non autem Spiritus Sanctus.
Obj. 2: Hilary shows that the Son proceeds from the Father naturally because he is such as God is, but that creatures proceed from God voluntarily because they are such as he wills them to be, not such as he is.1 Now, the Holy Spirit, like the Son, is such as God the Father is. Therefore, the Holy Spirit, like the Son, proceeds from the Father naturally; and consequently, there is no distinction between the Holy Spirit and the Son based on the Son proceeding naturally and the Holy Spirit not.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg24
Praeterea, natura voluntatis et intellectus non differunt in Deo nisi secundum rationem tantum. Ergo processio per modum naturae et intellectus et voluntatis non differunt in Deo nisi ratione tantum. Si ergo per hoc distinguuntur Filius et Spiritus Sanctus, quod unus procedit per modum naturae vel intellectus, et alius per modum voluntatis, non erunt distincti nisi secundum rationem. Ergo non erunt duae personae, cum pluralitas personarum, rerum pluralitatem importet.
Obj. 3: In God, will and intellect do not differ except merely according to account. Therefore, procession through the modes of nature, intellect, and will do not differ in God except in account alone. Therefore, if the Son and the Holy Spirit are distinguished through the one proceeding through the mode of nature or intellect and the other through the mode of will, they will not be distinct except according to account. Therefore they will not be two persons, since plurality of persons indicates a plurality of realities.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg25
Praeterea, personae in divinis distinguuntur solum secundum relationes originis. Ad designandam autem originem sufficiunt duae relationes, scilicet a quo alius, et qui ab alio. Ergo in divinis non sunt nisi duae personae.
Obj. 4: The persons in God are distinct by relations of origin only. Now, two relations suffice to indicate origin, namely, one from whom, and one who is from the other. Therefore, there are but two persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg26
Praeterea, omnis relatio exigit duo extrema. Sicut ergo in divinis personae non distinguuntur nisi secundum relationem: ita oportet quod sint in divinis vel duae relationes, et sic erunt quatuor personae; vel una relatio tantum, et sic erunt solum duae personae.
Obj. 5: Every relation requires two extremes. Since, then, in God the persons are not distinct save according to the relations, it follows that in God there are either two relations, and consequently four persons, or one relation, and therefore only two persons.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg27
Sed contra, videtur quod sint tantum tres personae in divinis, per hoc quod dicitur I Ioan. V, 7: tres sunt qui testimonium dant in caelo. Interrogantibus autem quid tres, respondit Ecclesia, quod tres personae, ut dicit Augustinus. Ergo in divinis sunt tres personae.
On the contrary (1), it is manifest that there are but three persons in God from 1 John 5:7, there are three who bear witness in heaven:1 and if we ask “three what?” the Church replies: “three persons,” as Augustine says.2 Therefore, there are three persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.sc
Praeterea, ad perfectionem divinae bonitatis, felicitatis et gloriae requiritur, quod sit in Deo vera et perfecta caritas; nihil enim est caritate melius, nihil caritate perfectius, ut dicit Richardus in III de Trinitate. Felicitas autem absque iucunditate non est, quae maxime per caritatem habetur. Ut enim in eodem libro dicitur, nihil caritate dulcius, nihil caritate iucundius, caritatis deliciis rationalis vita nihil dulcius experitur, nulla delectatione delectabilius fruitur. Perfectio etiam gloriae in quadam magnificentia perfectae communicationis consistit, quam caritas facit. Vera autem et perfecta caritas requirit in divinis Ternarium numerum personarum. Amor enim quo aliquis se tantum diligit, est amor privatus, et non caritas vera. Alium autem summe Deus diligere non potest qui non sit summe diligibilis; nec summe diligibilis est, nisi sit summe bonus. Unde patet quod vera caritas in Deo summa esse non potest si sit ibi tantum una persona; nec etiam perfecta, si sint duae tantum: quia ad perfectionem caritatis requiritur quod amans velit id quod ab eo amatur, etiam aeque ab alio diligi. Indicium namque magnae infirmitatis est non posse pati consortium amoris; posse vero pati, signum magnae perfectionis. Magis gratanter suscipere, maximo est desiderio requirere, ut dicit Richardus in eodem Lib. Oportet ergo, si sit in Deo perfectio bonitatis, felicitatis et gloriae, quod sit in divinis Ternarius personarum numerus.
Furthermore (2), for the perfection of divine goodness, happiness, and glory there must be true and perfect charity in God; for nothing is better or more perfect than charity, as Richard says in On the Trinity.1 Now, there is no happiness without enjoyment, and this arises chiefly from charity: for as we read, nothing is sweeter than charity, nothing more enjoyable, the intellectual life affords no sweeter experience, or delight more exquisite, than the delights of charity.2 And the perfection of glory consists in the splendor of perfect communication, which is effected by charity. However, true and perfect charity requires the threefold number of persons in God. For the love whereby a person loves himself alone is a defective love and is not true charity. But God cannot love supremely another who is not supremely lovable; and none is supremely lovable who is not supremely good. Hence, it is evident that true charity cannot be supreme in God if there be but one person in him. Nor can it be perfect if there be but two persons; since perfect charity demands that the lover wish that what he loves be equally loved by another. For it is a sign of great weakness to be unable to undergo the sharing of one’s love, whereas to be able to undergo it is a sign of great perfection: the more one is pleased to receive a thing, the greater our longing in seeking it,3 as Richard says in the same book. In God, therefore, since there is perfection of goodness, happiness, and glory, there must be a Trinity of persons.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg28
Praeterea, cum bonum sit communicativum sui, perfectio divinae bonitatis requirit quod Deus summe sua communicet. Si autem esset tantum una persona in divinis, non summe communicaret suam bonitatem: creaturis enim non summe se communicat; si vero essent solum duae personae, non communicarentur perfecte deliciae mutuae caritatis. Oportet ergo esse secundam personam, cui perfecte communicetur divina bonitas, et tertiam cui perfecte communicentur divinae caritatis deliciae.
Furthermore (3), as goodness is self-communicative, the perfection of divine goodness requires that he communicate his perfections supremely. But if there were only one person in God, he would not communicate his goodness supremely, for he does not communicate himself supremely to created things; and if there were but two persons, the delights of mutual charity would not be communicated perfectly. Hence, there must be a second person to whom the divine goodness is perfectly communicated, and a third to whom the delights of divine charity are perfectly communicated.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg29
Praeterea, ad amorem tria requiruntur, scilicet amans, id quod amatur, et ipse amor, ut Augustinus dicit in VIII, 10 de Trinitate. Duo autem mutuo se amantes, sunt Pater et Filius; amor autem qui est eorum nexus est Spiritus Sanctus. Sunt ergo tres personae in divinis.
Furthermore (4), according to Augustine in On the Trinity 8, three things are required for love: the lover, the beloved, and love itself.1 Now, the two who love each other are the Father and the Son, and the love that is their mutual bond is the Holy Spirit. Therefore, there are three persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg30
Praeterea, sicut Richardus dicit, in V de Trinitate, in rebus humanis videbis quod persona de personis procedit tribus modis: quandoque immediate tantum, sicut Eva de Adam; quandoque mediate tantum, sicut Enoch de Adam; quandoque immediate et mediate simul, sicut Seth de Adam; immediate in quantum eius filius fuit, mediate vero in quantum fuit filius Evae quae ab Adam processit. In divinis autem non potest procedere persona de persona mediate tantum, quia non esset ibi summa germanitas. Relinquitur ergo quod in divinis sit una persona quae non procedit ab alia, scilicet persona Patris, a qua procedunt aliae personae; una immediate tantum, scilicet Filius; alia mediate simul et immediate, scilicet Spiritus Sanctus, qui ex Patre Filioque procedit. Ergo est personarum ternarius in divinis.
Furthermore (5), as Richard remarks in On the Trinity 5, in mankind it is to be observed that a person proceeds from persons in three ways: first, immediately only, as Eve from Adam; second, mediately only, as Enoch from Adam: third, both immediately and mediately, as Seth from Adam, immediately as his son, mediately as the son of Eve who proceeded from Adam.1 Now, in God one person cannot proceed from another mediately only, since there would not be perfect equality. Hence, we must conclude that in God there is one person that does not proceed from another, namely, the Father, from whom two other persons proceed; one immediately only, namely, the Son; and the other both mediately and immediately, namely, the Holy Spirit, who proceeds from the Father and the Son. Therefore, there are three persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg31
Praeterea, inter dare plenitudinem divinitatis et non accipere, et accipere et non dare, medium est dare et accipere. Dare autem plenitudinem divinitatis et non accipere, pertinet ad personam Patris; accipere vero et non dare, pertinet ad personam Spiritus Sancti. Oportet ergo esse tertiam personam, quae plenitudinem divinitatis et det et accipiat; et haec est persona Filii. Sunt ergo tres personae in divinis.
Furthermore (6), to both give and receive the fullness of divinity comes between giving and not receiving it, and receiving without giving it. Now, it belongs to the person of the Father to give the fullness of divinity without receiving it; and to receive the fullness of divinity without giving it belongs to the person of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, there must be a third person who both gives and receives the fullness of divinity, and this is the person of the Son. And thus, there are three persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.arg32
Respondeo dicendum quod, secundum positionem haereticorum, nullo modo potest poni certus personarum numerus in divinis.
I answer that according to the opinions of heretics, it is impossible to assign a definite number of persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.co
Intellexit enim Arius personarum Trinitatem hoc modo, quod Filius et Spiritus Sanctus essent quaedam creaturae; quod etiam Macedonius de Spiritu Sancto sensit. Processio autem creaturarum a Deo non de necessitate certo numero terminatur, cum divina virtus ex sua infinitate hoc habeat quod omnem creaturae modum, speciem et numerum excedat. Unde si Deus Pater omnipotens creavit duas excellentissimas creaturas, quas Arius dicit Filium et Spiritum Sanctum, non est remotum quin alias aequales vel etiam maiores creare poterit.
For Arius took the Trinity of persons to mean that the Son and Holy Spirit are certain creatures, and Macedonius was of the same opinion in regard to the Holy Spirit.1 Now, the procession of created things from God is not necessarily limited to a certain number, seeing that the divine power, from its own infinity, surpasses every mode, species, and number of a creature. Wherefore, if God the Father omnipotent created two most excellent creatures, whom Arius said were the Son and Holy Spirit, there is no reason why he should not create others equal to them or even greater than they.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Sabellius autem posuit quod Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus non distinguuntur nisi nomine et ratione; quae etiam patet in infinitum posse multiplicari, secundum quod ratio nostra infinitis modis de Deo cogitare potest ex variis effectibus, et eum diversimode nominare.
Sabellius, however, contended that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are distinguished only in name and account, which also clearly can be multiplied to infinity, inasmuch as our reason can think about God in an infinity of ways based on his various effects and can give him various names.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Sola autem Catholica fides, quae ponit unitatem divinae naturae in personis realiter distinctis, Ternarii numeri potest rationem in divinis assignare. Impossibile enim est quod una natura simplex sit nisi in uno sicut in principio. Unde Hilarius dicit, quod qui confitetur in divinis duos innascibiles, confitetur duos deos; unum enim Deum praedicari natura unius innascibilis Dei exigit.
However, only the Catholic faith, which asserts the unity of the divine nature in persons really distinct, can assign a reason for the Trinity in the divine. For it is impossible that the one simple nature be in more than one as in a principle. Wherefore Hilary says that whosoever acknowledges two innascibles in God must acknowledge two gods.1 For the nature of one innascible God demands that one God be preached.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Unde et quidam philosophi dixerunt, quod in rebus quae sunt sine materia non potest esse pluralitas nisi secundum originem. Una enim natura potest in pluribus esse ex aequo propter materiae divisionem, quae in Deo locum non habet.
Hence, certain philosophers asserted that in immaterial things there cannot be plurality except in respect of origin. For one nature can be equally in several subjects on account of the division of matter, which does not apply to God.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Unde impossibile est ponere in divinis nisi unam personam innascibilem quae ab alio non procedat. Si autem ab eo aliae personae procedant, oportet quod hoc sit per aliquam actionem. Non autem per actionem transeuntem in id quod est extra agentem, sicut calefacere vel secare sunt actiones ignis et serrae, et creatio ipsius Dei; quia sic personae procedentes essent extra naturam divinam.
Wherefore, it is impossible to assert in God but one innascible person that does not proceed from another. Now, if other persons proceed from him, this must be through some action; not, however, by an action passing into a subject outside the agent, as heating and cutting are the actions of fire and saw, and as creation is the act of God himself, since then the proceeding persons would be outside the divine nature.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Relinquitur ergo quod processio personarum in unam naturam divinam non sit nisi secundum operationes quae non transeunt extra, sed manent in operante. Hae autem in natura intellectuali sunt solum duae, scilicet intelligere et velle. Secundum autem utramque earum invenitur aliquid procedens cum hae operationes perficiuntur. Ipsum enim intelligere non perficitur nisi aliquid in mente intelligentis concipiatur, quod dicitur verbum; non enim dicimur intelligere, sed cogitare ad intelligendum, antequam conceptio aliqua in mente nostra stabiliatur. Similiter etiam ipsum velle perficitur amore ab amante per voluntatem procedente, cum amor nihil sit aliud quam stabilimentum voluntatis in bono volito.
It follows, then, that the procession of persons into the one divine nature is only according to activities that do not pass outside but remain in the one acting. Now, in an intellectual nature these are but two: to understand and to will. However, according to each of these actions, something is found proceeding when the activities are perfected. For understanding is not perfected without something being conceived in the mind of the one who understands, and this is called a “word”; for before some conception is fixed in our mind we are not said to understand but to think in order to understand. In like manner, willing is itself perfected by a love proceeding from the lover through his will, for love is nothing other than the fixation of the will in the good willed.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Verbum autem et amor in creatura quidem non sunt personae subsistentes in natura intelligente et volente. Intelligere enim et velle creaturae non est esse eius. Unde verbum et amor sunt quaedam supervenientia creaturae intelligenti et volenti, sicut accidentia quaedam. Cum autem in Deo idem sit esse, intelligere et velle, necessarium est quod verbum et amor in Deo non accidant, sed subsistant in natura divina. Non autem est in Deo nisi unum simplex intelligere et unum simplex velle, quia intelligendo essentiam suam, intelligit omnia; et volendo bonitatem suam, vult omnia quae vult. Non est ergo nisi unum Verbum et unus Amor in divinis.
Now, in creatures, word and love are not persons subsisting in the understanding and willing nature. For to understand and to will for a creature is not its to be. Hence, its word and love are certain things supervening on the understanding and willing creature, as certain accidents of them. But seeing that in God, to be, to understand, and to will are the same thing, it follows of necessity that the word and the love in God are not accidents but subsist in the divine nature. However, in God, there is but one simple understanding and one simple willing, since by understanding his own essence he understands all things, and by willing his own goodness he wills all the things that he wills. Hence, there is but one Word and one Love in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Ordo autem intelligendi et volendi aliter se habet in Deo et nobis. Nos enim cognitionem intellectivam a rebus exterioribus accipimus; per voluntatem vero nostram in aliquid exterius tendimus tamquam in finem. Et ideo intelligere nostrum est secundum motum a rebus in animam; velle vero secundum motum ab anima ad res. Deus autem non accipit scientiam a rebus, sed per scientiam suam causat res; nec per voluntatem suam tendit in aliquid exterius sicut in finem, sed omnia exteriora ordinat in se sicut in finem. Est ergo tam in nobis quam in Deo circulatio quaedam in operibus intellectus et voluntatis; nam voluntas redit in id a quo fuit principium intelligendi: sed in nobis concluditur circulus ad id quod est extra, dum bonum exterius movet intellectum nostrum, et intellectus movet voluntatem, et voluntas tendit per appetitum et amorem in exterius bonum; sed in Deo iste circulus clauditur in se ipso. Nam Deus intelligendo se, concipit Verbum suum, quod est etiam ratio omnium intellectorum per ipsum, propter hoc quod omnia intelligit intelligendo seipsum: et ex hoc Verbo procedit in amorem omnium et sui ipsius. Unde dixit quidam, quod monas monadem genuit, et in se suum reflectit ardorem. Postquam vero circulus conclusus est, nihil ultra addi potest; et ideo non potest sequi tertia processio in natura divina, sed sequitur ulterius processio in exteriorem naturam.
Now, the order of understanding and willing does not stand in the same way in God as it does in us. For we receive our intellectual knowledge from external realities, and by our will we tend into something external as an end. Wherefore, our understanding is according to a movement from realities to the soul, but our willing is according to a movement from the soul to the realities. On the other hand, God does not receive knowledge from realities, but by his knowledge he is the cause of the realities, nor by his will does he tend into anything external as his end, but he orders all external things into himself as their end. Accordingly, both in us and in God there is a certain circling within the acts of the intellect and will, for the will returns to that whence came the beginning of understanding. But in us the circle is completed at that which is external, as long as the external good moves our intellect, and the intellect moves the will, and the will by appetite and love tends into the external good; in God, on the other hand, the circle is completed in him. For God, by understanding himself, conceives his own Word, which is also the type of all things understood by him, on account of the fact that he understands all things by understanding his very self; and from this Word he proceeds into the love of all things and of his very self. Thus, someone has said that a monad engendered a monad and reflected its own ardor upon itself.1 And after the circle has been closed, nothing further can be added; therefore no third procession within the divine nature can follow, although there follows a further procession into an external nature.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Sic ergo oportet quod in divinis sit una tantum persona non procedens, et duae solae personae procedentes; quarum una persona procedit ut Amor, et alia ut Verbum; et sic est personarum ternarius numerus in divinis.
Hence, in God there must be but one person that does not proceed, and only two persons that proceed, one of whom proceeds as Love, the other as Word; and thus, the persons in God are three in number.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Cuius quidem Ternarii similitudo in creaturis apparet tripliciter:
In creatures, a likeness to this Trinity appears in three ways.
QDePot.Q9.A9
primo quidem sicut effectus repraesentat causam; et hoc modo principium totius divinitatis, scilicet Pater, repraesentatur per id quod est primum in creatura, scilicet per hoc quod est in se una subsistens; Verbum vero per formam cuiuslibet creaturae: nam in his quae ab intelligente aguntur, forma effectus a conceptione intelligentis derivatur; Amor vero in ordine creaturae. Nam ex eo quod Deus amat seipsum, omnia ordine quodam in se convertit; et ideo haec similitudo dicitur vestigii, quod repraesentat pedem sicut effectus causam.
First, as an effect reflects its cause; and in this way the principle of the whole divinity, namely, the Father, is represented by that which is first in the creature, namely, by being in itself one subsistent thing. The Word is represented by the form of each creature, for in those things which are done by an intellectual agent the form of the effect derives from the concept of his intelligence. And the Love is represented in the order of creatures, for from the fact that God loves his very self, he directs all things to himself in a certain order. Wherefore this likeness is said to be that of a footprint, which represents a foot as an effect its cause.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Alio modo secundum eamdem rationem operationis; et sic repraesentatur in creatura rationali tantum, quae potest se intelligere et amare, sicut et Deus, et sic Verbum et Amorem sui producere, et haec dicitur similitudo naturalis imaginis; ea enim imaginem aliorum gerunt quae similem speciem praeferunt.
Second, according to the same account of activity; and thus, it is represented in the rational creature alone, who like God can understand and love himself, and in this way produces his own Word and Love. And this is called the likeness of the natural image, for those things bear the image of other things when they present a like species.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Tertio modo per unitatem obiecti, in quantum creatura rationalis intelligit et amat Deum; et haec est quaedam unionis conformitas, quae in solis sanctis invenitur qui idem intelligunt et amant quod Deus.
Third, through the unity of object, inasmuch as the rational creature understands and loves God; this is a kind of conformity of union that is found in the saints alone, who understand and love the same thing that God understands and loves.
QDePot.Q9.A9
De prima quidem similitudine dicitur Iob XI, 7: forsitan vestigia Dei comprehendes? De secunda Genes. I, 26: faciamus hominem ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram; et dicitur imago creationis. De tertia II Cor. III, 18: nos enim omnes revelata facie gloriam domini speculantes, in eamdem imaginem transformamur; et haec dicitur imago recreationis.
Of the first kind of likeness, it is written, perhaps you will understand the footprints of God? (Job 11:7). Of the second: let us make man to our own image and likeness (Gen 1:26), and this is called the image of creation. Of the third, it is written: but we, beholding the glory of the Lord with open face, are transformed into the same image (2 Cor 3:18), and this is called the image of re-creation.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Ad primum ergo dicendum quod ideo dicit Augustinus quod non est dicendum quod Filius non potuit generare, sed non oportuit: quia non ex impotentia Filii est quod non generat, ut hoc quod dicit non potuit sumatur privative, et non simpliciter negative; per hoc autem quod dicit quod non oportuit, significat quod sequeretur inconveniens, si in divinis Filius alium Filium generaret.
Reply Obj. 1: The reason why Augustine says that one should not say that the Son was unable to beget, but that there was no need to beget, is that it was not through a lack of ability that the Son does not beget; such that the words was unable are being taken privatively and not simply negatively, and the words there was no need to indicate that the consequence would be unfitting if, in God, the Son were to beget another Son.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad1
Quod quidem inconveniens ex quatuor potest considerari:
How this is unfitting may be considered in four ways.
QDePot.Q9.A9
primo quidem quia cum Filius in divinis procedat ut Verbum, si Filius Filium generaret, sequeretur quod in Deo Verbum ex Verbo procederet, quod quidem esse non potest nisi in intellectu inquisitivo et discursivo in quo verbum ex verbo procedit, dum ex consideratione unius veritatis in alterius veritatis considerationem procedit; quod nullo modo convenit perfectioni et simplicitati intellectus divini, qui uno intuitu omnia simul videt.
First, seeing that in God the Son proceeds as Word, if the Son begot a Son it would follow that, in God, a Word proceeds from a Word. And this is impossible except in an inquiring and discursive intellect, wherein a word proceeds from a word, when from the consideration of one truth it proceeds to the consideration of another truth. This is in no way fitting for the perfection and simplicity of the divine intellect, which at one glance sees all things at the same time.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Secundo, quia illud per quod aliquid individuatur et incommunicabile efficitur, impossibile est pluribus esse commune. Id enim per quod Socrates est hoc aliquid, nec intelligi potest pluribus inesse. Unde si filiatio in divinis pluribus conveniret, non esset filiatio constituens incommunicabilem Filii personam; et ita oporteret quod Filius individua persona constitueretur per aliquid absolutum, quod essentiae divinae unitati non convenit.
Second, because that which renders a thing individual and incommunicable cannot possibly be common to several. For that through which Socrates is this something cannot even be conceived as being in several things. Hence, if in God filiation were common to several persons, it would not constitute the incommunicable person of the Son; and thus, the Son would have to be constituted as an individual person by something absolute, and this is incompatible with the unity of the divine essence.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Tertio, quia nihil unum secundum speciem existens, potest secundum numerum multiplicari nisi ratione materiae; et hac ratione in divinis non potest esse nisi una essentia, quia divina essentia est immaterialis omnino. Si autem essent plures Filii in divinis, oporteret etiam esse filiationes plures; et ita oporteret eas secundum materiam subiectam multiplicari; quod divinae immaterialitati non convenit.
Third, because nothing existing as one in species can be multiplied in number except by reason of matter; and for this reason there can be but one essence in God, because the divine essence is utterly immaterial. Now, if there were several Sons in God, there would also be several filiations, and consequently they would have to be multiplied according to matter subjected to them; and this is incompatible with the divine immateriality.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Quarto, quia filius dicitur aliquis ex hoc quod naturaliter procedit; natura autem ad unum se habet determinate, nisi per accidens ex aliquo naturaliter plura proveniant propter materiae divisionem; et ideo ubi est omnino immaterialis natura, oportet solum Filium unum esse.
Fourth, because someone is a son because he proceeds naturally. Now, nature stands determinately to one effect, except when several effects naturally arise from something accidentally, on account of the matter being divided; and consequently, where the nature is utterly immaterial, there can be but one Son.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Ad secundum dicendum, quod dupliciter aliquid potest esse naturae alicuius:
Reply Obj. 2: Something can be of a certain nature in two ways.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad2
uno modo secundum quod absolute consideratur; et sic oportet ut quae ad aliquam naturam pertinent, conveniant omnibus suppositis in natura illius; et sic convenit naturae divinae esse omnipotentem, creatorem, et alia huiusmodi, quae sunt communia tribus personis.
First, as considered absolutely; and thus, whatsoever pertains to some nature must belong to every supposit of that nature. In this sense, it is fitting to the divine nature to be omnipotent, creator, and other similar attributes that are common to the three persons.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Alio modo pertinet aliquod ad naturam secundum quod consideratur in aliquo uno supposito; et sic non oportet quod id quod convenit naturae, conveniat cuilibet supposito illius naturae: sicut enim natura generis habet aliquid in una specie quod alteri speciei non convenit —quemadmodum ad naturam sensitivam consequuntur quaedam in homine, non autem in animalibus brutis, ut habere excellentissimum tactum et reminisci, et alia huiusmodi — ita etiam aliquid pertinet ad naturam speciei prout est in uno individuo, quod non convenit alii individuo eiusdem speciei; sicut patet quod naturae humanae prout fuit in Adam convenit quod non sit per generationem naturalem accepta, quod tamen in aliis individuis humanae naturae non invenitur; et per hunc modum posse generare, consequitur naturam divinam, prout est in persona Patris; quod patet ex hoc quod Pater non constituitur persona incommunicabilis nisi ex ipsa paternitate, quae competit ei secundum quod est generans; et ideo non sequitur quod Filius, licet sit perfectum suppositum divinae naturae possit generare.
Second, something pertains to a nature as considered in a certain single supposit; and thus, whatsoever belongs to the nature does not necessarily belong to every supposit of that nature. For just as the nature of the genus includes something in one species which does not belong to another species (for instance, certain things follow on the sensitive nature in man but not in the brute animals, such as an excelling sense of touch, recollection, and so forth), so something pertains to the nature of the species insofar as it is in one individual that does not belong to another individual of the same species. For instance, it is clear that it belongs to human nature as it was in Adam that it was not received through a natural generation, which does not apply to other individuals of human nature. In this way, then, the ability to beget follows the divine nature as it is in the person of the Father; this is clear because the Father is not constituted an incommunicable person otherwise than by the very paternity that belongs to him as begetting; hence, although the Son is a perfect supposit of the divine nature, it does not follow that he can beget.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Ad tertium dicendum quod, licet Pater possit generare, non autem Filius, non tamen sequitur quod potentiam aliquam habeat Pater quam non habet Filius. Eadem enim potentia est Patris et Filii, per quam et Pater generat et Filius generatur. Nam potentia absolutum quiddam est; et ideo non distinguitur in divinis, sicut nec bonitas, nec aliquid sic dictum. Generare vero et generari in divinis non significant aliquid absolutum, sed solam relationem in divinis. Relationes autem oppositae, in uno et eodem absoluto communicant in divinis, et ipsum non dividunt; sicut patet quod in Patre et Filio est una essentia, unde nec potentia distinguitur in divinis per hoc quod est ad generare et generari. Non enim etiam in creaturis oportet quod per quamcumque obiectorum distinctionem potentia distinguatur sed per differentiam formalem obiectorum, et quae in eodem genere accipiatur; sicut potentia visiva non distinguitur per hoc quod est videre hominem et videre asinum, quia ista differentia non est sensibilis in quantum est sensibile; et similiter in divinis absolutum per relationem non distinguitur.
Reply Obj. 3: Although the Father can beget whereas the Son cannot, it does not follow that the Father has a power which the Son has not. For in the Father and the Son it is the same power whereby the Father begets and the Son is begotten. For power is something absolute; wherefore, it is not distinguished in God, just as neither is goodness nor anything else of the kind. On the other hand, in God, to beget and to be begotten do not signify something absolute, but merely a relation. Now, the opposite relations in the one same absolute are in communion in the divine and do not divide it, just as it is clear that the one essence is in Father and Son; wherefore, neither is power divided in God through the fact that it is for begetting and being begotten. In fact, not even in creatures does every distinction of objects differentiate powers, but only when the objects differ formally within the same genus. For example, the power of sight is not differentiated by seeing a man and seeing a donkey, for this difference is not one of the sensible as sensible. And in like manner the absolute is not distinguished by relation in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in omni operatione quae transit ab agente in rem exteriorem, requiritur aliud principium in agente, per quod est agens, et aliud principium in patiente, per quod est patiens. In operatione autem quae non transit in rem exteriorem, sed manet in operante, non requiritur nisi unum operationis principium; sicut ad volendum requiritur principium ex parte volentis, per quod possit velle. In creaturis autem est generatio secundum operationem transeuntem in rem exteriorem: unde oportet quod sit alia potentia activa in generante, et alia passiva in generato. Sed generatio divina attenditur secundum operationem non quidem in aliquid exterius transeuntem, sed interius manentem, idest secundum conceptionem Verbi. Unde non oportet quod alia sit potentia activa in Patre, et alia passiva in Filio.
Reply Obj. 4: In every activity that passes from the agent into an extraneous reality, there must be a principle in the agent whereby it is an agent and another principle in the patient whereby it is a patient. But in an activity that does not pass into an extraneous reality but remains in the agent, only one principle is required; for example, in order to will, a principle is necessary on the part of the one willing whereby he can will. Now, in creatures, generation is an operation passing into an extraneous reality; wherefore, the active power in the generator must be distinct from the passive power in the generated. But the divine generation is viewed according to an activity that does not pass into anything extraneous but remains within, that is, according to the conception of the Word. Wherefore, there is no need for there to be an active power in the Father that is other than a passive power in the Son.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod calor et sapor prout in se considerantur, sunt qualitates quaedam, possunt tamen dici potentiae secundum quod sunt actuum quorumdam principia; unde patet quod licet radix prima et remota, quae est subiectum, sit una radix, tamen propinqua, quae est qualitas, non est una.
Reply Obj. 5: Heat and dryness considered in themselves are certain qualities, yet we may call them powers inasmuch as they are principles of certain actions. Hence, it is clear that although the primary and remote root, which is the subject, is but one, still the proximate root, which is the quality, is not one.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum quod, sicut Pater est Deus generans, Filius autem est Deus genitus: ita dicendum est quod Pater est sapiens ut concipiens, Filius vero sapiens ut Verbum conceptum. Filius enim in eo quod est Verbum, est quaedam conceptio sapientis. Sed quia quidquid est in Deo, est Deus, oportet quod ipsa conceptio sapientis Dei sit Deus, et sapiens, et potens, et quidquid aliud competit Deo.
Reply Obj. 6: As the Father is God begetting whereas the Son is God begotten, so must we say that the Father is wise as conceiving while the Son is wise as the conceived Word. For the Son, in that he is the Word, is a conception of the wise. But since whatsoever is in God is God, it follows that the very conception of a wise God is God, is wise, is powerful, and whatsoever else is appropriate to God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod verbum in divinis non potest dici nisi personaliter, si proprie accipiatur. Nulla enim alia origo in divinis esse potest nisi immaterialis, et quae sit conveniens intellectuali naturae, qualis est origo Verbi et Amoris; unde si processio Verbi et Amoris non sufficit ad distinctionem personalem insinuandam, nulla poterit esse personalis distinctio in divinis. Unde et Ioannes tam in principio sui Evangelii quam in prima canonica sua, nomine Verbi pro Filio utitur, nec est aliter loquendum de divinis quam sacra Scriptura loquatur.
Reply Obj. 7: Taken in its proper sense, “word” cannot be attributed to God otherwise than personally. For in God there cannot be any origination but what is immaterial, and what is fitting to an intellectual nature, such as the origination of Word and Love. Wherefore, if the procession of Word and Love is not enough to indicate a personal distinction, no personal distinction will be possible in God. Thus, both in the beginning of his gospel, and in his first epistle, John too employs the term Word instead of Son, nor may we in speaking of God express ourselves in terms other than those of Holy Scripture.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod dicere potest dupliciter sumi:
Reply Obj. 8: “To speak” may be taken in two senses.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad8
uno modo proprie secundum quod dicere idem est quod verbum concipere; et sic dicit Augustinus, quod non singulus quisque in divinis, sed solus Pater est dicens.
First, properly, insofar as speaking is the same thing as conceiving a word: and in this sense, Augustine says that in God each person does not speak, but the Father alone.1
QDePot.Q9.A9
Alio modo communiter, prout dicere nihil est aliud quam intelligere; et sic dicit Anselmus, quod non solum Pater est dicens, sed etiam Filius et Spiritus Sanctus; et tamen licet sint tres dicentes, est unum solum Verbum —quod est Filius— quia solus Filius est conceptio Patris intelligentis et concipientis Verbum.
Second, in a common sense, insofar as speaking is nothing other than understanding; and thus, Anselm says that not only the Father speaks but also the Son and the Holy Spirit, and though there are three who speak, there is but one Word, which is the Son; because the Son alone is the concept of the understanding Father and the one conceiving the Word.1
QDePot.Q9.A9
Ad nonum dicendum, quod non sequitur quod sit generatio in divinis ex hoc solum quod tribuit generationem aliis sicut causa effectiva, quia pari ratione sequeretur quod in Deo sit motus, quia tribuit aliis motum. Sequitur autem quod sit in Deo generatio ex hoc quod tribuit aliis generationem ut causa effectiva et exemplaris: Pater autem est exemplar generationis ut generans, sed Filius ut genitus; unde non oportet quod generet.
Reply Obj. 9: That there is generation in God does not follow from the mere fact that God gives generation to others as an efficient cause, since for the sake of reason it would follow that there is motion in God because he gives motion to others. However, it does follow that there is generation in God from the fact that he gives generation to others as both an efficient and an exemplary cause; moreover, the Father is the exemplar of generation as begetting, whereas the Son is the exemplar as begotten. Wherefore, it does not follow that he would beget.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod generatio est opus divinae naturae, prout est in persona Patris, ut supra dictum est, unde non oportet quod conveniat Filio.
Reply Obj. 10: Generation is an activity of the divine nature insofar as it is in the person of the Father, as we have already stated, hence it does not follow that it belongs to the Son.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum quod, cum filiatio sit relatio consequens determinatum modum originis —scilicet quae est per modum naturae— impossibile est quod filiatio a filiatione differat differentia formali; nisi forte secundum differentiam naturarum, quae per generationem communicantur, sicut potest dici quod alia species filiationis est qua hic homo est filius, et qua hic equus est filius. In divinis autem non est nisi una natura; unde non possunt ibi esse plures filiationes formaliter differentes; et patet etiam quod nec materialiter. Et sic sequitur quod ibi sit tantum una filiatio et unus Filius.
Reply Obj. 11: Since filiation is a relation arising from a determinate mode of origin, namely, according to nature, it is impossible that a filiation differ from a filiation by a formal difference—unless perhaps according to a difference of the natures that are communicated by generation; thus, we might say that the species of filiation whereby this man is a son differs from the species of filiation whereby this horse is a son. But in God there is but one nature, whence there cannot be several formally different filiations; and it is evident that it also cannot be so materially. Consequently, in God there is but one filiation and one Son.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod unus splendor ab alio splendore procedit, ex eo quod lux diffunditur ad aliud subiectum: et sic patet quod hoc fit per divisionem materialem, quae non potest esse in divinis.
Reply Obj. 12: One brilliance proceeds from another brilliance by the diffusion of light onto another subject; wherefore, this is clearly due to a division of matter, which is impossible in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod unumquodque amatur in quantum est bonum; unde cum una et eadem sit bonitas Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti, eodem Amore, qui est Spiritus Sanctus, Pater diligit et Filium et Spiritum Sanctum, et totam creaturam; sicut eodem Verbo, quod est Filius, dicit se et Filium et Spiritum Sanctum, et totam creaturam.
Reply Obj. 13: A thing is loved insofar as it is good: hence, since one and the same goodness is that of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, with the same Love, which is the Holy Spirit, the Father loves the Son, the Holy Spirit, and all creatures. Even so by the same Word, which is the Son, he speaks himself, the Son, the Holy Spirit, and all creatures.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod bonitas est id ad quod terminatur operatio viventis, quae manet in operante. Primo enim intelligitur aliquid ut verum, et sic deinceps desideratur ut bonum; et ibi sistit et quiescit operatio intranea, sicut in fine. Sed ex hinc incipit processus operationis ad exteriora, quia ex hoc quod intellectus desiderat et amat aliquid praeconsideratum ut bonum, incipit exterius operari ad illud. Unde ex hoc ipso quod bonitas Spiritui Sancto appropriatur, convenienter accipi potest quod processio divinarum personarum ultra non porrigitur. Sed quod sequitur, est processio creaturae, quae est extra naturam divinam.
Reply Obj. 14: Goodness is that at which the activity of the living is completed, and which abides in the one acting. For first something is understood as true, and then it is desired as good, and there the internal activity stops and rests as in its end. But from this point begins the process of an external activity, because through the intellect’s desire and love for something that it has already considered as good, it begins to act externally towards that good. Wherefore, from the very fact that goodness is appropriated to the Holy Spirit, it is fitting for us to conclude that the procession of the divine persons goes no further. What does follow, however, is the procession of creatures, which is outside the divine nature.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod inter omnes lineas linea circularis est perfectior, quia non recipit additionem. Unde hoc ipsum ad perfectionem Spiritus Sancti pertinet quod sua processione quasi quemdam circulum divinae originis concludit, ut ultra iam addi non possit, sicut supra, iam ostensum est.
Reply Obj. 15: Of all lines the circle is the most perfect because it admits of no addition. Hence, this very thing pertains to the perfection of the Holy Spirit, that he, as it were, completes the circle of the divine origin, such that no further addition is possible, as we have already shown above.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod in hoc quod est accipere vel communicare naturam divinam, non attenditur differentia nisi solum secundum relationes; quae quidem differentia inaequalitatem perfectionis constituere non potest, quia, ut dicit Augustinus contra Maximinum, cum quaeritur quis de quo sit, est quaestio originis, non aequalitatis vel inaequalitatis.
Reply Obj. 16: In the reception or communication of the divine nature, there is no other difference but that arising from the relations; and this difference cannot constitute an inequality of perfection because, as Augustine says in Against Maximinus, when we ask who proceeds from whom, it is a question of origin, not of equality or inequality.1
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod sicut communicare divinam naturam, est perfectionis de Patre in Filio, ita perfecte accipere communicatam est perfectionis in Spiritu Sancto; et utraque perfectio non differt secundum quantitatem, sed secundum relationem, quae inaequalitatem non constituit, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 17: Just as the communication of the divine nature by the Father to the Son belongs to their perfection, so the perfect reception of the communicated nature belongs to the perfection of the Holy Spirit; and both perfections differ not in quantity but only in respect of relation, which does not constitute an imperfection, as was said.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod illud per quod aliqua persona est incommunicabilis, non potest esse multis commune, ut supra dictum est. Unde habere consortium in illo non faceret iucunditatem, sed destructionem distinctionis personarum. Unde si Pater in paternitate haberet consortem in divinis, sequeretur confusio personarum; et eadem ratio est de filiatione et processione.
Reply Obj. 18: As we have already observed, that which makes a person incommunicable cannot be common to many. Hence, the result of sharing therein would be not enjoyment but the destruction of the distinction of the persons. Thus, were the Father to have a companion in the divine nature to share his paternity, there would be a confusion of persons; and the same applies to filiation and procession.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad18
Ad decimumnonum dicendum est quod alia attributa non habent operationem intrinsecam, secundum quam possit attendi processus divinae personae, sicut intellectus et voluntas.
Reply Obj. 19: The other attributes have no intrinsic activity according to which a procession of a divine person could be considered, the way intellect and will do.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod processio naturae et intellectus conveniunt in hoc quod in utraque processione procedit unum ab uno ut similitudo eius a quo procedit. Amor autem qui procedit secundum voluntatem, procedit a duobus mutuo se amantibus. Nec ex hoc quod est amor, habet quod id sit similitudo amantis; et ideo in divinis idem procedit per modum naturae et intellectus, scilicet ut Filius et Verbum; sed alia persona est quae procedit per modum voluntatis ut Amor.
Reply Obj. 20: The process of nature and the process of the intellect have this in common, that in either case one thing proceeds from one thing as a likeness of that whence it proceeds. But love that proceeds according to the will proceeds from two who love each other mutually. Nor can we infer that, because it is love, it is a likeness of the lover. Wherefore, in God the same person proceeds through the mode of nature and intellect, namely, as Son and as Word, whereas it is another person that proceeds through the mode of will as Love.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad20
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod licet sint quinque notiones in divinis, tamen solum sunt tres proprietates personales constituentes personas; et propter hoc solum sunt tres personae.
Reply Obj. 21: Although there are five notions in God, there are but three personal properties constituting the persons; and therefore, there are but three persons.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad21
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod relationes ideales sunt Dei ad id quod est extra, scilicet ad creaturas; et ideo per eas non distinguuntur personae in divinis.
Reply Obj. 22: God’s ideal relations are oriented toward what is outside, namely, to created things; and consequently, they do not cause a distinction of persons in him.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad22
Oportet etiam respondere ad rationes alias, quibus concludebatur quod personae divinae sunt tribus pauciores.
We must also reply to the other arguments, which would prove that there are fewer than three persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Ad quorum primum dicendum, quod in qualibet natura creata inveniuntur multi modi processionum, non tamen secundum quemlibet eorum natura speciei communicatur; et hoc est propter imperfectionem naturae creatae, in qua non subsistit quidquid in ea est; sicut verbum hominis, quod procedit ab intellectu eius, non est aliquid subsistens, nec etiam amor qui procedit a voluntate humana. Sed filius, qui generatur per operationem naturae, est subsistens in natura humana; et propter hoc hic est solus modus quo natura communicatur, licet in eo sint plures modi processionum. Sed in Deo est subsistens quidquid in ipso est; et ideo secundum quemlibet modum processionis communicatur natura in divinis.
Reply Obj. 1: In every created nature, there are found many modes of procession, yet the specific nature is not communicated in each of them; and the reason of this is to be found in the imperfection of created nature, inasmuch as not everything of a created nature subsists in itself. Thus, the word that proceeds from a man’s intellect is not something subsistent, nor is the love that proceeds from the human will. But the son who is begotten through an activity of nature does subsist in human nature; wherefore this is the only way in which human nature is communicated, although there are several modes of procession. On the other hand, whatsoever is in God is subsistent; wherefore, in God the divine nature is communicated in every mode of procession.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad23
Ad secundum dicendum, quod nihil prohibet etiam a voluntate aliquid naturaliter procedere: nam et voluntas aliquid naturaliter vult et amat, scilicet felicitatem et veritatis cognitionem, et ideo nihil prohibet quin Spiritus Sanctus naturaliter procedat a Patre et Filio, quamvis procedat per modum voluntatis.
Reply Obj. 2: Nothing prevents something from naturally proceeding even from the will; for the will also naturally wills and loves something, that is, happiness and the knowledge of the truth. Hence, there is no reason why the Holy Spirit should not proceed naturally from the Father and the Son, although he proceeds through the mode of will.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad24
Ad tertium dicendum quod, licet voluntas et intellectus non differant in Deo nisi secundum rationem, tamen oportet illum qui procedit per modum intellectus, realiter distingui ab eo qui procedit per modum voluntatis. Nam Verbum, quod procedit per modum intellectus, procedit ab uno tantum, sicut a dicente; Spiritus vero Sanctus, qui procedit per modum voluntatis ut Amor, oportet quod procedat a duobus mutuo se amantibus, vel etiam ex dicente et verbo: nihil enim potest amari cuius verbum in intellectu non praeconcipitur. Et sic oportet quod ille qui procedit per modum voluntatis, sit ab eo qui procedit per modum intellectus, et per consequens quod distinguatur ab eo.
Reply Obj. 3: Although will and intellect do not differ in God except according to account, he that proceeds through the mode of intellect must be really distinct from him who proceeds through the mode of will. For the Word, which proceeds through the mode of intellect, proceeds from only one, as from a speaker, while the Holy Spirit, who proceeds through the mode of will as Love, must proceed from two who love each other mutually, or from one who speaks and his Word. For nothing can be loved unless the intellect has first conceived it by its word. Hence, he who proceeds through the mode of will must be from him who proceeds through the mode of intellect, and consequently must be distinguished from him.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad25
Ad quartum dicendum, quod qui est ab alio in divinis, potest esse dupliciter: scilicet vel per modum Verbi, vel per modum Amoris; et ideo qui est ab alio secundum quod communiter dicitur, non sufficit ad constituendum personam incommunicabilem, sed solum secundum quod ad propria determinatur.
Reply Obj. 4: He who is from another in God can be so in two ways: namely, either through the mode of a Word or through the mode of a Love. Hence, he who is from another, spoken of in a general way, is not enough to constitute an incommunicable person, but only insofar as he is made determinate to things that are proper.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad26
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in divinis sunt quatuor relationes, nedum duae; sed solum tres ex eis sunt personales, nam una earum—scilicet communis spiratio—non est proprietas personalis, cum sit communis duabus personis: et ideo non sunt in divinis nisi tres personae.
Reply Obj. 5: In God, there are four relations, not only two, but only three of them are personal, for one (namely, common spiration) is not a personal property, seeing that it is common to two persons; for this reason there are only three persons in God.
QDePot.Q9.A9.ad27
Alias rationes concedimus.
Reply Sed Contra: We grant the remaining arguments.
QDePot.Q9.A9
Q. 10On the procession of the divine personsDe processione personarum divinarum
Primo quaeritur utrum sit aliqua processio in divinis.
1. Whether there is any procession in God?
QDePot.Q10
Secundo utrum in divinis sit tantum una processio.
2. Whether there is only one procession in God?
QDePot.Q10
Tertio de ordine processionum ad relationem in divinis.
3. What is the order between procession and relation in God?
QDePot.Q10
Quarto utrum Spiritus Sanctus procedat a Filio.
4. Whether the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son?
QDePot.Q10
Quinto utrum Spiritus Sanctus remaneret a Filio distinctus, si ab eo non procederet.
5. Whether the Holy Spirit would still be distinct from the Son if he did not proceed from him?
QDePot.Q10
A. 1Whether there is any procession in the divine personsUtrum sit aliqua processio in divinis personis
Primo quaeritur utrum sit aliqua processio in divinis personis.
The first point of inquiry is whether there is any procession in the divine persons.1
QDePot.Q10.A1
Et videtur quod non. Omne enim quod procedit ab aliquo, distat ab eo. Sed divinarum personarum non est aliqua distantia ab invicem: dicit enim Filius, Ioan. XIV, 10: ego in Patre et Pater in me est; et idem dici potest de Spiritu Sancto, quod scilicet sit in Patre et Filio, et e converso. Ergo in divinis una persona non procedit ab alia.
Obj. 1: And it seems that there are not. For whatsoever proceeds from a thing is distant from it. But the divine persons are not distant from one another. Thus, the Son says: I am in the Father and the Father in me (John 14:10): and the same applies to the Holy Spirit, namely, that he is in the Father and the Son and vice versa. Therefore, in God one person does not proceed from another.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg1
Praeterea, nihil quod ad motum pertinet, Deo proprie attribui potest, sicut nec aliquid quod materiam importat. Processio autem significat quemdam motum. Ergo non proprie potest dici in divinis.
Obj. 2: Nothing that pertains to motion can be properly attributed to God, just as nothing that indicates matter. Now, “procession” signifies a certain motion. Therefore, it cannot be attributed to God in its proper sense.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg2
Praeterea, omne procedens praeintelligitur processioni: nam procedens est processionis subiectum: sed in divinis non potest esse aliquid procedens processioni praeintellectum: essentia enim divina non est procedens, sicut nec genita; relatio autem non praeintelligitur processioni, sed e converso, sicut iam dictum est. Non ergo potest esse processio in divinis.
Obj. 3: Whatsoever proceeds is understood as prior to its procession, for the one proceeding is the subject of the procession. Now, in God nothing that proceeds can be understood as prior to the procession; for the divine essence does not proceed, just as neither is it begotten; and relation is not understood as prior to procession, but contrariwise, as we have already stated.1 Therefore, procession is impossible in God.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg3
Praeterea, omne procedens sicut ab aliquo procedit, ita oportet quod procedat in aliquid. Quod autem in aliquid procedit, non est per se subsistens. Cum ergo personae divinae sint per se subsistentes, non videtur eis competere quod procedant.
Obj. 4: Just as everything that proceeds is from something, so also does it proceed to something. But that which proceeds to something is not self-subsistent. Therefore, seeing that the divine persons are self-subsistent, proceeding seems not to belong to them.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg4
Praeterea, cum creaturae nobiliores sint etiam Deo similiores, quod invenitur in inferioribus creaturis, non autem in superioribus, nec etiam in Deo invenitur sicut quantitas dimensiva, materia, et alia huiusmodi. Processio autem invenitur in inferioribus creaturis, in quibus unum individuum generat aliud eiusdem speciei; quod non contingit in creaturis superioribus. Ergo neque in Deo processio invenitur.
Obj. 5: Since nobler creatures are also more like God, what is found in the lower creatures but not in the higher is also not found in God; for instance, dimensive quantity, matter, and so forth. Now, procession is found in the lower creatures, where one individual engenders another of the same species, whereas this does not obtain in the higher creatures. Neither therefore in God is procession to be found.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg5
Praeterea, illud quod derogat divinae dignitati, nullo modo est Deo attribuendum. In hoc autem maxime consideratur divina dignitas, quod est prima causa essendi non habens ab alio esse, cui videtur repugnare processio: nam omne procedens quodammodo ab alio est. Non ergo dicendum est quod aliquid sit procedens in divinis.
Obj. 6: We should by no means attribute to God anything that is derogatory to his dignity. Now, the divine dignity consists most of all in his being the first cause of existence and not deriving existence from anything else; and this seems incompatible with procession, since whatsoever proceeds is in some way from another. Therefore, it must not be said that anything proceeds in God.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg6
Praeterea, persona est hypostasis proprietate distincta ad dignitatem pertinente. Accipere autem ab alio (quod importat processio), non videtur ad dignitatem pertinere. Non ergo processio debet attribui divinis personis sicut aliqua personalis proprietas.
Obj. 7: A person is a “hypostasis distinguished by a property pertaining to dignity.” But receiving from another (which is implied by procession) does not seem to pertain to dignity. Therefore, procession should not be ascribed to the divine persons as though it were a personal property.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg7
Praeterea, illud a quo aliquid procedit, oportet esse aliquo modo causam illius. Sed una persona non potest esse causa alterius: neque enim esse potest una alterius causa intrinseca, formalis scilicet vel materialis, cum in divinis non sit compositio formae et materiae; nec iterum causa extrinseca, cum una persona sit in alia. Non ergo est processio in divinis.
Obj. 8: A thing must in some way be the cause of that which proceeds from it. But one divine person cannot be the cause of another; for one cannot be an intrinsic, that is, a formal or material cause, of the other, since in God there is no composition of form and matter; nor can it be an extrinsic cause, since one person is within the other. Hence, there is no procession in God.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg8
Praeterea, omne procedens procedit ab aliquo sicut a principio. Una autem persona non potest dici alterius principium, quia—cum principium ad principiatum dicatur—oportet aliquam personam principiatam dici, quod videtur solis creaturis competere. Non ergo est processio in divinis.
Obj. 9: Whatsoever proceeds issues from another as from its principle. Now, one divine person cannot be described as the principle of another, because—since “principle” is said in reference to what comes from the principle—we should have to say that some divine person is from a principle, and this seems to belong to creatures alone. Hence, there is no procession in God.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg9
Praeterea, nomen principii a prioritate sumptum esse videtur. Sed in personis divinis nihil est prius et posterius, ut Athanasius dicit. Non est ergo una persona principium alterius; et sic non debet dici una procedens ab alia.
Obj. 10: The word “principle” would seem to indicate priority, whereas, according to Athanasius, there is no priority or posterity in God.1 Therefore, one person is not the principle of another and one should not be described as proceeding from the other.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg10
Praeterea, omne principium est operativum vel factivum. Sed una persona non est factiva alterius nec operativa, alioquin in divinis personis esset aliquid factum vel creatum. Ergo divina persona non habet principium, neque est procedens.
Obj. 11: Every principle is operative or productive. Now, one person is not productive or operative of another, else in God there would be something made or created. Therefore, a divine person has no principle and does not proceed.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg11
Praeterea, quandocumque est aliquid ab aliquo procedens, oportet esse aliquid commune utrique, quod scilicet procedenti communicatur ab eo a quo procedit, et aliquid proprium, per quod procedens distinguitur ab eo a quo procedit: nihil enim procedit a se ipso. Ubicumque autem est aliquid et aliquid, ibi est compositio. Ergo ubicumque est processio, ibi est compositio. In divinis autem non est compositio. Ergo neque processio.
Obj. 12: If B proceeds from A, B must have something in common with A and communicated to it by A, and something proper whereby it is distinguished from A; for nothing proceeds from its very self. Now, wherever there is something and something else there is composition. Therefore, wherever there is procession, there is composition. But there is no composition in God. Consequently, neither is there procession.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg12
Praeterea, omne procedens ab alio, recipit aliquid ab eo. Quod autem recipit aliquid, est indigentis naturae: nisi enim indigeret, non reciperet; propter quod etiam in rebus naturalibus receptibilitas attribuitur materiae. Ergo omne procedens est indigentis naturae. In divinis autem non est aliqua indigentia, sed summa perfectio. Ergo non est ibi processio.
Obj. 13: That which proceeds from another receives something from it. Now, whatsoever receives something is of a needy nature, for if it did not need, it would not receive. For which reason, even in natural things receptivity is ascribed to matter. Therefore, whatsoever proceeds is by nature needy. But in God there is no such thing as need, for he is supremely perfect. Therefore, there is no procession in God.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg13
Sed dices, quod recipiens quando praeexistit receptioni, est indigens, quando vero iam recipit, habet et non est indigens; Filius autem et Spiritus Sanctus recipiunt quidem a Deo Patre, non tamen praeexistunt receptioni; et sic in eis nulla est indigentia.
Obj. 14: To this it will be replied that the recipient is imperfect when it exists before receiving, and when having received, it is in possession and no longer needy. Now, the Son and the Holy Spirit do receive from the Father, but they do not exist before receiving; and thus, they are not in need.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg14
Sed contra, creatura quaelibet est indigentis naturae, et tamen non praeexistit receptioni qua recipit esse a Deo. Non ergo excludit indigentiam a recipiente hoc quod receptioni non praeexistit.
On the contrary, every creature is needy by nature, and yet it does not exist before receiving existence from God. Therefore, the fact of not existing before receiving does not disprove need.
QDePot.Q10.A1.sc
Praeterea, omne quod non habet aliquid nisi secundum quod recipit illud ab alio, in se consideratum caret illo; sicut aer in se consideratus caret lumine, quod ab alio recipit. Si ergo Filius et Spiritus Sanctus non habent esse nisi per hoc quod recipiunt a Patre (quod oportet dicere, si a Patre procedunt), necesse est quod si in se considerentur, nihil sint. Quod autem in se consideratum nihil est, si habeat esse ab alio, oportet quod ex nihilo est, et ita quod sit creatura. Si ergo Filius et Spiritus Sanctus procedunt a Patre, oportet quod sint creaturae; quod est Arianae impietatis. Non ergo est processio in divinis personis.
Obj. 15: Whatsoever has a thing only by receiving it from another, considered in itself lacks that thing. Thus, air considered in itself lacks light, which it receives from something else. If, then, the Son and the Holy Spirit have being only through receiving it from the Father (which one must say if they proceed from the Father), it follows of necessity that considered in themselves they are nothing. Now, that which considered in itself is nothing, if it receive being from another, must necessarily come from nothing and consequently must be a creature. If, then, the Son and the Holy Spirit proceed from the Father, they must be creatures; and this is the blasphemy of Arius. Therefore, there is no procession in God.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg15
Praeterea, quod procedit ab aliquo, ad hoc procedit ut sit. Quod autem procedit ut sit, non semper fuit; sicut quod procedit ad locum, non semper fuit in loco illo. Personae autem divinae sunt sempiternae. Ergo nulla persona divina est procedens.
Obj. 16: That which proceeds from something proceeds so that it might exist. But what proceeds so that it might exist did not always exist; for example, what proceeds to a place was not always in that place. But the divine persons are eternal. Therefore, no divine person proceeds.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg16
Praeterea, principium a quo aliquid procedit, habet aliquam auctoritatem respectu illius quod procedit a principio. Si ergo aliqua persona divina procedit ab alia, utpote Filius et Spiritus Sanctus a Patre, oportet quod in Patre sit aliqua auctoritas respectu Filii et Spiritus Sancti: et ita, cum auctoritas sit quaedam dignitas, aliqua dignitas erit in Patre quae non est in Filio et Spiritu Sancto; et sic erit inaequalitas in divinis personis: quod est contra Athanasium dicentem quod in Trinitate nihil est prius et posterius; nihil maius aut minus: sed totae tres personae coaeternae sibi sunt et coaequales. Non ergo est processio in divinis personis.
Obj. 17: The principle from which something proceeds has a certain authority over that which proceeds from it as from a principle. If, then, one divine person proceeds from another, for instance, the Son and the Holy Spirit from the Father, there must be in the Father some authority over the Son and the Holy Spirit. And thus, since authority is a kind of dignity, there will be a dignity in the Father that is not in the Son and the Holy Spirit; and consequently, there will be inequality in the divine persons—which is contrary to the Athanasian statement that in the Trinity there is neither priority nor posteriority, neither greater nor lesser: but all three persons are coeternal and coequal with one another.1 Therefore, there is no procession in the divine persons.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg17
Sed contra est quod dicit Filius Ioan. cap. VIII, 42: ego ex Deo processi et veni.
On the contrary (1), the Son says: from God I proceeded and came (John 8:42).
QDePot.Q10.A1.sc
Praeterea, Ioan. XV, 26, dicitur, quod Spiritus veritatis, qui a Patre procedit. Est ergo processio in divinis personis.
Furthermore (2), it is stated that the Spirit of truth proceeds from the Father (John 15:26). Therefore, there is procession in the divine persons.
QDePot.Q10.A1.arg18
Respondeo dicendum quod cognitio intellectiva in nobis sumit principium a phantasia et sensu, quae ultra continuum se non extendunt; et inde est quod ex his quae in continuo inveniuntur, transumimus nomina ad omnia quae capimus intellectu; sicut patet in nomine distantiae, quae primo invenitur in loco, et exinde transumitur ad quamcumque formarum differentiam, propter quod omnia contraria, in quocumque sint genere, dicuntur esse maxime distantia, licet distantia primo inveniatur in ubi, ut Philosophus dicit in X Metaph.
I answer that in us intellectual knowledge takes its beginning from the imagination and the senses, which do not extend beyond the continuous. For this reason, based on the things that are found in the continuous we transfer names to all the things that we grasp with our intellect. This is clear, for instance, in the word “distance,” which is found first in place and is afterwards transferred to any difference of forms; wherefore, all contraries of any genus whatsoever are said to be the most distant, although distance is found first of all in a where, as the Philosopher says in Metaphysics 10.1
QDePot.Q10.A1.co
Similiter autem nomen processionis primo est inventum ad significandum motum localem, secundum quem aliquid ordinate ab uno loco per media ordinatim in extremum transit; et ex hoc transumitur ad significandum omne illud in quo est aliquis ordo unius ex alio, vel post aliud; et inde est quod in omni motu utimur nomine processionis; sicut dicimus, quod corpus procedit ab albedine in nigredinem, et de parva quantitate ad magnam et de non esse in esse, et e converso, et similiter utimur nomine processionis, ubi est aliqua emanatio alicuius ab aliquo; sicut dicimus quod radius procedit a sole, et omnis operatio ab operante, et etiam operatum, sicut artificiatum ab artifice, vel genitum a generante; et universaliter omnium huiusmodi ordinem nomine processionis significamus.
In like manner, the term “procession” was first found to signify that local movement whereby a thing in an orderly way passes from one place through intermediate places sequentially to an extreme place; and from this it is transferred to signify everything in which there is some order of one from another or after another. Hence, we apply the word “procession” to all kinds of movement: for instance, we say that a body proceeds from whiteness to blackness, or from a great to a small quantity, or from non-being to being, and vice versa, and in like manner we use the word “procession” where there is some emanation of one thing from another. For example, we say that the ray proceeds from the sun, and every activity from the actor, and so even the thing done, as the artwork from the artisan, or the thing generated from the generator, and universally we signify such order of all things with the name “procession.”
QDePot.Q10.A1
Est autem duplex operatio: quaedam quidem transiens ab operante in aliquid extrinsecum, sicut calefactio ab igne in lignum; et haec quidem operatio non est perfectio operantis, sed operati: non enim aliquid acquiritur igni ex hoc quod est calefaciens, sed calefacto1 acquiritur calor. Alia vero est operatio non transiens in aliquid extrinsecum, sed manens in ipso operante, sicut intelligere, sentire, velle, et huiusmodi. Hae autem operationes sunt perfectiones operantis: intellectus enim non est perfectus nisi per hoc quod est intelligens actu; et similiter nec sensus, nisi per hoc quod actu sentit.
Now, activity is twofold. There is an activity that passes from the one acting into something extrinsic, as heating passes from fire into wood, and this activity is not a perfection of the one acting but of the thing brought about, since the fire gains nothing by its heating, whereas the thing heated acquires heat. Another activity does not pass into something outside but remains in the one acting, such as understanding, sensation, willing, and the like. But these activities are perfections of the one acting, for the intellect is not perfect except by actually understanding, nor are the senses except by actually sensing.
QDePot.Q10.A1
Primum autem operationum genus commune est viventibus et non viventibus, sed secundum operationum genus est proprium viventium; unde, si largo modo accipiamus motum pro qualibet operatione, sicut Philosophus accipit in III de anima, ubi dicitur, quod sentire et intelligere sunt motus quidam, non quidem motus qui est actus imperfecti, ut definitur III Physic., sed motus qui est actus perfecti, sic proprium videtur esse viventis, et in hoc ratio videtur consistere, quod aliquid sit movens se ipsum. Nam quidquid invenimus per se et in se operari quocumque modo, dicimus vivere; et per hunc modum Plato posuit, quod primum movens movet se ipsum.
The first genus of activities is common to the living and the non-living, whereas the second genus is proper to living things. Wherefore, if we take “movement” in a wide sense for any sort of activity—as the Philosopher takes it in On the Soul 3, where it is stated that sensing and understanding are a certain movement,1 not indeed the movement that is the act of the imperfect, as defined in Physics 3, but that which is the act of the perfect2—it would seem proper to something living; and it is in this account that something seems to be the mover of its very self. For whenever we observe that a thing acts through itself and in itself in whatever way, we say that it lives; and in this sense Plato says that the first mover moves its very self.3
QDePot.Q10.A1
Secundum autem utrumque operationis genus invenitur in creaturis aliqua processio: nam secundum primum genus dicimus, quod generatum procedit a generante, et factum a faciente. Quantum autem ad secundum operationis genus, dicimus, quod verbum procedit a dicente, et amor ab amante. Huiusmodi autem duplex operationis genus Deo attribuimus. Genus quidem operationis in aliud extrinsecum transeuntis Deo attribuimus, in quantum dicimus, quod creat, conservat et gubernat omnia. Ex quo quidem operationis genere nulla perfectio Deo advenire significatur, sed magis quod proveniat in creatura perfectio ex perfectione divina.
However, a certain procession is found in creatures according to both genera of activity. In regard to the first genus, we say that the thing generated proceeds from its generator and the thing made from its maker. With regard to the second genus of activity, we say that a word proceeds from a speaker and love from a lover. And we attribute both genera of activity to God: we attribute to God the genus of activity passing into something else that is extrinsic insofar as we say that he creates, preserves, and governs all things. Nor by this do we signify that any perfection accrues to God by such an activity, but rather that the creature acquires perfection from the divine perfection.
QDePot.Q10.A1
Aliud vero operationis genus Deo attribuimus, in quantum ipsum intelligentem et volentem dicimus, in quo ipsius perfectio significatur. Non enim esset perfectus, nisi esset intelligens et volens actu; et inde est quod confitemur eum viventem.
We attribute the other genus of activity to God insofar as we say that he himself is understanding and willing, whereby we indicate his own perfection. For he would not be if did not actually understand and will; and for this reason we acknowledge him to be living.
QDePot.Q10.A1
Secundum ergo utramque operationem Deo processionem attribuimus: secundum quidem primum operationis genus dicimus divinam sapientiam aut bonitatem in creaturas procedere, ut Dionysius dicit, IX cap. de Divin. Nomin.: et etiam quod creaturae procedunt a Deo. Secundum vero aliud operationis genus dicimus in divinis processionem Verbi et Amoris; et haec est processio personae Filii a Patre, qui est Verbum ipsius, et Spiritus Sancti, qui est Amor eius et spiramen vivificum. Unde Athanasius in quodam sermone Nicaeni Concilii dicit, quod Ariani ponentes Filium et Spiritum Sanctum non esse coessentiales Patri, per consequens videbantur dicere Deum non viventem et intelligentem, sed mortuum et sine mente.
Therefore, according to each activity we attribute a procession to God. According to the first kind of activity we speak of divine wisdom or goodness as proceeding to created things, as Dionysius says in On the Divine Names, and even of created things as proceeding from God.1 As regards the second kind of activity we say that there is in God a procession of Word and Love; and this is the procession of the person of the Son from the Father, who is his Word, and of the Holy Spirit, who is his Love and life-giving breath. Hence, Athanasius, in a discourse pronounced in the Council of Nicaea, says that the Arians,2 through maintaining that the Son and Holy Spirit are not consubstantial with the Father, seemed in consequence to say that God is not a living and intelligent being, but dead and mindless.
QDePot.Q10.A1
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod obiectio illa procedit de processione quae attenditur secundum operationem in aliquid extrinsecum transeuntem. Sic autem non procedunt divinae personae, sed magis per modum processionis quae attenditur secundum operationem in operante manentem; quod enim sic procedit non distat ab eo a quo procedit; sicut etiam humanum verbum est in intellectu loquentis, non distans ab eo.
Reply Obj. 1: This argument considers the procession that is viewed according to an activity passing into something extrinsic. But the divine persons do not proceed in this way; rather, it is more through the mode of a procession that is viewed according to an activity remaining within the one acting. For what proceeds in this way is not distant from that from which it proceeds, just as a human word is in the intellect of the speaker and not distant from him.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod processio prout significat motum localem, non ponitur in divinis personis, sed secundum quod importat quemdam emanationis ordinem.
Reply Obj. 2: Insofar as it signifies a local movement, “procession” is not said to be in the divine persons, but rather insofar as it indicates a certain order of emanation.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod in processione quae est motus localis, necesse est quod procedens processioni praeintelligatur, cum sit eius subiectum; sed in processione quae importat originis ordinem procedens se habet ad processionem ut terminus. Unde si procedens sit ex materia et forma compositum, et per viam generationis in esse productum, materia quidem praeexistit processioni ut subiectum, forma vero vel etiam compositum, sequitur secundum intellectum ad processionem ut terminus; sicut cum ignis ab igne per generationem procedit. Cum vero id quod procedit, non est compositum, sed forma tantum, vel etiam per creationem in esse eductum— cuius terminus est tota rei substantia—tunc nullo modo procedens praeintelligitur processioni, sed e converso; sicut creatura non praeintelligitur creationi, nec splendor processioni ipsius a sole, nec verbum processioni eius a dicente; et similiter nec Verbum processioni eius a Patre.
Reply Obj. 3: In a procession that is a local movement, it is necessary that the one proceeding be understood in advance of the procession, since it is the subject thereof, but in a procession that indicates an order of origin, the one proceeding stands to the procession as its terminus. Hence, if the one proceeding be composed of matter and form and is brought into being by generation, the matter exists before the procession as its subject, whereas the form or even the composite follows, according to the intellect, the procession as its terminus; for example, when fire proceeds from fire by generation. But when that which proceeds is not composite but a pure form, or even if it be brought into being by creation—the terminus of which is the whole substance—then that which proceeds is in no way understood as prior to the procession, but rather vice versa. Thus, the creature is not understood as prior to its creation, nor brightness to its procession from the sun, nor a word to its proceeding from its speaker—and likewise, neither the Word as to his procession from the Father.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod secundum processionem quae importat originis ordinem, potest aliquid procedere ut in se subsistens, non relatum ad aliud; quamvis secundum processionem localem procedat aliquid, non ut simpliciter in se subsistat, sed ut sit in loco. Talis autem processio non est in divinis personis.
Reply Obj. 4: According to a procession that indicates an order of origin, something can proceed as self-subsistent without relation to another thing; although as regards a local procession, something does not proceed so as to subsist in itself simply, but so as to be in a place. Such procession, however, is not in the divine persons.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in intellectualibus substantiis, quae sunt nobilissimae creaturae, est etiam processio secundum operationem intellectus et voluntatis; et quantum ad hoc invenitur in eis increatae Trinitatis imago. Sed verbum et amor in eis non sunt personae subsistentes: earum enim intelligere et velle non est ipsarum substantia, sed hoc proprium Dei est; unde verbum et amor procedunt in Deo ut personae subsistentes, non autem in intellectualibus creaturis.
Reply Obj. 5: In intellectual substances, which are the most noble creatures, there is also procession according to the activities of intellect and will; and in this respect the image of the uncreated Trinity is in them. In them, however, word and love are not subsistent persons; for their understanding and willing are not their very substance. Rather, this is proper to God; hence in God, word and love proceed as subsistent persons, but not so in the intellectual creatures.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod habere originem ab aliquo quod sit in essentia diversum, derogat dignitati divinae: hoc enim est proprium creaturae; sed habere originem ab aliquo coessentiali, magis ad perfectionem divinam pertinet. Non enim esset in divinitate perfectio, nisi esset ibi intelligere et velle in actu. Quibus positis necesse est poni Verbi et Amoris processionem.
Reply Obj. 6: It would be derogatory to God’s dignity to originate from something essentially diverse, for this is proper to the creature, but to originate from that which is consubstantial pertains more to the divine perfection. For there would not be perfection in the divine nature unless the understanding and willing there were actual. And this being the case, it is necessary to assert in God the procession of Word and Love.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod licet accipere, in quantum huiusmodi, perfectionem non dicat, tamen ex parte eius a quo accipitur, perfectionem importat, et praecipue in divinis personis, quae accipiunt plenitudinem deitatis.
Reply Obj. 7: Although receiving does not in itself connote perfection, it does imply perfection on the part of the one from whom something is received; and especially in the divine persons, who receive the fullness of the Godhead.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod Latini doctores raro vel nunquam ad significandum originem divinarum personarum, nomine causae utuntur: tum quia causae apud nos respondet effectus—unde ne cogamur Filium vel Spiritum Sanctum factos dicere, Patrem non dicimus causam eorum—tum quia apud nos nomen causae significat aliquid in essentia diversum; dicimus enim causam ad quam sequitur aliud; tum etiam quia apud gentiles philosophos nomen causae dictum de Deo, habitudinem ipsius ad creaturas designat. Dicunt enim Deum esse primam causam, et creaturas esse eius causata. Unde ne aliquis Filium et Spiritum Sanctum inter creaturas secundum essentiam a Deo diversas suspicetur esse ponendas, nomen causae refugimus in divinis. Graeci tamen absolutius in divinis utuntur nomine causae, ex ipso solam originem significantes; et ideo in divinis personis utuntur nomine causae. Aliquid enim inconvenienter in lingua Latina dicitur quod propter proprietatem idiomatis convenienter in lingua Graeca dici potest. Non autem oportet si nomen causae confitemur in divinis secundum Graecos, quod eodem modo accipiatur sicut cum de creaturis dicitur, prout in quatuor genera secundum philosophos dividitur.
Reply Obj. 8: Seldom or never do the Latin doctors employ the word “cause” to signify the origin of the divine persons. For with us cause connotes an effect; wherefore, lest we be forced to say that the Son and Holy Spirit are made, we do not say that the Father is their cause. Further, with us the word “cause” signifies something diverse in its essence, for we call a “cause” that on which something else follows. Further, the gentile philosophers apply the word “cause” to God to denote his relation to created things; for they say that God is the first cause and that created things are his effects. Hence, lest anyone suspect that the Son and the Holy Spirit should be reckoned among created things, differing essentially from God, we avoid the word “cause” when we speak of God. On the other hand, the Greeks employ the word “cause” more absolutely when speaking of God, signifying only origin thereby; wherefore, they apply the word “cause” to the divine persons. For an expression may be objectionable in Latin, whereas in Greek it is admissible on account of a peculiarity of idiom. And if in speaking of God we admit the use of the word “cause” in Greek, it does not follow that it is being taken in the same way as when applied to creatures, insofar as it is divided by philosophers into the four genera.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod inter omnia ad originem spectantia magis convenit in divinis hoc nomen principium. Quia enim divina comprehendi a nobis non possunt, convenientius a nobis significantur per nomina communia quae indefinite aliquid significant, quam per nomina specialia, quae definite rei species exprimunt; unde hoc nomen Qui est, quod secundum Damascenum significat substantiae pelagus infinitum, convenientissimum nomen dicitur esse, ut patet Exod. III, 14. Sicut autem causa communior est quam elementum, quod significat aliquid primum et simplex in genere causae materialis, ita etiam principium est communius quam causa; nam prima pars motus vel lineae dicitur principium sed non causa. In quo patet quod principium potest dici aliquid quod non est secundum essentiam distinctum, ut punctum lineae; non autem causa, maxime si loquamur de causa originante, quae est causa efficiens. Quamvis autem Pater dicatur esse principium Filii et Spiritus Sancti, non tamen videtur indifferenter dicendum, quod Filius sit principiatum, vel etiam Spiritus Sanctus, licet etiam hoc modo loquendi Graeci utantur, et possit apud sane intelligentes concedi; tamen ea quae minorationem aliquam importare videntur, refugere debemus, ne Filio vel Spiritui Sancto attribuantur, propter Arianorum errorem vitandum; sicut Hilarius, etsi concedat Patrem esse maiorem Filio propter auctoritatem originis, non tamen concedit quod Filius sit minor Patre cui est aequale esse donatum a Patre. Et similiter non est extendendum nomen subauctoritatis vel principiati in Filio, licet nomen auctoritatis, vel principii concedatur in Patre.
Reply Obj. 9: Of all the terms relating to origin, the word “principle” is most appropriate to God. For since we are unable to comprehend the things of God, it is more fitting for us to indicate them by means of general terms that have an indefinite meaning, than to employ special words that express a species of thing in a definite way. Wherefore, the name “He who is” is said to be most appropriate (Exod 3:13–14), seeing that according to Damascene it signifies the infinite sea of substance.1 Now, just as “cause” is a more general term than “element,” which denotes something primary and simple in the genus of material cause, so is “principle” a more general term than “cause.” Thus, the first part of a movement or of a line is called a principle but not a cause. From this it is clear that a principle may be something that is not distinct according to essence, as a point in relation to a line, whereas a cause cannot, especially if we speak of an originating, that is, an efficient, cause. Now, though the Father is said to be the principle of the Son and the Holy Spirit, it does not seem right to say without qualification that the Son or Holy Spirit is derived from a principle, although the Greeks use the expression, which may be allowed to pass, if understood aright. Nevertheless, we must avoid using words that seem to indicate any diminution, lest they be attributed to the Son or the Holy Spirit and we fall into the error of the Arians. Thus, Hilary, while granting that the Father is greater than the Son on account of his pre-eminence as origin,2 denies that the Son is less than the Father, since he received equality of being from him.3 Likewise, we must not stress such terms as subordinate authority and derivation from a principle in the Son, although we employ the words authority and principle in speaking of the Father.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum quod, licet principium secundum rationem nominis a prioritate sumatur, non tamen imponitur ad significandum prioritatem sed originem; sicut etiam hoc nomen lapis non imponitur ad significandum laesionem pedis, licet ab hoc nomen sumi videatur. Licet ergo Pater non sit prior Filio, est tamen eius principium.
Reply Obj. 10: Although “principle,” according to the account of the name, is derived from “priority,” it is imposed not for the sake of signifying priority but rather origin, just as the word “stone” (lapis) is not imposed for the sake of signifying the hurt done to the foot (laesio pedis), although the name would seem to be taken from this. Thus, although the Father is not prior to the Son, he is his principle.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod non omne principium est operativum vel factivum; neutro enim modo punctum est principium lineae.
Reply Obj. 11: Not every principle is active or productive, for in neither way is a point the principle of a line.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod [in Filio] est aliquid commune Patri,1 scilicet essentia; et aliquid per quod a Patre distinguitur, scilicet relatio. Non tamen est ibi compositio, quia relatio est secundum rem essentia, sicut ex superioribus disputationibus patet.
Reply Obj. 12: In the Son, there is something common to the Father, namely, the essence; and something whereby he is distinguished from the Father, namely, the relation. Nonetheless, there is no composition here, because the relation is the essence in reality, as we have explained in previous discussions.1
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum quod recipiens, antequam recipiat, indiget—ad hoc enim accipit, ut indigentiam repleat,—sed postquam iam acceperit non indiget, habet enim quo indigebat. Si ergo aliquid est quod receptioni non praeexistit, sed semper est in recepisse, hoc nullo modo est indigens. Filius autem non sic accipit a Patre quasi prius non habens et postea accipiens; sed quia hoc ipsum quod est, habet a Patre. Unde non sequitur quod sit indigens.
Reply Obj. 13: The recipient before receiving is in need—since he receives in order to supply his need—but after receiving, he no longer needs, since he has what he needed. If, then, there be something that does not exist before receiving, but is always in the state of having received, it is by no means in need. Now, the Son does not receive from the Father as though he previously did not have and afterwards received; rather, he receives because the very thing that he is he has from the Father. Hence, it does not follow that he is in need.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod creatura accipit a Deo esse quoddam, quod non esset permanens, nisi divinitus conservaretur; et ideo etiam postquam esse accepit, indiget divina operatione ut conservetur in esse, et sic est naturae indigentis. Filius autem accipit a Patre idem numero esse et eamdem naturam numero quam Pater habet; unde non est naturae indigentis.
Reply Obj. 14: The creature receives from God a certain existence that would not endure unless it were divinely preserved; wherefore, even after it has received existence, it needs the divine activity to preserve it in existence, and in this way it is of a needy nature. However, the Son receives from the Father numerically the same existence and numerically the same nature as the Father possesses; wherefore, he is not of a needy nature.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod Filius in se consideratur secundum illud quod absolute habet, quod est Patris essentia; et secundum hoc non est nihil, sed unum cum Patre. Secundum vero quod refertur ad Patrem, consideratur ut recipiens esse a Patre: unde nec sic etiam est nihil; et ita nullo modo Filius est nihil. Esset autem in se consideratus nihil, si esset in eo aliquid absolutum distinctum a Patre, sicut est in creaturis.
Reply Obj. 15: The Son is considered in himself in reference to that which he has absolutely, and this is the essence of the Father: and in this respect he is not nothing, but one with the Father. And if we consider him in reference to the Father, we conceive him as receiving being from the Father; wherefore, thus again he is not nothing. Consequently, in no sense is the Son nothing. He would, however, be nothing considered in himself if there were anything absolute in him distinct from the Father, as is the case with creatures.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod Filius ad hoc procedit ut sit; sed processio eius est aeterna, sicut processio splendoris a sole est ei coaeva; et propter hoc etiam Filius est aeternus.
Reply Obj. 16: The Son does indeed proceed such that he may exist, but his procession is eternal, just as the procession of light from the sun is coeval with the sun; wherefore, the Son also is eternal.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod auctoritas in Patre non est aliud quam relatio principii. Secundum relationem autem non dicitur aliquid aequale vel inaequale, sed secundum quantitatem, ut Augustinus dicit et propter hoc Filius non est inaequalis Patri.
Reply Obj. 17: The authority in the Father is nothing but the relation of a principle. Now, the equal and the unequal are not spoken of according to relation but according to quantity, as Augustine says.1 Hence, the Son is not unequal to the Father.
QDePot.Q10.A1.ad17
A. 2Whether there is only one procession in God or more than oneUtrum in divinis sit una tantum processio vel plures
Secundo quaeritur utrum in divinis sit una tantum processio vel plures.
The second point of inquiry is whether there is only one procession in God, or more than one.1
QDePot.Q10.A2
Et videtur quod sit una tantum. Dicit enim Boetius in libro de Trinitate, quod processio in Deo est substantialis. Substantialia autem non multiplicantur in divinis. Ergo processiones in divinis non sunt plures.
Obj. 1: And it seems that there is but one. For in On the Trinity, Boethius says that, in God, procession is substantial.1 Now, in God what is substantial is not multiplied. Therefore, there are not several processions in God.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg1
Sed dicendum, quod processiones in divinis non distinguuntur per distinctionem substantiae, quae secundum processionem communicatur, ratione cuius processiones substantiales dicuntur; sed distinguuntur seipsis.
Obj. 2: To this it will be replied that the processions in God are not distinguished through a distinction of substance, which is communicated according to the procession and by reason of which the processions are called “substantial”; rather, they are distinguished through their very selves.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg2
Sed contra, quaecumque ab invicem distinguuntur, vel distinguuntur per divisionem materiae, sicut individua eiusdem speciei; vel formaliter, sicut ea quae differunt vel genere vel specie. Processione autem non distinguuntur in divinis ad modum eorum quae materialiter distinguuntur, cum Deus sit omnino immaterialis. Relinquitur ergo quod omnis distinctio quae est in divinis, sit ad modum eorum quae formaliter distinguuntur. Omnis autem formalis distinctio est per aliquam oppositionem, et maxime eorum quae sunt unius generis: nam genus dividitur contrariis differentiis, per quas species distinguuntur, ut dicitur in X Metaph. Oportet ergo, si processiones distinguantur in divinis, quod hoc sit ratione alicuius oppositionis. Processiones autem et actiones et motus non habent oppositionem ad invicem nisi ratione principiorum vel ratione terminorum, sicut patet de calefactione et infrigidatione, ascensu et descensu. Ergo impossibile est quod processiones in divinis distinguantur seipsis: sed si distinguuntur, oportet quod distinguantur ex parte principii processionis, vel ex parte termini, id est personae ad quam processio terminatur.
On the contrary, whenever a number of things are distinguished from one another, either they are distinguished through a division of matter, for instance, individuals of the same species, or formally, as things that differ either in genus or species. Now, in the divine, they are not distinguished in procession according to the mode of things that are distinguished materially, since God is altogether immaterial. Wherefore, it follows that all distinction in God is according to the mode of things that are distinguished formally. Now, all formal distinction is by reason of some opposition, especially in things of the same genus; for a genus is divided by contrary differences whereby species are distinguished, as is said in Metaphysics 10.1 Accordingly, if processions are distinguished in the divine, this is by reason of some opposition. But processions, actions, and movements are not mutually opposed except by reason either of their principles or of their termini, as is clear with heating and chilling, ascent and descent. Therefore, the divine processions cannot be distinguished through their very selves; but if they be distinguished, this must be either on the part of the principle of the procession or on the part of the terminus, that is, the person in whom the procession terminates.
QDePot.Q10.A2.sc
Praeterea, ea quae possunt simul esse, non sunt distinctiva aliquorum: sicut album et dulce non sunt distinctiva duorum substantivorum, quia possunt eidem inesse; ex hoc enim unumquodque ab altero distinguitur quod unum eorum alterum esse non potest. Quod aliqua autem non possint esse simul, hoc contingit ex natura alicuius oppositionis; ea enim dicuntur esse opposita quae simul esse non possunt. Nihil igitur distinguitur ab altero nisi ratione alicuius oppositionis; nam et in divisione quae est secundum materiam, attenditur oppositio secundum situm, cum eadem divisio sit secundum quantitatem. Si ergo oppositio processionum esse non potest nisi ratione terminorum vel principiorum, ut dictum est, impossibile est quod processiones distinguantur seipsis.
Obj. 3: Things that can exist together are not distinctive of things; for example, white and sweet do not differentiate two substances, since they can be in the same thing; for the reason why one thing is distinguished from another is that the one cannot be the other. Now, the fact that certain things cannot be together comes from the nature of some opposition; for things are said to be opposed when they cannot be together. Hence, nothing is distinguished from something else except by reason of some opposition; for even in a division that is according to matter, an opposition is attended to in regard to position, since the same division is according to quantity. If, then, there cannot be an opposition of processions except by reason of the termini or principles, as stated above,1 it is impossible that the processions be distinguished through their very selves.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg3
Sed dicendum, quod processiones distinguuntur in divinis ex eo quod una est per modum naturae, scilicet processio Filii, et altera per modum voluntatis, scilicet processio Spiritus Sancti.
Obj. 4: But it will be replied that the divine processions are distinguished in that one is through the mode of nature, namely, the procession of the Son, and the other through the mode of will, namely, the procession of the Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg4
Sed contra, quod procedit naturaliter, procedit per modum naturae. Spiritus Sanctus autem procedit a Patre naturaliter: dicit enim Athanasius quod est naturalis Spiritus Patris. Ergo procedit per modum naturae.
On the contrary, that which proceeds naturally proceeds through the mode of nature, and the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father naturally, for Athanasius says that he is the natural Spirit of the Father.1 Therefore, he proceeds through the mode of nature.
QDePot.Q10.A2.sc
Praeterea, voluntas libera est. Quod ergo procedit per modum voluntatis procedit per modum libertatis. Si ergo Spiritus Sanctus procedit per modum voluntatis, oportet quod procedat per modum libertatis. Quod autem procedit per modum libertatis, potest procedere et non procedere, et in tantum vel non in tantum procedere; quia quae libere fiunt, non sunt determinata ad unum, ergo Pater potuit producere Spiritum Sanctum vel non producere, et dare ei quamcumque mensuram magnitudinis vellet. Sequitur ergo quod Spiritus Sanctus sit ens possibile, et non ens per se necesse esse: et sic non erit divinae naturae; quod est haeresis Macedonianae.
Obj. 5: The will is free and consequently, that which proceeds through the mode of will proceeds by way of liberty. If, then, the Holy Spirit proceeds through the mode of will, he must proceed through the mode of liberty. Now, that which proceeds through the mode of liberty is able both to proceed and not to proceed, and to proceed in this or not to this degree; for what is done freely is not determined to one thing. Therefore, the Father could produce the Holy Spirit or not, and could give him whatsoever measure of greatness he wished. Hence, it follows that the Holy Spirit is a possible being and not a being necessarily existing through itself; and thus, he would not be of the divine nature, which is the heresy of Macedonius.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg5
Praeterea, Hilarius dicit, differentiam assignans inter creaturas et Filium, quod omnibus creaturis substantiam Dei voluntas attulit, Filius autem naturali nativitate substantiam a Patre accepit. Si ergo Spiritus Sanctus procedit per modum voluntatis, sequitur quod procedit sicut creatura.
Obj. 6: Hilary, in assigning the difference between creatures and the Son, says that the will of God bestowed on all creatures their substance, while the Son received his substance from the Father by a natural birth.1 Therefore, if the Holy Spirit proceeds through the mode of will, it follows that he proceeds in the same way as creatures.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg6
Praeterea, natura et voluntas in Deo non differunt nisi secundum rationem. Si ergo processio Filii et Spiritus Sancti distinguantur ex eo quod una est per modum naturae, altera vero per modum voluntatis, sequitur quod processio Filii et Spiritus Sancti non differant nisi ratione tantum; et ita Filius et Spiritus Sanctus personaliter non distinguuntur.
Obj. 7: In God, nature and will differ only according to account. If, then, the processions of the Son and the Holy Spirit differ in that one is through the mode of nature and the other through the mode of will, it follows that the processions of the Son and the Holy Spirit differ only in account; and thus, the Son and the Holy Spirit are not distinct persons.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg7
Sed dicendum quod vis spirativa et generativa in Patre differunt ratione tantum, et tamen haec est distinctio realis in Filio et Spiritu Sancto; et similiter natura et voluntas possunt realem distinctionem in processionibus et procedentibus constituere, licet differant ratione tantum.
Obj. 8: But it will be replied that the spirative and generative powers in the Father differ only in account, and yet there is a real distinction between the Son and the Holy Spirit; and likewise nature and will can constitute a real distinction in processions and proceeding persons, although they differ only in account.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg8
Sed contra, Filius et Spiritus Sanctus distinguuntur per ea quae in eis sunt. Vis autem generativa non est in Filio, nec spirativa in Spiritu Sancto. Ergo per haec Filius et Spiritus Sanctus non distinguuntur.
On the contrary, the Son and the Holy Spirit are distinguished by things that are in them. But the generative power is not in the Son, nor is the spirative power in the Holy Spirit. Therefore, the Son and the Holy Spirit are not distinguished by these things.
QDePot.Q10.A2.sc
Praeterea, ex hoc ostenditur quod generatio, quae est processio per modum naturae, est in divinis, quod eius similitudo creaturae communicatur, ut patet Is., LXVI, 9: numquid ego qui . . . generationem aliis tribuo sterilis ero? Processio autem quae est per modum voluntatis non communicatur creaturae, non enim invenitur in creaturis aliquid quod naturam accipiat nisi per modum generationis. Non est ergo aliqua processio in divinis personis per modum voluntatis.
Obj. 9: The generation that is procession through the mode of nature is shown to be in God by the fact that its likeness is communicated to the creature, according to Isaiah 66:9, shall I that give generation to others be barren? But the procession through the mode of will is not communicated to the creature, since nothing created is found to receive its nature otherwise than through the mode of generation. Therefore, in God there is no procession through the mode of will.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg9
Praeterea, modus aliquid adiicit rei et per consequens compositionem facit; et multo magis, si sit modorum pluralitas. Sed in divinis est omnimoda simplicitas. Ergo non est ibi modorum pluralitas, ut possit dici, quod Filius procedit uno modo, scilicet per modum naturae, et Spiritus Sanctus alio modo, scilicet per modum voluntatis.
Obj. 10: A mode adds something to a thing and consequently makes a composition, especially if there be a number of modes. Now, in God there is utter simplicity. Consequently, there are not a number of modes in him such that one could say that the Son proceeds by one mode, namely, through the mode of nature, and the Holy Spirit by another, namely, through the mode of the will.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg10
Praeterea, in divinis voluntas non plus differt a natura quam intellectus. Sed non est alia processio in divinis per modum intellectus ab ea quae est per modum naturae. Ergo etiam non est alia processio quae est per modum voluntatis, ab ea quae est per modum naturae.
Obj. 11: In God, the will differs from nature no more than does the intellect. But in God there is no procession through the mode of intellect other than through the mode of nature. Therefore, neither is there another procession through the mode of the will besides that which is through the mode of nature.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg11
Sed dicendum, quod processio Spiritus Sancti differt a processione Filii, ex eo quod processio filii est a non procedente tantum, scilicet a Patre; processio autem Spiritus Sancti est a non procedente et procedente, et simul, scilicet a Patre et Filio.
Obj. 12: It will be replied that the procession of the Holy Spirit differs from that of the Son in that the procession of the Son is solely from one who does not proceed, namely, the Father, whereas the procession of the Holy Spirit is both from one who does not proceed and from one who does, and simultaneously, namely, from the Father and the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg12
Sed contra, si ponantur duae processiones in divinis, oportet quod differant numero tantum aut specie. Si numero tantum, sequitur quod utraque processio debeat dici generatio vel nativitas, et uterque procedens debeat dici Filius; si autem differant specie, oportet quod natura per processionem communicata specie differat: sic enim specie differt processio hominis et equi a suo principio, non autem processio Socratis1 et Platonis. Cum ergo una tantum sit natura divina, non possunt esse plures processiones specie differentes, per hoc quod una est a procedente, alia vero non.
On the contrary, if we allow that there are two processions in God, they must differ either numerically only or specifically. If only numerically, it follows that both must be called “generation” or “birth,” and each of the proceeding persons must be called “Son.” And if they differ specifically, the nature communicated by the procession must differ specifically; for thus, the procession of a man and a horse from their respective principles differ specifically, whereas the procession of Socrates and Plato do not. Since, then, there is but one divine nature, there cannot be several specifically different processions because one is from one who proceeds and the other not.
QDePot.Q10.A2.sc
Praeterea, Filius et Spiritus Sanctus non distinguuntur ad modum eorum quae specie differunt in creaturis: sunt enim unius naturae hypostases. Processiones autem quibus procedunt aliqua quae sunt specie unum, numero vero differentia, non differunt secundum speciem, sicut generatio Socratis1 et generatio Platonis. Ergo processio Filii et processio Spiritus Sancti non sunt distinctae processiones secundum speciem.
Obj. 13: The Son and the Holy Spirit are not distinguished in the way creatures that differ specifically are, for they are hypostases of one nature. Now, processions whereby things proceed that are one in species but different numerically, do not themselves differ specifically, like the generation of Socrates and that of Plato. Therefore, the procession of the Son and that of the Holy Spirit are not specifically distinct processions.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg13
Praeterea, sicut aliquid potest esse procedens a procedente, ita potest esse aliquis natus a nato, ut patet in hominibus, in quibus qui nascitur ab uno habet alium de se natum. Si ergo in divinis sunt duae processiones per hoc quod a procedente alius procedit, pari ratione poterunt esse duae generationes per hoc quod a genito alius generatur.
Obj. 14: Just as it is possible for one to proceed from one who proceeds, so is it possible for one to be born of one who was born; this is clear among human beings, where one who is born from another has himself another born from him. If, then, there are two processions in God through the fact that another person proceeds from one who proceeds, there could likewise be two generations through the fact that another person is begotten of the one who is begotten.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg14
Praeterea, si processio Spiritus Sancti distinguitur a processione Filii per hoc quod Spiritus Sanctus procedit a non procedente et procedente, id est a Patre et Filio, aut procedit ab eis in quantum sunt unum, aut in quantum sunt plures. Si in quantum sunt plures sequitur quod Spiritus Sanctus sit compositus: nam processio unius simplicis non potest esse nisi ab uno sicut a principio. Si autem procedit ab eis in quantum sunt unum, nihil differt quod procedit a pluribus, aut quod procedit ab uno solo. Non ergo potest processio Spiritus Sancti distingui a processione Filii per hoc quod Filius procedit ab uno solo, sed Spiritus Sanctus a duobus.
Obj. 15: If the procession of the Holy Spirit differs from the procession of the Son, in that the Holy Spirit proceeds from one who does not proceed and from one who does, that is, from Father and Son, then either he proceeds from them inasmuch as they are one or inasmuch as they are several. If inasmuch as they are several, it follows that the Holy Spirit is composite; for one simple thing cannot proceed otherwise than from one as from a principle, and if he proceeds from them inasmuch as they are one, it makes no difference whether he proceed from both or from one only. Consequently, the procession of the Holy Spirit cannot differ from that of the Son by the fact that the Son proceeds from one alone and the Holy Spirit from two.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg15
Praeterea, processio condividitur paternitati et filiationi: dicuntur enim tres esse proprietates personales. Sed in divinis est tantum una paternitas et una filiatio. Ergo etiam tantum una processio.
Obj. 16: Procession is divided alongside paternity and filiation, for these are called the three personal properties. Now, in God there is but one paternity and one filiation. Therefore, there is likewise but one procession.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg16
Praeterea, in creaturis non invenitur nisi unus processionis modus per quem communicetur natura, propter quod Commentator dicit, quod non sunt eadem specie animalia quae generantur ex semine, et quae generantur sine semine per putrefactionem. Natura autem divina est una tantum. Ergo non potest communicari nisi per unum modum processionis: non sunt ergo plures processiones in divinis.
Obj. 17: In creatures, there is but one mode of procession whereby the nature is communicated, for which reason the Commentator says that animals generated by seed are not of the same species as those that are engendered by rotting matter and without seed.1 Now, the divine nature is one only. Therefore, it cannot be communicated by more than one mode of procession. Therefore, there are not several processions in God.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg17
Praeterea, Filius procedit a Patre ut splendor, secundum illud Hebr. I, 3: qui cum sit splendor gloriae; et hoc ideo, quia Filius procedit a Patre ut coaeternus ei, sicut splendor a sole vel ab igne. Sed similiter Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Patre coaeternus ei. Ergo procedit ab eo eodem modo sicut Filius; et ita non sunt plures processiones in divinis.
Obj. 18: The Son proceeds from the Father as brilliance, according to Hebrews 1:3, who, being the brilliance of his glory: and this because he proceeds from the Father as coeternal with him, as brilliance from the sun or a fire. But the Holy Spirit likewise proceeds from the Father as coeternal with him. Therefore, he proceeds from him in the same way as the Son; and thus, there are not several processions in God.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg18
Praeterea, processio aeterna divinae personae est ratio et causa temporalis processionis creaturae et eius quod in creatura est. Unde Augustinus super Genesim ad litteram, sic exponit illud quod dicit Genes. I: dixit et et factum est; id est: verbum genuit, in quo erat ut fieret. Filius autem est perfecte ratio et causa productionis creaturae. Non ergo oportet esse aliam processionem divinae personae praeter processionem Filii.
Obj. 19: The eternal procession of the divine person is the model and cause of the temporal procession of the creature and of whatsoever is in the creature. Hence, Augustine in The Literal Interpretation of Genesis explains Genesis 1, he spoke . . . and it was made, thus: he begot the Word in whom it was that it might be made.1 Now, the Son is the perfect model and cause of the creature’s production. Therefore, there is no need of another procession of a divine person besides that of the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg19
Praeterea, quanto natura est perfectior, tanto per pauciora operatur. Sed natura divina est perfectissima. Cum ergo natura creata una non communicetur nisi per unum modum processionis, nec divina natura communicari poterit nisi per unum processionis modum.
Obj. 20: The more perfect a nature, the fewer the things through which it works. Now, the divine nature is most perfect. Since, then, one created nature is communicated by only one mode of procession, neither could the divine nature be communicated by more than one mode of procession.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg20
Praeterea, ab uno simplici non potest esse nisi unum. Sed Pater est unum simplex. Ergo ab eo non potest esse nisi processio una; non sunt ergo processiones plures in divinis.
Obj. 21: From one simple thing only one thing can proceed. Now, the Father is one simple thing. Therefore, there can be but one procession from him; and thus, there are not several processions in God.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg21
Praeterea, unumquodque ex hoc generari dicitur quod accipit formam; nam generatio in rebus creatis est mutatio ad formam. Sed Spiritus Sanctus sua processione accipit formam, id est essentiam divinam, de qua dicitur Philipp. II, 6: cum in forma Dei esset, non rapinam arbitratus est esse se aequalem Deo. Ergo processio Spiritus Sancti est generatio; et ita non differt a generatione Filii.
Obj. 22: A thing is said to be generated inasmuch as it receives a form; for in created realities, generation is a change terminating at a form. Now, the Holy Spirit by proceeding receives a form, that is, the divine essence, of which it is said: who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God (Phil 2:6). Therefore, the procession of the Holy Spirit is generation; and thus, it does not differ from the generation of the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg22
Praeterea, nativitas est via in naturam, sicut ipsum nomen demonstrat. Sed per processionem Spiritus Sancti communicatur ei divina natura. Ergo processio Spiritus Sancti est nativitas; non ergo differt a processione Filii; et ita non sunt duae processiones in divinis.
Obj. 23: Nativity is the way to nature, as the very word implies. Now the divine nature is communicated to the Holy Spirit through his procession. Therefore, the procession of the Holy Spirit is nativity; thus, it differs not from the procession of the Son, and consequently, there are not two processions in God.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg23
Videtur quod sint in divinis plures processiones quam duae.
On the other hand, it would seem that there are more than two processions in God.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Est enim processio per modum naturae, secundum quam Filius nominatur, et processio per modum intellectus, secundum quod nominatur Verbum, et processio per modum voluntatis, secundum quam nominatur in divinis Amor procedens. Sunt ergo in divinis tres processiones.
Obj. 1: There is a procession through the mode of nature, in respect of which the Son is named, and a procession through the mode of intellect, in respect of which the Word is named, and a procession through the mode of will, in respect of which the proceeding Love is named. Therefore, there are three processions in God.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg24
Sed dicendum, quod una et eadem est processio in divinis quae est per modum naturae et quae est per modum intellectus; nam idem est Filius et Verbum.
Obj. 2: It will be replied that in God the procession through the mode of nature is one and the same as the procession through the mode of intellect; for the Son is the same person as the Word.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg25
Sed contra, processiones creaturarum exemplatae sunt a processionibus divinarum personarum; unde dicitur Ephes. III, 15, de Deo patre, quod ex eo omnis paternitas in caelo et in terra nominatur. Sed in creaturis alia est processio naturae, secundum quam homo generat hominem; et alia processio intellectus, secundum quam intellectus producit verbum. Ergo nec etiam in divinis est una processio quae est per modum intellectus et quae est per modum naturae.
On the contrary, the processions of created things are modeled on the processions of the divine persons; wherefore, it is said of God the Father that of him all paternity in heaven and earth is named (Eph 3:15). Now, in creatures, the procession of nature, whereby a man begets a man, is other than the processions of the intellect, whereby intellect produces its word. Therefore, neither in God is there a distinction between procession through the mode of intellect and procession through the mode of nature.
QDePot.Q10.A2.sc
Praeterea, secundum Dionysium, ad divinam bonitatem pertinet ut procedat. Sed Pater est summe bonus. Ergo procedit. Sunt ergo in divinis tres processiones: una qua procedit Pater, et alia qua procedit Filius, et tertia qua procedit Spiritus Sanctus.
Obj. 3: According to Dionysius, it belongs to the divine goodness that it proceed.1 Now, the Father is supremely good. Therefore, he proceeds. Hence, in God there are three processions, one whereby the Father proceeds, another whereby the Son proceeds, and a third whereby the Holy Spirit proceeds.
QDePot.Q10.A2.arg26
Sed contra, videtur quod in divinis sint duae tantum processiones. Dicit enim Augustinus in V de Trinit., quod processio Filii, genitura vel nativitas est, processio autem Spiritus Sancti, nativitas non est; utraquae tamen ineffabilis est. Sunt ergo in divinis duae tantum differentes processiones.
On the contrary, it would seem that in God there are but two processions. For Augustine says in On the Trinity 5 that the procession of the Son is a begetting or nativity, but the procession of the Holy Spirit is not a nativity, yet both are ineffable.1 Therefore, in God there are but two distinct processions.
QDePot.Q10.A2.sc
Respondeo dicendum quod haereticorum instantia coegit antiquos fidei doctores de his quae sunt fidei disputare.
I answer that the early doctors of the faith were compelled to discuss matters of faith on account of the insistence of heretics.
QDePot.Q10.A2.co
Arius enim aestimavit quod esse ab alio, divinae repugnaret naturae; unde posuit quod Filius et Spiritus Sanctus, qui in Scripturis sanctis ab alio esse dicuntur, sint creaturae. Ad cuius erroris destructionem necessarium fuit sanctis patribus manifestare quod non est impossibile esse aliquid procedens a Deo Patre quod sit ei coessentiale, in quantum accipit ab eo eamdem naturam quam Pater habet.
Thus, Arius thought that existence from another was incompatible with the divine nature; wherefore, he maintained that the Son and the Holy Spirit, whom Holy Scripture describes as being from another, are creatures. In order to refute this error, the holy fathers had to show that it is not impossible for something to proceed from God the Father and yet be co-essential with him, inasmuch as it receives from him the same nature as the Father has.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Sed quia Filius ex eo quod accipit a Patre eius naturam, dicitur ab eo natus vel genitus, Spiritus Sanctus autem non dicitur in Scripturis natus vel generatus, et tamen dicitur esse a Deo, aestimavit Macedonius quod Spiritus Sanctus non sit coessentialis Patri, sed sit eius creatura; non enim credebat quod aliquis possit ab alio naturam eius accipere nisi ab eo nasceretur et eius filius esset. Unde aestimavit infallibiliter sequi, si Spiritus Sanctus accipit a Patre naturam et essentiam eius, quod sit genitus et Filius. Et ideo ad huius erroris exclusionem necessarium fuit quod doctores nostri manifestarent quod divina natura potest communicari duplici processione; quarum una est generatio vel nativitas, alia vero non; et hoc est quaerere processionum distinctionem in divinis.
But because the Son, in that he receives from the Father the latter’s nature, is said to be born or begotten of the Father, whereas the Holy Spirit is not said in the Scriptures to be born or begotten even though he is said to be from God, Macedonius thought that the Holy Spirit is not co-essential with the Father but rather is his creature. For he did not believe it possible for anyone to receive from another the latter’s nature unless he were born of him and were his son. Hence, he thought that if the Holy Spirit received from the Father the nature and essence, it must infallibly follow that he was begotten and a Son. Wherefore, to exclude this error, it was necessary for our doctors to show that the divine nature can be communicated by a twofold procession, one being a begetting or nativity, and the other not; and this is to seek the distinction between processions in the divine.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Quidam ergo dixerunt, quod processiones in divinis distinguuntur seipsis; et ratio huius positionis fuit, quia ponebant quod relationes non distinguunt divinas hypostases, sed earum distinctionem manifestant tantum, aestimantes quod relationes in divinis essent ad modum proprietatum individualium in rebus creatis, quae distinctionem individuorum non causant, sed manifestant tantum. Dicunt ergo quod hypostases in divinis distinguuntur solum per originem. Et quia ea quibus primo aliqua distinguuntur, oportet quod seipsis distinguantur, sicut differentiae oppositae, quibus species differunt, distinguuntur seipsis— ne in infinitum procedatur— ideo dicunt, quod processiones in divinis distinguuntur se ipsis.
Accordingly, some have maintained that the processions in God are distinguished through their very selves. The reason for this view was that they held that the relations do not distinguish the divine hypostases but only manifest their distinction; for they thought relations in God were according to the mode of individual properties in created realities, which latter do not cause but only manifest the distinction between individuals. They say, then, that in God the hypostases are distinct only by their origin. And seeing that those things whereby certain things are distinguished primarily must be distinguished by their very selves—like the opposite differences whereby species differ are distinguished by their very selves, otherwise one would go on to infinity—they maintain that the divine processions are distinguished by their very selves.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Hoc autem non potest esse verum: nam unumquodque distinguitur ab alio secundum speciem per id a quo speciem habet, et secundum numerum per id a quo individuatur. Differentia autem inter processiones divinas oportet quod sit non solum sicut ea quae differunt numero tantum, sed etiam sicut ea quae differunt specie, cum una sit generatio, alia vero non. Relinquitur ergo quod processiones divinae distinguantur secundum id a quo speciem habent. Nulla autem processio nec operatio nec motus habet speciem a se, sed sortitur speciem a termino vel a principio. Unde nihil est dictu, quod processiones aliquae distinguantur seipsis; sed oportet quod distinguantur penes principia vel penes terminos.
But this cannot be true. For one thing is distinguished from another specifically by that from which it has its species, and numerically by that by which it is individuated. Now, the difference between the divine processions must not be merely like things that differ only numerically but also like things that differ specifically, since one is a generation and the other not. Consequently, the divine processions are distinguished according to that from which they have their species. But no procession, activity, or movement has its species from itself, but rather from its terminus or principle. Hence, it is futile to say that any processions are distinguished by their very selves; rather, they must be distinguished in relation either to their principles or termini.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Et ideo dixerunt quidam, quod processiones in divinis distinguuntur penes principia; secundum hoc, dico, quod una processio est per modum naturae vel intellectus, alia vero per modum voluntatis; nomina enim intellectus et voluntatis significare videntur quaedam operationum et processionum principia.
Wherefore, some have said that in God the processions are distinguished in relation to their principles, in the way in which I say that one procession is through the mode of nature or intellect, and the other through the mode of will, since the terms “intellect” and “will” seem to indicate principles of activities and processions.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Sed, si quis diligenter consideret, de facili videre potest quod hoc non sufficit ad divinarum processionum distinctionem, nisi aliud addatur. Cum enim oporteat in procedente inveniri similitudinem eius quod est processionis principium, sicut in rebus creatis similitudinem formae generantis necesse est esse in genito; oportet, quod si processiones in divinis distinguuntur per hoc quod principium unius est natura vel intellectus, alterius vero voluntas, quod in procedente secundum unam processionem inveniatur tantum id quod naturae est vel intellectus; in altero vero id quod est voluntatis tantum; quod patet esse falsum. Nam per unam processionem, quae est Filii a Patre, communicat Pater Filio quidquid habet, et naturam et intellectum et potentiam et voluntatem, et quidquid absolute dicitur: ut sicut Filius est Verbum, id est sapientia genita, ita posset dici natura vel voluntas vel potentia genita, idest per generationem accepta, vel magis huiusmodi per generationem accipiens.
But if we consider the matter carefully, we shall easily see that this does not suffice for the distinction of the divine persons unless something else be added. For since in that which proceeds one must find a likeness to the principle of the procession, just as in created realities a likeness to the form of the generator must be in the thing generated, it follows—if processions in God are distinguished by the fact that the principle of one is the nature or intellect, while that of the other is the will—that in the one proceeding according to one procession there will be found something pertaining only to nature or intellect, and in the other something that pertains only to the will: which is evidently false. For by the one procession, which is of the Son from the Father, the latter communicates to the Son all that he has: nature, intelligence, power, and will, and whatsoever is attributed to him absolutely; wherefore, as the Son is the Word, that is, wisdom begotten, so may he be called the begotten nature, will, or power, namely, that received by generation, or rather the recipient of these by generation.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Unde patet quod ex quo omnia attributa essentialia concurrunt in unam processionem Filii, non possit processionum differentia inveniri secundum rationes attributorum diversas; ita quod per unam processionem attendatur communicatio unius attributi, et per aliam communicatio alterius. Cum autem processionis terminus sit habere (cum ad hoc procedat persona divina ut habeat quod accipit procedendo) processiones autem secundum terminos distinguantur, necesse est ut sicut habens distinguitur in divinis, ita distinguatur et procedens. Habens autem non distinguitur in divinis ab habente per hoc quod hic habeat haec attributa, ille vero alia; sed per hoc quod eadem unus habet ab alio. Nam omnia quae habet Pater habet Filius; sed in hoc distinguitur Filius a Patre, quia Filius habet ea a Patre.
Hence, it is plain that, since all the essential attributes concur towards the one procession of the Son, the difference between the processions cannot be found to be according to the different accounts of the attributes, such that one attribute were communicated by one procession, and another by another procession. Now, whereas the terminus of a procession is having (since a divine person proceeds so as to have what he receives by proceeding), and processions are distinguished by their termini, it follows of necessity that, in God, just as the one having is distinguished, so is the one proceeding distinguished. Now, in God, he who has is not distinguished from he who has by the fact that the one has these attributes and the other has those, but by the fact that the one has the same things from the other. For the Son has all that the Father has. Yet in this is he distinguished from the Father, that he has them from the Father.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Sic ergo procedens ab alio procedente distinguitur non quia unus haec procedendo accipiat, alius illa, sed quia unus eorum ab alio accipit. Quidquid ergo invenitur in processione divina quod statim in una processione potest intelligi, nulla alia praeintellecta, unius tantum processionis est; ibi vero statim alia processio inveniri potest, ubi eadem quae per prima processionem sunt accepta, iterum derivantur in aliam.
Accordingly, one proceeding person is distinguished from the other proceeding person not because the one by proceeding receives some things while the other receives other things, but because one receives from the other. Hence, whatever is found in a divine procession that can at once be understood as being in one procession without any other procession being presupposed, belongs to one procession only; but one will at once find another procession if those same things that were received by the first procession are again derived to another procession.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Et sic solus ordo processionum qui attenditur secundum originem processionis, multiplicat in divinis.
Thus, it is only the order of processions, which is viewed according to their origin, that multiplies processions in God.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Unde convenienter dixerunt qui posuerunt unam processionem esse per modum naturae et intellectus, aliam per modum voluntatis, quantum ad id quod processio quae est secundum naturam vel intellectum non praeexigit aliam processionem; processio autem quae est per modum voluntatis, aliam processionem praeexigit: nam amor alicuius rei non potest a voluntate procedere nisi praeintelligatur processisse ab intellectu illius rei verbum conceptum; bonum enim intellectum est obiectum voluntatis.
Hence, fittingly, some (who have held that one procession is through the mode of intellect and nature and the other through the mode of will) have said that the procession according to nature and intellect does not presuppose another procession, whereas the procession through the mode of will does presuppose another procession. For the love for some reality cannot proceed from the will except on the presupposition that the conceived word of that reality has already proceeded from the intellect; for the good understood is the object of the will.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod processio in divinis dicitur esse substantialis quia non secundum aliquod accidens attenditur; sed per eam, substantiam recipit persona procedens.
Reply Obj. 1: Procession in God is said to be substantial because it is not viewed in reference to some accident; but rather, through it the proceeding person receives substance.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad1
Secundum et tertium concedimus.
Reply Obj. 2–3: The second and third objections are granted.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad2
Ad quartum dicendum est, quod nihil prohibet a voluntate aliquid naturaliter procedere. Voluntas enim naturaliter tendit in ultimum finem, sicut et quaelibet alia potentia naturaliter operatur ad suum obiectum; et inde est quod homo naturaliter appetit felicitatem; et eodem modo Deus naturaliter amat suam bonitatem, sicut etiam naturaliter intelligit suam veritatem. Sicut ergo Filius naturaliter procedit a Patre ut Verbum, ita Spiritus Sanctus naturaliter procedit ab eo ut Amor. Nec tamen Spiritus Sanctus procedit per modum naturae: hoc enim procedere dicitur in divinis per modum naturae quod procedit sicut ea quae in creaturis a natura producuntur, et non a voluntate. Sic ergo differt naturaliter produci, et produci per modum naturae; dicitur enim aliquid produci naturaliter propter naturalem habitudinem quam habet ad suum principium: per modum vero naturae produci dicitur quod producitur ab aliquo principio sic producente sicut natura producit.
Reply Obj. 4: There is nothing to prevent something proceeding from the will naturally. For the will naturally tends to the ultimate end, just as every other power naturally works to attain its own object. Hence it is that man naturally desires happiness, and in like manner God naturally loves his own goodness, just as he naturally understands his own truth. Accordingly, just as the Son as Word naturally proceeds from the Father, so the Holy Spirit naturally proceeds from him as Love. The Holy Spirit does not, however, proceed through the mode of nature, because in God to proceed through the mode of nature is to proceed in the same way as in creatures things are produced by nature and not by the will. Wherefore, to be produced naturally and to be produced through the mode of nature differ, for a thing is said to be produced naturally on account of the natural orientation it has with its own principle, whereas it is said to be produced through the mode of nature if it is produced by some principle producing the way the nature produces.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad3
Ad quintum dicendum, quod naturalis necessitas secundum quam voluntas aliquid ex necessitate velle dicitur, ut felicitatem, libertati voluntatis non repugnat, ut Augustinus docet. Libertas enim voluntatis violentiae vel coactioni opponitur. Non est autem violentia vel coactio in hoc quod aliquid secundum ordinem suae naturae movetur, sed magis in hoc quod naturalis motus impeditur: sicut cum impeditur grave ne descendat ad medium; unde voluntas libere appetit felicitatem, licet necessario appetat illam. Sic autem et Deus sua voluntate libere amat seipsum, licet de necessitate amet seipsum. Et necessarium est quod tantum amet seipsum quantum bonus est, sicut tantum intelligit seipsum quantum est. Libere ergo Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Patre, non tamen possibiliter, sed ex necessitate. Nec possibile fuit ipsum procedere minorem Patre; sed necessarium fuit ipsum Patri esse aequalem, sicut et Filium, qui est Verbum Patris.
Reply Obj. 5: As Augustine teaches, the natural necessity under which the will is said to will a thing of necessity—happiness, for instance—is not incompatible with freedom of will. For freedom of will is opposed to violence or compulsion.1 Now, there is no violence or compulsion when a thing is moved in accordance with the order of its own nature, but there is if its natural movement be hindered, as when a heavy body is prevented from moving down towards the center. Hence, the will freely desires happiness, although it desires it necessarily. And thus also, God by his own will freely loves his very self, although he loves his very self of necessity. Moreover, it is necessary that he love his very self as much as he is good, even as he understands his very self as much as he is. Therefore, the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father freely, not however potentially but necessarily. Nor was it possible for him to proceed as less than the Father; rather, it was necessary for him to be equal to the Father, even as the Son, who is the Father’s Word.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad4
Ad sextum dicendum, quod creatura non procedit a voluntate divina naturaliter neque ex necessitate; licet enim Deus sua voluntate naturaliter et ex necessitate amet suam bonitatem, et talis Amor procedens sit Spiritus Sanctus; non tamen naturaliter aut ex necessitate vult creaturas produci, sed gratis. Non enim creaturae sunt ultimus finis voluntatis divinae, neque ab eis dependet bonitas Dei, qui est ultimus finis, cum ex creaturis divinae bonitati nihil accrescat; sicut etiam homo ex necessitate vult felicitatem, non tamen ea quae ad felicitatem ordinantur.
Reply Obj. 6: The creature does not proceed from the divine will naturally or necessarily; for although God by his will naturally and necessarily loves his goodness, and the Love thus proceeding is the Holy Spirit, yet neither naturally nor necessarily does he will creatures to be produced, but gratuitously. For creatures are not the ultimate end of the divine will, nor does the goodness of God (who is the ultimate end) depend on them, since nothing from creatures is added to the divine goodness, just as man too of necessity wills happiness but not the things ordained to happiness.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad5
Ad septimum dicendum, quod licet natura et voluntas in Deo non differant re, sed ratione tantum, tamen ille qui procedit per modum voluntatis, oportet quod realiter differat ab eo qui procedit per modum naturae, et una processio realiter ab alia differat. Dictum est enim, quod processio per modum naturae intelligitur quando aliquid procedit ab aliquo sicut illud quod procedit a natura; et similiter per modum voluntatis quando procedit sicut id quod procedit a voluntate. Semper enim voluntas aliquid producit aliqua processione praesupposita. Non enim voluntas in aliquid tendit nisi praeexistente productione intellectus aliquid concipientis: cum bonum intellectum moveat voluntatem. Processio autem quae est a naturali agente, non praesupponit aliam processionem nisi per accidens, in quantum scilicet unum naturale agens dependet ab alio naturali agente: sed tamen hoc non pertinet ad rationem naturae in quantum natura est. Unde illa processio per modum naturae intelligitur in divinis quae nullam aliam praesupponit; illa vero per modum voluntatis quae ex praesupposita processione principium sumit. Et sic oportet processionem esse ex processione, et procedentem ex procedente; hoc autem facit realem differentiam in divinis.
Reply Obj. 7: Although nature and will in God differ not in reality but only in account, nevertheless he who proceeds through the mode of will must be distinct from him who proceeds through the mode of nature, and the one procession must differ from the other. For we have already stated that to proceed through the mode of nature means to proceed from something in the same way as does that which proceeds from the nature, and that to proceed through the mode of will means to proceed as does that which proceeds from the will. Now, the will does not produce something without a presupposed procession. For the will does not tend toward something without the previous production of the intellect conceiving something, since the good understood moves the will. Now, the procession from a natural agent does not presuppose another procession, except accidentally, inasmuch as one natural agent depends on another natural agent; but this does not pertain to the account of the nature as nature. Therefore, in God this procession through the mode of nature is one that presupposes no other, while the procession through the mode of will has its beginning from a procession that is presupposed. Hence, there must be a procession from a procession, and a proceeding person from a proceeding person: and this makes for a real difference in the divine.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad6
Octavum concedimus.
Reply Obj. 8: The eighth objection is granted.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad7
Ad nonum dicendum, quod utriusque processionis similitudinem Deus indidit creaturis: sed tamen per processionem quae est per modum naturae, natura in rebus creatis communicari potest: effectus enim est similis agenti in quantum est agens; unde per actionem cuius natura est principium, effectus naturam recipere potest; sed per actionem cuius voluntas est principium, effectus non potest recipere nisi similitudinem eius quod est in voluntate, sicut finis vel formae, ut in artificialibus patet. Quidquid autem est in Deo, est divina natura; unde oportet quod per utramque processionem natura communicetur.
Reply Obj. 9: God has implanted in created things a likeness to both processions. But nonetheless, by the procession that is through the mode of nature, the nature in created realities can be communicated, since an effect is like its agent as such. Wherefore, by an action whereof the nature is the principle, the effect can receive the nature. But by an action whereof the will is the principle, the effect can receive only a likeness of what is in the will, for instance, a likeness of an end or form, as is clear in the products of art. But whatsoever is in God is the divine nature; consequently, the nature must be communicated by either procession.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad8
Ad decimum dicendum, quod cum dicitur in divinis processio per modum naturae vel voluntatis, non ponitur in Deo modus qui sit qualitas divinae substantiae superaddita, sed ostenditur similitudinis cuiusdam comparatio inter processiones divinas et processiones quae sunt in rebus creatis.
Reply Obj. 10: When we speak of procession in God through the mode of nature or will, we do not ascribe to God a mode as though it were a quality added to the divine substance; rather, we indicate a comparative likeness between the divine processions and the processions to be observed in created realities.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad9
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod in divinis processio quae est per modum intellectus, non distinguitur a processione quae est per modum naturae; distinguitur autem ab utraque processio quae est per modum voluntatis. Et hoc propter tria:
Reply Obj. 11: In God, there is no distinction between procession through the mode of intellect and procession through the mode of nature. But there is a distinction between both of these and the procession through the mode of will, and this for three reasons.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad10
primo quidem, quia sicut processio quae est per modum naturae, non praeexigit aliam processionem, ita nec processio quae est per modum intellectus; processio autem quae est per modum voluntatis, de necessitate praeexigit processionem quae est per modum intellectus.
First, because just as procession through the mode of nature does not presuppose another procession, so neither does procession through the mode of intellect; however, procession through the mode of will necessarily presupposes procession through the mode of intellect.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Secundo, quia sicut natura producit aliquid in similitudinem sui, ita et intellectus tam intra quam extra; intra quidem, sicut verbum est similitudo rei intellectae, et intellectus intelligentis seipsum; extra autem, sicut forma intellecta inducitur in artificiatum. Voluntas autem non producit suam similitudinem nec intus, nec extra. Intus quidem non, quia amor, qui est intranea processio voluntatis, non est similitudo aliqua voluntatis vel voliti, sed quaedam impressio relicta ex volito in voluntate, aut quaedam unio unius ad alterum. Extra autem non, quia voluntas imprimit in artificiatum formam intellectam prius quam volitam secundum ordinem rationis; unde principaliter est similitudo intellectus, licet secundario voluntatis.
Second, because just as nature produces something in likeness to itself, so also does the intellect both within and without: within, as a word is the likeness of the reality understood and of the intellect understanding its very self; without, as a form understood is introduced into a work of art. On the other hand, the will does not produce its own likeness either within or without: not within, because love, which is the internal procession of the will, is not a likeness of the will or the thing willed, but a certain impression left in the will by the thing willed, or a certain union of the one to the other; nor without, because the will imprints on the artwork the form that, in the order of reason, was understood before it was willed; wherefore, it is a likeness principally of the intellect, though secondarily of the will.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Tertio, quia processio naturae est tantum ab uno sicut ab agente, si sit perfectum agens. Nec obstat quod in animalibus generatur aliquid ex duobus, scilicet ex patre et matre; nam solus pater est agens in generatione, mater vero patiens. Similiter autem processio intellectus est ab uno solo; sed amicitia, quae est amor mutuus, procedit ex duobus ad invicem se amantibus.
Third, because a procession of nature is from only one agent, if the agent be perfect. Nor does it matter that in animals one is generated of two, namely, the father and mother, for the father alone is agent in generation while the mother is patient. Likewise, the procession of the intellect is from one only, whereas friendship, which is mutual love, proceeds from the two loving each other.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Ad duodecimum dicendum quod, licet in divinis non proprie dicatur genus et species, vel universale et particulare, tamen— ut de divinis secundum quamdam similitudinem creaturarum loquamur—Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus distinguuntur sicut plura individua unius speciei, ut etiam Damascenus dicit.
Reply Obj. 12: Although properly speaking genus and species, or universal and particular, are not predicated of God, nevertheless, insofar as we speak of the divine according to a certain likeness to creatures, the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are distinguished as several individuals of one species, as Damascene says.1
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad11
Sed attendendum est, quod in aliquo individuo in genere substantiae possumus speciem dupliciter considerare: uno modo speciem hypostasis ipsius; alio modo speciem proprietatis individualis. Dato enim quod Socrates1 sit albus et Plato sit niger, et posito quod albedo et nigredo sint proprietates individuantes Socratem2 et Platonem, verum erit dicere, quod Socrates et Plato sunt unum specie, sub qua specie hypostases continentur. Conveniunt enim in humanitate, sed distinguuntur secundum speciem proprietatis; albedo enim et nigredo specie differunt; et similiter est in Patre et Filio. Considerantur enim ut unum specie, cuius istae hypostases sunt supposita, in quantum conveniunt in una natura deitatis; sed secundum speciem proprietatis personalis inveniuntur differre; paternitas enim et filiatio sunt relationes secundum speciem diversae. Sciendum est etiam, quod generatio in rebus creatis per se ordinatur ad speciem: natura enim intendit generare hominem; unde et natura speciei per generationem multiplicatur in rebus creatis. Processio autem in divinis est ad multiplicationem hypostasum, in quibus natura divina una numero invenitur: unde processiones in divinis sunt differentes quasi secundum speciem, propter differentiam proprietatum personalium, licet in procedentibus sit una natura communis.
It must be observed, however, that there are two ways of considering the species in a certain individual in the genus of substance: in one way, the species of hypostasis itself; in another way, the species of the property of the individual. For given that Socrates is white and Plato black, and granting that white and black are properties individuating Socrates and Plato, it will be true to say that Socrates and Plato are one in the species under which their hypostases are contained. For they agree in humanity, but differ in the species of their property, for white and black differ specifically. It is the same with the Father and the Son. For they are considered as one in the species of which their hypostases are supposits, in that they agree in the one nature of Godhead, but they are found to differ according to the species of personal property, since paternity and filiation are relations differing in species. It must also be observed that, in created things, generation is through itself ordered to the species, for nature intends to generate a man; wherefore, the specific nature is also multiplied by generation in created things. But in God, procession is directed to the multiplication of hypostases in which the divine nature is found to be numerically one. Wherefore, in God the processions are quasi-specifically different by reason of the difference between the personal properties, although in the proceeding persons there is one common nature.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Et per hoc patet solutio ad decimumtertium et ad decimumquartum.
Reply Obj. 13–14: This suffices for the replies to the thirteenth and fourteenth objections.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad12
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Patre et Filio in quantum sunt plures, si habeatur respectus ad supposita spirantia. Cum enim Spiritus Sanctus sit amor mutuus et nexus duorum, oportet quod a duobus spiretur. Sed si habetur respectus ad id quo spirantes spirant, sic procedit ab eis, in quantum sunt unum in natura divina: non enim potest ab aliquo procedere Deus nisi a Deo.
Reply Obj. 15: The Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son as from many if reference be made to the spirating supposits. For because the Holy Spirit is the mutual love and bond of two, he must be spirated by two. But if reference be made to that whereby they spirate, he proceeds from them insofar as they are one in the divine nature: since God can proceed only from God.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad13
Ad decimumsextum dicendum est quod processio, quae condividitur paternitati et filiationi, est proprietas personalis Spiritus Sancti; quae licet sit relatio, quia tamen non est nominata, sicut paternitas et filiatio, significatur nomine processionis, ac si filiatio esset innominata et significaretur nomine nativitatis, quod est speciale nomen processionis Filii. Processio autem Spiritus Sancti non habet speciale nomen, eo quod per talem modum processionis non invenitur in creaturis aliqua natura communicari, ut iam dictum est. Nomina vero a creaturis in divina transferimus; unde non sequitur quod processio communis in divinis sit una tantum.
Reply Obj. 16: Procession, which is divided against paternity and filiation, is the personal property of the Holy Spirit; and although it is a relation, yet since it is not named, as are paternity and filiation, it is signified by the name “procession,” just as if filiation were unnamed and signified under the name “nativity,” which is the special name of the Son’s procession. Now, the procession of the Holy Spirit has no special name because, as already stated, in creatures no nature is found to be communicated by such a mode of procession. And we transfer names from creatures to divine things. Hence, it does not follow that in God there is only one common procession.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad14
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod in creatura quae est accidentium susceptiva, potest aliquid esse quod non est rei natura; non autem in Deo: et propter hoc in divinis secundum quemlibet modum processionis communicatur natura, non autem in creaturis; licet enim sint in eis processiones diversae, tamen natura non communicatur nisi per unum modum.
Reply Obj. 17: In a creature that is receptive to accidents, there can be something that is not the thing’s nature, but not in God. For this reason, in God the nature is communicated according to any mode of procession whatsoever, unlike in creatures. For although there are various processions in them, still the nature is communicated in one way only.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad15
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod procedere a Patre secundum modum coaeternitatis competit processioni Filii in quantum est processio divina: unde convenit etiam processioni Spiritus Sancti; tamen non competit processioni Filii secundum quod distinguitur a processione Spiritus Sancti.
Reply Obj. 18: To proceed from the Father according to the mode of coeternity belongs to the Son’s procession inasmuch as it is a divine procession; wherefore, this applies also to the procession of the Holy Spirit. Yet it does not belong to the procession of the Son insofar as it is distinct from the procession of the Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad16
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod Filius est sufficiens ratio processionis temporalis creaturae ut Verbum et exemplar; sed oportet quod Spiritus Sanctus sit ratio processionis creaturae ut Amor. Sicut enim dicitur Sap. IX, 1, quod Deus facit omnia suo verbo, ita dicitur Sap. XI, 25; quod diligit omnia quae sunt, et nihil odit eorum quae fecit; et Dionysius dicit, quod divinus amor non permisit ipsum sine germine esse.
Reply Obj. 19: The Son is a sufficient type of the temporal procession of the creature insofar as he is the Word and exemplar, but the Holy Spirit must be the type of that procession inasmuch as he is Love. For just as it is said that God made all things by his Word (Wis 9:1), so is it stated that he loves all things that are and hates none of the things which he has made (Wis 11:25); and Dionysius says that God’s love did not permit him to be barren.1
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad17
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod natura perfecta in multas operationes potest, licet ad unamquamque operationem ei pauca sufficiant.
Reply Obj. 20: Perfect nature is capable of many activities, although a few things suffice it for each activity.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad18
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod a Patre uno et solo, est una sola processio, scilicet Filii; a Patre autem et a Filio simul, est alia processio, scilicet Spiritus Sancti.
Reply Obj. 21: From the one and only Father there is only one procession, namely, of the Son, but from the Father and Son together, there is another procession, that of the Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad19
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod processio Spiritus Sancti est processio amoris. Per processionem autem amoris non producitur aliquid ut recipiens formam eius a quo procedit, sive naturam; et ideo processio amoris non habet rationem generationis vel nativitatis. Sed quod Spiritus Sanctus naturam et formam Dei Patris recipiat sua processione, hoc habet in quantum est amor Dei, in quo non est aliquid quod non sit de natura ipsius.
Reply Obj. 22: The procession of the Holy Spirit is a procession of love. Now, by a procession of love nothing is produced as receiving the form or nature of that from which it proceeds; and consequently, the procession of love does not have the account of generation or nativity. But that the Holy Spirit receives by his own procession the nature and form of God the Father is owing to the fact that he is God’s love, wherein there is nothing that is not the divine nature.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad20
Et per hoc patet responsio ad vicesimumtertium.
Reply Obj. 23: This suffices for the reply to the twenty-third objection.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad21
Ad ea etiam quibus ostendebatur quod sunt in divinis plures processiones quam duae, respondendum est.
We must also reply to the arguments that concluded that there are more than two processions in God.
QDePot.Q10.A2
Ad quorum primum dicendum, quod in divinis una et eadem est processio quae est per modum intellectus et quae est per modum naturae, ut supra, ostensum est.
Reply Obj. 1: As stated above,1 in God it is but one and the same procession by the mode of intellect and by the mode of nature.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad22
Ad secundum dicendum quod natura humana materialis est, id est ex materia et forma composita; et ideo in hominibus processio per modum naturae non potest esse nisi secundum aliquam transmutationem naturalem; processio autem quae est per modum intellectus, semper est immaterialis, secundum quod ipse intellectus immaterialis est; unde in hominibus non potest esse una et eadem processio quae est per modum naturae et quae est per modum intellectus; in divinis autem est una et eadem, eo quod natura divina immaterialis est.
Reply Obj. 2: Human nature is material, that is to say, composed of matter and form; wherefore, in man there cannot be a procession by the mode of nature save in respect of some natural transmutation. But the procession that is by the mode of intellect is always immaterial, insofar as the intellect itself is immaterial; wherefore, in man the procession by the mode of nature and that by the mode of the intellect cannot be one and the same, whereas in God they are one and the same because the divine nature is immaterial.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad23
Ad tertium dicendum, quod aliud est procedere in alterum, et aliud est procedere ab alio; procedere enim in alterum est suam similitudinem alteri communicare: et per hunc modum est intelligenda divinae bonitatis processio in creaturas, secundum Dionysium; procedere autem ab alio est esse ab alio habere; et sic loquimur hic de processione, secundum quem modum constat quod non convenit Patri procedere.
Reply Obj. 3: To proceed into another differs from proceeding from another. For to proceed into something is to communicate one’s likeness to another, and in this sense one should understand the procession of the divine goodness into creatures, according to Dionysius.1 But to proceed from another is to have one’s being from another, and in this sense we are speaking of procession here, according to which mode it is clear that to proceed does not fit the Father.
QDePot.Q10.A2.ad24
A. 3On the order between procession and relation in GodDe ordine processionis ad relationem in divinis
Tertio quaeritur de ordine processionis ad relationem in divinis.
The third point of inquiry concerns the order between procession and relation in God.1
QDePot.Q10.A3
Et videtur quod processio secundum intellectum sit prior relatione in divinis. Dicit enim Magister in XXVII distinct. I Lib. Sentent., quod Pater semper est Pater, quia semper genuit Filium. Generatio autem processionem significat, pater autem relationem. Ergo processio secundum intellectum praecedit relationes in divinis.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that in God procession according to the understanding is prior to relation. For the Master says, in Sentences I, distinction 27, that the Father is always Father because he always has begotten the Son.1 Now, “generation” signifies a procession, and “father” signifies a relation. Therefore, according to understanding, procession is prior to the relations in God.
QDePot.Q10.A3.arg1
Praeterea, Philosophus dicit, quod relationes ex actionibus nascuntur, vel ex quantitatibus. Constat autem quod relationes divinae non innascuntur ex quantitate. Ergo secundum modum intelligendi consequitur ex actione. Processiones autem in divinis personis significantur per modum personalium actionum. Ergo processiones in divinis praecedunt secundum intellectum relationes.
Obj. 2: The Philosopher says that relations result from actions or quantities.1 But it is plain that the divine relations do not result from quantity. Therefore, according to the mode of understanding, they follow from action. Now, processions in the divine persons are designated through the mode of personal actions. Therefore, the divine processions precede the relations according to understanding.
QDePot.Q10.A3.arg2
Praeterea, absolutum est prius relativo, sicut unum est prius quam multa. Sed actiones magis ad absoluta accedunt quam relationes. Ergo priores sunt secundum intellectum.
Obj. 3: The absolute is prior to the relative, just as one is prior to many. Now, actions approach more absolutes than relations. Therefore, they are prior according to understanding.
QDePot.Q10.A3.arg3
Praeterea, omne relativum ad aliud dicitur. Non autem potest esse aliud ubi non est distinctio. Ergo relatio distinctionem praesupponit. Distinctio autem in divinis personis est secundum originem, prout scilicet unus procedit ab alio. Ergo processiones secundum intellectum praecedunt relationes in divinis.
Obj. 4: Every relative is spoken of as toward-another. Now, there cannot be another where there is no distinction. Therefore, relation presupposes distinction. But in God distinction in the divine persons is according to origin, inasmuch as one person proceeds from another. Therefore, in God the processions precede the relations according to understanding.
QDePot.Q10.A3.arg4
Praeterea, omnis processio praecedit secundum intellectum processionis terminum. Filiatio autem quae est relatio Filii, est terminus nativitatis, quae est eiusdem Filii processio. Ergo processio Filii praecedit filiationem. Sed filiatio et paternitas sunt simul non solum natura et tempore, sed etiam intellectu; quia unum relativorum est de intellectu alterius. Nativitas ergo Filii praecedit paternitatem secundum intellectum, et multo magis generatio, quae est actus Patris. Processiones ergo simpliciter relationes praecedunt secundum intellectum in divinis.
Obj. 5: According to understanding, every procession precedes its terminus. Now, filiation, which is the relation of the Son, is the terminus of nativity, which is his procession. Therefore, the Son’s procession precedes filiation. But filiation and paternity not only in nature and time but also in understanding are simultaneous, because the one relative cannot be understood without the understanding of the other. Therefore, the Son’s nativity and a fortiori his generation, which is the act of the Father, precede paternity according to understanding. And consequently, the processions in God simply speaking precede the relations according to understanding.
QDePot.Q10.A3.arg5
Sed contra, prius secundum intellectum est persona quam actio personalis. Relationes autem sunt constitutivae personarum, processiones autem sunt quasi personales actiones. Ergo prius secundum intellectum sunt relationes quam processiones.
On the contrary (1), according to the understanding, the person precedes the personal action. Now, the divine relations constitute the persons, while the processions are, as it were, personal actions. Therefore, the relations are prior the processions according to understanding.
QDePot.Q10.A3.sc
Praeterea, processio oportet quod sit alicuius ab alio; sicut enim nulla res generat seipsam ut sit, ut Augustinus dicit, ita nulla res a seipsa procedit. Processio ergo distinctionem in divinis requirit. Distinctio autem non est in divinis nisi per relationes. Ergo processiones in divinis praesupponunt relationes.
Furthermore (2), a procession must be of something from something else, for just as nothing generates itself such that it might exist, according to Augustine, so nothing proceeds from its very self.1 Wherefore, in God procession requires distinction. But there is no distinction in God except by the relations. Therefore, in God procession presupposes relation.
QDePot.Q10.A3.arg6
Respondeo dicendum quod ordo absque distinctione non est. Unde ubi non est distinctio secundum rem, sed solum secundum modum intelligendi, ibi non potest esse ordo nisi secundum modum intelligendi. Distinctio autem secundum rem in divinis non est, nisi personarum ad invicem, et oppositarum relationum; unde in divinis non est ordo realis nisi quantum ad personas, inter quas est ordo naturae, secundum Augustinum, prout est alter ex altero, non quod alter sit prior altero.
I answer that there is no order without distinction: hence where there is no distinction according to a reality but only one according to the mode of understanding, there can be only order according to the mode of understanding. Now, in God there is no distinction according to a reality except that of the persons relative to each other, and of the opposite relations. Wherefore, in God there is no real order except as regards the persons, between whom, according to Augustine, there is an order of nature inasmuch as one is from another, not one prior to another.1
QDePot.Q10.A3.co
Processiones autem et relationes non distinguuntur in divinis secundum rem, sed solum secundum modum intelligendi. Unde et Augustinus dicit quod proprium Patris est quod genuit Filium. In quo datur intelligi, quod generare Filium sit proprietas Patris; nec est alia proprietas quam paternitas, quae dicitur esse Patris proprietas personalis. Non est ergo inter processionem et relationem in divinis quaerendus ordo secundum rem, sed secundum modum intelligendi tantum.
Now, in God processions and relations are not distinct according to reality but only according to the mode of understanding. Whence also Augustine says that it is proper to the Father that he has begotten the Son; whereby he gives us to understand that to beget the Son is the property of the Father;1 nor is there any other property besides paternity that is said to be the personal property of the Father. Consequently, we are not to look for a real order between the procession and the relation, but only for an order according to the mode of understanding.
QDePot.Q10.A3
Sicut autem relatio et processio in divinis sunt idem secundum rem, et differunt secundum rationem tantum, ita et ipsa relatio, quamvis sit una secundum rem, est tamen multiplex secundum modum intelligendi. Intelligimus enim ipsam relationem ut constitutivam personae; quod quidem non habet in quantum est relatio. Quod ex hoc patet, quia relationes in rebus humanis non constituunt personas, cum relationes sint accidentia; persona vero est aliquid subsistens in genere substantiae; substantia autem per accidens constitui non potest. Sed habet hoc relatio in divinis quod personam constituat in quantum est divina relatio; ex hoc enim habet quod sit idem cum divina essentia, cum in Deo nullum accidens esse possit: relatio enim, quia secundum rem est ipsa natura divina, hypostasim divinam constituere potest. Est ergo alius modus intelligendi quo intelligitur relatio ut constitutiva divinae personae, et alius quo intelligitur relatio ut relatio est. Unde nihil prohibet quod quantum ad unum modum intelligendi, relatio praesupponat processionem, quantum vero ad alium sit e converso.
Now, just as in God relation and procession are the same thing according to reality, and they do not differ except only according to account, so too the relation itself, although but one according to reality, is nonetheless many according to the mode of understanding. For we understand the relation itself as constitutive of the person, and yet it does not do this insofar as it is a relation; this is clear from the fact that, in human realities, relations do not constitute persons, since relations are accidents, but a person is something subsistent in the genus of substance, and a substance cannot be constituted by an accident. But in God, a relation constitutes a person inasmuch as it is a divine relation; for it is the same thing as the divine essence because in God there cannot be any accidents. For a relation, because according to its reality it is the divine essence itself, can constitute a divine hypostasis. Consequently, the mode of understanding whereby a relation is understood as constituting a divine person differs from that whereby a relation is understood as a relation. Wherefore, there is nothing to prevent a relation from presupposing procession as regards one mode of understanding, while the opposite as regards another.
QDePot.Q10.A3
Sic ergo dicendum est, quod si consideretur relatio ut relatio est, praesupponit processionis intellectum; si autem consideretur ut est constitutiva personae, sic relatio quae est constitutiva personae, a qua est processio, est prior secundum intellectum quam processio; sicut paternitas in quantum est constitutiva personae Patris, est prior secundum intellectum quam generatio. Relatio autem quae est constitutiva personae procedentis etiam in quantum est constitutiva personae, est posterior secundum intellectum quam processio, sicut filiatio quam nativitas; et hoc ideo quia persona procedens intelligitur ut terminus processionis.
Accordingly, we conclude that if we consider a relation as such, it presupposes the understanding of a procession, whereas if we consider it as constituting a person, then the relation constituting the person from whom the procession occurs is prior, according to understanding, to that procession. Thus, paternity as constituting the person of the Father is prior to generation, according to understanding. On the other hand, the relation that constitutes the proceeding person, even as constituting that person, is posterior to the procession according to understanding, just as filiation is posterior to birth; and this because the proceeding person is understood as the terminus of the procession.
QDePot.Q10.A3
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Magister loquitur de paternitate considerata secundum quod relatio est.
Reply Obj. 1: The Master there is speaking of paternity considered as a relation.
QDePot.Q10.A3.ad1
Et similiter dicendum ad secundum et tertium.
Reply Obj. 2–3: And the same answer applies to the second and third objections.
QDePot.Q10.A3.ad2
Ad quartum dicendum, quod in rebus in quibus relationes sunt accidentia, oportet quod relatio praesupponat distinctionem; in divinis autem relationes constituunt tres personas distinctas.
Reply Obj. 4: In things wherein relations are accidents, relation must presuppose distinction; but in God the relations constitute the three distinct persons.
QDePot.Q10.A3.ad3
Ad quintum dicendum, quod paternitas est de intellectu filiationis, et e converso, secundum quod utrumque consideratur ut relatio quaedam. Sic autem dicimus, quod relationes sequuntur processiones ordine intellectus.
Reply Obj. 5: Paternity is from the understanding of filiation, and vice versa, insofar as each is considered as a certain relation. And in this sense we say that relations follow the processions in the order of intellect.
QDePot.Q10.A3.ad4
Aliae duae rationes procedunt de relationibus secundum quod sunt constitutivae personarum.
Reply Sed Contra: The remaining two objections consider the relations as constituting the persons.
QDePot.Q10.A3
A. 4Whether the Holy Spirit proceeds from the SonUtrum Spiritus Sanctus procedat a Filio
Quarto quaeritur utrum Spiritus Sanctus procedat a filio.
The fourth point of inquiry is whether the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son.1
QDePot.Q10.A4
Et videtur quod non. Dicit enim Dionysius, quod Filius et Spiritus Sanctus sunt sicut flores deigenae divinitatis. Flos autem non est a flore. Ergo Spiritus Sanctus non est a Filio.
Obj. 1: And it would seem that he does not. For Dionysius says that the Son and the Holy Spirit are, as it were, flowers of the God-bearing divinity.1 Now, a flower is not from a flower. Therefore, the Holy Spirit is not from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg1
Praeterea, si Filius est principium Spiritus Sancti, aut hoc habet a se, aut ab alio. A se non habet: non enim Filio in quantum Filius est, convenit esse principium, sed magis esse a principio. Si autem habet a Patre, oportet quod hoc modo sit principium sicut Pater. Pater autem est principium per generationem. Ergo Filius erit principium Spiritus Sancti per generationem; et ita Spiritus Sanctus erit Filius Filii.
Obj. 2: If the Son is the principle of the Holy Spirit, he has this either from himself or from another. He has it not from himself, since it belongs to the Son as Son to be from a principle rather than to be a principle. And if he has this from the Father, he must be a principle in the same way as the Father. But the Father is a principle by generation. Therefore, the Son must be the principle of the Holy Spirit by generation, and thus, the Holy Spirit will be the Son of the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg2
Praeterea, quidquid est commune Patri et Filio, similiter convenit utrique. Si ergo esse principium est commune Patri et Filio, Filius erit principium eo modo quo Pater. Pater autem est principium per generationem. Ergo et Filius; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 3: Whatsoever is common to the Father and the Son belongs to each in the same way. If, then, it is common to the Father and Son to be a principle, the Son will be a principle in the same way as the Father. Now, since the Father is a principle by generation, the Son will be so also; and thus, the same conclusion follows as above.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg3
Praeterea, Filius ideo Filius est, quia procedit a Patre et est Verbum ipsius; Spiritus autem Sanctus dicitur verbum Filii, secundum Basilium, qui hoc accipit ex eo quod apostolus dicit Hebr. I, 3, quod Filius portat omnia verbo virtutis suae. Si ergo Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Filio, oportet quod sit Filius Filii.
Obj. 4: The Son is Son because he proceeds from the Father and is his Word. Now, the Holy Spirit is the word of the Son, according to Basil,1 who gathers this from the statement of the Apostle that the Son upholds all things by the word of his power (Heb 1:3). Therefore, if the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, he must be the Son of the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg4
Praeterea, licet secundum rem paternitas et filiatio per prius sit in Deo quam in nobis, secundum illud apostoli ad Ephes. III, 15: ex quo, scilicet Deo Patre, omnis paternitas in caelo1 et in terra nominatur; tamen secundum nominis impositionem haec nomina translata sunt ab humanis ad divina. Sed in humanis procedens a filio vocatur nepos. Si ergo Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Filio, erit nepos Patris; quod est absurdum.
Obj. 5: Although in reality paternity and filiation are in God with priority, compared to their being in us, according to the saying of the Apostle: of whom, namely, God the Father, all paternity in heaven and earth is named (Eph 3:15), yet as regards the imposition of the name, these names have been transferred from human things to divine. But among human beings, the one proceeding from a son is called a “grandson.” So if the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, he will be the Father’s grandson, which is absurd.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg5
Praeterea, proprietas Filii est in accipiendo: ex hoc enim Filius dicitur quod accipit naturam Patris per generationem. Si ergo Filius ex se emittat Spiritum Sanctum, erunt in Filio proprietates contrariae; quod est inconveniens.
Obj. 6: The property of the Son consists in his receiving; for he is called “Son” because he receives the Father’s nature by generation. If, then, the Son sends forth the Holy Spirit from himself, there will be two contrary properties in the Son, which is inadmissible.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg6
Praeterea, quidquid est in divinis, aut est commune, aut proprium. Emittere autem Spiritum Sanctum non est commune toti Trinitati: non enim convenit Spiritui Sancto. Ergo est proprium Patris, et sic non convenit Filio.
Obj. 7: Whatsoever is in God is either common or proper. Now, to send forth the Holy Spirit is not common to all the Trinity, since it does not apply to the Holy Spirit. Therefore, it is proper to the Father, and in this way it does not apply to the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg7
Praeterea, Spiritus Sanctus amor est, ut Augustinus probat in Lib. de Trinit. Amor autem Patris in Filium gratuitus est; non enim amat Filium quasi aliquid ab eo accipiens, sed solum quasi aliquid ei dans. Amor autem Filii in Patrem, est amor debitus; sic enim amat Patrem quasi aliquid ab eo accipiens. Amor autem debitus est alius ab amore gratuito. Si ergo Spiritus Sanctus sit amor a Patre et Filio procedens, sequitur quod sit alius a seipso.
Obj. 8: Augustine proves, in On the Trinity, that the Holy Spirit is love.1 Now, the Father’s love of the Son is gratuitous; for he loves the Son not as though he received something from him but only as giving him something. But the Son’s love of the Father is a love that is due; for he loves the Father as receiving something from him. Now, the love which is due is distinct from the love that is gratuitous. Hence, if the Holy Spirit is love proceeding from the Father and Son, it follows that he is distinct from his very self.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg8
Praeterea, Spiritus Sanctus est amor gratuitus; unde et ab eo profluunt divisiones gratiarum, secundum illud I Cor. XII, 4: divisiones gratiarum sunt, idem vero spiritus. Si ergo amor Filii in Patrem non est amor gratuitus, Spiritus Sanctus non erit amor Filii; non ergo procedit a Filio.
Obj. 9: The Holy Spirit is gratuitous love. Hence, from him flow the diversities of graces, according to 1 Cor 12:4: there are diversities of graces but the same Spirit. If, then, the Son’s love of the Father is not gratuitous, the Holy Spirit will not be the Son’s love, and thus he does not proceed from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg9
Praeterea, si Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Filio ut amor, cum Filius amet Patrem sicut Pater Filium,1 oportebit quod Spiritus Sanctus sicut procedit a Patre in Filium, ita procedat a Filio in Patrem. Hoc autem est impossibile, ut videtur; sequeretur enim quod Pater aliquid a Filio reciperet, quod penitus esse non potest.
Obj. 10: If the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son as love, since the Son loves the Father as the Father loves the Son, it will follow that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son to the Father just as he proceeds from the Father to the Son. But this is apparently impossible, for it would follow that the Father receives from the Son, which is utterly inadmissible.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg10
Praeterea, sicut Pater et Filius diligunt se, ita Filius et Spiritus Sanctus, vel Pater et Spiritus Sanctus. Si ergo Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Patre et Filio, quia Pater et Filius diligunt se; pari ratione quia Pater et Spiritus Sanctus diligunt se, procedit Spiritus Sanctus a seipso, quod est impossibile.
Obj. 11: As the Father and Son love each other, so also do the Son and the Holy Spirit, or the Father and the Holy Spirit. If, then, the Holy Spirit proceeds from Father and Son because Father and Son love each other, in like manner, because Father and Holy Spirit love each other, the Holy Spirit proceeds from his very self, which is impossible.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg11
Praeterea, Dionysius dicit: universaliter non est audendum dicere aliquid nec etiam cogitare de supersubstantiali occulta divinitate, praeter ea quae divinitus nobis ex sacris eloquiis sunt expressa. In Scriptura autem sacra non exprimitur quod Spiritus Sanctus procedat a Filio, sed solum quod procedat a Patre, secundum illud Ioan. XV, 26: cum venerit Paraclitus quem ego mittam vobis a Patre, Spiritum veritatis, qui a Patre procedit. Non ergo dicendum est nec cogitandum quod Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Filio.
Obj. 12: Dionysius says: we must not dare to say or even think anything concerning the supersubstantial and hidden divine nature except what has been divinely revealed to us by the sacred oracles.1 Now, Scripture does not assert that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, but only that he proceeds from the Father, according to John 15:26; when the Paraclete comes whom I will send you from the Father, the Spirit of truth, who proceeds from the Father. Therefore, we must neither say nor think that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg12
Praeterea, in gestis I Ephesinae synodi sic dicitur, quod perlecto symbolo Nicenae synodi decrevit sancta synodus aliam fidem nulli licere proferre vel conscribere vel componere, praeter definitam a sanctis patribus, qui in Nicaea congregati sunt cum Spiritu Sancto; praesumentes autem aut componere fidem alteram aut protendere aut proferre volentibus converti ad notitiam veritatis vel ex paganitate vel ex Iudaismo, vel ex haeresi aliqua; hos, si quidem sint episcopi aut clerici, alienos esse episcopos ab episcopatu, et clericos a clericatu; si vero sint laici, anathematizari. Et similiter in gestis Chalcedonensis synodi, post recitatam determinationem Conciliorum subditur: eos autem qui ausi sunt componere fidem alteram, aut proferre aut docere aut tradere alterum symbolum volentibus vel ex gentilitate ad cognitionem veritatis, vel Iudaeis, vel ex haeresi quacumque converti; hoc, si episcopi fuerint aut clerici, alienos esse episcopos ab episcopatu, et clericos a clero; si vero monachi aut laici fuerint, anathematizari.
Obj. 13: In the Acts of the Council of Ephesus, it is stated that, after the reading of the Creed of the Council of Nicaea, the holy synod decreed that no one might profess, write, or devise any faith other than that which was defined by the holy fathers assembled at Nicaea together with the Holy Spirit, and whosoever shall either presume to devise or teach or suggest another faith to such pagans, Jews, or heretics as are desirous of being converted to a knowledge of the truth, let them be deprived of their bishopric, if they be bishops, and banished from the clergy if they be clerics: if they be laymen let them be excommunicated.1 In like terms, the Council of Chalcedon, after setting forth the decisions of other councils, continues: whosoever shall dare to devise another faith, or pronounce, teach, or deliver another Creed to pagans, Jews, or heretics wishing to be converted, such, if they be bishops or clerics, shall be deprived of their sees in the case of bishops, and unfrocked if they be clerics; and if they be monks or laymen they shall be excommunicated.2
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg13
In praemissa autem Concilii determinatione non habetur quod Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Filio, sed solum quod procedat a Patre. Legitur etiam in symbolo Constantinopolitanae synodi: credimus in Spiritum Sanctum dominum et vivificantem, ex Patre procedentem, cum Patre et Filio adorandum et conglorificandum. Nullo ergo modo debuit addi in symbolo fidei quod Spiritus Sanctus procedat a Filio.
Now, in the definitions of the foregoing councils it is not stated that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, but only that he proceeds from the Father. Moreover, we read in the profession of faith of the Council of Constantinople: we believe in the Holy Spirit, Lord and lifegiver, who proceeds from the Father; with the Father and the Son to be adored and glorified.1 Therefore, by no means should it have been added in the Creed that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Praeterea, si Spiritus Sanctus dicitur a Filio procedere, aut hoc dicitur propter aliquam auctoritatem Scripturae, aut propter aliquam rationem. Auctoritas quidem sacrae Scripturae ad hoc ostendendum nulla videtur esse sufficiens; habetur siquidem in sacris Scripturis, quod Spiritus Sanctus sit Filii; sicut dicitur Galat. IV, 6: misit Deus spiritum Filii sui in corda vestra; et Rom. VIII, 9: si quis spiritum Christi non habet, hic non est eius. Habetur etiam quod Spiritus Sanctus sit missus a Filio: dicit enim Christus, Ioan. XVI, 7: si enim non abiero, Paraclitus non veniet ad vos, si autem abiero, mittam eum ad vox. Non autem sequitur quod Spiritus Sanctus procedat a Filio ex eo quod est Filii, quia hoc huius multipliciter dicitur, secundum Philosophum. Similiter etiam neque ex eo quod Spiritus Sanctus dicitur missus a Filio; quia licet Filius non sit a Spiritu Sancto dicitur tamen a Spiritu Sancto missus, secundum illud Is. XLVIII, 16, ex persona Christi: et nunc misit me dominus Deus, et spiritus eius; et Is., LXI, 1: spiritus domini super me . . . ad evangelizandum1 mansuetis misit me: quod in se dicit Christum esse completum.—Similiter etiam non potest per rationem efficaciter probari. Licet enim Spiritus Sanctus non sit a Filio, adhuc tamen, ut videtur, distincti ad invicem remanebunt: differunt enim suis proprietatibus personalibus. Nihil ergo videtur cogere ad dicendum Spiritum Sanctum procedere a Filio.
Obj. 14: If it be asserted that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, this statement is made either on the authority of Scripture or on account of some proof. But seemingly Scripture nowhere affords sufficient authority for this statement. It is true that Holy Scripture speaks of the Holy Spirit as being of the Son; thus, it is said: God sent the spirit of his Son into your hearts (Gal 4:6), and: if any man have not the spirit of Christ, he is none of his (Rom 8:9). Again, we read that the Holy Spirit was sent by the Son; thus, Christ said: for if I go not, the Paraclete will not come to you, but if I go, I will send him to you (John 16:7). But it does not follow that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son because he is the Spirit of the Son, for according to the Philosopher the genitive case has many senses. Likewise, neither does it follow because the Holy Spirit is stated to be sent by the Son, since although the Son does not proceed from the Holy Spirit, he is said to be sent by the Holy Spirit, according to the words spoken in Christ’s person: and now the Lord God and his Spirit has sent me (Isa 48:16), and: the spirit of the Lord is upon me . . . he has sent me to preach to the meek (Isa 61:1), which words Christ declared to have been fulfilled in himself. Furthermore, the statement cannot be proved through any satisfactory argument. For allowing that the Holy Spirit is not from the Son, it seems that they would still remain distinct from each other; for they differ by their personal properties. Nothing, therefore, compels us to say that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg14
Praeterea, omne quod procedit ab aliquo, habet aliquid ab eo. Si ergo Spiritus Sanctus procedit a duobus, scilicet a Patre et Filio, oportet quod a duobus accipiat; et sic videtur sequi quod sit compositus.
Obj. 15: Whatsoever proceeds from something has something from it. If, then, the Holy Spirit proceeds from two, namely, the Father and the Son, it follows that he receives from two, and thus, it seems to follow that he is composite.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg15
Praeterea, de ratione principii est quod non sit ab alio, secundum Philosophum. Sed Filius est ab alio, scilicet a Patre. Ergo Filius non est principium Spiritus Sancti.
Obj. 16: It is of the account of a principle that it is not from another, according to the Philosopher.1 Now, the Son is from another, namely, the Father. Therefore, the Son is not a principle of the Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg16
Praeterea, voluntas movet intellectum ad operandum, homo enim intelligit quando vult. Sed Spiritus Sanctus procedit per modum voluntatis ut Amor, Filius autem per modum intellectus ut Verbum. Non ergo videtur quod Spiritus procedat a Filio, sed magis e converso.
Obj. 17: The will moves the intellect to its activity, since a man understands when he wills to do so. But the Holy Spirit proceeds through the mode of will as Love, and the Son through the mode of intellect as a Word. Therefore, it seems that the Holy Spirit does not proceed from the Son but contrariwise.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg17
Praeterea, nihil procedit ab eo in quo quiescit. Sed Spiritus Sanctus a Patre procedit et in Filio quiescit, ut scribitur in passione beati Andreae. Ergo Spiritus Sanctus non procedit a Filio.
Obj. 18: Nothing proceeds from that wherein it abides. Now, the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father and abides in the Son, as is written in the Acts of the blessed Andrew.1 Therefore, the Holy Spirit does not proceed from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg18
Praeterea, simplex non potest procedere a duobus, quia effectus esset simplicior et prior quam causa. Sed Spiritus Sanctus est simplex. Non ergo procedit a duobus, scilicet a Patre et Filio.
Obj. 19: A simple thing cannot proceed from two, since then the effect would be simpler than and prior to the cause. But the Holy Spirit is simple. Therefore, he does not proceed from two, namely, the Father and the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg19
Praeterea, si aliquid perfecte procedit ab uno, superfluum est quod procedat a duobus. Sed Spiritus Sanctus perfecte procedit a patre. Ergo superfluum esset quod procederet a Patre et Filio simul.
Obj. 20: If a thing proceeds perfectly from one, it is superfluous for it to proceed from two. Now, the Holy Spirit proceeds perfectly from the Father. Therefore, it would be superfluous for him to proceed from the Father and Son together.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg20
Praeterea, sicut Pater et Filius sunt unum in substantia et natura, ita Pater et Spiritus Sanctus. Sed Spiritus Sanctus non convenit cum Patre in generatione Filii. Ergo nec Filius convenit cum Patre in emissione Spiritus Sancti.
Obj. 21: As the Father and the Son are one in substance and nature, so also are the Father and the Holy Spirit. Now, the Holy Spirit does not belong with the Father in the generation of the Son. Neither, therefore, does the Son belong with the Father in sending forth the Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg21
Praeterea, Filius est radius Patris, ut patet per Dionysium. Spiritus autem Sanctus est splendor. Splendor autem non est a radio. Ergo nec Spiritus Sanctus est a Filio.
Obj. 22: As Dionysius expresses it, the Son is the ray of the Father.1 Now, the Holy Spirit is brightness; and brightness does not issue from the ray. Therefore, neither does the Holy Spirit proceed from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg22
Praeterea, Filius est quoddam lumen Patris, cum sit Verbum eius. Spiritus autem Sanctus est sicut calor, est enim amor quidam; unde et super apostolos in specie ignis apparuit. Calor autem non est a lumine. Ergo nec Spiritus Sanctus a Filio.
Obj. 23: The Son is a certain light of the Father, since he is his Word, whereas the Holy Spirit is like heat, for he is a certain love; wherefore also he appeared over the Apostles in the form of fire (Acts 2:3). But heat does not come from light. Neither, then, does the Holy Spirit proceed from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg23
Praeterea, Damascenus dicit, quod Spiritus Sanctus dicitur esse Filii, sed non a Filio.
Obj. 24: Damascene says that the Holy Spirit is said to be of the Son but not from the Son.1
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg24
Sed contra est quod Athanasius dicit: Spiritus Sanctus a Patre et Filio non factus nec creatus nec genitus, sed procedens.
On the contrary (1), Athanasius says: the Holy Spirit is from the Father and the Son; not made, nor created, nor begotten, but proceeding.1
QDePot.Q10.A4.sc
Praeterea, Spiritus Sanctus dicitur tertia in Trinitate persona, secunda Filius, prima Pater. Ternarius autem procedit ab unitate mediante binario. Ergo Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Patre mediante Filio.
Furthermore (2), the Holy Spirit is called the third person in the Trinity, the Son the second, the Father the first. Now, the number three proceeds from unity by the mediation of the number two. Therefore, the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father by the mediation of the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg25
Praeterea, cum inter divinas personas sit summa convenientia, quaelibet divinarum personarum ad aliam habet immediatam germanitatem. Hoc autem non esset, si Spiritus Sanctus non esset a Filio; tunc enim Filius et Spiritus Sanctus non haberent germanitatem ad invicem immediate, sed solum mediante Patre, in quantum ambo sunt ab uno. Ergo Spiritus Sanctus est a Filio.
Furthermore (3), since there is supreme agreement between the divine persons, each of them is immediately akin with the others. But this would not be the case if the Holy Spirit were not from the Son, for then the Son and the Holy Spirit would not be immediately akin with each other, but only through the Father, inasmuch as both are from one. Therefore, the Holy Spirit is from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg26
Praeterea, divinae personae non distinguuntur ab invicem nisi secundum originem. Si ergo Spiritus Sanctus non esset a Filio, non distingueretur ab eo, quod est inconveniens.
Furthermore (4), the divine persons are not distinct from one another otherwise than according to origin. Therefore if the Holy Spirit were not from the Son, he would not be distinguished from him; which is inadmissible.
QDePot.Q10.A4.arg27
Respondeo dicendum quod, secundum ea quae supra determinata sunt, necesse est Spiritum Sanctum a Filio procedere; oportet enim, si Filius et Spiritus Sanctus sunt duae personae, quod alia sit processio unius et alia alterius. Ostensum autem est supra, quod non possunt esse duae processiones in divinis nisi secundum ordinem processionum, ut scilicet a procedente secundum unam processionem sit alia processio. Necesse est ergo quod Spiritus Sanctus sit a Filio.
I answer that, according to what has already been concluded, it is necessary that the Holy Spirit proceed from the Son. For if the Son and the Holy Spirit are two persons, the procession of one must be distinct from the procession of the other. Now, it has been shown above that there cannot be two processions in God except according to the order of the processions, namely, that there be a second procession from one who proceeds.1 It follows, then, of necessity that the Holy Spirit must be from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.co
Sed praeter hanc rationem etiam ex aliis rationibus de necessitate probatur quod Spiritus Sanctus sit a Filio. Oportet enim quod omnis differentia aliquorum sequatur ex prima radice distinctionis ipsorum; nisi forte sit differentia per accidens, sicut ambulans differt a sedente; et hoc ideo quia quaecumque per se insunt alicui, vel sunt de essentia eius, vel consequuntur essentialia principia, ex quibus est prima radix distinctionis rerum. In divinis autem non potest esse aliquid per accidens; quia omne quod inest alicui per accidens, cum sit extraneum a natura eius, oportet quod conveniat ei ex aliqua exteriori causa: quod non potest dici in divinis.
Besides this argument, however, there are other reasons that prove that the Holy Spirit is from the Son. For every difference of things must arise from the original root of their distinction (except perhaps in the case of an accidental difference, as that between one who walks and one who sits), and this is because whatsoever is in a thing through itself is either of its essence or results from its essential principles, and from these is the original root of distinction between things. In God, however, nothing can be accidental. For whatsoever is in a thing accidentally, since it is outside the nature of that thing, must come to it from some external cause, and this cannot be said of God.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Oportet ergo quod omnis differentia divinarum personarum ad invicem sequatur ex prima radice distinctionis earum. Prima autem radix distinctionis Patris et Filii, est ex paternitate et filiatione. Oportet ergo quod omnis differentia quae est inter Patrem et Filium, sequatur ex hoc quod ipse est Pater, et ille Filius. Esse autem principium Spiritus Sancti non convenit Patri in quantum Pater est, ratione paternitatis: sic enim non refertur nisi ad Filium; unde sequeretur quod Spiritus Sanctus esset Filius.
Accordingly, any difference between the divine persons must follow from the original root of their distinction. Now, the original root of the distinction between the Father and the Son is paternity and filiation. Wherefore, any difference between the Father and the Son must follow from the fact that this one is the Father and that one the Son. But it does not belong to the Father as Father by reason of paternity to be the principle of the Holy Spirit, since in this way he is related only to the Son, and it would follow that the Holy Spirit is a Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Similiter autem nec hoc repugnat rationi filiationis, quia, secundum filiationem, non refertur ad aliud nisi ad Patrem. Non ergo potest esse differentia inter Patrem et Filium in hoc quod Pater sit principium Spiritus Sancti, non autem Filius.
In like manner, this is not repugnant to the account of filiation, since filiation implies relation to none but the Father. Consequently, the difference between the Father and the Son cannot arise from the fact that the Father is the principle of the Holy Spirit and the Son is not.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Item, sicut in libro de synodis dicitur, creaturae proprium est quod voluntate sua Deus eam produxerit. Quod Hilarius ex hoc probat quod creatura non est talis qualis est Deus, sed qualem Deus eam voluit esse. Quia vero Filius est talis qualis est Pater, dicitur quod Pater genuit Filium naturaliter. Eadem autem ratione Spiritus Sanctus est a Patre naturaliter, quia est similis et aequalis Patri: natura enim producit sibi simile. Oportet autem quod creatura, quae est a Patre secundum suam voluntatem, sit etiam a Filio: quia eadem est voluntas Patris et Filii. Similiter autem et eadem est natura utriusque.
Again, as stated in On Synods, it is proper to the creature that God produced it by his will. And Hilary proves this from the fact that the creature is not the sort of thing God is, but the sort of thing that God wills it to be.1 Now, because the Son is as the sort of thing the Father is, it is said that the Father has begotten the Son naturally. However, for the same reason the Holy Spirit is from the Father naturally, because he is like and equal to the Father; for nature produces its like. Now, the creature, which is from the Father according to his will, must also be from the Son; for the Father and the Son have the same will. Likewise, they both have the same nature.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Oportet ergo quod sicut Spiritus Sanctus est a Patre, ita sit a Filio. Nec tamen sequitur quod Filius vel Spiritus Sanctus sint a Spiritu Sancto, licet et ipse habeat unam naturam cum Patre; sicut sequitur quod creatura est ab eo in quantum habet unam voluntatem cum Patre, propter repugnantiam quae sequeretur, si Spiritus Sanctus diceretur esse a seipso, vel si ab eo diceretur esse Filius, qui est eius principium.
Consequently, just as the Holy Spirit is from the Father, so also must he be from the Son. And yet it does not follow that the Son or the Holy Spirit is from the Holy Spirit, although he also has a nature that is one with the Father (whereas it does follow that the creature is from him inasmuch as he also has a will that is one with the Father); for an absurdity would follow if one were to say that the Holy Spirit proceeds from his very self, or that the Son, who is his principle, proceeds from him.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Hoc autem apparet alio modo: non enim potest esse in divinis personis distinctio nisi secundum relationes; ea enim quae absolute dicuntur in divinis, essentiam significant, et communia sunt, ut bonitas, sapientia et huiusmodi. Relationes autem diversae non possunt facere distinctionem nisi ratione suae oppositionis; diversae enim relationes possunt esse unius ad idem: patet enim quod idem eiusdem potest esse filius, discipulus, aequalis, et quaecumque aliae relationes quae oppositionem non includunt.
The same conclusion becomes apparent in yet another way. For no distinction is possible between the divine persons except according to the relations, since in God whatsoever things are ascribed absolutely signify the essence and are common, such as goodness, wisdom, and so forth. But diverse relations cannot make a distinction except by reason of their opposition, for one and the same thing can have diverse relations to the same thing. Thus, A may stand to B in the relation of son, disciple, equal, or any other relation that does not imply opposition.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Patet autem quod Filius distinguitur a Patre per hoc quod aliqua relatione ad ipsum refertur, et similiter Spiritus Sanctus a Patre distinguitur propter aliquam relationem. Istae ergo relationes quantumcumque videantur disparatae, nullo modo poterunt distinguere Spiritum Sanctum a Filio, nisi sint oppositae. Oppositio autem alia in divinis esse non potest nisi secundum originem, prout scilicet unus est ab alio. Nullo ergo modo Filius et Spiritus Sanctus poterunt esse distincti per hoc quod uterque diversimode referatur ad Patrem, nisi unus eorum referatur ad alterum ut ab eo existens.
Now, it is plain that the Son is distinguished from the Father in that he stands in a certain relation to him, and likewise the Holy Spirit is distinguished from the Father by reason of a relation. Wherefore, their relations, however diverse they may appear to be, can in no way distinguish the Holy Spirit from the Son unless they be opposed to each other. But there can be no opposition in God other than that which is by reason of origin, in that one person is from another. Therefore, the Son and the Holy Spirit can by no means be distinguished from each other simply because each is differently related to the Father, unless one of them be related to the other as existing from him.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Constat autem quod Filius non est a Spiritu Sancto: de ratione enim Filii est quod non referatur nisi ad Patrem ut ab eo existens. Relinquitur, ergo de necessitate quod Spiritus Sanctus sit a Filio.
Now, it is certain that the Son does not proceed from the Holy Spirit, since the account of a son consists in being related to a father by existing from him. It remains, then, of necessity that the Holy Spirit is from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Sed quia potest aliquis dicere, quod ea quae sunt fidei non sunt solum rationibus sed auctoritatibus confirmanda, restat ostendere per auctoritates sacrae Scripturae quod Spiritus Sanctus sit a Filio. Habetur enim in pluribus sacrae Scripturae locis quod Spiritus Sanctus sit Filii; sicut Rom. VIII, 9: qui1 Spiritum Christi non habet, hic non est eius; et Galat., IV, 6: misit Deus Spiritum Filii sui in corda vestra; et Act. XVI, 7: tentabant ire2 Bithyniam, et non permisit eos Spiritus Iesu. Non enim potest intelligi quod Spiritus Sanctus sit Spiritus Christi solum secundum humanitatem, quasi ipsum replens, quia Spiritus Sanctus est alicuius hominis ut habentis, non autem ut dantis. Filii autem est Spiritus Sanctus ut dantis ipsum, secundum illud I Ioan. IV, 13: in hoc cognoscimus quoniam in eo manemus, et ipse in nobis, quia de Spiritu suo dedit nobis; et Act. V, 32, dicitur, quod dedit Spiritum Sanctum obedientibus sibi.
Since, however, someone might say that articles of faith should be confirmed not only by reasons but also by authorities, it remains for us to show by the authority of Holy Scripture that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son. In several passages of Scripture the Holy Spirit is mentioned as being of the Son. Thus: he that has not the Spirit of Christ is none of his (Rom 8:9); God has sent the Spirit of his Son into your hearts (Gal 4:6); and they attempted to go into Bithynia, and the Spirit of Jesus suffered them not (Acts 16:7). For we cannot take this as meaning that the Holy Spirit is the Spirit of Christ in reference to his humanity, filling him, as it were, because the Holy Spirit is the Spirit of a man as of its possessor and not as of its giver; whereas the Holy Spirit is the Spirit of the Son as of his giver, according to 1 John 4:13, in this we know that we abide in him and he in us, because he has given us of his Spirit: and it is said that God has given the Holy Spirit to them that obey him (Acts 5:32).
QDePot.Q10.A4
Oportet ergo quod dicatur esse Spiritus Sanctus Filii, in quantum est divina persona. Aut ergo dicitur esse absolute eius, aut dicitur esse eius ut spiritus eius. Si autem absolute, tunc oportet quod sit aliqua auctoritas Filii respectu Spiritus Sancti. Apud nos enim potest dici aliquis esse alterius secundum quid, qui non habet auctoritatem respectu ipsius, sicut cum dicitur, Petrus est socius Ioannis; sed non potest dici, Petrus esse Ioannis absolute, nisi sit quaedam possessio eius, sicut servus, hoc ipsum quod est, dicitur esse domini. In divinis autem non potest esse aliquid serviens vel subiectum; sed intelligitur ibi auctoritas secundum solam originem. Oportebit ergo quod Spiritus Sanctus habeat originem a Filio.
Accordingly, the Holy Spirit must be called the Spirit of the Son inasmuch as he is a divine person. Either, then, he is said to be his absolutely, or his as his Spirit. If absolutely, then the Son must have authority over the Holy Spirit. For with us one may be said to be another’s in a qualified way, one who does not have authority over him, for example, when one says, “Peter is John’s companion”; but we cannot say that “Peter is John’s” absolutely, unless he be some possession of him, like a slave; as to all that he is he is said to be his master’s. Now, in God there is no slavery or subjection, and authority in him is only in respect of origin. Consequently, the Holy Spirit must originate from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Et idem sequitur, si dicatur Spiritus Sanctus esse Filii ut spiritus eius; quia Spiritus, secundum quod est nomen personale, importat relationem originis ad spirantem, sicut Filius ad generantem.
The same conclusion follows if it be said that the Holy Spirit is the Son’s as his Spirit; because “Spirit” as a personal name implies the relation of origin to the spirator, as does “Son” to the begetter.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Similiter etiam invenitur in Scripturis quod Filius mittit Spiritum Sanctum, sicut supra dictum est. Semper autem mittens videtur habere auctoritatem supra missum. Auctoritas autem in divinis, ut dictum est, non est nisi secundum originem. Unde sequitur quod Spiritus Sanctus originem habeat a Filio.
Moreover, we find it stated in the Scriptures that the Son sends the Holy Spirit, as stated above. For a sender seems always to have authority over the one sent. Now, as already stated, authority in God is only in respect of origin. Hence, it follows that the Holy Spirit originates from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Habetur autem ex sacra Scriptura quod per Spiritum Sanctum configuramur Filio, secundum illud Rom. VIII, 15: accepistis Spiritum adoptionis filiorum; et Galat. IV, 6: quoniam estis filii, misit Deus Spiritum Filii sui in corda vestra. Nihil autem configuratur alicui nisi per eius proprium characterem.
Now, we have it from Holy Scripture that by the Holy Spirit we are conformed to the Son, according to Romans 8:15, you have received the Spirit of adoption of sons; and Galatians 4:6, because you are sons God has sent the Spirit of his Son into your hearts. But nothing is conformed to a thing except through its proper characteristic.
QDePot.Q10.A4
In naturis etiam creatis ita est quod id quod conformat aliquid alicui, est ab eo; sicut semen hominis non assimilatur equo, sed homini a quo est. Spiritus autem Sanctus est a Filio tamquam proprius character eius; unde dicitur de Christo, II Cor. I, 21–22: quod qui signavit nos, et unxit nos et dedit pignus1 Spiritus in cordibus nostris. Expressius autem Filii, de Spiritu Sancto dicentis: ille me clarificabit quia de meo accipiet. Constat autem quod non accipit a Filio Spiritus Sanctus, quasi prius non habens: quia sic esset mutabilis et indigentis naturae. Constat ergo quod ab aeterno accipit a Filio; nec potuit accipere aliquid quod non sit eius essentia ab aeterno. Ergo accepit Spiritus Sanctus essentiam de Filio.
And even in created natures, that which conforms A to B is from B; thus, the seed of man becomes like not to a horse but to a man whence it is. Now, the Holy Spirit is from the Son as his proper characteristic; wherefore, it is said of Christ: who has sealed us and given the pledge of the Spirit in our hearts (2 Cor 1:22). More explicit still are the words spoken by Christ of the Holy Spirit: he shall glorify me because he shall receive of mine (John 16:4). Now, it is plain that the Holy Spirit does not receive from the Son as one not possessing before, since thus he would be of a changeable and needy nature. It is evident, then, that he received from the Son from eternity; nor could he receive anything that was not his essence from eternity. Therefore, the Holy Spirit received the essence from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Rationem autem quare de Filio acceperit Spiritus Sanctus, ipsemet Filius subiunxit, dicens, Ioan. XVI, 15: omnia quaecumque habet Pater mea sunt. Propterea dixi: quia de meo accipiet; quasi diceret quia eadem est essentia Patris et mea, non potest Spiritus Sanctus esse de essentia Patris, quin sit de mea essentia.
The reason why the Holy Spirit received from the Son is stated by the Son himself when he says: all things whatsoever the Father has are mine: therefore, I said that he shall receive of mine (John 16:15), as though to say, “since mine and the Father’s is the same essence, the Holy Spirit cannot be of the same essence as the Father unless he be of my essence.”
QDePot.Q10.A4
Traditur etiam in sacra Scriptura quod Filius per Spiritum operatur, sicut habetur Rom. XV, 18: per me effecit Christus,1 scilicet miracula et alia bona, in Spiritu Sancto, idest per Spiritum Sanctum; et Hebr. IX, 14, dicitur quod per Spiritum Sanctum obtulit semetipsum. Quandocumque autem aliquis per aliquem dicitur operari, oportet quod vel operans det virtutem operativam ei per quem operatur, sicut rex dicitur operari per praepositum vel ballivum; vel e converso, sicut cum dicitur ballivus operari per regem.
Holy Scripture also states that the Son works through the Spirit, as for instance: which (that is, miracles and other blessings) Christ works by me, says the Apostle, in . . . the Holy Spirit (that is, through the Holy Spirit) (Rom 15:18); and it is stated that Christ offered himself by the Holy Spirit (Heb 9:14). Now, whenever one person is said to work through another, either it is he who gives active power to the one through whom he works, as a king is said to work through a provost or bailiff, or contrariwise, as when the bailiff is said to work by virtue of the king.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Oportet ergo, si Filius operatur per Spiritum Sanctum, quod vel Spiritus Sanctus det virtutem operativam Filio, vel Filius Spiritui Sancto; et ita quod unus alteri det essentiam, cum virtus operativa utriusque non sit aliud quam eius essentia. Constat autem quod Spiritus Sanctus non dat essentiam Filio, cum Filius non sit Filius nisi Patris. Relinquitur ergo quod Spiritus Sanctus sit a Filio.
Accordingly, if the Son works through the Holy Spirit, either the Holy Spirit gives active power to the Son, or the Son to the Holy Spirit; and consequently, one gives the essence to the other, since the active power in each is not distinct from his essence. Now, it is plain that the Holy Spirit does not give the essence to the Son, since the Son is Son of none but the Father. It follows, therefore, that the Holy Spirit is from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Ex hac ergo ratione per ea quae Graeci confitentur, potest idem haberi: confitentur enim ipsi quod Spiritus Sanctus est a Patre per Filium, et quod Pater spirat Spiritum Sanctum per Filium. Semper autem illud per quod aliquid producitur est principium eius quod producitur. Oportet ergo quod Filius sit principium Spiritus Sancti. Si autem refugiant confiteri quod Spiritus Sanctus sit a Filio, quia Filius est ab alio—et sic non est prima radix originis Spiritus Sancti—manifestum est quod vane moventur; nullus enim refugit dicere lapidem moveri a baculo, licet baculus moveatur a manu; nec Iacob esse ab Isaac, licet Isaac sit ab Abraham. Sed adhuc minus est in proposito refugiendum; est enim una vis productiva Patris et Filii; quod non accidit in moventibus et agentibus creatis.
Yet another argument in support of the same conclusion may be taken from the points acknowledged by the Greeks. For they believe that the Holy Spirit is from the Father through the Son, and that the Father spirates the Holy Spirit through the Son. Now, that through which a thing is produced is always a principle of what is produced. Wherefore, it follows that the Son is a principle of the Holy Spirit. If, however, they refuse to acknowledge that the Holy Spirit is from the Son because the Son is from another and consequently is not the first root of the Holy Spirit’s origin, it is plain that this motive is empty, since no one declines to allow that the stone is moved by the stick, even though the stick is moved by the hand; or that Jacob was from Isaac although Isaac was from Abraham. In fact, in the point at issue still less reason is there for this refusal; for Father and Son have one and the same productive power, which is not the case in created movements and agents.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Unde sicut confitendum est quod creaturae sunt a Filio, licet Filius sit a Patre, ita confitendum est quod Spiritus Sanctus sit a Filio, licet Filius sit a Patre. Manifestum est ergo quod dicentes Spiritum Sanctum esse a Patre per Filium, non autem a Filio, propriam vocem ignorant, sicut Aristoteles de Anaxagora dicit: volentes enim esse legis doctores, non intelligunt neque de quibus loquuntur, neque de quibus affirmant,1 ut dicitur I Timoth. cap. I, 7.
Therefore, just as we must acknowledge that creatures are from the Son, though the Son is from the Father, even so must we acknowledge that the Holy Spirit is from the Son, though the Son is from the Father. It is evident, then, that those who assert that the Holy Spirit is from the Father through the Son but not from the Son, do not know their own speech, as Aristotle said of Anaxagoras;1 [and it is written]: desiring to be teachers of the law, understanding neither the things they say nor whereof they affirm (1 Tim 1:7).
QDePot.Q10.A4
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Filius et Spiritus Sanctus dicuntur flores Deigenae divinitatis, id est paternae, prout uterque a Patre est. Sed quantum ad hoc quod Spiritus Sanctus a Filio est, potest dici Filius esse radix, et Spiritus Sanctus flos; non enim oportet ut similitudo rerum corporalium observetur quantum ad omnia in divinis.
Reply Obj. 1: The Son and the Holy Spirit are said to be flowers of the God-bearing, that is, paternal, divinity, inasmuch as both are from the Father.1 But inasmuch as the Holy Spirit is from the Son, the Son may be called the root and the Holy Spirit the flower; for likenesses with corporeal realities need not be extended to all things in God.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod Filius hoc habet a Patre quod ex se Spiritum Sanctum emittat: unde et eodem modo convenit ei sicut et Patri. Sed Pater non est principium divinae personae uno modo tantum, sed duobus, scilicet per generationem et spirationem. Unde non potest concludi quod Filius sit principium Spiritus Sancti per generationem; sed est fallacia consequentis, et praecipue cum nec etiam Pater sit principium Spiritus Sancti per generationem.
Reply Obj. 2: The Son has it from the Father that he sends forth the Holy Spirit from himself. Wherefore, it belongs to him in the same way as it does to the Father. Now, the Father is the principle of a divine person not in one way only but in two, namely, by generation and spiration. Wherefore, we cannot conclude that the Son is the principle of the Holy Spirit by generation: this is a fallacy of the consequent, and so much the more so, seeing that the Father is not the principle of the Holy Spirit by generation.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad2
Et similiter dicendum est ad tertium.
Reply Obj. 3: The same answer applies to the third objection.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad3
Ad quartum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus non potest dici Verbum proprie, sed communiter, prout omne quod est manifestativum alicuius verbum ipsius dicitur. Spiritus enim Sanctus est manifestativus Filii, secundum quod de Spiritu Sancto Filius dicit Ioan. XVI, 14: ille me clarificabit, quia de meo accipiet. Filius autem proprie dicitur Verbum, quasi conceptio intellectus divini.
Reply Obj. 4: The Holy Spirit cannot be called a “Word” properly speaking, but in a common sense, inasmuch as anything that makes a thing known is called a “word” of that thing. For the Holy Spirit makes the Son known, as stated by this same Son concerning the Holy Spirit: he shall glorify me because he will receive of mine (John 16:14). But the Son is called the “Word” properly speaking because he is the concept of the divine intellect.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod in humana origine dicitur nepos qui eodem modo procedit a filio sicut filius a patre. Spiritus autem Sanctus non procedit in divinis a Filio sicut Filius a Patre; et ideo ratio non sequitur.
Reply Obj. 5: In a human genealogy, a grandson is one who proceeds from the son in the same way as the son from his father, whereas in God the Holy Spirit does not proceed from the Son in the same way as the Son from the Father; hence, the objection fails.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad5
Ad sextum dicendum, quod esse principium non est contrarium ei quod est esse a principio, nisi intelligatur respectu eiusdem: non enim potest esse aliquid principium eius a quo est sicut a principio. Unde non sequitur quod in Filio sint contrariae proprietates, si sit a Patre sicut a principio et sit principium Spiritus Sancti.
Reply Obj. 6: There is no opposition between being a principle and being from a principle unless this is understood to be in respect of the same thing. Thus, a thing cannot be a principle of what it is from as from a principle. Hence, it does not follow that there are contrary properties in the Son if he proceeds from the Father as from a principle and is himself the principle of the Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod omne quod est in divinis, est commune vel proprium. Sed proprium dupliciter dicitur: uno modo simpliciter et absolute, quod uni soli convenit, sicut risibile homini; alio modo dicitur aliquid proprium non simpliciter, sed ad aliquid; ut si dicatur, quod rationale est proprium homini in comparatione ad equum, licet et alii conveniat, scilicet angelo. Est ergo in divinis aliquid commune quod convenit tribus personis, ut esse Deum et huiusmodi; aliquid quod est proprium simpliciter, quod convenit uni personae tantum; et aliquid quod est proprium quoad aliquid, sicut spirare Spiritum Sanctum est proprium Patri et Filio per respectum ad Spiritum Sanctum; tale enim proprium oportet in divinis poni, etiam si Spiritus Sanctus non sit a Filio; quia esse ab alio, adhuc remanet proprium Filio et Spiritui Sancto in comparatione ad Patrem.1
Reply Obj. 7: Whatsoever is in God is indeed either proper or common. The proper, however, is spoken of in two ways: it is said simply and absolutely of a thing to which it applies exclusively, for example, risibility is proper to man; or it is said of a thing not simply but as regards something, for instance, one might say that rationality is proper to a man as compared to a horse, although it applies to another, like an angel. Accordingly, in God there is something common that belongs to the three persons, for instance, “to be God” and so forth; something that is proper simply and belongs to one person only; and something that is proper as regards something, for instance, to spirate the Holy Spirit is proper to the Father and the Son with respect to the Holy Spirit. For we must acknowledge this kind of property in God even if the Holy Spirit were not from the Son; for “to be from another” still remains proper to the Son and Holy Spirit as compared to the Father.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod nomen debiti in personis divinis, si quis recte diiudicare velit, non omnino recte sonat; quia debitum quamdam subiectionem et obligationem importat, quae in divinis esse non possunt. Richardus tamen de sancto Victore, utitur distinctione amoris gratuiti et debiti; nec intelligit per gratuitum nisi quod non est ab alio, per debitum vero quod ab alio est; secundum quem modum nihil prohibet intelligi eumdem amorem esse gratuitum ut est Patris, debitum vero ut est Filii; idem est enim amor quo Pater et quo Filius amat; sed hunc amorem Filius a Patre habet, Pater vero a nullo.
Reply Obj. 8: If we are to come to a right decision on this point, it seems hardly correct to speak of anything being due in the divine persons, since this word “due” implies subjection and obligation of a kind, and such things cannot be in God. Richard of St. Victor, however, distinguishes between due love and gratuitous love, but by “gratuitous love” he means love that is not from another, and by “due love,” that which is from another.1 In this sense, there is nothing to hinder the same love from being gratuitous as the Father’s and due as the Son’s, since it is the same love whereby the Father loves and whereby the Son loves; yet this love the Son has from the Father, but the Father from no one.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus est tantum gratuitus amor, secundum quod amori gratuito contraponitur mercenarius amor, quo aliquid non propter seipsum amatur, sed propter aliquem extrinsecum fructum. Secundum vero quod gratuitus amor dicitur, propter hoc quod ab alio sumit originem, non est contra rationem Spiritus Sancti quod sit gratuitus amor: nam et ille amor quo per Spiritum Sanctum Deum diligimus, originem habet ex his quae nobis a Deo sunt data; et sic nihil prohibet etiam amorem Filii, qui ab alio habet quod amat, Spiritum Sanctum esse.
Reply Obj. 9: The Holy Spirit is so gratuitous a love inasmuch as it is opposed to the mercenary love whereby a thing is loved not for its very self but for the sake of some benefit extrinsic to it. But if by gratuitous love we understand the love that originates from another, it is not against the account of the Holy Spirit that he be gratuitous love; for the love whereby we love God through the Holy Spirit originates in God’s benefits bestowed on us. And thus, nothing prevents even the love of the Son, who derives this love from another, from being the Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus et a Patre procedit in Filium, et a Filio in Patrem, non quidem sicut in recipientem, sed sicut in obiectum amoris. Dicitur enim Spiritus Sanctus a Patre in Filium procedere, in quantum est amor quo Pater amat Filium; et simili ratione potest dici quod Spiritus Sanctus est a Filio in Patrem, in quantum est amor quo Filius Patrem amat; potest autem intelligi quod procedat a Patre in Filium, in quantum Filius a Patre accipit virtutem Spiritum Sanctum spirandi; sed sic non potest dici quod procedat a Filio in Patrem, cum a Filio nihil accipiat Pater.
Reply Obj. 10: The Holy Spirit proceeds both from the Father to the Son, and from the Son to the Father, not as recipients but as objects of love. For the Holy Spirit is said to proceed from the Father to the Son inasmuch as he is the love whereby the Father loves the Son; and in the same way it may be said that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son to the Father inasmuch as he is the love whereby the Son loves the Father. He may be understood, however, to proceed from the Father to the Son inasmuch as the Son receives from the Father the power to spirate the Holy Spirit, and in this sense he cannot be said to proceed from the Son to the Father, seeing that the Father receives nothing from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod hoc verbum diligit non solum dicit missionem amoris, sed etiam quamdam affectionem vel dispositionem secundum amorem. Ea vero quae in divinis emissionem dicunt, personaliter tantum accipi possunt, ut generare, spirare et huiusmodi: quae vero non important emissionem, sed magis ad informationem eius pertinent de quo dicuntur, essentialiter in divinis dicuntur, ut esse bonum, intelligentem et huiusmodi. Et inde est quod Spiritus Sanctus dicitur diligere non quasi amorem emittens—sic enim convenit tantum Patri et Filio,—sed secundum quod diligere sumitur essentialiter in divinis.
Reply Obj. 11: This word “love” signifies not only the outpouring of love but also a certain affection or disposition according to love. Now, in God, whatever things signify a sending forth must be taken as referring to the person only, for instance, begetting, spirating, and so forth; on the other hand, terms that do not denote a sending forth, but pertain more to the formation of that whereof they are predicated, must be taken as referring to the essence, for instance, being good, intelligent, and the like. For this reason the Holy Spirit is said to love not as sending forth love—for thus it belongs only to the Father and the Son—but insofar as “to love” is being taken as an essential property in God.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod hoc regulariter in sacra Scriptura invenitur, quod id quod dicitur de Patre, oportet quod de Filio intelligatur; et quod dicitur de utroque vel altero eorum, oportet intelligi de Spiritu Sancto, etiam si dictio exclusiva ponatur, praeter illa tantum quibus personae divinae ab invicem distinguuntur; sicut quod dicitur Ioan. XVII, 3: haec est vita aeterna: ut cognoscant te, solum Deum verum, et quem misisti Iesum Christum. Non enim potest dici, quod Filio non conveniat esse Deum verum, quod ipse Filius soli Patri attribuit; quia cum Pater et Filius unum sint, licet non unus, oportet quod de Patre dicitur, de Filio quoque intelligi. Nec etiam negandum est quia ibi de Spiritu Sancto mentio non habetur in cognitione Spiritus Sancti vitam aeternam non esse, cum sit una cognitio trium. Similiter autem non est subtrahenda Spiritui Sancto Patris Filiique cognitio, licet Matth. XI, 27, dicatur: nemo novit Filium nisi Pater; neque Patrem quis novit nisi Filius. Unde, cum hoc quod est habere ex se Spiritum Sanctum procedentem, non pertineat ad rationem paternitatis et filiationis, quibus Pater et Filius distinguuntur, oportet ut cum dicitur in Evangelio, quod Spiritus Sanctus de Patre procedit, in hoc ipso intelligatur quod procedat a Filio.
Reply Obj. 12: In Holy Scripture, it must be regarded as a constant rule that what is said of the Father must be understood as applicable to the Son, and what is said of both or either of them must be understood as applicable to the Holy Spirit, even if the expression should contain an exclusive term, except when reference is made to the distinction between the divine persons. Take, for instance, the following: this is eternal life, that they know you the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom you have sent (John 17:3); for it cannot be denied that the Son is true God, although the Son himself affirms this of the Father alone, because since the Father and Son are one thing, though not one person, it follows that what is said of the Father must be understood of the Son also. Nor again may we deny (seeing that no mention is made there of the Holy Spirit) that eternal life is in knowing the Holy Spirit, since there is but one knowledge of the three. In like manner, we are not to deny that the Holy Spirit knows the Father and the Son, although it is said: no one knows the Son but the Father, neither does anyone know the Father but the Son (Matt 11:27). Wherefore, since to have the Holy Spirit proceeding from oneself does not enter into the account of paternity or filiation whereby the Father and the Son are distinguished from each other, it follows that, from the very fact that it is said in the Gospel that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father, we must understand that he proceeds from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad12
Ad decimumtertium dicendum, quod doctrina Catholicae fidei sufficienter tradita fuit in symbolo Nicaeno; unde sancti patres in sequentibus synodis non intenderunt aliquid addere, sed propter insurgentes haereses id quod implicite continebatur explicare studuerunt; unde in determinatione Chalcedonensis synodi dicitur: praesens nunc sancta et magna atque universalis synodus praedicationem hanc ab initio inconcussam docens, definivit principaliter trecentorum decem et octo sanctorum patrum, qui scilicet in Nicaea convenerunt fidem manere intentabilem;1 et propter illos quidem qui adversum Spiritum Sanctum pugnant, posteriori tempore a patribus apud Constantinopolim centum quinquaginta congregatis, de substantia Spiritus traditam doctrinam corroborat, quam illi omnibus notam fecerunt, non quasi quidem aliquid esset minus esset in praecedentibus, inferentes; sed de Spiritu Sancto intellectum eorum adversus eos qui dominium eius respuere tentaverunt, Scripturarum testimoniis declarantes.
Reply Obj. 13: The doctrine of the Catholic faith was sufficiently laid down by the Council of Nicaea; wherefore, in the subsequent councils the holy fathers had no mind to make any additions. Yet on account of the heresies that arose they were at pains to declare explicitly what had already been implicitly asserted. Thus, in the definition of the Council of Chalcedon, it is said: this holy, great, and universal synod teaches this doctrine which has been constantly held from the beginning, the same which 318 holy fathers assembled at Nicaea defined to be the unalterable faith. On account of those who contend against the Holy Spirit, we confirm the doctrine delivered afterwards by the 150 fathers assembled at Constantinople concerning the substance of the Holy Spirit, which doctrine they made known to all, not indeed as though something were lacking in previous definitions, but by appealing to the authority of the Scriptures to explain what had already been defined against those who endeavored to belittle the Holy Spirit.1
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad13
Et per hunc modum dicendum est, quod processio Spiritus Sancti a Filio implicite in symbolo Constantinopolitano continetur, in quantum continetur ibi quod procedit a Patre, quia quod de Patre intelligitur, oportet et de Filio intelligi, cum in nullo differant, nisi quia hic est Filius et ille Pater. Sed propter insurgentes errores eorum qui Spiritum a Filio esse negabant, conveniens fuit ut in symbolo poneretur, non quasi aliquid additum, sed explicite interpretatum quod implicite continebatur. Sicut si insurgeret haeresis quae negaret Spiritum Sanctum esse factorem caeli et terrae, oporteret hoc explicite poni, cum in praedicto symbolo hoc non dicatur nisi de Patre. Sicut autem posterior synodus potestatem habet interpretandi symbolum a priore synodo conditum, ac ponendi aliqua ad eius explanationem, ut ex praedictis patet; ita etiam Romanus pontifex hoc sua auctoritate potest, cuius auctoritate sola synodus congregari potest, et a quo sententia synodi confirmatur, et ad ipsum a synodo appellatur. Quae omnia patent ex gestis Chalcedonensis synodi.
Accordingly, we must acknowledge that the procession of the Holy Spirit from the Son was contained implicitly in the Creed of the Council of Constantinople, inasmuch as it is declared there that he proceeds from the Father; for what is said of the Father must be understood to be true of the Son since they differ in nothing except in that this one is the Son and that one the Father. However, on account of errors arising of those who denied that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, it was becoming that in the Creed should be made an insertion, not by way of addition but by way of explicit interpretation of what it already contained implicitly. Thus, were a heresy to arise denying that the Holy Spirit is the maker of heaven and earth, it would be necessary to mention this explicitly, since in the Creed this is attested explicitly of the Father only. Now, just as a subsequent council has the power to interpret the Creed of a previous council and to insert an explanation of what that Creed contains (as is clear from what has been said above), so too the Roman pontiff can do this of his own authority, since by his authority alone can a council be convoked and by him are its decisions confirmed, and since from the council appeals can be made to him. All of this is clear from the Acts of the Council of Chalcedon.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Nec est necessarium quod ad eius expositionem faciendam universale Concilium congregetur, cum quandoque id fieri prohibeant bellorum dissidia, sicut in septima synodo legitur, quod Constantinus Augustus dixit, quod propter imminentia bella universaliter episcopos congregare non potuit; sed tamen illi qui convenerunt, quaedam dubia in fide exorta, sequentes sententiam Agathonis Papae, determinaverunt, scilicet quod in Christo sint duae voluntates et duae actiones; et similiter patres in Chalcedonensi synodo congregati, secuti sunt sententiam Leonis Papae, qui determinavit Christum esse in duabus naturis post incarnationem.
Nor does such an explanation require the assembling of an ecumenical council, since sometimes this is impossible on account of war. Thus, we read of the sixth Council that the Emperor Constantine found that he was prevented by the imminence of a war from summoning all the bishops together; and yet those who met decided certain doubtful points of faith in accordance with the mind of Pope Agatho,1 namely, that in Christ there are two wills and two actions. In like manner, the fathers assembled in the Council of Chalcedon adopted the view of Pope Leo, who defined that after the Incarnation there were two natures in Christ.2
QDePot.Q10.A4
Attendi tamen debet, quod ex determinatione principalium Conciliorum habetur, quod Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Filio. Suscepit enim Chalcedonensis synodus, sicut in eius determinatione dicitur, epistolas beati Cyrilli Alexandrinae Ecclesiae praesulis synodicas ad Nestorium et ad alios per orientem. In quarum una sic legitur: quoniam ad demonstrationem suae divinitatis Christus utebatur suo Spiritu ad magnas operationes, glorificari se dicebat ab eo, velut si quispiam dicat eorum qui secundum nos sunt insita sibi fortitudine vel disciplina, vel de quolibet, quia glorificabunt me. Sic enim et est in subsistentia Spiritus speciali, vel certe intellligitur per se, secundum quod Spiritus est et non Filius; sed tamen non est alienus ab eo: Spiritus enim veritatis nominatur, et est Spiritus veritatis, et profluit ab eo, sicut denique et ex Deo Patre. Nec obstat quod dicit: profluit, et non procedit; quia sicut ex praedictis patet, hoc verbum procedit, est communissimum eorum quae ad originem spectant. Unde quidquid emittitur vel profluit vel quocumque modo exoritur, ex hoc sequitur quod procedat. Habetur etiam in determinatione quinti Concilii Constantinopolitani: sequimur per omnia sanctos patres et doctores Ecclesiae, Athanasium, Hilarium, Basilium, Gregorium theologum, et Gregorium Nicaenum, Ambrosium, Augustinum, Theophilum, Ioannem Constantinopolitanum, Gulielmum, Leonem, Proculum; et suscipimus omnia quae de recta fide ad condemnationem haereticorum exposuerunt. Patet autem quia a pluribus horum in doctrina fidei traditum est, quod Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Filio; a nullo vero eorum invenitur esse negatum. Unde non est contra Concilia, sed eis consonum, quod Spiritus Sanctus procedere dicatur a Filio.
We must observe, however, that we may gather from the definitions of the principal councils that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son. Thus, as stated in its decree, the Council of Chalcedon received the synodal letters of the blessed Cyril, bishop of Alexandria,1 addressed to Nestorius and others in the East. In one of these, we read: seeing that Christ in proof of his divine nature used his Spirit to perform great works, asserted that he was glorified by him, even as a man might say of his own strength, knowledge, or any other gift that they glorify him: even so this is true of the subsistent Spirit considered as a distinct person from the Son; although he is not of a different nature, for he is called and is the Spirit of truth and flows from him, as also from God the Father.2 It is not a problem that it says that he “flows” and not “proceeds,” because (as we have already clearly stated) this word “proceed” is the most common of all the terms denoting origin. Wherefore, anything that is sent forth or flows forth or in any way originates may be said for this very reason to proceed. Again, in the definition of the fifth Council held at Constantinople it is said: in all things we follow the holy doctors of the Church, Athanasius, Hilary, Basil, Gregory the Theologian, Gregory of Nyssa, Ambrose, Augustine, Theophilus, John of Constantinople, William [Cyril], Leo, Proclus, and we receive all that they have taught in the true faith for the refutation of heretics.3 Now, it is plain that many of these taught that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, and that this has not been denied by any one of them. Wherefore, it is not contrary to but in harmony with the Councils to say that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod licet hoc huius multipliciter dicatur, tamen in divinis hoc intelligi non potest nisi secundum habitudinem originis. Circa missionem vero sciendum est, quod in hoc omnes doctores conveniunt, quod persona non mittitur nisi quae ab alio est; unde Patri, qui a nullo est, penitus non convenit mitti. Sed quantum ad personam a qua fit missio, diversa est doctorum sententia:—Athanasius autem et quidam alii dicunt, quod nulla persona mittitur temporaliter nisi ab illa a qua est aeternaliter, sicut Filius mittitur temporaliter a Patre, a quo ab aeterno processit; et secundum hoc infallibiliter concludi potest, si Spiritus Sanctus a Filio mittitur, quod aeternaliter ab eo existat. Quod vero dicitur Filius a Spiritu Sancto mitti, intelligendum est de Filio secundum humanam naturam, qui a Spiritu Sancto missus est ad praedicandum; unde significanter dicitur Isai. LXI, 1: ad evangelizandum pauperibus misit me;1 et sic exponit Ambrosius in libro de Spiritu Sancto, licet Hilarius hoc exponat, ut per Spiritum intelligatur Pater, secundum quod Spiritus aeternaliter2 sumitur in divinis.—Augustinus vero ponit quod persona procedens temporaliter mittatur ab ea etiam a qua aeternaliter non procedit. Nam cum missio divinae personae intelligatur secundum aliquem effectum in creatura, quae est a tota Trinitate, persona missa a tota Trinitate mittitur; ut in missione non intelligatur auctoritas mittentis ad personam quae mittitur, sed causalitas ad effectum, secundum quem dicitur mitti persona.
Reply Obj. 14: Although “of this” has many significations, in God it nonetheless cannot be understood except according to an orientation of origin. As regards “sending,” it must be observed that all doctors are agreed that no person is sent who is not from another. Hence, it is altogether inappropriate to the Father to be sent, since he is not from anyone. But as regards the person from whom the sending arises, doctors are divided in opinion. Athanasius and others say that no person is sent temporally save by the person from whom he proceeds eternally. Thus, the Son is sent temporally by the Father, from whom he proceeds eternally:1 and in accordance with this view it may be inferred without fear of error that if the Holy Spirit is sent by the Son, he proceeds from him eternally. And if the Son is said to be sent by the Holy Spirit, this must be understood in reference to the Son in his human nature being sent to preach by the Holy Spirit. Wherefore, it is said explicitly: he has sent me to preach to the meek (Isa 61:1). This is the interpretation given by Ambrose;2 but Hilary expounds the words such that “Spirit” is understood as the Father, inasmuch as “Spirit” is taken eternally in the divine.3 On the other hand, Augustine holds that a person who proceeds may be sent temporally even by one from whom he does not proceed eternally.4 For since the sending of a divine person is understood in reference to some effect in creatures, who proceed from the whole Trinity, the person sent is sent by the whole Trinity; thus, “sending” does not imply an authority of the sender over the person sent, but rather causality in reference to the effect, and with regard to this effect the person is said to be sent.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad14
Non autem excluditur ratio probans Spiritum Sanctum a Filio procedere per distinctionem ipsorum, per hoc quod proprietatibus distinguuntur; quia proprietates illae relativae sunt, et distinguere non possunt nisi ad invicem opponantur, sicut ex dictis patet.
The argument proving that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son because they are distinct from each other is not refuted by saying that they are distinct by their properties; for these properties are relative and cannot cause distinction unless they be mutually opposed, as already stated.1
QDePot.Q10.A4
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod licet Spiritus Sanctus sit a duobus, non tamen est compositus, quia illi duo, scilicet Pater et Filius, sunt per essentiam unum.
Reply Obj. 15: Although the Holy Spirit proceeds from two, he is not composite; for those two, namely, the Father and the Son, are one in essence.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod Philosophus attribuit principiis non esse ab alio, in quantum sunt prima. Principium autem primum, est principium non de principio, quod est Pater.
Reply Obj. 16: The Philosopher says that principles, insofar as they are first, are not from another;1 and the first principle is a principle proceeding from no principle, and that is the Father.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad16
Ad decimumseptimum dicendum, quod licet voluntas moveat intellectum ad aliquid intelligendum, non tamen voluntas aliquid velle potest, nisi sit praeintellectum; unde cum non sit procedere in infinitum, oportet devenire ad hoc quod intellectus aliquid intelligit naturaliter non ex imperio voluntatis. Filius autem procedit a Patre naturaliter; unde quamvis procedat per modum intellectus, non sequitur quod sit a Spiritu Sancto, sed e converso.
Reply Obj. 17: Although the will moves the intellect to understand something, it cannot will something unless it has understood it previously. Wherefore, since it is impossible to go to infinity, one must come at length to an act whereby the intellect understands something naturally and not at the will’s command. Now, the Son proceeds from the Father naturally; whence although he proceeds through the mode of intellect, it does not follow that he proceeds from the Holy Spirit, but vice versa.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad17
Ad decimumoctavum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus potest dici quiescere in Filio tripliciter:
Reply Obj. 18: The Holy Spirit may be said to be at rest in the Son in three ways.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad18
uno modo secundum humanam naturam, secundum illud Is., XI, 1: egredietur virga de radice Iesse, et flos de radice eius ascendet, et requiescet super eum Spiritus Domini.
In one way, in respect of the human nature, according to Isaiah 11:1: there shall come forth a rod out of the root of Jesse, and a flower shall rise up out of his root, and the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Alio modo, ut intelligatur Spiritus in Filio requiescere, quia virtus spirativa a Patre datur Filio, et ultra non protenditur.
In another way, the Holy Spirit is said to rest in the Son because the spirative power is given to the Son by the Father and extends no further.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Tertio modo secundum quod amor dicitur requiescere in amato, in quo quietatur amantis affectus.
Third, according as love is said to rest in the beloved, thereby bringing to rest the affection of the lover.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Nullo autem istorum modorum excluditur processio Spiritus Sancti a Filio.
In none of these ways is the procession of the Holy Spirit excluded from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A4
Ad decimumnonum dicendum, quod non repugnat simplicitati Spiritus Sancti, quod procedit a duobus, scilicet Patre et Filio, cum sint per essentiam unum.
Reply Obj. 19: It is not incompatible with the simplicity of the Holy Spirit that he proceeds from two, namely, the Father and the Son, inasmuch they are of one essence.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad19
Ad vicesimum dicendum, quod eadem est perfectio Patris et Filii: unde per hoc quod Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Patre perfecte, non excluditur quin procedat a Filio; alioquin sequeretur quod creatura non creetur a Filio cum perfecte creetur a Patre.
Reply Obj. 20: The same perfection is that of Father and Son. Wherefore, the fact that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father perfectly does not exclude his proceeding from the Son; otherwise it would follow that the creature is not created by the Son, since it is created perfectly by the Father.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad20
Ad vicesimumprimum dicendum, quod unitas essentiae non inducit confusionem personarum; unde ex unitate essentiae non possunt concludi illa quae repugnant distinctioni relativae; et sic ex hoc quod Pater et Spiritus Sanctus sunt unum, non potest concludi quod Filius sit a Spiritu Sancto, licet Filius sit a Patre: quia Spiritus Sanctus est ab eo; et iterum quia sequeretur quod Spiritus Sanctus esset Pater, cum nihil aliud sit esse Patrem quam habere Filium de se procedentem.
Reply Obj. 21: Unity of essence does not involve confusion of persons. Wherefore, from unity of essence we cannot draw conclusions that are incompatible with the relative distinction. Thus, from the fact that Father and Holy Spirit are one, we cannot infer that the Son is from the Holy Spirit (although the Son is from the Father) because the Holy Spirit is from him; and again because it would follow that the Holy Spirit is the Father, seeing that to be the Father is nothing but to have a Son proceeding from him.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad21
Ad vicesimumsecundum dicendum, quod splendor est a radio, cum nihil aliud sit quam reverberatio radii ad corpus clarum; et tamen splendor Filio attribuitur, Heb. I, 3: cum sit splendor gloriae.
Reply Obj. 22: Brightness comes from the ray, since it is nothing else than the ray’s reflection upon a clear body. Moreover, brightness is attributed to the Son, who being the brightness of glory (Heb 1:3).
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad22
Ad vicesimumtertium dicendum, quod calor est a splendore: nam corpora caelestia in istis inferioribus per suos radios causant calorem.
Reply Obj. 23: Heat is from brightness; for the heavenly bodies by their rays cause heat in the lower world.
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad23
Ad vicesimumquartum dicendum, quod positio Nestorianorum fuit quod Spiritus Sanctus non sit a Filio; unde in quodam symbolo Nestorianorum, condemnato in I Ephesina synodo, dicitur sic: Spiritum Sanctum neque Filium putamus, neque per Filium essentiam accepisse. Propter quod Cyrillus contra Nestorium, in epistola praedicta, posuit Spiritum Sanctum esse a Filio. Theodorus vero, in quadam epistola ad Ioannem Antiochenum sic dicit: Spiritus Sanctus non ex Filio aut per Filium habens substantiam, sed procedens quidem a Patre; Spiritus vero Filii, eo quod et ei consubstantialis sit, nominatus. Haec autem verba Theodorus praedictus imponit Cyrillo, tamquam ab eo sint dicta in epistola quam ad Ioannem Antiochenum scripsit, licet in illa epistola hoc non legatur; sed dicitur ibi sic: Spiritus Dei Patris procedit quidem ex ipso, est autem et a Filio non alienus secundum unius essentiae rationem. Hanc autem Theodori sententiam secutus est postmodum Damascenus, quamvis dogmata eiusdem Theodori sint in quinta synodo condemnata. Unde in hoc non est standum sententiae Damasceni.
Reply Obj. 24: It was the contention of the Nestorians that the Holy Spirit is not from the Son. Hence, in one of their synods, condemned by the Council of Ephesus, it is said thus: we hold that the Holy Spirit neither is the Son nor receives his essence from the Son.1 For this reason Cyril, in the epistle already quoted, affirmed against Nestorius that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son.2 Again, Theodore in an epistle to John of Antioch expresses himself as follows: the Holy Spirit does not come from the Son nor has he his substance from the Son, but he proceeds from the Father: he is called the Spirit of the Son because he is consubstantial with him. Now, the above words were attributed by this Theodore to Cyril as though he had written them in a letter which he wrote to John of Antioch, and yet they are not to be found there; rather, he expresses himself thus: the Spirit of God the Father proceeds indeed from him, but he proceeds also from the Son, being one with him in essence.3 Later on, Damascene followed this opinion of Theodore, although the latter theologian’s teaching was condemned in the Fifth Council. Wherefore, in this we must not agree with Damascene.4
QDePot.Q10.A4.ad24
A. 5Whether the Holy Spirit would still be distinct from the Son if he did not proceed from himUtrum Spiritus Sanctus a Filio remaneret distinctus, si ab eo non procederet
Quinto quaeritur utrum Spiritus Sanctus a Filio remaneret distinctus, si ab eo non procederet.
The fifth point of inquiry is whether the Holy Spirit would still be distinct from the Son if he did not proceed from him.1
QDePot.Q10.A5
Et videtur quod sic. Dicit enim Richardus de sancto Victore, quod personae secundum originem differunt, quod unus originem habet, alter origine caret: vel si originem habet, tamen origo unius differt ab origine alterius. Sed alia est origo Spiritus Sancti, alia est origo Filii: nam Spiritus Sanctus procedit quasi spiratus, Filius autem quasi genitus. Ergo Spiritus Sanctus personaliter differt a Filio, etiam si ab eo non procederet, propter originem diversam.
Obj. 1: And it seems that he would. For Richard of Saint Victor says that the persons differ in origin, in that one has an origin and the other lacks an origin, or if one has an origin, the origin of the one differs from the origin of the other.1 Now, the origin of the Holy Spirit differs from that of the Son because the Holy Spirit proceeds as spirated, whereas the Son proceeds as begotten. Therefore, the Holy Spirit would differ personally from the Son even if he did not proceed from him, on account of the difference of origin.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg1
Item, Anselmus dicit: habet utique a Patre esse Filius ac Spiritus Sanctus, sed diversimode; quia alter nascendo, alter procedendo, ut alii per hoc sint ad invicem; et postea subdit: nam si per aliud non essent plures Filius et Spiritus Sanctus, per hoc solum essent diversi. Ergo etsi Spiritus Sanctus a Filio non procederet, tamen remaneret personaliter distinctus a Filio propter diversum originis modum.
Obj. 2: Anselm says: the Son and the Holy Spirit have their being from the Father, but each in a different way; one by birth, the other by procession, so that thus they are distinct from each other, and afterwards he adds, for even if for no other reason were the Son and Holy Spirit distinct, this alone would distinguish them.1 Therefore, even if the Holy Spirit did not proceed from the Son, he would be a distinct person from the Son on account of the different mode of origin.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg2
Item, in divinis personae distinguuntur propter hoc quod una est ab alia secundum aliquem originis modum. Sed secundum unum originis modum una persona in divinis procedit. Ergo si sunt duo modi originis, erunt duae personae procedentes, etiam si una ab altera non procedat. Constat autem quod secundum alium modum originis procedit Filius a Patre, et secundum alium Spiritus Sanctus. Ergo Filius et Spiritus Sanctus personaliter ab invicem distinguuntur, etiam dato quod unus ab alio non procedat.
Obj. 3: The divine persons are distinct from one another on account of one being from another according to a particular mode of origin. Now, in God one person proceeds according to one mode of origin. Consequently, if there be two modes of origin, there will be two proceeding persons, even though one does not proceed from the other. Now, it is established that the Son and the Holy Spirit proceed from the Father according to different modes of origin. Therefore, the Son and the Holy Spirit are distinct persons even if we suppose that one does not proceed from the other.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg3
Item, impossibile est quod aliqua hypostasis secundum unam naturam pluribus processionibus procedat, quia hypostasis per id quod procedit, naturam accipit; unde Filius habet duas nativitates secundum duas naturas. Sed in divinis sunt duae processiones, una quae est per modum nativitatis, alia quae est per modum spirationis. Impossibile est ergo quod una et eadem persona his duabus processionibus procedat. Necessarium est ergo quod sint duae personae distinctae, quae his duabus processionibus procedant. Ergo Spiritus Sanctus remanet personaliter distinctus a Filio, etiam si ab eo non procedat.
Obj. 4: No hypostasis can possibly proceed in respect of one nature by multiple processions, since a hypostasis receives the nature by that which proceeds. Thus, the Son has two nativities corresponding to his two natures. Now, in God there are two processions, one in respect of nativity, the other in respect of spiration. Consequently, it is impossible that one and the same person proceed by these processions. Therefore, the persons who proceed by these two processions must be distinct. Therefore, the Holy Spirit would still be personally distinct from the Son even if he did not proceed from him.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg4
Item relationes aeternae in divinis non sunt accidentes neque assistentes, sed subsistentes personae. Illud ergo ad quod sequitur pluralitas relationum in divinis, sufficit ad personarum distinctionem. Sed diversitas actionum secundum speciem sufficit ad diversas relationes; ex hac enim actione quae est gubernatio, consequitur relatio dominii; ex illa vero actione quae est generatio, sequitur alia relatio, quae est paternitas: sicut etiam ad diversas quantitates secundum speciem consequuntur diversae relationes; ad binarium enim consequitur relatio dupli, et ad ternarium relatio tripli. Processiones autem in divinis significantur per modum actionum. Si ergo sunt duae processiones, oportet quod sint duae relationes consequentes processiones. Ergo oportet quod sint duae personae; et sic idem quod prius.
Obj. 5: The eternal relations in God are neither accidents nor what is existing-toward but are subsistent persons. Consequently, that which a plurality of relations follows in God suffices for a distinction of persons. Now, specific diversity of actions suffices for a diversity of relations. For from the action of governing follows the relation of lordship, while from the action of begetting follows another relation, which is paternity. Even so, different relations follow from specifically different quantities, for the relation double results from two, and triple results from three. Now, in God, processions are signified through the mode of actions. Wherefore, if there are two processions, there must be two relations resulting from the processions, and consequently two persons, so that we come to the same conclusion as before.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg5
Item, processio perfectius invenitur in divinis quam in rebus creatis: unde apostolus ad Ephes. III, 15, dicit, quod ex Patre caelesti omnis paternitas in caelo et in terra nominatur. In rebus autem creatis processio sufficit ad distinguendum supposita procedentia: nam alia processione sive nativitate alius homo nascitur. Ergo in divinis processionis differentia sufficit ad distinguendum personas divinas, scilicet Filium et Spiritum Sanctum.
Obj. 6: Procession is more perfect in God than in created realities; therefore, the Apostle says that from the heavenly Father, all paternity in heaven and earth is named (Eph 3:15). Now, in created realities, procession suffices to distinguish the proceeding supposits; for distinct men are born by distinct processions or births. Therefore, in God, a difference of procession suffices to distinguish the divine persons, namely, the Son and the Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg6
Item, non est idem procedere per modum naturae quod procedere per modum amoris. Sed nomine Filii designatur persona procedens per modum naturae: nomine autem Spiritus Sancti designatur persona procedens per modum amoris. Ergo Spiritus Sanctus distinguetur a Filio, etiam si ab ipso non procedat per solam processionis differentiam.
Obj. 7: Procession through the mode of nature is not the same as procession through the mode of love. Now, the name “Son” designates a person proceeding through the mode of nature, while the name “Holy Spirit” indicates a person proceeding through the mode of love. Therefore, even if the Holy Spirit did not proceed from the Son, he would be distinct from him for the sole reason that their processions are different.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg7
Item, in Patre invenitur activa generatio et activa spiratio. Sed generare et spirare, in divinis distinguunt personas. Ergo sicut Filius est a Patre ut persona distincta per hoc quod a Patre generatur; ita Spiritus Sanctus est a Patre ut persona distincta, per hoc quod a Patre spiratur. Sic ergo sunt tres personae in divinis, etiam si Spiritus Sanctus a Filio non procedat.
Obj. 8: In the Father, one finds an active generation and an active spiration. Now, to generate and to spirate distinguish the persons in God. Therefore, as the Son proceeds from the Father as a distinct person by the fact that he is begotten of the Father, so too the Holy Spirit, by the fact that he is spirated by the Father, proceeds as a distinct person from the Father. Thus, then, there are three persons in God even if the Holy Spirit proceed not from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg8
Item, Anselmus in Lib. de processione Spiritus Sancti, dicit, quod Spiritus Sanctus ita perfecte est a Patre sicut a Patre et Filio. Sed a Patre et a Filio est sicut distinctus ab utroque. Ergo si a Patre solo esset, remaneret ab utroque distinctus.
Obj. 9: In On the Procession of the Holy Spirit, Anselm says that the Holy Spirit is as perfectly from the Father as from the Father and the Son.1 Now, he proceeds from the Father and the Son as distinct from both. Therefore, he would still be distinct from both, even if he proceeded from the Father alone.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg9
Item, Pater est sufficiens et perfectum principium. Perfectum autem principium alicuius non indiget alio ad perfecte producendum id cuius est principium. Ergo Pater non indiget Filio ad hoc quod producat tertiam personam, scilicet Spiritum Sanctum: ergo dato quod Spiritus Sanctus non procederet a Filio, adhuc essent tres personae distinctae in divinis.
Obj. 10: The Father is a sufficient and perfect principle. Now, the perfect principle of a thing needs no other in order to produce perfectly that whereof it is the principle. Consequently, the Father does not need the Son in order to produce a third person, namely, the Holy Spirit. Therefore, granted that the Holy Spirit does not proceed from the Son, there would still be three distinct persons in God.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg10
Item, remoto posteriori non removetur de necessitate prius; sicut remoto homine non removetur animal. De personis autem divinis tria dicuntur, scilicet processio, communio et germanitas. Ratio autem processionis praecedit rationem communionis et etiam rationem germanitatis. In divinis autem non esset communio vel germanitas, nisi esset pluralitas personarum, quae per processionem multiplicantur. Ergo, remota communione et germanitate in divinis, adhuc remanet processio. Licet ergo Patris et Filii non sit communio ad spirandum Spiritum Sanctum, neque sit germanitas Spiritus Sancti ad Filium in hoc quod ab ipso procedat, adhuc remanet processio Spiritus Sancti a Patre; et ita remanent tres personae distinctae, scilicet duae procedentes, et una a qua procedit.
Obj. 11: The removal of that which follows does not of necessity involve the removal of what precedes; for example, if we remove “man,” we do not thereby remove “animal.” Now, three things are predicated of the divine persons, namely, “procession,” “communion,” and “kinship.” But the account of procession precedes the account of community and even the account of kinship. But there would be neither communion nor kinship in God without plurality of persons multiplied by procession. Consequently, if we remove communion and kinship from God, procession still remains. Hence, even if there were not community of Father and Son in spirating the Holy Spirit, nor kinship of the Holy Spirit to the Son resulting from his proceeding from him, there would still remain procession of the Holy Spirit from the Father, and thus there would still be three distinct persons, namely, two proceeding and one from whom they proceed.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg11
Item, in divinis dicuntur proprietates, relationes et notiones. Ratio autem proprietatis prius est quam ratio relationis vel notionis, quia prius est intelligere personas constitutas proprietatibus personalibus quam quod ad invicem referantur vel innotescant. Remotis etiam relationibus, adhuc remanent proprietates constituentes personas. Ergo quamvis Spiritus Sanctus non referatur ad Filium ut ab eo existens, adhuc tamen Filius et Spiritus Sanctus erunt personae distinctae per suas proprietates.
Obj. 12: We speak of properties, relations, and notions as being in God. Now, the account of property is prior to the account of relation or of a notion, since one understands the persons constituted with their personal properties before they are referred or made known in reference to each other. Moreover, setting aside the relations, the properties constituting the persons still remain. Therefore, even if the Holy Spirit were not related to the Son as existence from him, the Son and Holy Spirit would still be distinct persons by reason of their properties.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg12
Item, filiatio est proprietas Filii constituens personam ipsius; processio autem est proprietas Spiritus Sancti, eius personam constituens. Filiatio autem non est processio, nec ei opponitur relative. Ergo remota omni relatione Spiritus Sancti ad Filium, adhuc remanebunt Filius et Spiritus Sanctus personae distinctae.
Obj. 13: Filiation is the property of the Son constituting his person, and procession is the property of the Holy Spirit constituting his person. But filiation is not procession nor is it opposed thereto relatively. Therefore, even if we entirely remove relation of the Holy Spirit to the Son, the Son and Holy Spirit will still be distinct persons.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg13
Item, multi posuerunt Spiritum Sanctum a Filio non procedere, qui tamen tres personas in divinis posuerunt, sicut patet de Graecis. Ergo quamvis Spiritus Sanctus a Filio non procedat, adhuc remanet a Filio distinctus.
Obj. 14: Many, the Greeks for instance, have denied that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son and yet acknowledged three persons in God. Therefore, even if the Holy Spirit did not proceed from the Son, he would still be distinct from him.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg14
Item, Damascenus dicit: Spiritum Sanctum ex Patre dicimus procedere; non autem ex Filio, sed Spiritum Filii nominamus. Ergo quamvis a Filio non procedat, adhuc remanet quod sit Spiritus Filii; et ita remanet quod sit ab eo distinctus.
Obj. 15: Damascene says: we assert that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father but not from the Son, but we call him the Spirit of the Son.1 Consequently, even if he does not proceed from the Son, he is still the Spirit of the Son and therefore distinct from him.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg15
Item, sancti Graeci loquentes de Filio et Spiritu Sancto secundum similitudinem corporalium, dicunt esse sicut duos radios paternae claritatis, et sicut duos rivos fontis divinitatis qui est in Patre, et sicut duos flores paternae naturae. Sed radii, rivi et flores distinguuntur ab invicem, etiam si unus ab altero non sit. Ergo et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus distinguuntur ab invicem.
Obj. 16: The Greek saints, in speaking of the Son and Holy Spirit in comparison with the material world, say that they are like two rays of the paternal brilliance, like two streams of the font of divinity that is in the Father, and like two flowers of the paternal nature.1 Now, rays, streams, and flowers are distinguished from each other, even if one does not proceed from the other. Therefore, the Son and the Holy Spirit are, in like manner, distinct from each other.
QDePot.Q10.A5.arg16
Sed contra, Boetius dicit, quod in divinis sola relatio multiplicat Trinitatem. Sed, si Spiritus Sanctus non procedit a Filio, non erit aliqua relatio Spiritus Sancti ad Filium. Ergo non distinguetur secundum numerum personae ab eo.
On the contrary (1), Boethius says that in God relation alone makes manifold the Trinity.1 But if the Holy Spirit does not proceed from the Son, there will not be a relation of the Holy Spirit to the Son. Therefore, he would not be personally distinct from him.
QDePot.Q10.A5.sc
Item, Anselmus dicit, quod Pater et Filius in omnibus unum sunt, nisi in his in quibus distinguit inter eos relationis oppositio; et hoc propter essentiae unitatem. Sed similiter est una essentia Filii et Spiritus Sancti. Ergo in omnibus unum sunt, nisi in his in quibus dividit inter eos relationis oppositio. Sed si Spiritus Sanctus non sit a Filio, nullo modo dividit inter eos relationis oppositio. Ergo nullo modo erunt distincti ab invicem.
Again (2), Anselm says that the Father and Son are in every respect one except insofar as they are distinguished by relative opposition;1 and this is by reason of the unity of essence. Now, the Son and Holy Spirit are likewise one in essence. Therefore, they are one in every respect except in those things wherein relative opposition makes them distinct. But if the Holy Spirit were not from the Son, relative opposition would in no way make them distinct, and consequently they would in no way be distinct from each other.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Item, Richardus de sancto Victore dicit, quod non potest esse in Trinitate nisi una sola persona quae sit ab una persona tantum. Si autem Spiritus Sanctus non sit a Filio; sicut Filius est ab una persona sola, scilicet a Patre, ita et Spiritus Sanctus. Ergo et Filius et Spiritus Sanctus erunt una sola persona.
Again (3), Richard of Saint Victor says that in the Trinity there can be but one person who proceeds from only one.1 Now, if the Holy Spirit is not from the Son, then, like the Son, he will be from one person only, namely, the Father, and consequently the Son and Holy Spirit will be but one person.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Item, dicit, quod non potest in divinis esse nisi unus solus qui de se procedentem non habeat. Si autem Spiritus Sanctus a Filio non procedit; sicut Spiritus Sanctus non habet de se procedentem, ita nec Filius habebit. Ergo Filius et Spiritus Sanctus erunt unus solus.
Again (4), he says that in God there can be but one person from whom no other person proceeds.1 But if the Holy Spirit does not proceed from the Son, then just as he has no person proceeding from him, so neither has the Son. And thus, the Son and the Holy Spirit will be only one person.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Item, ubicumque personae per relationes distinguuntur, oportet referri quod personaliter distinguitur. In divinis autem personae per relationes distinguuntur: non enim possunt per aliquod absolutum distingui. Ergo quod non refertur, non distinguitur. Sed si Spiritus Sanctus non procedit a Filio, non refertur ad ipsum. Ergo non distinguitur personaliter ab eo.
Again (5), wherever persons are distinguished by relations, the persons thus distinguished must be related to each other. Now, in God the persons are distinguished by relations since they cannot be distinguished by anything absolute. Therefore, in God there is no distinction where there is no relation. But if the Holy Spirit does not proceed from the Son, he is not related to him and consequently is not personally distinct from him.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Item, unum oppositorum non distinguit id cui inest, nisi ab eo in quo est reliquum oppositum; sicut per albedinem non distinguitur aliquid nisi ab eo in quo est nigredo. Ergo et relatio non distinguit id in quo est nisi ab eo in quo est opposita relatio. Propria autem relatio Spiritus Sancti, per quam personaliter distinguitur, est processio. Non ergo personaliter distinguitur nisi ab eo in quo est opposita relatio, quae est activa spiratio; quae non est in Filio, si Spiritus Sanctus non sit a Filio. Ergo si Spiritus Sanctus non sit a Filio, non distinguitur personaliter ab eo.
Again (6), one member of a pair of opposites does not differentiate its subject from anything but what the other member is in. Thus, whiteness differentiates a thing only from something else that blackness is in. Therefore, a relation distinguishes its subject only from the subject of the opposite relation. Now, the relation proper to the Holy Spirit, whereby he is a distinct person, is procession. Consequently, he is personally distinct only from the person in whom is the opposite relation, which is active spiration; and this is not in the Son if the Holy Spirit is not from him. Therefore, if the Holy Spirit be not from the Son, he is not personally distinct from him.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Item, ad relationem pertinentia in divinis sunt duo in communi, a quo alius, et qui ab alio. Sed a quo alius non distinguitur personaliter per diversum modum originis: nam eadem persona Patris est a qua est Filius per generationem et Spiritus Sanctus per processionem. Ergo nec qui est ab alio per spirationem, scilicet Spiritus Sanctus, distinguitur ab eo qui est ab alio per generationem, scilicet a Filio.
Again (7), in God there are two things belonging commonly to relation, one from whom the other is and one who is from the other. Now, he from whom the other is is not personally distinguished through a diverse mode of origin; for the same person of the Father is the one from whom the Son is, by generation, and the Holy Spirit is, by procession. Neither, then, is he who is from another by spiration (that is, the Holy Spirit) distinguished from him who is from another by generation (that is, from the Son).
QDePot.Q10.A5
Item, Richardus, assignans differentiam inter duas processiones Filii et Spiritus Sancti, dicit: communio maiestas fuit, ut sic dicam, causa originis unius, scilicet Filii; communio amoris fuit causa originis alterius; scilicet Spiritus Sancti. Non esset autem processio Spiritus Sancti ex communione amoris, nisi Pater et Filius mutuo se amarent, et sic Spiritus Sanctus ab eis procederet. Ergo si Spiritus Sanctus a Filio non procederet, non esset differentia inter processionem Spiritus Sancti et generationem Filii, et sic neque personaliter Spiritus Sanctus esset a Filio distinctus.
Again (8), Richard states the difference between the two processions of the Son and of the Holy Spirit in the following terms: communion of majesty, so to speak, was the cause of the one’s origin, namely, the Son’s; communion of love was the cause of the other’s origin,1 namely, the Holy Spirit’s. Now, the procession of the Holy Spirit would not be caused by communion of love unless the Father and the Son loved each other, and thus the Holy Spirit proceeded from them. Therefore, if the Holy Spirit did not proceed from the Son, there would be no difference between the procession of the Holy Spirit and the generation of the Son, and consequently neither would the Holy Spirit be personally distinct from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Respondeo dicendum quod, si quis recte consideret dicta Graecorum, inveniet quod a nobis magis differunt in verbis quam in sensu. Non enim concedunt Spiritum Sanctum a Filio procedere, vel propter ignorantiam vel proterviam seu calumniam, vel propter quamcumque aliam causam; concedunt tamen Spiritum Sanctum esse Spiritum Filii, et esse a Patre per Filium: quod non posset dici, si processio Spiritus Sancti omnino esset a Filio absoluta. Unde datur intelligi quod etiam ipsi Graeci processionem Spiritus Sancti aliquem ordinem ad Filium habere intelligunt.
I answer that if we take careful note of the statements of the Greeks, we shall find that they differ from us more in words than in meaning. Thus, they will not grant that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, either through ignorance, obstinacy or sophistry or some other cause, no matter what, and yet they acknowledge that the Holy Spirit is the Spirit of the Son and that he is from the Father through the Son, which would not be true if the procession of the Holy Spirit were entirely independent of the Son. Hence, we may infer that even the Greeks themselves understand that the procession of the Holy Spirit has a certain order as regards the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A5.co
Dico autem, quod si Spiritus Sanctus non sit a Filio, nec aliquo modo Filius sit principium processionis Spiritus Sancti, impossibile est quod Spiritus Sanctus a Filio personaliter distinguatur, et etiam impossibile est quod processio Spiritus Sancti differat a Filii generatione.
But I say that, if the Holy Spirit is not from the Son, and if the Son is in no way a principle of the Holy Spirit’s procession, then it is impossible that the Holy Spirit is a person distinct from the Son, and further, that it is impossible for the procession of the Holy Spirit to differ from the generation of the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Quod quidem manifestum est, si quis consideret ea ex quibus aliqui divinarum personarum distinctionem manifestant. Loquuntur enim quidam de distinctione personarum secundum relationes; alii vero secundum modos originis; quidam autem per comparationem ad essentialia attributa.
This will be evident if we consider those things in reference to which various writers explain the distinction between the divine persons. Thus, some refer the distinction of the persons to the relations; others, to the modes of origin; others, to the essential attributes.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Si ergo consideremus modum distinguendi personas per relationes, manifeste apparet quod Spiritus Sanctus personaliter a Filio distingui non potest, si ab eo non procedat:
If, then, we consider the mode of distinguishing the persons through the relations, it is evident that the Holy Spirit cannot be personally distinguished from the Son if he does not proceed from him.
QDePot.Q10.A5
primo quidem, quia distinctio aliquorum ab invicem non proprie potest esse nisi vel propter divisionem materialem seu quantitativam, vel propter divisionem formalem.
First, because things cannot be properly distinct from one another otherwise than either on account of a material or quantitative division or on account of a formal division.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Distinctio autem secundum materialem et quantitativam divisionem, invenitur in corporalibus rebus, in quibus eiusdem speciei sunt individua plura ex eo quod forma speciei in diversis partibus materiae secundum quantitatem divisionis invenitur: unde et si aliquod est individuum quod constat ex tota materia, in qua possibile est esse formam speciei, impossibile est quod illius speciei sint individua plura, sicut probat Aristoteles de mundo, in principio caeli et mundi. Hunc autem modum distinctionis omnino oportet a divinis removeri, cum in Deo non sit materia nec quantitas corporalis. Distinctio autem aliquorum habentium unam naturam saltem generis, per divisionem formalem esse non potest nisi ratione alicuius oppositionis. Unde invenimus quod cuiuslibet generis differentiae sunt oppositae.
Now, distinction according to material and quantitative division is found in corporeal realities, wherein there are several individuals of the same species by reason of the specific form being found in diverse parts of matter according as it is quantity of the division. Wherefore, if there is an individual consisting of all the matter in which the form of the species is capable of existing, it is impossible that there be more than one individual of that species, as Aristotle proves about the world in On the Heavens 1.1 Now, this mode of distinction is utterly foreign to God, seeing that in him there is neither matter nor corporeal quantity. But a distinction of things that possess one nature, at least in their genus, cannot exist through a formal division except by reason of some opposition. Whence, we find that the differences of any genus are in opposition to one another.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Et ideo in natura divina non potest nec esse nec intelligi aliqua distinctio, cum sit una non solum genere sed numero, nisi per aliquam oppositionem. Unde cum personae distinguantur in divinis, oportet quod hoc sit per aliquam oppositionem relativam, quia alia oppositio in divinis esse non potest: et hoc satis manifeste apparet. Nam quantumcumque aliqua dividantur secundum rationem diversam, sicut essentialia attributa, non distinguunt personas quia ad invicem non opponuntur. Sic etiam plures notiones inveniuntur in una persona divina, propter hoc quod oppositionem ad invicem non habent, sicut in Patre: scilicet innascibilitas, paternitas, et spiratio activa. Ibi enim primo invenitur distinctio ubi primo occurrit oppositio relativa, sicut in hoc quod est esse Patrem et Filium. Ubi ergo non est oppositio relativa in divinis, non potest esse realis distinctio, quae est distinctio personalis.
And consequently, it is impossible and even inconceivable that there be any distinction save one of opposition in the divine nature, because it is one not only in genus but also in number. Wherefore, since the divine persons are distinguished from one another, this must be on account of a relative opposition, in that no other opposition is possible in God. This is sufficiently evident, since no matter how much certain things may differ according to a diverse account, for instance, the essential attributes, they do not distinguish the persons, since they are not mutually opposed to one another. Thus again, several notions are found in one divine person for the reason that they are not opposed to one another; for instance, in the Father there are innascibility, paternity, and active spiration. For we first find distinction where first there is relative opposition, for instance, in what it is to be Father and Son. Accordingly, in God, wherever there is no relative opposition, there can be no real distinction, which is a distinction of persons.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Si autem Spiritus Sanctus non procedit a Filio, non erit oppositio aliqua inter Filium et Spiritum Sanctum, et ita non distinguetur personaliter Spiritus Sanctus a Filio. Nec potest dici, quod ad talem distinctionem faciendam sufficiat oppositio affirmationis et negationis; quia talis oppositio sequitur distinctionem, non autem distinctionem causat, cum existens ab altero distinguatur per aliquid sibi inhaerens substantialiter vel accidentaliter; quod autem hoc non sit hoc, sequitur ex hoc quod distincta sunt. Similiter etiam patet quod veritas cuiuslibet negativae in existentibus supra veritatem affirmativae fundatur: sicut veritas huius negativae Aethiops non est albus, fundatur supra veritatem huius affirmativae Aethiops est niger. Et ideo oportet omnem differentiam quae est per oppositionem affirmationis et negationis, reduci in differentiam alicuius affirmativae oppositionis. Unde non potest esse prima distinctionis ratio inter Filium et Spiritum Sanctum ex hoc quod Filius est genitus, non spiratus; alius spiratus, non genitus nisi praeintelligatur distinctio inter generationem et spirationem, et inter Filium et Spiritum Sanctum, per aliquam oppositionem duarum affirmationum.
Now, if the Holy Spirit does not proceed from the Son, there will be no opposition between them, and so the Holy Spirit will not be a distinct person from the Son. Nor can it be said that, for this distinction, opposition of affirmation and negation is enough; for this sort of opposition follows distinction and does not cause distinction, since that which already exists is distinguished from another by something inhering in it either substantially or accidentally, whereas that this is not that is a result of their being distinct. Likewise, it is evident that the truth of a negative statement about things in existence is based on the truth of a positive statement; for example, the truth of this negation, “an Ethiopian is not white” is based on the truth of this affirmation, “an Ethiopian is black.” Wherefore, all differences in respect of affirmation and negation must be reducible to a difference of positive opposition. Consequently, the primary reason for the distinction between the Son and Holy Spirit cannot be that the Son is begotten and not spirated, the other spirated and not begotten, unless we presuppose a distinction between begetting and spirating, and between Son and Holy Spirit, by reason of an opposition between two affirmations.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Secundo, quia, secundum Augustinum, in divinis quod dicitur absolute, est commune tribus personis. Unde relinquitur quod divinarum personarum distinctio esse non possit nisi secundum id quod ad aliquid dicitur; haec enim duo praedicamenta sunt in divinis. Prima autem distinctio quae in divinis secundum relationem invenitur, est per haec duo, a quo alius, et qui a nullo. Si autem alterum eorum subdistinguendum est, scilicet quod est ab alio, oportet quod subdistinguatur per ea quae sunt eiusdem rationis. Ut enim Philosophus docet, si quis in subdividendo utatur his quae sunt per accidens et non per se, non rectum divisionis ordinem sequitur; sicut si diceretur: animalium aliud est rationale aliud irrationale; irrationalium vero aliud album, aliud nigrum; non esset recta divisio, quia cum ex his quae sunt per accidens, non fiat unum simpliciter, ultima species, ex differentiis multis constituta, non esset unum simpliciter.
Second, because according to Augustine, whatever is said of God absolutely is common to the three persons.1 Whence it follows that distinction between the divine persons can only be in respect of what is said to be toward-something; for these two categories are in the divine. Now, the primary distinction that is found according to relation in God is through these two things: that from which another one is and that which is from no one. But if one of these should be subdivided, namely, that which is from another, it must be subdivided through things that are of the same account. For as the Philosopher teaches, it does not follow the correct order of subdivision to subdivide a thing in reference to that which is accidental to it and does not belong to it through itself;2 thus, if one were to say that animals are divided into rational and irrational, and irrational animals are divided into white and black, the division would not be correct, because, since things that are accidental do not combine to make that which is simply one, the ultimate species resulting from many differences would not be one thing, simply speaking.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Oportet ergo, si in divinis qui est ab alio distinguatur vel subdividatur, quod hoc sit per differentias eiusdem rationis, ut videlicet eorum quae sunt ab alio, unus eorum ab eorum altero sit; et hoc importat differentia processionum, quae significatur cum dicitur quod unus procedit per generationem, alius per spirationem. Unde Richardus hoc modo distinguit procedentem ab alio, quod unus habeat alium de se procedentem, alius vero non.
Accordingly, if in God, he who is from another were to be distinguished or subdivided, this must be in reference to differences of the same account, namely, that one of those who is from another is from the other; and this involves a difference of processions, which is indicated when we say that one proceeds by generation, the other by spiration. Hence, Richard of Saint Victor distinguishes one proceeding from another thus: one has another proceeding from him and one does not.1
QDePot.Q10.A5
Tertio, quia cum in Patre sint duae relationes, scilicet paternitas et activa spiratio, sola paternitas constituit personam Patris: unde dicitur proprietas sive relatio personalis; spiratio vero activa est relatio personae non personalis, quasi personae iam constitutae superveniens. Ex quo patet quod generatio activa, sive paternitas, secundum ordinem intelligendi, praesupponitur ad spirationem. Oportet ergo quod similiter filiatio, quae paternitati per oppositionem respondet, secundum aliquem ordinem praesupponatur ad spirationem passivam, quae est processio Spiritus Sancti. Aut ergo ita quod spiratio passiva intelligatur supervenire filiationi in eadem persona, sicut spiratio activa paternitati: et sic erit in eadem persona spirati et nati, sicut generantis et spirantis; aut oportet quod aliquem alium ordinem habeat filiatio ad spirationem passivam. Non est autem ordo in divinis nisi naturae, secundum quod aliquis est ab aliquo, ut dicit Augustinus. Unde relinquitur quod vel sit una persona Filii et Spiritus Sancti spirati, vel quod Spiritus Sanctus sit a Filio.
Third, although in the Father there are two relations, paternity and active spiration, only the paternity constitutes the person of the Father; this is why it is called a “personal property” or “relation,” whereas active spiration is not the person’s personal relation, as though supervening on the already constituted person. Hence, it is plain that the active generation, that is, the paternity, is presupposed, according to the order of understanding, to active spiration. Consequently, in like manner the filiation, which corresponds to paternity as its opposite, must in some order be presupposed by passive spiration, which is the procession of the Holy Spirit. This is, then, either such that passive spiration is understood as supervening on the filiation in the same person, just as active spiration supervenes on the paternity, and thus, the same person will be spirated and born, just as the same person begets and spirates; or there must be some other order between filiation and passive spiration. But there is no order in God other than that of nature, in respect of which one is from another, as Augustine says.1 It follows, then, that either the Son and the Holy Spirit are one person or the Holy Spirit is from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Si quis autem distinctionem divinarum personarum per ipsam originem consideret, non per relationes originis, idem sequitur; sicut ex his quae dicentur apparebit.
Moreover, we shall come to the same conclusion if we consider the distinction of the divine persons in reference to their very origin but not to their relations of origin. This will be evident for the following reasons.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Primo quidem, quia si quis proprietatem divinae naturae consideret, impossibile est in Deo esse pluralitatem personarum nisi per hoc quod una ab alia oriatur, nullo autem modo per hoc quod duae oriuntur ab una.
First, if we consider what is proper to the divine nature, we shall see it is impossible that there be a plurality of divine persons unless through one originating from another, but in no way through two originating from one.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Quod patet, si quis consideret qualiter in diversis rebus distinctio invenitur. In rebus enim materialibus, in quibus possibile est fieri multiplicationem per divisionem materiae et quantitatis, ut dictum est, possibile est duo individua unius speciei ex aequo se habere, sicut et duae partes quantitatis ex aequo se habent; ubi autem invenitur prima differentia secundum formam, ibi impossibile est quod aliquo duo se habeant ex aequo. Ut enim Philosophus dicit, formae rerum sunt sicut numeri, in quibus variantur species per unitatis additionem vel subtractionem: et formales rerum differentiae consistunt in quodam perfectionis ordine. Nam planta specie differt a lapide in hoc quod superaddit vitam; animal vero brutum a planta in hoc quod superaddit sensum: homo vero a bruto in hoc quod superaddit rationem. Et ideo in rebus immaterialibus, in quibus non potest esse multiplicatio secundum divisionem materiae, impossibile est quod sit pluralitas nisi cum ordine quodam. In substantiis quidem immaterialibus creatis est ordo perfectionis, secundum quod unus angelus est perfectioris naturae quam alius. Et quia quidam philosophi crediderunt quod omnis natura imperfecta crearetur a perfectiori, ideo dixerunt quod in substantiis separatis non potest esse multiplicatio nisi per causam et causatum: quod tamen recta fides non tenet, quia credimus, ex ordine divinae sapientiae, differentes ordines substantiarum immaterialium productos esse.
This is made plain if we observe how distinction is found in diverse realities. For in the material realities, wherein, as stated above, it is possible for things to be multiplied by a division of matter and quantity, two individuals of the same species can be on an equal footing, just as two parts of a quantity may be equal. But where the primary difference is found to be according to form, it is impossible for two individuals to be on equal footing. For as the Philosopher says, the forms of things are like numbers, in which the species vary by the addition or subtraction of the unit, and the formal differences of things consist in a certain order of perfection.1 For the species of the plant differs from that of the stone in that it has life in addition, and the species of the brute animal from that of the plant in that it has sensation in addition, and man differs from the brute in that he adds reason. Wherefore, in immaterial realities, which cannot be multiplied by a division of matter, there cannot be plurality without some order. Indeed, in created immaterial substances, there is an order of perfection, insofar as one angel is of a more perfect nature than another. And because some philosophers thought that every imperfect nature is created by a more perfect one, they therefore contended that in separated substances there cannot be multiplication otherwise than by reason of cause and effect. The true faith, however, does not hold this, since we believe that the various orders of immaterial substances were brought into existence from the order of divine wisdom.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Cum autem in divinis non possit esse ordo perfectionis, ut Ariani posuerunt—dicentes Patrem Filio esse maiorem, et utrumque Spiritu Sancto—relinquitur quod pluralitas in divinis personis esse non potest nec intelligi nisi secundum ordinem originis solum, ut scilicet Filius sit a Patre, et Spiritus Sanctus a Filio. Si enim Spiritus Sanctus non esset a Filio, ex aequo respiceret Patrem quantum ad originem; unde vel non essent duae personae; vel esset ordo inter eos perfectionis secundum Arianos; vel esset inter eos materialis divisio; quod est impossibile. Et hanc rationem sequens Hilarius dicit, quod ponere in divinis duos ingenitos, id est non ab aliquo existentes, est ponere duos Deos; quia si non sit multiplicatio per originis ordinem, oportet quod sit per ordinem naturarum. Et ideo eadem est ratio, si inter Filium et Spiritum Sanctum originis ordo non ponatur.
But since there cannot be order of perfection in God, as the Arians contended, saying that the Father is greater than the Son and each of them greater than the Holy Spirit, we must conclude that plurality in the divine persons cannot even be conceived otherwise than according to the sole order of origin, such that, namely, the Son is from the Father and the Holy Spirit from the Son. For if the Holy Spirit were not from the Son, then he would be related to the Father in an equal way in point of origin. Wherefore, either they would not be two persons, or there would be an order of perfection between them (as the Arians pretended), or there would be a material division between them (which is impossible). Hilary follows this line of argument when he says that to assert that in God there are two who are unbegotten, that is, who are not existing from another, is to posit two Gods;1 for if multiplication is not by the order of origin, it must be by the order of nature. And the same argument avails if we do not acknowledge an order of origin between the Son and Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Secundo, quia quod procedit ab uno naturaliter, oportet esse unum: natura enim semper ad unum se habet; sed quae procedunt ab aliquo per voluntatem operantem, possunt esse plura, licet sint ab uno: sicut ab uno Deo diversae creaturae processerunt secundum voluntatem ipsius. Constat autem quod Filius procedit a Patre naturaliter et non per voluntatem, ut Ariani dixerunt; et hoc ideo quia Hilarius dicit: quod naturaliter procedit ab aliquo, est tale quale est ipsum a quo procedit; quod autem procedit ab aliquo secundum voluntatem agentem, non est tale quale est illud a quo procedit, sed quale vult esse illud. Filius autem talis est qualis est Pater; creaturae vero sunt tales quales Deus voluit eas esse. Unde Filius est a Patre naturaliter, creaturae autem ab eo per voluntatem. Similiter autem et Spiritus Sanctus talis est qualis est Pater; non enim est creatura, ut Arius et Macedonius dixerunt. Unde oportet quod naturaliter a Patre procedat; propter quod dicitur ab Athanasio et aliis sanctis esse naturalis Spiritus Patris et Filii. Impossibile est ergo quod Filius et Spiritus Sanctus procedant a Patre nisi hoc modo quod a solo Patre procedit unus solus, scilicet Filius; et a Patre et Filio, in quantum unum sunt, unus Spiritus Sanctus.
Second, because that which proceeds naturally from one thing must itself be one; for nature is always oriented to one effect, whereas things that proceed from something through an acting will can be many even though they proceed from one; for example, from one God a diversity of creatures proceeded according to his will. Now, it is certain that the Son proceeds from the Father naturally and not through his will (as the Arians maintained); and this is because, as Hilary says, that which proceeds from its source naturally is of the same nature as its source, but that which proceeds according to an acting will is not of the same nature as he from whom it proceeds, but such as he wishes it to be.1 Now, the Son is such as the Father, while creatures are such as God wished them to be. Hence, the Son is from the Father naturally, and creatures are from him according to his will. In like manner, the Holy Spirit is such as the Father, for he is not a creature (as Arius and Macedonius asserted). Wherefore, he must proceed from the Father naturally, for which reason he is said, by Athanasius and other holy men, to be the natural Spirit of the Father and the Son. Consequently, it is impossible that the Son and Holy Spirit proceed from the Father except in such wise that from the Father alone proceeds one alone, namely, the Son, and from the Father and Son, inasmuch as they are one, proceeds one Holy Spirit.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Tertio, quia, sicut Richardus probat, impossibile est quod in divinis sit mediata processio. Cum enim quaelibet divina persona sit in alia, oportet quod quaelibet divina persona immediate ad aliam ordinetur. Si autem Filius et Spiritus Sanctus essent a Patre absque hoc quod Spiritus Sanctus esset a Filio, Spiritus Sancti ad Filium non esset immediatus ordo: non enim ordinaretur ad invicem nisi mediante uno a quo existerent, sicut duo fratres ab uno patre geniti. Unde impossibile est quod Filius et Spiritus Sanctus hoc modo sint a Patre, sicut duae personae distinctae, quod unus eorum non sit ab alio.
Third, because as Richard proves, there cannot be a mediated procession in God.1 For because each divine person is within the other, each must be ordered immediately to the other. But if the Son and Holy Spirit were from the Father without the Holy Spirit being from the Son, there would not be an immediate order of the Holy Spirit to the Son, since they would not be ordered to each other except through the one from whom they exist, like two brothers begotten of one father. Hence, it is impossible that the Son and the Holy Spirit are from the Father in this way: as two distinct persons, such that one of them is not from the other.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Si vero aliquis consideret distinctionem personarum per ordinem ad attributa essentialia, patet etiam quod idem sequitur.
Again, if we consider the distinction of the persons through an order to the essential attributes, we shall come to the same conclusion.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Primo quidem, quia secundum hoc dicitur, quod Filius procedit per modum naturae, Spiritus autem Sanctus per modum voluntatis. Nam semper processio naturae est principium et origo cuiuslibet alterius processionis; omnia enim quae per artem et voluntatem vel intellectum fiunt, procedunt ab his quae secundum naturam sunt. Et ideo Richardus dicit, quod inter omnes procedendi modos constat primum locum tenere et ceteris principaliorem esse illum modum procedendi qui est Filii a Patre. Nam nisi iste praecesserit, ceterorum nullus existendi locum habebit omnino.
First, because in this respect we say that the Son proceeds through the mode of nature and the Holy Spirit through the mode of will. For the procession of nature is always the principle and origin of every other procession; for all things that occur through art and the will or the intellect proceed from things that are according to nature. Hence, Richard says that it is certain that, of all modes of procession, the first and chief place belongs to the mode of proceeding that belongs to the Son from the Father. For unless the Father had preceded, neither of the other persons would have had any foundation for his existence.1
QDePot.Q10.A5
Secundo manifestum est si dicatur, quod Filius procedit processione intellectuali ut Verbum, Spiritus autem Sanctus processione voluntatis ut Amor. Non enim potest esse nec intelligi quod amor sit alicuius quod non est in intellectu praeconceptum: unde quilibet amor est ab aliquo verbo, loquendo de amore in intellectuali natura.
Second, this is evident if we realize that the Son proceeds by an intellectual procession as the Word, and the Holy Spirit by a procession of the will as Love. For it is both impossible and inconceivable that an object can be loved that has not first been understood by the intellect; wherefore, when speaking of love in an intellectual nature, all love proceeds from some word.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Tertio idem apparet, si Spiritum Sanctum dicamus esse vivificum quoddam spiramen divinitatis, ut dicit Athanasius. Omnis enim motus et actio vitae ordinatur per intellectum, nisi ex imperfectione naturae contrarium accidat.
Third, it is evident, if we say with Athanasius that the Holy Spirit is the life-giving breath of divinity. For every vital movement and action is directed by understanding, unless the contrary occur on account of an imperfection of nature.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Unde ex omnibus supradictis datur intelligi, quod nec Spiritus Sanctus esset alius a Filio si ab eo non procederet, nec spiratio esset aliud a generatione.
Hence, from all that has been said we infer that the Holy Spirit would not be a person distinct from the Son if he did not proceed from him, nor would spiration be distinct from generation.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Ad primum ergo dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus distinguitur substantialiter a Filio in hoc quod origo unius differt ab origine alterius; sed ipsa differentia originis est per hoc quod Filius est a Patre solo, Spiritus autem Sanctus a Patre et Filio. Quod patet per Richardum de sancto Victore qui in II de Trin. dicit: notandum quod huiusmodi differentia proprietatum in solo constitit numero producentium; nam prima earum habet esse a nulla alia, altera ab una sola, tertia vero a gemina.
Reply Obj. 1: The Holy Spirit is substantially distinguished from the Son in that the origin of the one differs from the origin of the other; but this very difference of origin is due to the Son’s being from the Father alone, whereas the Holy Spirit is from both the Father and the Son. Richard of Saint Victor makes this plain in On the Trinity 2, when he says: observe that this difference of properties consists merely in the number of persons producing, for the first has being from no other, the second from one only, the third from two.1
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad1
Ad secundum dicendum, quod id quod dicit Anselmus, quod Filius et Spiritus Sanctus per hoc solum ad invicem distinguuntur quod diverso modo procedunt, est omnino verum; sed, sicut ostensum est, diverso modo procedere non possent, nisi Spiritus Sanctus a Filio esset; unde remoto quod Spiritus Sanctus non sit a Filio, omnino distinctio Spiritus Sancti removetur a Filio. Est autem intentio Anselmi prius ponere ea in quibus nos convenimus cum negantibus Spiritum Sanctum a Filio esse, qui tamen Spiritum Sanctum a Filio dicunt distingui. Unde verba praedicta Anselmi inducta sunt magis ut disputativa suppositio quam veritatis definitio.
Reply Obj. 2: Anselm is quite correct in saying that the Son and the Holy Spirit are distinct from each other by this alone: that they proceed in different ways,1 but as we have already shown, they cannot proceed in different ways unless the Holy Spirit were to proceed from the Son. Wherefore, if it be denied that the Holy Spirit is from the Son, it must likewise be denied that he is distinct from the Son. However, it is Anselm’s intention first to indicate the points in which we agree with those who deny that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son and yet assert that he is a distinct person from him. Wherefore, the words quoted from Anselm are in the nature of an argumentative hypothesis rather than a statement of the truth.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad2
Ad tertium dicendum, quod bene sequitur si sunt duo modi originis in divinis, quod sunt duae personae procedentes; sed duo modi originis esse non possunt nisi per hoc quod Spiritus Sanctus procedit a Filio, ut ostensum est.
Reply Obj. 3: If there are two modes of origin in God, it is right to infer that there are two persons who proceed, but, as we have shown, there cannot be two modes of origin except by reason of the Holy Spirit proceeding from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad3
Et similiter dicendum ad quartum.
Reply Obj. 4: The same answer applies to the fourth objection.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad4
Ad quintum dicendum, quod non oportet quod tot sint personae subsistentes in divinis, quot sunt relationes: nam in una persona Patris sunt duae relationes, scilicet paternitas, per quam refertur ad Filium, et communis spiratio, per quam refertur ad Spiritum Sanctum: paternitatis enim relatio constituit personam subsistentem; sed relatio communis spirationis non est proprietas personam constituens, sed relatio personae subsistenti inhaerens. Unde non sequitur, si ex generatione et processione consequuntur duae relationes, quod propter hoc sint tantum duae personae subsistentes. Potest etiam responderi, quod non sunt duae processiones nisi unus procedentium sit ab alio, ut dictum est.
Reply Obj. 5: There need not be as many subsistent persons in God as there are relations, since in the one person of the Father there are two relations, namely, paternity, whereby he is referred to the Son, and common spiration, whereby he is referred to the Holy Spirit. For the relation of paternity constitutes a subsistent person, whereas the relation of common spiration is not a property constituting a person but a relation inherent to a subsistent person. Thus, if two relations result from generation and procession, it does not follow that therefore there are only two subsistent persons. And one might further reply that there are not two processions unless one of the proceeding persons is from the other, as we have already stated.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad5
Et per hoc patet solutio ad sextum.
Reply Obj. 6: From this may be gathered the reply to the sixth objection.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad6
Ad septimum dicendum, quod illud quod procedit per modum amoris, oportet quod procedat ab eo quod procedit per modum naturae, ut ex dictis patet.
Reply Obj. 7: As already explained, that which proceeds through the mode of love must proceed from that which proceeds through the mode of nature.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad7
Ad octavum dicendum, quod spiratio distinguit Spiritum Sanctum a spirante, sicut generatio generatum a generante; non tamen ex hoc sequitur quod spiratus a generato distinguatur, cum et spirans et generans sint idem. Nec propter hoc quod idem non potest duabus processionibus diversis procedere: sed processiones in divinis non possunt esse diversae, nisi per hoc quod unus procedentium est ab alio, ut ostensum est.
Reply Obj. 8: Spiration distinguishes the Holy Spirit from the spirator, just as generation distinguishes the begotten from the begetter; nonetheless it does not follow that the spirated is distinct from the begotten, since both spirator and begetter are the same person. Nor does it follow from the fact that the same thing cannot proceed by two diverse processions; rather, processions in God cannot differ except by reason of one proceeding person being from another, as proved above.1
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad8
Ad nonum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus ita perfecte est a Patre, sicut a Patre et Filio; non tamen propter hoc quod est a Patre, a Filio distinguitur, sed propter hoc quod est a Filio.
Reply Obj. 9: The Holy Spirit proceeds from the Father as perfectly as from the Father and Son; yet he is distinct from the Son not because he proceeds from the Father but because he proceeds from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad9
Ad decimum dicendum, quod Pater est sufficiens principium Spiritus Sancti, nec indiget alio principio ad spirationem Spiritus Sancti; Filius enim non est aliud principium Spiritus Sancti a Patre, sed unum principium cum ipso.
Reply Obj. 10: The Father is the sufficient principle of the Holy Spirit, nor does he need another principle for the Holy Spirit’s spiration; for in spirating the Holy Spirit, the Son is not a distinct principle from the Father but is one principle with him.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad10
Ad undecimum dicendum, quod licet processio sit prius per intellectum quam communio, sicut commune quam proprium, tamen talis processio—scilicet Spiritus Sancti, qui procedit quasi amor et communio et nexus Patris et Filii—non est prius secundum intellectum quam communio. Unde non oportet quod, remota communione, remaneat processio; sicut animal est prius secundum rationem quam homo, non autem animal rationale.
Reply Obj. 11: Although procession is prior in understanding to communion, as the common is prior to the proper, nevertheless in this particular kind of procession—namely, that of the Holy Spirit, who proceeds as love, communion, and bond of the Father and the Son—is not prior in understanding to communion. Wherefore, it does not follow that if we remove communion, procession remains. Thus, animal is prior to man in understanding, whereas rational animal is not.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad11
Ad duodecimum dicendum, quod eaedem secundum rem in divinis sunt proprietates et relationes et notiones; nisi quod proprietates sunt solum tres, scilicet paternitas, filiatio et processio. Relationes autem sunt quatuor, addita praedictis proprietatibus tribus communi spiratione, quae relatio quidem est, non tamen proprietas, quia non uni personae convenit, sed duabus. Notiones vero sunt quinque, addita innascibilitate; quae non est relatio, sed notio, quia per eam Pater innotescit; est etiam proprietas, quia convenit soli Patri; non tamen proprietas personalis, quia non constituit personam Patris.
Reply Obj. 12: In God, the properties, relations, and notions are the same according to their reality, except that there are only three properties (namely, paternity, filiation, and procession) whereas there are four relations, common spiration being added to the three aforesaid relations; for it is a relation but not a property, inasmuch as it belongs not to one person but to two. And there are five notions, since they include innascibility, which is not a relation but a notion, inasmuch as by it the Father is made known; it is also a property, since it belongs to the Father alone, but not a personal property, since it does not constitute the person of the Father.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad12
Quantum ergo ad rem, ordinem habere non possunt proprietates, relationes et notiones, cum idem sub tribus contineatur. Si autem eorum ordo quantum ad proprias rationes requiratur, tunc notio prior est relatione secundum ordinem quo aliquid dicitur prius quoad nos; relatio autem et proprietas secundum ordinem quo aliquid prius est secundum rem. Si autem relationis et proprietatis ordinem requiramus, in rebus creatis non est eorum ordinem assignare. Nam aliqua proprietas est relatio, sed non omnis; similiter et aliqua relatio est proprietas, sed non omnis. Si tamen proprietas ab aliquo absoluto sumatur, sic proprietas primum est eo ordine quo absolutum est prius relato. In divinis autem personis oportet quod relationis ratio rationem proprietatis praecedat; nam cum proprium sit quod uni soli convenit, ratio proprietatis distinctionem praesupponit. In divinis autem non potest esse aliquid distinctum, nisi per hoc quod est ad aliquid. Unde relatio, quae est distinctionis principium in divinis, secundum rationem prior est proprietate.
Accordingly, as regards the reality, there can be no order between the properties, relations, and notions, since the same thing is identified with all three. But if we consider their order in the light of their respective accounts, then “notion” is prior to relation in the same way as one thing is prior to another for us, while “relation” and “property” are prior in the order of real priority. If, however, we seek the order between relation and property, we can find no such order in created realities. For some properties are relations, but not all, and in like manner, some relations are properties, but not all. If, however, we consider property in something absolute, then property is first in the order whereby the absolute is prior to the relative. However, in the divine persons, it is necessary that the account of relation precedes the account of property; for since the proper is that which belongs to one alone, the account of property presupposes distinction. And in God nothing is distinct otherwise than by reason of a relation. Wherefore, relation, which is the principle of distinction in God, is prior in account to property.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Sciendum tamen est, quod neque proprietas neque relatio, secundum quod huiusmodi, habent rationem constituendi personam. Nam cum persona sit rationalis naturae individua substantia, id quod est extra substantiam, personam constituere non potest; unde in rebus creatis proprietates et relationes non sunt constituentes, sed magis advenientes constitutis personis. In divinis autem ipsa relatio, quae est etiam proprietas, est divina essentia; et ex hoc habet quod id quod per eam constitutum est, sit persona: nisi enim paternitas esset divina essentia, nullatenus hoc nomen pater significaret personam, sed solum accidens relativum personae, sicut patet in personis humanis. Paternitas ergo, in quantum est divina essentia, constituit hypostasim subsistentem in divina natura; in quantum vero est relatio, distinguit; in quantum vero est proprietas, convenit uni personae, et non alii; in quantum vero est notio, est principium innotescendi personam. Sic ergo secundum ordinem intellectus, primum est quod sit personam constituens; secundum quod sit distinguens; tertium quod sit proprietas; quartum quod sit notio.
It must be observed, however, that neither property nor relation as such have the account of constituting a person. For since a person is an individual substance of rational nature, that which is outside substance cannot constitute a person; wherefore in created things, properties and relations are not constituent of but are incidental to the persons already constituted. However, in God the relation itself, which is also a property, is the divine essence; by this very fact, that which is constituted by it is a person, for unless paternity were the divine essence, the name “father” could by no means signify a person but only a relative accident of a person, as in the case of human persons. Hence, paternity, inasmuch as it is the divine essence, constitutes a hypostasis subsisting in the divine nature; but inasmuch as it is a relation, it distinguishes; and inasmuch as it is a property, it belongs to one person only and not to another; and inasmuch as it is a notion it is the principle whereby that person is made known. Accordingly, according to the order of understanding, the first is what constitutes the person, the second is what distinguishes it, the third is what is a property, and the fourth is what is the notion.
QDePot.Q10.A5
Ad decimumtertium dicendum est, quod licet filiatio non opponatur relative processioni, tamen procedens opponitur relative Filio; et per hoc processio a filiatione distinguitur.
Reply Obj. 13: Although filiation is not opposed relatively to procession, nevertheless the one proceeding is opposed relatively to the Son; and thereby procession is distinguished from filiation.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad13
Ad decimumquartum dicendum, quod licet Graeci non confiteantur Spiritum Sanctum a Filio procedere, confitentur tamen Filium esse aliquo modo principium originis Spiritus Sancti; quod patet ex hoc quod dicunt Spiritum Sanctum a Patre esse per Filium, et Spiritum Sanctum esse Filii. Nihilominus tamen aliquid implicite contradictionem implicat, quod nihil prohibet ab alio explicite nesciente concedi; et sic aliquis non intelligens potest dicere, Spiritum Sanctum non esse a Filio, licet a Filio sit distinctus.
Reply Obj. 14: Although the Greeks do not acknowledge that the Holy Spirit proceeds from the Son, still they believe that the Son in some way is the principle whence the Holy Spirit originates. This is plain from the fact that they state that the Holy Spirit is from the Father through the Son and that he is the Spirit of the Son. And yet nothing prevents something one grants from implying a contradiction while one does not know it explicitly; and thus, someone can say, without understanding it, that the Holy Spirit is not from the Son even though he is distinct from the Son.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad14
Ad decimumquintum dicendum, quod in hoc quod Damascenus Spiritum Sanctum esse Filii confitetur, dat intelligere quod origo Spiritus Sancti aliquo modo sit a Filio
Reply Obj. 15: By acknowledging that the Holy Spirit is the Spirit of the Son, Damascene implies that in some way the Holy Spirit originates from the Son.1
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad15
Ad decimumsextum dicendum, quod Spiritus Sanctus et Filius dicuntur esse duo rivi in quantum procedunt ambo a Patre; dicitur tamen et a Graecorum doctoribus, quod Filius sit fons Spiritus Sancti, sed quod Spiritus Sanctus non est a Filio; et idem potest dici de aliis similitudinibus.
Reply Obj. 16: The Holy Spirit and the Son are said to be two streams inasmuch as both proceed from the Father. Yet the Greek doctors also say that the Son is the fount of the Holy Spirit, but that the Holy Spirit is not from the Son. The same applies to the other comparisons.
QDePot.Q10.A5.ad16
QDePot.Q10.A5

Notebook

Full View